《The Salty Little Cannon Fodder Was Targeted By the Prince》


 Chapter 1: Just go with peace of mind

    Chapter 1: Just go with peace of mind


    Chapter 1 Just go with peace of mind


    The Great Qin State. Chiyan County.


    Summer is so hot that people feel restless.


    Du Wan, a little girl collecting herbs on the mountain, looks like 13 or 14 years old.


    He is smashing a newly dug Panax notoginseng nt into the medicine basket.


    Suddenly I heard the sound of sword fighting, I quickly picked up my backpack and ran away down the mountain!


    Suddenly, Top!


    A person fell from the tree and hit her on the back!


    identally, he fell down and started chewing mud.


    Du Wan''s almond-shaped eyes were filled with anger, "Fuck! Who hit me?"


    Looking back, I was shocked to see a young man who could be called the most beautiful person in the world.


    He covered the wound on his chest with one hand, and blood kept flowing out from between his fingers. It was shocking!


    Du Wan''s anger was extinguished in an instant.


    There is nothing to argue with a person who is about to die.


    The young man must have been born into wealth and wealth. He wore a gold and gem-set hollow jade crown on his head, a white jade belt with auspicious clouds around his waist, white deerskin boots on his feet, and a brocade robe with lotus pattern and gold thread embroidery.


    As she turned to leave, he grabbed her trousers.


    Save people?


    impossible!


    Lets learn about the story of the farmer and the snake, Mr. Dong Guo and the wolf... Besides, who knows if the person who is chasing him is still nearby?


    Du Wan still wanted to leave, but the other party held her tightly and wouldn''t let go.


    She took a deep breath and said faintly: "Young master, everyone is destined to die, so you can go with peace of mind. Be good, don''t struggle hard, it''s useless."


    The young man''s pupils shrank and he almost couldn''t breathe.


    Du Wan took the opportunity to break free from his hand.


    "Following death, is... Well, do you want to change your fianc?" The young man''s peach-like eyes were filled with anger.


    Du Wan was stunned, "fianc..."


    Does this person know the original owner?


    Yes, not long ago, she was the salty fishdy of the 21st century.


    Suddenly slipped into a book called "The Beggar Princess" and became a short-lived little cannon fodder. His mother was the eldest princess, his father came from a noble family, and his uncle was still the current emperor.


    However, no matter how good his background is, he cannot prevent someone from being unlucky. He is a veritable cannon fodder.


    Last month she traveled through time...


    If you are not lucky, on the contrary, you are even more unlucky.


    One day, she saw a girl fainting at the door of her house, so she kindly rescued her and took her home.


    That night, all the money and food in the house were looted, and the mute mother-inw who lived with her was also killed. Later she learned that the white-eyed wolf she rescued was the heroine of the book.


    Thats a human life.


    The murderer is still atrge...


    The most frightening thing is that there is no food at home. She is about to starve to death and has no choice but to risk going to the mountains to collect medicine to feed herself.


    Once bitten, twice shy.


    Du Wan stepped back and kicked something with his heel.


    I couldn''t help but look back at the ground, and my heart was so scared that it almost jumped out of my chest!


    Are there any dead people in the grass? !


    The deceased had his throat cut with a knife, and he died with his eyes open. It was really scary.


    Is this the scene of a murder? !


    As for the murderer


    Du Wans face turned pale.


    My fianc and all that, I have long forgotten about it.


    She pretended to be calm and pushed the basket full of herbs towards the suspected murderer: "There are herbs in the basket to stop bleeding. I''ll give them to you! There''s no need to return them. I have an eighty-year-old mother at home and a three-year-old nephew. Well... Im leaving now, I still have to go home to cook.


    After saying that, the man ran away quickly.


    The man pursed his white lips slightly.


    Being disliked by others... It was still the first time that the older girl got on the sedan chair. Are the rumors in Beijing about her and Xie Qi true?


    On the way down the mountain.


    Du Wan was cautious, looking left and right.


    When the man named his fianc, she guessed his identity.


    The original owner has a baby rtive, who is the eldest son of the main viin in the book, Zhenguo Gongfu.


    The surname is Pei, the given name is Hao, and the courtesy name is Chengming.


    Pei Hao is holding a gentleman''s figure with a clear breeze and bright moon, but inside is a ck sesame glutinous rice dumpling.


    Not only did he sessfully blend in between the male and female protagonists, he also stayed aloof and miraculously became the cinnabar mole in the heroine''s heart.


    Therefore, even if we dont save him, he will not die.


    Du Wan had a good idea, but she forgot that things in the world are impermanent.


    "who?"


    A shout came from behind the big tree on the left.


    Du Wan was shocked, and her first reaction was to run away!


    Before she could take a few steps, a burly man with a beard and a big knife chased after her.


    The big man asked in a rough voice: "Little girl, what are you doing on the mountain?"


    I, I collect medicine. She said while taking a few steps back.


    The big man still wanted to ask, but another young man appeared.


    The young man is quite handsome, but his skin is a little darker, butpared with the big man, he can be called a pretty boy.


    The young man asked: "Hu San, have you found someone?"


    No. I met a girl who went up the mountain to collect herbs. The big man hesitantly touched the back of his head.


    The young man looked at Du Wan with a smile and said, "Going up the mountain to collect medicine alone?"


    Yeah, yeah. Du Wan nodded like a chicken pecking at rice.


    The young man asked again: Dont todays herb collectors use tools?


    Du Wan quickly exined: "Oh, I was chasing a rabbit just now, but I couldn''t catch it. The small **** and backpack were ced not far away. I''ll look for it soon."


    "Really? Then I will go with you to get the tools if I am free." The young man looked like a good old man.


    Du Wan:


    You made a mistake and people became suspicious.


    The medicine basket was given to Pei Hao, but the small **** for collecting medicine was also forgotten.


    Du Wan pretended to be stupid and said, "No need, big brother, I can just go find it myself."


    Speaking, she turned around and ran back.


    The big man reacted the fastest, striding to catch up with Du Wan and grabbing his cor.


    The young man''s handsome face was still smiling, just as he said, those who squint are not good people.


    Du Wan became extremely well-behaved when she was caught.


    There is no way, the force value is too low, she can''t fight.


    The young man was satisfied with her good behavior and said, "Little sister, don''t be afraid. Big brother is not a bad person."


    Du Wan continued to act cowardly.


    The young man''s eyes shed, and he spoke again: "My surname is Mu, and Ie from the Mu family in Pingnan City. I just want to ask you something."


    Du Wan was stunned for a moment.


    The Mu family in Pingnancheng...sounds familiar?


    The young man pointed to her feet and said, "Can you exin this?"


    Du Wan lowered his head and took a look.


    There is a **** handprint on the trouser leg...

 Chapter 2: Your little fianc茅e

    Chapter 2: Your little fianc¨¦e


    Chapter 2 Your little fiance


    Du Wan suddenly remembered.


    In the novel, isnt the Mu family in Pingnancheng Pei Haos maternal family?


    So, Du Wan pointed out Pei Hao''s location without any worries, "You can go find it yourself, I won''t bother you, I''m going down the mountain in a hurry."


    The young man shook his head: "No, no, little sister will help people to the end. Let''s go with the big brother again."


    No need.


    What you want, you can find the person faster this way.


    I thought I would let her go if I told her, but it turned out that they had no intention of letting her go and just took her away.


    Meet Pei Hao again


    The man was already unconscious, and herbs to stop bleeding were applied hastily on the wound.


    The next step is to rescue people and bring them down the mountain.


    Before Du Wan could recover, the group of people entered her home in the county.


    Soon after, a middle-aged steward came in hurriedly leading the doctor.


    Then there was a long period of busy work such as boiling water, decoction and so on.


    Of course, none of this is Du Wan''s fault, and people can''t trust her.


    Hu San acted as the doorkeeper without saying a word.


    When the young man saw Du Wan, he smiled and asked, "Little girl, are you the only one in your family?"


    "yes."


    How to call it?


    Du Wan nodded warily, "My surname is Du."


    The young man noticed her alertness and said warmly: "Miss Du, excuse me. My master is injured and the doctor said it is not suitable to move around for the time being. How about we stay at your house during this period? We will cover all your meals. , there will be a thank you when we leave."


    "Fine."


    Du Wan thought for a while and nodded.


    My own bedroom is already upied, what else can I say?


    She quickly moved to the small cubicle next to the bedroom.


    When I woke up, it was already early in the morning the next day.


    Du Wan first fetched water and washed her face.


    I saw Hu San sitting on the steps under the eaves and dozing off. The bedroom door was open. The little girl was curious and took a look inside with half her head.


    Half lying on the bed was a handsome young boy with a pale face.


    He was taking the medicine from the young man and drank it in one gulp. He nced at the naughty little girl at the door, frowned and asked, "Why is she here?"


    This attitude, this tone, is full of disgust.


    The young man took the empty bowl and said, "I rescued you from the mountain yesterday, so I didn''t want to expose my whereabouts. So I just came to Miss Du''s house."


    He told what happened yesterday in a few words.


    "Si''an, I don''t want idlers toe near me." Pei Hao nced at the door again andy down with a cold face.


    She looks like I dont want to see her!


    Du Wan walked away angrily, but he couldn''t be angry anymore.


    So, she stood under the eaves with her hands on her hips as if she was a viin, and with a clear little voice, she said loudly to the courtyard: "Hey, what a world this is. People have be idlers at home. You guys, have you forgotten that you are sleeping in the Xianzi''s room, lying on the Xianzi''s bed, and covered with the Xianzi''s quilt?"


    ?!


    A certain prince, who had a slight mysophobia, stared at the thin quilt covering him, and kept repeating a sentence in his mind:


    Sleep in her room, lie on her bed...cover her quilt? !


    Mu Si''an turned around and smiled sullenly.


    Grass!


    The little girl is so cute.


    You are so courageous that you dare to confront the Crown Prince!


    After a while, Mu Si''an walked out of the room with a smile, took the medicine bowl, and closed the door.


    He asked with a smile: "Hey, Miss Du, don''t be angry."


    Who is angry? Du Wan sneered.


    "Yes, you are not angry." Mu Si''an looked good-tempered again, "But it seems that the girl and my master are old acquaintances?"


    "He knows me, but I don''t know him." "Oh, you''re right."


    There is no way to continue the conversation.


    Mu Si''an asked deliberately: "What''s wrong? Why don''t you say anything?"


    The little girl has clear eyes and a pure mind.


    Wearing a short coat of coarse cloth, his hair is **** casually. It actually makes people a little bit unable to take their eyes away.


    Du Wan rolled his eyes and pointed to the room, "If you want to know, ask yourself."


    Musian quickly ran to the kitchen without waiting for anything to say.


    Mu Si''an threw the empty bowl to Hu San, turned around and walked into the room.


    Soon he learned Du Wan''s identity from Pei Hao''s mouth.


    Mu Si''an was surprised and asked, "Is she really your little fiance?"


    Pei Hao asked: "Surprised?"


    Do you think youve admitted that you were wrong...?


    "No." Pei Hao''s tone was very sure, "It''s her. It''s just that her face is less white than before she disappeared, and her skin is a little darker."


    Still as heartless and annoying as before.


    He will remember what happened yesterday forever!


    Mu Si''an raised his eyebrows: "Are you so sure?"


    The Crown Prince frowned, "What are you worried about? Just send the news that she is here back to the capital. It is up to the people in the Princess''s Mansion to worry about whether it is true or false."


    "you''re right."


    Mu Si''an was wise enough not to talk about this anymore.


    It''s just that she looks like a little girl. She doesn''t really look like a pampered person. Instead, she looks a bit like someone who grew up in the city.


    While the two were talking, Du Wan ran to the kitchen and ate arge bowl of mixed porridge.


    She filled another half of the bowl and took a sip while walking around the small courtyard.


    After a circle, it was confirmed that there were more guards in the small courtyard.


    Du Wan only recognized Hu San, so she approached Hu San and said, "Uncle, have you eaten porridge?"


    Hu San smiled naively and touched his forehead, "Not yet, little girl, eat first."


    "Hmm, don''t be in a hurry if you haven''t eaten yet. There''s still half a pot left in the kitchen." Du Wan took another sip of the porridge happily, "It''s so fragrant. Rice is just fragrant."


    Hu San stood guard at the gate, still smiling innocently.


    Du Wan finished the porridge one mouthful after another, "Uncle, is the capital far from here?"


    Its far away, it takes about ten days on horseback.


    is really quite far.


    Du Wan would ask about things in the capital from time to time.


    Actually, she had never thought of sending a letter to the capital before, but in the end she left it alone.


    First, I have no money, and second, I dont dare.


    How the original owner was plotted to die and who was the murderer behind the scenes, Du Wan knew nothing about it. The unknown is the scariest thing, so we dare not act rashly.


    But when I think about these bad things that will happen to me in the future, I feel depressed again.


    Du Wan''s mind was spinning rapidly and he began to think about it.


    With Pei Hao here, it shouldn''t be a problem to contact the original owner''s family.


    There is a more important matter that needs to be resolved urgently.


    Miss Du. Mu Sian stood behind her and shouted several times.


    Du Wan was startled, "Oh, why are you walking silently?"


    You are too absorbed in thinking. Mu Sian came over again with a curious look on his face and asked, What are you thinking about?


    I didnt think about anything.


    Du Wan was so stupid that she told him.


    This guy is full of bad ideas at first nce.


    Mu Si''an couldn''t help but be more and more curious, "Um, Miss Du, can I ask you a question?"

 Chapter 3: It鈥檚 time for the prince to take medicine

    Chapter 3: It¡¯s time for the prince to take medicine


    Chapter 3 Its time for the prince to take medicine


    What are you asking? Du Wan looked sideways.


    Mu Si''an asked: "I''m just a little curious, why are you here alone?"


    Du Wan: "...I want to know too."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to say it." Mu Si''an felt that she didn''t want to say it, "It''s just that your family thought something bad happened to you. There is also a rumor about you that has spread throughout the capital..."


    Du Wan opened her eyes wide, "What was passed on?"


    I have a bad premonition for no reason, how to break it?


    Sure enough, Mu Sian was hesitant to speak.


    Under Du Wan''s oppressive gaze, he turned his eyes and whispered: "Someone said that you have a crush on Xie Qi?"


    Who is Xie Qi?


    Xie Zhang.


    Oh. Its the male protagonist!


    Du Wan nced at him sideways, "Who said I had a crush on him? That''s not a good guy."


    Hey, did Xie Qi offend you? This is inconsistent with the rumors.


    I want you to take care of it. Du Wan rolled her eyes.


    Soon, her expression became serious again, and she said at the right time: "Lend me a few people."


    What are you doing?


    To fill up the appearance.


    "You have to ask the prince about this." Mu Si''an smiled and gloated.


    Du Wan red at him and thrust the empty bowl into his hand.


    It is not easy to enter that room.


    There are guards guarding the door.


    After reporting, he was allowed to enter.


    Facing Pei Hao, who was not looking good, Du Wan did not hesitate, "Lend me a few people."


    "What are you borrowing for?" Pei Hao didn''t want to pay attention to her at first, but after hearing this, he felt that it was impossible to ignore her.


    Du Wan nced at him sideways, "I''m not borrowing someone to do bad things."


    Why do you need someone anyway?


    "I was bullied and my jade token was robbed. Do you know why I didn''t save you? Becausest month I...saved a white-eyed wolf who not only robbed me of my money and food, but also killed a person. ." Some scarsst a lifetime, and Du Wan''s eyes were red and she didn''t want to mention them again.


    ?


    Pei Hao''s cold face wavered slightly.


    Du Wan pursed her lips tightly and asked in a bad tone: "Do you want to borrow it or not? At least I helped you a little this time. If you borrow someone, consider it as repaying my favor."


    Is this true?


    It was just a loan, so he returned her favor, and Pei Hao couldn''t refuse.


    Du Wan nodded, "Seriously."


    Pei Hao agreed: "Go and ask Si''an and say I agree."


    "OK."


    Du Wan turned around and walked out.


    Mu Si''an readily lent her a few people and specifically asked Hu San to follow them.


    Go straight to the only ruined temple outside the county.


    Ever since she guessed who stole the jade token, Du Wan has been trying to get it back.


    Of course, only by thinking!


    When a little girl goes up against a group of people who are desperate for her life, it is almost impossible for her to win. If you rush to find the other party, you may be silenced. Therefore, if she wanted to get her jade medal back in the past, she would have to work hard to tell herself to be patient.


    Unexpectedly, I went to the ruined temple but failed.


    ording to the plot in the book, the other party should be destroying the temple.


    He didnt kill someone and ran away, right?


    The group returned without sess.


    Seeing that Du Wan looked like an eggnt battered by frost, Mu Si''an asked, "Miss Du, is things not going well?"


    No one was found.


    Du Wan nced at him weakly.


    Hu San next to him told Mu Si''an the situation.


    Mu Si''an smiled and suggested, "This is not a big deal. The movement of a group of people moving away will not be small."


    Do you want to check it for me? Du Wans eyes were bright.


    Mu Si''an said with ill intentions: "You need to talk to the Crown Prince about this first."


    Du Wan was depressed.When I borrowed money from someone before, the favor was returned.


    Let her ask for help again?


    Du Wan rolled her eyes and immediately puffed up her chest, "I''ll go."


    Then Ill go to the kitchen to get the medicine. Mu Sian deliberately raised his voice.


    Du Wan had just run a few steps, and when she heard Mu Si''an''s words, she turned her little feet and suddenly came to Mu Si''an, with a bright smile on her little face, "Brother, it''s up to me to take care of the small things like serving medicine. Bar."


    "No, no, how can this be done? You are Miss Du, you have a rich body, you can''t do heavy work."


    Its just giving medicine, not a heavy job.


    "forget it."


    Its okay, its okay, Ille, Ille


    Du Wan saw the sessful look in his eyes and really wanted to p him in the face.


    He took the medicine and sent it to Pei Hao''s room.


    Pei Hao was half-lying on the couch, reading a book. When they saw Du Waning in, they didn''t even raise their eyes.


    Du Wan coughed lightly and said, "Your Majesty, it''s time to take medicine."


    Pei Hao asked: "Why did you bring it?"


    "Oh, I''m not trying to please you, I just want to ask for something." Du Wan was very straightforward.


    Pei Hao didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    However, he did not take the medicine from her.


    Seeing that he was not taking the medicine, Du Wan put the medicine bowl on the bedside table. "Those who bullied me haven''t been found. I don''t know where they moved."


    Want me to help you find it?


    Prince Pei has a great brain and can guess urately.


    "..." Pei Hao just nced at her coldly, not wanting to talk nonsense with her. His eyes hurt when he saw her, so he called Mu Si''an directly and asked him to do this.


    Du Wan was immediately kicked out of the room by Pei Hao. Another attitude of not wanting to see her!


    Your grandmas!


    Do you think this girl really wants to see you?


    Du Wan wants to get angry, but...just bear with it.


    When you ask for help, you should act like you are asking for help.


    After a while, I saw Hu San bringing medicine from the kitchen again. As for the medicine she brought in earlier, she took it in and out again and again, without missing a morsel.


    hehe!


    The defense is so tight!


    When Du Wan saw Mu Si''an again, her nose was not a nose, and her eyes were not eyes. Obviously this guy can help her investigate on his own, but he has to let her go to Pei Hao!


    What does this mean?


    Do you want to find her unhappy?


    However, Mu Sians ability to do things is still outstanding.


    It was found out the next day.


    I heard that Qin Yuyu and others went to settle in a small vige in the mountains.


    After getting the news, Du Wan set off immediately.


    Hu San and others still followed.


    In a small courtyard in the county.


    Mu Si''an was surprised, "The eldestdy seems to be in a hurry."


    Pei Hao paused while turning the book, "Maybe he was bullied and was eager to regain his position."


    "Ha ha."


    Mu Si''an chuckled, "I can''t imagine what it would be like for a little girl to be bullied. Do you want to arrange for someone to check it out?"


    Pei Hao put down the book thoughtfully, "I heard that she saved someone and evenmitted a murder. Let me ask people around here first."


    Hearing this, Mu Si''an stoppedughing and said, "It''s no small matter to take someone''s life."


    Call an attendant and give some instructions.


    After the attendant went out, he came back within a quarter of an hour.


    The reason is that this matter is not a secret at all, everyone living in the alley knows it. Just half a month ago, the little girl was kind and naive, unaware of the dangers of the world. She saved aatose woman and brought her home. Unexpectedly, she attracted a vicious wolf. Not only was her home robbed, but the mother-inw who took care of her was also killed. .


    The murderer, no one knows.


    Surprisingly, the little girl seems to know...

 Chapter 4: You are a white-eyed wolf

    Chapter 4: You are a white-eyed wolf


    Chapter 4 You are a white-eyed wolf


    Mu Si''an asked suspiciously: "Why didn''t she report to the official?"


    "I guess I think it''s useless to report to the official." Pei Hao picked up the book and turned the pages calmly, "The little girl is not old, but she has a lot of thoughts."


    The eldestdy used to be quite innocent.


    If you havent grown up after a lot of things have happened, your brain will be wasted.


    The two of them talked and turned to business.


    Mu Si''an said: "The assassin has not found any clues, do you still want to continue the investigation?"


    "Let the investigators withdraw. There is no need to investigate. Whether the other party is a human or a ghost, sooner orter the truth will be revealed." Pei Hao knew that there were only a few people who wanted his life, "By the way, Liu Jin''s Is there any progress?"


    Mu Si''an said seriously: "Liu Jin did live in Chiyan County ten years ago, but one day he suddenly disappeared and his whereabouts are unknown."


    Pei Hao asked: "So, Chiyan County is thest ce he appeared?"


    This is what has been found so far.


    Well, Ill return to Beijing the day after tomorrow.


    Youre not looking for anyone anymore? If youe back without sess, the emperor wont me you?


    "The pce has sent out people one after another over the years, and many have returned without sess. This prince is just one of them. At worst, he will only receive a few scoldings, which is insignificant. Besides, wasn''t I attacked? Probably It''s...someone behind the scenes is preventing the emperor from finding the little princess."


    At the end of the sentence, Pei Hao looked like he had a sudden realization.


    Mu Sian:


    This trick is so poisonous!


    Just as Prince Pei had guessed.


    Du Wan did not go to report to the official because he suspected that it would be useless to report to the official.


    Leaving aside her own delicate situation, the culprit is not an ordinary person.


    It is Qin Yuyu, the heroine in the book "The Beggar Princess", who is the little princess who lives among the people that the emperor has been looking for.


    ording to the description in the book, the little princess lived in the market as a child and did everything from sneaking and abducting to survive. Later, he had an adventure and got an immortal space by ident. He immediately turned around and brought his friends with him. Under the protection of the male protagonist, he did business, grabbed territory, developed his power, and became prosperous.


    Later in the article, the heroine and the emperor meet each other.


    It was another round of imperial power struggle, with many corpses trampled on, and finally... the little princess became the queen.


    Thats right, the little princess gave the throne to the male protagonist for the sake of love, and even all those who opposed it were captured, killed, and exiled.


    Heh, wouldnt it be nice to be an empress?


    Or cant you live without a man?


    At that time, Du Wan was very resentful about this ending.


    Its like going to a feast, eating happily until the end, but suddenly you see that the dessert after the meal is a piece of shit!


    Damn, this is so disgusting.


    Just at the beginning of the novel, the male and female protagonists meet in Chiyan County. Qin Yuyu also got the golden finger space in a small county.


    There is a description like this:


    Qin Yuyu was targeted by someone because of his beautiful appearance. When he ran away in panic, he hid in an abandoned courtyard and identally discovered that there were thousands of kilograms of grain hidden in the cer and he also picked up a jade token. The jade tablet is like ink, with a white Bianhua flower hidden in the middle, which is lifelike.


    A few monthster, Qin Yuyu was identally injured and his blood spattered on the jade que...]


    The original owner had such a jade que. The rope was broken and he ced it on the bedside table.


    Du Wan also yed with it a few times, but didnt think much about it at the time. The night my mother-inw died, the jade que disappeared.


    Du Wan, who had no memory of the original owner, also realized on this day that he had passed through the book and guessed the identity of the original owner from the name Qin Yuyu, the jade que and the name of the county.


    As long as the jade medal can be taken back... Du Wan feels that this is probably the greatest revenge for the heroine.


    As for reality and fiction, why are they different?


    It is very possible that she traveled through time and identally saved Qin Yuyu, thus triggering the butterfly effect.


    Under the **** of Hu San and others, they found a small vige in the mountains.


    This vige is very poor, and more than 90% of the households have thatched houses. Almost all the vigers'' clothes have patches on them. The only person wearing a decent gown was the old vige chief.


    When an outsider came into the vige, the old vige chief came up to inquire about it.


    Hu Sans attitude was very good. He smiled and exined his purpose to the vige chief.


    Seeing that he was not looking for trouble, the old vige chief breathed a sigh of relief and personally led Du Wan and others.


    At the foot of Qingshan Mountain, not far from the east end of the vige.


    Seven or eight new thatched huts were built, housing a dozen children.


    There were a few young ones, still shirtless and half-clothed, working in the fields.


    Du Wan suppressed the difort in her heart.


    Waiting for her to exin her purpose ofing, she wanted to see Qin Yuyu.


    A five-year-old child heard this and ran quickly into the thatched hut in the middle.


    After a while, a girl in coarse linen clothes walked out of the house.


    The girl is fourteen or fifteen years old. She has a well-proportioned body, a round face, eyes as big as almonds, and fair skin. She is probably too young to be called morous, but she is definitely a beauty.


    Havent you be a beggar? It''s a bit unnatural that he can still look like this.


    Du Wan was unable toin and was toozy toin.


    At this time, another group of older children gathered around and protected Qin Yuyu in the middle.


    Just like Du Wan and others can bully others.


    The girl opened her eyes wide and asked in confusion, "Girl, I heard you are looking for me."


    Du Wan narrowed his eyes and said, "Qin Yuyu, do you still remember me?"


    "Sorry, I didn''t recognize him. Have we met before?" The girl''s expression was sincere, natural and unpretentious.


    When people hear it, they will have the illusion that she is not lying.


    When Hu San first heard about it, he was embarrassed for the eldestdy. After searching for so long, it turned out that she didnt know her? The eldestdy also said before that the little girl bullied her, hehe.


    Du Wan was wary, "You really can''t recognize me?"


    The girl nodded seriously: "I haven''t seen it before."


    Do you still remember the mute mother-inw in the county? Du Wan went straight to the point.


    The girl''s almond-shaped eyes widened and she looked at Du Wan in horror.


    However, Qin Yuyu is worthy of being a heroine, and she returned to normal in an instant.


    Du Wan said with a cold face, "You may not know me, but I know you. Last month, you fainted in the alley. I rescued you back home and asked my mute mother-inw to cook rice porridge for you. , and you spend money to hire a doctor to treat you."


    Hu San:


    Is the eldestdy a little stupid?


    The vigers watching nearby had simr thoughts to Hu San.


    Even some of Qin Yuyus friends looked a little rxed. But several of the older children suddenly turned pale, including the heroine Qin Yuyu.


    Du Wan said expressionlessly: "Give me back the jade que."


    What, what jade medal? Qin Yuyus eyes drifted.


    Du Wan sneered coldly, "It''s a jade que that''spletely ck with a small white flower in the middle."


    Qin Yuyu lowered her long eye shadow, lowered her head and said nothing.


    Du Wan took advantage of her, so she said confidently: "To be honest, I regret saving you in the first ce. You are just a white-eyed wolf, repaying kindness with hatred, ungrateful!"

 Chapter 5: You are so vicious

    Chapter 5: You are so vicious


    Chapter 5 You are really too vicious


    Qin Yuyu bit her lip lightly and said nothing.


    Just, one of her white hands subconsciously pressed a position on her chest.


    She fell in love with that jade que after just one nce!


    At that time, she always felt that there was something about the jade medal that attracted her, and she would take it away.


    She could not say without conscience that she was not wrong about what happened that night. However, she did not regret it. Without that food, Xiaohu Xiaocao and the others would starve to death. The world is like this. Kind people can''t live. She doesn''t want to be a bad person, she just lets the cruel reality force her to do what she has to do.


    Du Wan stretched out his hand towards her.


    Qin Yuyu lowered his head and bit his lip lightly, "I didn''t want to either, I''m sorry."


    Dont apologize yet, return the jade token to me. Du Wan didnt want to be led astray.


    Had expected that Qin Yuyu would be shameless, but when he was right, he set a new limit.


    Even now, Qin Yuyu still doesnt want to return the jade que.


    Du Wan threatened: "Do you want me to tell you what you did in public?"


    "No, don''t say it, please. You are a kind girl, please have mercy on us."


    Qin Yuyu''s voice was trembling when she begged in a low voice, "We are all a group of children without fathers and mothers. Life has been too hard. We have been looking forward to it for a long time before we can live a stable life now. If what happened that night were spread, If we open it, we will have no way to survive!"


    Du Wan sneered, "What does this have to do with me? There are a lot of people living in misery in this world."


    "I-"


    After saying so much, you just dont want to return it, right?


    "No! I didn''t!" Qin Yuyu took off the jade que from his neck with difficulty.


    No matter how reluctant he was, he still put the jade medal in Du Wan''s hand.


    Du Wan immediately grasped the jade que.


    Is this thick golden finger finallying back?


    Du Wan didnt feel any guilt at all for snatching Qin Yuyus golden finger. In the novel, Qin Yuyu reaches the pinnacle of life by walking on numerous bones and countless innocent souls.


    Chin Yuyu felt as if a piece of his heart was missing and felt very ufortable.


    When she saw Du Wan was about to take back her hand, she was so anxious that she grabbed Du Wan''s wrist with both hands.


    Du Wan was shocked.


    What do you want to do? Du Wan grabbed the jade token and did not let go.


    Qin Yuyu looked aggrieved and tolerant, "I like this jade token very much, can you sell it to me?"


    Sell? What are you buying for? Du Wan sneered.


    I have food, I will exchange it for food.


    "Haha. Use my food in exchange for my things?" Du Wan was so angry that he wanted to push her away, "Do you still want to show off?"


    This sentence shocked the surrounding vigers.


    Hu Sandu was surprised.


    These words reveal a lot!


    Just because Qin Yuyu was pushed, he still didn''t want to let go.


    "Bitch! Let go of Yuyu!" A young man suddenly rushed up and tried to push Du Wan.


    Hu San blocked the young man first.


    The young man thought Qin Yuyu was bullied by Du Wan, and stared at Du Wan ferociously, as if he wanted to kill someone.


    But this fierce posture did not scare Du Wan.


    After all the fuss, Du Wan still held on to the jade que tightly. Qin Yuyu had to let go of her wrist and grabbed the string of the jade que instead.


    The bleeding thread was strangled, but Qin Yuyu didnt let go.


    Du Wan was very alert when she saw the blood dripping from Qin Yuyu''s palm. It is often written in some novels on the Inte that the protagonist is very lucky. If he gets injured in an ident, he can also get the blood to the treasure by somebination of circumstances.


    Du Wan wants Hu San and others to help.


    But a group of children rushed up, and Hu San and others were a little restrained, but they still easily prevented the children from getting close to Du Wan.


    Stop! Miss Du!


    An adult man shouted loudly.


    The people who almost got into a fight suddenly stopped. Du Wan followed the shouting and shouted, and from the thatched hut in the middle, two young men wearing the same clothes and wearing swords walked out one after another.


    Two young men came out and guarded both sides of the door.


    Then a young man wearing a snow-white gown walked out. He had clear features and an extraordinary temperament. Every move has the elegance and righteousness of a schr, which can win the favor of passers-by.


    This appearance, one look at his background, will tell you that he is not bad.


    Not only rich, but also powerful.


    Ordinary wealthy families cannot afford to have guards armed with swords.


    However, Du Wan just nced at it and was no longer interested.


    No matter who you are, dont try to ruin this great situation.


    Du Wanze decided to strike first and shouted angrily: "Qin Yuyu, you are so vicious! I saved you with kindness, but you were not grateful, but you also stole all my family''s money and food. Your mother-inw found out, and you are still crazy. Kill people and silence them?! If I wake up that night, will you kill me too? "


    Qin Yuyu, havent you ever thought that my mother-inws ghost woulde looking for you at night? A murderer!


    You have done something bad and you still want her not to tell you?


    She is so beautiful!


    This time, everything was quiet.


    The onlookers looked at Qin Yuyu in surprise.


    Qin Yuyu turned pale and argued: "No! I''m not a murderer, no!"


    She has never thought about killing anyone, she has never wanted to kill anyone!


    However, she clearly gave them both the sweat medicine, but for some reason, the woman still woke up...


    When we grow up, we will return the food to you! an older child nearby shouted in panic.


    Hearing this, Qin Yuyu seemed to have caught driftwood in the water, "Yes, we are just temporarily borrowing your food to tide over the difficulties, and we will pay you back."


    "borrow?!"


    Hahaha!


    Du Wan sneered coldly, "ording to what you say, there are no thieves in the world! Because they are just borrowing."


    Pfft!


    "Ha ha"


    There were people around who couldnt help butugh and point.


    But he was patient with the appearance of the three strange men and did not dare to go too far.


    Du Wan took advantage of Qin Yuyu''s panic, pulled out a small knife, quickly cut the string, and retreated behind Hu San.


    The two girls separated.


    Hu San and others surrounded Du Wan in the center and protected him.


    Du Wan threw the broken piece of string to Qin Yuyu, and then carefully put the jade que close to his body.


    This red rope is brand new.


    The original owner''s old one was broken long ago and has been thrown into an unknown corner.


    Qin Yuyu was ashamed and angry, "What do you mean?"


    Du Wan sneered, "Oh, what''s the point? I won''t take anything that doesn''t belong to me, even if it''s half a string."


    "you-"


    Qin Yuyu was ashamed, angry and resentful.


    Du Wan''s move was like a p on her face.


    One of the young men with swords suddenlyughed, "A unruly and willful youngdy can actually speak so high-sounding. The people in the capital willugh for a whole year after hearing this."


    Yes, its really funny.


    Miss Du, are you going to abandon evil and do good?


    Another young man echoed.


    On the other hand, the young man in white frowned slightly, which was a bit confusing.

 Chapter 6: Is your face valuable?

    Chapter 6: Is your face valuable?


    Chapter 6 Is your face valuable?


    Du Wan narrowed her eyes, put her hands on her hips and reprimanded loudly: "Who are you? How dare you ruin this girl''s reputation?! Do you think there is no price for spreading rumors? When I return to the capital, you must report it. Uncle Emperor, let him punish you. Besides, my mother said that I am the kindest little girl in the whole capital."


    Shameless The young man was about to say something else.


    The young man in white scolded in a deep voice, "Dacheng, shut up!"


    The young man who called Dacheng quickly lowered his head and said, "Yes."


    When the young man in white looked at Du Wan, his cold eyes suddenly softened, "Wan Wan, long time no see. I was worried for a while when I heard you were missing. Now that I see you are fine, I finally feel relieved."


    Hear the words.


    Du Wans brows can kill flies.


    The other person has a friendly tone and is familiar with the original owner?


    Since I have not inherited the memory of the original owner, it is difficult to answer at the moment.


    Du Wan nced at Hu San, raised her hand to cover her mouth, stepped forward and asked in a low voice: "Hu San, who is that person?"


    "Huh?" Hu San was stunned, nced at her in confusion, and imitated her in a low voice and replied, "...the seventh son of the Xie family, Xie Zhang."


    Du Wan:


    What kind of magical luck is this?


    Have you taken on the male lead?


    Hehehe.


    Du Wan deliberately ignored the male protagonist and went straight to Qin Yuyu: "Killing to pay for one''s life and debts to pay back money are the only and right things. It''s a human life, waiting for you to pay it back."


    "no."


    Qin Yuyu clenched his hands into fists, as if enduring the humiliation.


    "It''s not what? Did I say something wrong?" Du Wan didn''t want to push it aside easily.


    Before Qin Yuyu could answer, the young man not far away couldn''t beat Hu San. He was like a wolf cub, yelling at Du Wan at the top of his lungs: "It''s me! I killed that woman, and it had nothing to do with Yuyu!"


    Du Wan then looked at him and asked, "Did you really kill him?"


    "She was restless and wanted to run out and call someone. She deserves to die!" The young man showed no regrets at all.


    beast! Du Wan was very angry.


    About fifteen or sixteen years old, with thick ck eyebrows and eyes full of anger.


    This is a more important male partner in the book, named Qin Miao, who has neither father nor mother. From the moment he appeared on the scene, Qin Miao had the potential to be a loyal dog. Later, he became a first-ss general, opening up territories for the male and female protagonists, conquering the world, and never married for Qin Yuyu.


    This young man is a great help to Qin Yuyu.


    On the contrary, for Du Wan, it is destined to be a big hidden danger.


    The brother of the original owner died in the hands of this man in theter period!


    Du Wan took a step back with a sullen face, "Hu San, kill him!"


    "yes!"


    Hu San drew his knife and struck decisively.


    It''s just that the heroine is here, as if the plot is shrouded in it. When she sees that Qin Miao is in danger, Qin Yuyu actually blocks Qin Miao with her weak body.


    Hu Sans sword has been drawn out, and it has not stopped!


    In an instant, a hidden weapon struck.


    Dang!


    Hit the de of the de, causing Hu Sanyi to miss the target.


    The young man named Dacheng took the opportunity to draw his sword and rushed forward, blocking Hu San''s next blow.


    The male protagonist takes action and the female protagonist is saved!


    The male supporting actor was greatly moved when he saw that the female protagonist had to defend himself from the knife...


    Du Wan watched the y and saw the embarrassment.


    So, Du Wan waved his hand and said, "Come on, everyone!"


    "yes!"


    The apanying guards took action immediately.


    Once both sides draw their swords and actually start fighting, no group of children would dare to step forward. Du Wan had an absolute advantage and could kill a kid with one knife.


    Of course, Hu San and others did not actually kill anyone.


    Just beat the children down with the back of the knife.


    Soon, Qin Miao was pressed to the ground and unable to move.


    Xie Zhang did not expect Du Wan''s attitude to be so tough.


    He finally spoke again, "Wanwan, it''s better to let go of enemies than to end them. Just give me some face today and let them go, okay?"


    Du Wan raised her eyebrows, "Is your face worth something?" "It''s worth it!" Xie Zhang smiled heartily, ignoring the humiliation in Du Wan''s words.


    Du Wan was very happy, "Are you really paying off their debts?"


    "yes."


    Thats all right, lets establish a written document.


    Xie always does what he says.


    No, no, I think words in ck and white are more reliable than verbal words.


    Du Wan''s distrust aroused the angry looks of the two guards.


    However, Du Wan was thick-skinned enough, "Hurry up and write it. I don''t want any money, just pay back the grain. The note says that Xie Zhang owes Du Wan 10,000 catties of rice, and it must be stated that it will be paid back within a month."


    Nonsense, we didnt take that much! Qin Yuyu clenched her fists and retorted loudly.


    Du Wan said coolly, "You should be lucky that I want food and not your lives."


    Qin Yuyu wanted to say something else, but Xie Zhang stopped him and asked his subordinates to get pens and ink to write down the evidence.


    Hu San took the receipt and handed it to Du Wan.


    Du Wan pretended to read it again.


    Fuck!


    What kind of writing is this? I dont know a word of it!


    For the first time since time travel, I discovered that she was still illiterate. The reason is that the characters circting here are not Chinese characters. Fortunately, there was no barrier tonguagemunication.


    Du Wan gave the receipt to Hu San again, "Come and take a look. Are there any traps or anything?"


    Hu Sans face twitched and he almost couldnt helpughing.


    It''s just that he has a big beard, which blocks part of his expression.


    Hu San had a simple and honest face, and his eyes quickly passed over Xie Zhang, really wanting to see if the seventh son of the Xie family, who was very famous in the capital, would change his face.


    The opportunity was rare. Hu San took the written receipt and read it over and over again.


    Looking at the two guys with swords, I wanted to draw my swords and sh them several times.


    How dare a pariah dare to humiliate his son? !


    Sometimes you may offend others by questioning their character.


    Du Wan and Hu San repeatedly read the written evidence, which in the eyes of the other party was tantamount to humiliation and provocation.


    Compared to the two sword-wearing brothers, Xie Zhang is much calmer.


    Du Wan''s inner vignce towards him suddenly increased several times.


    Qin Yuyu is smart, but at a young age, he is not yet able to express his emotions and anger. Xie Zhang was different, his expression never changed from beginning to end. It seemed that he didn''t care about the humiliation.


    Du Wan assessed the situation.


    There is no need to continue fighting.


    So, Du Wan nced at Qin Miao, who was still being held down.


    She raised her head and held her chest high, and put her little hands behind her back. She had the aura of pointing out the country, "I only need his hands and feet, and the grudges will be eliminated."


    As soon as these words came out.


    The people brought in will be executed immediately.


    Click, click!


    Two fractures and two groans.


    "ah!"


    Qin Miao lost one arm and one leg and screamed in agony.


    After screaming, Qin Miao red at Du Wan and the guards, as if remembering their appearance.


    A trace of regret shed through Xie Zhang''s gentle eyes.


    No matter how good the seedling is, it is not worth cultivating if its limbs are broken.


    What he wanted to stop was that the guard Nai He executed was too fast. This kind of no-nonsense execution can only be cultivated by a family with a deep foundation.


    Thinking of Du Wan''s identity, Xie Zhang was not surprised.

 Chapter 7: I almost feel so happy that I feel so sad

    Chapter 7: I almost feel so happy that I feel so sad


    Chapter 7 I almost felt so happy that I became so sad


    At this time, Xie Zhang did not know that Du Wan had borrowed him.


    Du Wan turned around, mounted his horse, turned around and left.


    Hu San and others followed immediately, crisply and neatly.


    Qin Yuyu rushed to Qin Miao''s side at a loss, with tears in her almond eyes, ming herself: "It''s all my fault... If it weren''t for me, Xiao Miao wouldn''t be like this."


    This is not Yuyus fault, its all Du Wans fault! Qin Miao looked filled with hatred.


    He has recorded this grudge!


    Xie Zhang watched Du Wan leave.


    The fingertips hidden in Liuyun''s sleeves were constantly rubbing back and forth.


    It wasn''t until Du Wan and his party disappeared around the corner of the mountain road that he said, "Dacheng, go ask Divine Doctor Liu toe and try your best to treat him."


    "yes."


    A young man with a sword responded and left.


    Du Wan returned home on horseback.


    This is the heart that is considered stable.


    Thinking of Golden Finger, Du Wan couldn''t wait to enter the cubicle.


    Hu San also entered Pei Hao''s room to report today''s events.


    Not only did he describe what happened vividly, but he even learned every word Du Wan said.


    No one else has this ability to imitate.


    Mu Si''an thought for a moment, then looked at Pei Hao, "How could a weak schre to this remote ce?"


    Yes, what is there to gain from this barren little county?


    Pei Hao tapped the small table beside the bed with his fingertips, and asked casually, "Do you think it was Xie Qi who hindered my son and others from searching for the little princess?"


    Mu Sian:


    Your Majesty, do you want to kill Xie Qi?


    Havent I heard of the two having a grudge before?


    No, it didnt happen before, but this year there is... the hatred of seizing my wife!


    Mu Si''an thought he had guessed the truth, so he quickly boasted, "The prince is wise and mighty! No evil spirit, monster, ghost or monster can escape your discernment."


    Tsk, get out! Pei Haoughed and scolded.


    In fact, he felt that it was necessary to pay attention to Xie Zhang in the future.


    The Xie family of Dingbei Marquis Mansion was originally a military general. Xie Zhang lived in the family for seven years, and he was the direct descendant of the second wife. At the age of ten, he went to study at Qingyun Academy in the South and became his teacher, Song Qingyun, a great schr of the generation. He left Beijing for eight years and returned to Beijing at the end ofst year. It only took a few months and participation in several poetry gatherings to be famous in the capital and spread far and wide.


    Mu Si''an smiled and asked again: "You said, Xie Qi hasn''t returned to Beijing for a long time, howe he knows Miss Du?"


    Pei Hao thought of the rumors he heard, "I heard that on the night of the Lantern Festival this year, little fool Du ran out to y and was almost kidnapped. It was Xie Qi who saved her."


    Mu Sian:


    This is terrible, this is a life-saving grace.


    Pei Haoter checked and found no doubts.


    But based on intuition, he suspected that there was something wrong with the abduction...


    If Du Xiaozi were here, he could tell them clearly that Xie Zhang came to this remote ce because of the golden pimple Qin Yuyu.


    The first encounter between the male and female protagonists in the book stems from calction.


    The male protagonist first found a gangster to tease the female protagonist, and staged a drama of a hero saving a beauty. In the middle of the novel, after Qin Yuyu learns the truth, it triggers a series of heart-breaking and physical dramas.


    Of course, stupid Du doesnt care what others do.


    At this time, she was locking the doors and windows, staring at the jade que with excitement.


    Can you not be excited about the legendary nting space?


    She first used a knife to make a small cut on her fingertips, and then squeezed out a drop of blood.


    The blood droplets dripped down andnded on the tiny flower stamens, disappearing instantly.


    The small Bianhua flower glowed with silver light. Suddenly, the silver light flew up, like a small stream of light, and sank into the center of her eyebrows.


    Have I seeded in confessing my Lord?


    In the book, Qin Yuyu sheds blood to identify his owner, but the jade tablet has not disappeared.


    So, Du Wan had no doubts.


    Close your eyes and meditate like in the novel.


    For a long time, I did not see the nting space, but saw darkness.


    That''s right, hey, as long as you close your eyes, everyone can see darkness!


    The only thing that was a bit special was that this time she found a white figure in the dark, doing the same action repeatedly. This movement is quite difficult, somewhat simr to modern yoga, but several times more difficult.


    Can it really be done with a human body?


    Du Wan opened her eyes, and the white shadow disappeared.


    Closing his eyes again and concentrating, he saw it again.


    She felt extremely strange. I sat down on the crib and gave it a try.


    Sure enough, I cantplete even half of the posture.


    Holding her breath, she persisted for a while. I didn''t feel anything at first, but slowly, something felt wrong with my body, as if all the pain nerves in my body were touched!


    Hands and numbness all over my body is excruciating.


    Du Wan bared her teeth, her face twisted and red.


    No, no more practice!


    I wont practice anymore, it hurts so much!


    After Du Wan stopped, he was sweating profusely and copsed on the small bed. He didn''t even have the strength to lift his fingers. Just gradually, there seemed to be a warmth in my abdomen.


    Wherever the warm current passes, the pain will be relieved.


    Fifteen of an hourter.


    The whole figure looks like it has just finished taking a sauna and feels extremelyfortable.


    Du Wans big eyes suddenly shone.


    This is a treasure, a big treasure.


    "Ha ha!"


    She couldn''t help rolling around in excitement.


    "boom!"


    The neighbor next door is smashing the wall?


    Du Wan stopped rolling on the bed and looked at a wall.


    On the other side of this wall is her former bedroom...


    Du Wan curled her lips and said, "Why are you so arrogant? You upied my aunt''s room and you still dare to lose your temper?"


    simultaneously!


    I''m so used to you!


    However, this hit still made her quiet down.


    I almost got carried away with my joy, and my joy turned to sorrow!


    There is still no trace of this legendary space.


    Du Wan felt hopeful, picked up the pillow, and silently said to herself


    receive! receive! receive? !


    The pillow is still in my hand.


    I really dont have this life.


    Du Wan shook his head, somewhat unconvinced.


    Tuk-tuk!


    Tuk-tuk-tuk!


    Someone is knocking on the door outside.


    Du Wan spoke weakly, "Who is it?"


    "It''s me, Miss Du." Mu Si''an''s voice came in, "The Crown Prince asked me toe over and say something. He will be leaving early the next morning, and I want to ask what you mean."


    Back to the capital? Du Wan suddenly became energetic.


    Mu Si''an replied: "Yes, go back to the capital."


    Can Ie along?


    "It depends on what Miss Du wants." Mu Si''an smiled implicitly.


    Du Wan asked again: "Will food and amodation be provided on the way?"


    Yes, provide. Mu Sian wanted tough, but held it back.


    Du Wan pretended to be reserved and considered for three seconds before deciding to leave with them.


    For the next time, Du Wan almost stayed in the cubicle.


    Practice that movement day and night, feeling both pain and pleasure.


    However, it is quite gratifying to persevere. The night before departure, I finally managed toplete an action. Even if it is not standard, I can at leastplete it.


    At the same time, I was a little surprised. My physical strength seemed to be a little stronger.


    Early in the morning, bang bang!


    Someone is banging on the door.


    As soon as I heard this rude mming gesture, I thought of Pei Hao''s face.


    No one in this small courtyard has the courage to knock on her door like this.


    thank you all.

 Chapter 8: we have nothing to talk about

    Chapter 8: we have nothing to talk about


    Chapter 8 We have nothing to talk about


    "Okay, what are you taking pictures of?" Du Wan stood up, with her little hands on her hips, "What if the pictures are broken? I''ll tell my brother to take care of you when I go back."


    Yes, she has already learned from Mu Si''an that the original owner''s brother Du Qian is a sister-inw and has a good rtionship with Pei Hao.


    After waiting for a long time, there was no movement outside the door.


    Du Wan quickly walked over and opened the door.


    The sky outside is gray and its not bright yet.


    Under the eaves in front of the door, there stood a clear figure from behind.


    Du Wan said, "Hey, knock on my door, what are you doing?"


    "It''s time to leave, why don''t you go back to Beijing by yourself." Pei Hao''s tone was not good, so he left without saying anything.


    That avoidant attitude, in Du Wan''s eyes, was nothing short of disgust.


    How bad is the rtionship between this guy and the original owner that he cant wait to stay with her for a moment? Du Wan will never admit that he provoked the other party.


    Out of the small courtyard gate.


    There were several carriages parked outside, as well as an escort.


    Mu Si''an and Hu San are both here, directing their servants to do things.


    A young woman came forward respectfully, "Girl, my name is Chuntao, and I was sent by Mr. Mu to serve you."


    "okay."


    Du Wan did not refuse.


    Following Chuntao''s lead, we arrived in front of a carriage.


    Du Wan went up without saying a word.


    The carriage was generally furnished, not as luxurious as expected. The seats were only padded with plush leather, and the surface felt extremely soft to the touch.


    Du Wan sat on it, followed by Chuntao.


    However, Chuntao did not enter the carriage and sat on the shaft outside.


    The convoy sets off.


    The first time she experienced riding a carriage, Du Wan was a little excited at first, but gradually stopped.


    The road is uneven and bumpy enough to make you want to vomit!


    After walking for a while, Du Wan opened the car curtain and said, "I want to ride a horse."


    Girl, Im going to talk to Mr. Mu. Chuntao jumped off the carriage and ran to the front to report.


    In a short while.


    Chuntao came back and took Mu Si''an with her.


    Mu Si''an smiled and said, "Miss Du, the prince said that the road is not smooth, so you just have to be patient and continue riding in the car."


    Why is it so uneven when riding a horse? Du Wan rolled her eyes.


    Cant even find a good excuse?


    Mu Si''an smiled and said, "These are the prince''s original words, and I haven''t changed a word."


    I believe you are evil!


    Would someone like Pei Hao tell her to endure it?


    The most likely thing is - she can do whatever she likes, life or death has nothing to do with him!


    Du Wan poked her little head out of the car window and saw a carriage in front of her, which should be Pei Hao''s.


    Suddenly I thought of his injury... Hehe, I seem to have guessed the truth.


    Du Wan whispered: "Your heir apparent''s injury is not healed yet."


    Mu Si''an''s eyes shed, "Your Majesty''s injury is a minor injury, it will heal in a few days."


    No need to hide it, I guessed it all.


    Du Wan looked very understanding and nced at him sideways, "The eldest son of your family must be obsessed with saving face. He was afraid that a grown man would be called effeminate for riding in a carriage, so he made an excuse to let me ride in a carriage, and then he would be able to take care of himself. You''re following the carriage, aren''t you?"


    Mu Si''an suppressed hisughter and twitched the corners of his mouth.


    Forget it, its enough as long as the eldestdy doesnt make any noise or make a scene on the road... Its okay for the prince to suffer a little bit of reputation, right?


    However, matters concerning the Crown Prince must be reported back to the Crown Prince.


    So with some unknown evil taste, Mu Si''an said goodbye to Du Wan and walked toward Pei Hao''s carriage with windy steps...


    Du Wan, who didn''t know that she was about to offend Pei Hao again, was dangling her feet and sitting in the car doing nothing, "Chuntao, do you have any books?"


    Chuntao replied: "There is no book. If the girl really wants it, I can go to Mr. Mu."


    Du Wan asked casually: "Mu Si''an has a book." "No, it''s Mr. Mu who can talk to the Crown Prince. The only one in the entire convoy who has books is the Crown Prince."


    What? Are books so rare?


    Books are very precious and only the nobles have them.


    Whats wrong with this world?


    It has only been a month since Du Wan traveled through time, and he has not inherited the memory of the original owner. It will take some time to fully integrate into this world. "Chuntao, are you literate?"


    My ves family has been poor since childhood, so how could she have the chance to learn how to read?


    "oh."


    Do you still want a book, girl? Chuntao asked with concern.


    No, Ill just ask casually. Du Wan wanted a book because she wanted to learn the writing here from Chuntao, but when she learned that Chuntao couldnt read either, she stopped thinking.


    Du Wan could only think about practicing martial arts.


    at dusk.


    The convoy passed through a vige.


    One of the followers went up to negotiate with the vige chief and asked him to spend the night.


    I learned that there was another group of people staying overnight in the vige.


    A vige is only so big and there are limited ces to stay.


    The entourage returned to the team and asked Mu Si''an for instructions.


    Mu Si''an is considered the second-inmand. If the entourage has any trivial matters, they usuallye to him for advice. Even he couldn''t solve it, so he went to ask Pei Hao for help.


    Mu Si''an said: "Do you know who it is?"


    I saw the Xie familys guard. The man replied truthfully.


    Musian waved his hand, motioning for him to step aside first.


    Then, Mu Si''an approached Pei Hao''s carriage and stood outside and said, "The Xie family''s motorcade stayed overnight before us. The vige chief said there was no room avable."


    Then rest there and set off early tomorrow morning.


    Pei Hao''s cold voice came from the carriage.


    As soon as Mu Si''an heard this, he immediately ordered him to go down.


    I learned that the team was going to take a rest.


    Du Wan caressed her sore waist and got out of the carriage.


    This car is really not something ordinary people can ride in.


    She looked back and forth and saw a few carriages behind them. Someone was carrying things, and they should be preparing dinner.


    Chun Tao, I think I drank too much tea and wanted to take a quick break. Du Wan said in a low voice, being arrogant.


    Chuntao responded, called the children in the vige, and asked a few questions.


    After learning the location of the hut, he took Du Wan to the nearest one. When we walked to the stone well in the middle of the vige, we met Qin Yuyu on the narrow road.


    Seeing Du Wan, Qin Yuyu stopped.


    Du Wan sneered inwardly.


    Turn a blind eye and pass by by mistake.


    "please wait!"


    Sure enough, Qin Yuyus shout came from behind.


    Du Wan stopped and turned around, "What are you doing?"


    Qin Yuyu nced at the others, "Can I talk to you alone?"


    "I have nothing to discuss with you." Du Wan refused directly.


    Qin Yuyu lowered his eyelids and said in a trembling voice: "We were wrong about that time. Can you forgive us? We really don''t want to be enemies with you."


    Are you acting?


    Who wouldnt?


    Du Wan''s small face instantly changed into an innocent smile, with a look of no scheming, "You are overthinking. I said that day that the grudges between you and me will be resolved. Don''t you think the grudges have not been resolved yet?"


    Qin Yuyu was choked immediately.


    Actually, the two of them knew it well.


    Some grudges cannot really be gone in just one or two sentences.


    Furthermore, ording to the description in the novel, Du Wan has some idea of what kind of person Qin Yuyu is.


    Because few of the people who offended her in the book had a good ending.

 Chapter 9: Who asked her to meet at night?

    Chapter 9: Who asked her to meet at night?


    Chapter 9 Who asked her to meet at night?


    Now Qin Yuyu is showing weakness to her, but he has not be strong yet and has no one to rely on.


    Du Wan turned around and left.


    Talk to this woman, it''s not as important as exining.


    Afterwards, Du Wan washed the handle and returned to the carriage.


    Girl, its time to eat. Chuntao reminded.


    Du Wan immediately sat upright and said, "Bring it in, I want to eat it in the carriage."


    Okay, wait a minute, girl.


    Chuntao worked very quickly, and soon she brought a meat dish, a vegetable dish, and a big pancake. This big pancake ispletely baked with flour, which is fragrant and soft.


    Du Wan had a delicious meal and was extremely satisfied.


    Before traveling, this kind of eating would not be noticed.


    No, I have been hungry for most of a month...


    After having enough wine and food, Du Wany down with her belly bulging. She was so happy that she couldn''t help humming a ditty that she didn''t even know what it was, and her two little feet swayed.


    Chuntao listened through the car curtain and couldn''t help but want tough. After all, she was still a little girl.


    Just because Du Wan doesn''t go out, it doesn''t mean that no one will bother her.


    Chuntao just left for a moment, and someone secretly sent a note.


    There is only one line of writing on the note.


    Haha, I cant understand it! I cant understand it!


    Du Wan wanted to ignore it, but she got out of the car quietly and sneaked over to Hu San''s ce.


    Its not that she doesnt want to find Mu Sian, its that she thinks Mu Sian is just an old fox and is difficult to get along with.


    Hu San is still simple and honest, which makes people feel at ease.


    Hu San touched the back of his head and asked, "What do you want from me?"


    I picked up a piece of paper, what does it mean? Du Wan leaned forward and whispered mysteriously.


    Hu San was also affected by her appearance, and seemed to be nervous, "What note?"


    Du Wan took it out.


    Hu San took a few nces and said, "At three o''clock in the morning, under the banyan tree in the east of the vige, see you there."


    Who is this, asking her to meet in the evening?


    Du Wan came forward with her head bent again, secretly counting the number of words on it and the number of words in Hu Sanhua. No word was more, and no word was less.


    So, the person who made an appointment with her didnt even sign the contract?


    cut!


    Hide your head and show your tail!


    Its strange that I would go to see you.


    Hu San said naively, "Do you want to give the note to the Crown Prince?"


    What are you paying for? How can you trouble the prince with such a trivial matter?


    Du Wan snatched the note away.


    There are thirteen characters, you have to take them back and learn them, hehe.


    Du Wan didnt know who the person who asked her out was, but Hu San could tell at a nce.


    Thank you, Seventh Young Master!


    Apart from the handwriting, its just the piece of paper!


    At that time, Xie Qigongs signature was written on this kind of paper, which exuded a faint scent of sandalwood.


    Du Wan slipped back into the carriage.


    Learn one word at a time.


    At any rate, during her student days, she was barely a top student. So it didn''t take her long to write down the thirteen words. Now that he remembered it, he threw the note aside, told Chuntao not to disturb her, and started practicing.


    At this time, Du Wan didn''t know that the contents of the note had already reached Pei Hao.


    Mu Si''an and Hu San paid attention to Pei Hao''s expression.


    The two of them worked very hard to avoid looking at the crown of the prince''s head.


    A piece of green!


    Poor prince, he is obviously very talented, but why doesnt Miss Du like him?


    Pei Hao nced sideways at the two of them, "What are you doing here? Get out of here."


    Your Majesty, do you want to keep an eye on Miss Du? Hu San couldnt help but ask.


    Pei Hao was very calm, "No need to stare, just let her go."


    Mu Si''an and Hu San were puzzled, but they didn''t ask any more questions.


    The two people walked away from the carriage, and Hu San asked in a low voice: "We really don''t need to be watched? What if there is an ident?"


    If the prince says you dont need it, then you dont need it.


    Mu Si''an sometimes couldn''t figure out Pei Hao''s thoughts, "Why do you think she just showed you the note?"


    Im surprised too. Hu San was equally surprised. Dont think that Hu San is a rough guy because he is simple and honest.


    In fact, he is a naive person with a very careful heart.


    Things that Mu Si''an sometimes ignored, Hu San would point out at the right time.


    Although Pei Hao didn''t need to send anyone to keep an eye on him when he spoke, Mu Si''an and Hu San still paid attention to Du Wan''s carriage from time to time.


    The time of Xu hase.


    A moment passed.


    Another moment has passed!


    The third hour of Xu Shi has finally arrived!


    What about the carriage?


    No movement! No one gets out of the car!


    Eh, still silent? !


    After a while, the car curtain still did not move.


    Mu Si''an secretly summoned Chuntao and confirmed that Miss Du was still in the carriage.


    Hu San left for a while, then came back and slowly came over. He whispered: "I went to the east of the vige to take a look. Master Xie Qi is waiting."


    Mu Sian asked with great interest: A person?


    Hey, Im alone. Hu San smiled.


    Mu Sianughed and said, Are there a lot of mosquitoes under the tree?


    There are particrly many.


    Quite interesting.


    Yeah, its quite interesting.


    The famous Qi Gongzi Xie in the capital was betrayed.


    Mu Si''an patted Hu San on the shoulder andughed and said, "You are staring here. I have to tell the prince about such an interesting thing."


    Hu San:


    This heartless person, isn''t he afraid of being undermined? !


    Mu Si''an didn''t expect this level, so he went to report the situation with a serious look.


    Pei Hao raised his eyebrows after hearing this.


    Then what?


    No more, just do what you have to do.


    Mu Si''an felt bored and went to Hu San''s ce again to pay attention to the progress.


    So the night passed.


    Du Wan did nothing except asking for tea once.


    Xie Qi, on the other hand, spent the night feeding mosquitoes under the banyan tree.


    Until Pei Hao''s motorcade set off and the curtain corner of the car window was lifted, Pei Hao also saw Mr. Xie Qi, who was slowly walking towards the vige.


    As for Du Wan?


    Woke up early, ate something, and stayed in the carriage again. She never expected that someone had been waiting for her all night.


    Have driven for more than half a day.


    We arrived at a small town in the afternoon.


    Since everyone did not have a good restst night, Pei Hao decided to book the only inn in the town so that everyone could have a good rest and start again tomorrow morning.


    Du Wan stepped out of the carriage, looking very energetic.


    Took Chuntao and happily walked around the inn.


    Its like a kinging to patrol the mountains!


    Pei Hao, whose bones were sore from being jolted by the carriage:


    Is this prince already old?


    Going up to the second floor.


    Du Wan chose a guest room with a window that could see the street.


    I asked for hot water immediately and said I wanted to take a shower.


    I feltfortable and rxed after taking a hot bath. If Chuntao hadn''t called for dinner outside, Du Wan wouldn''t have wanted to leave the tub.


    Put on a set of clothes that Chuntao brought.


    Light green skirt, suitable for little girls, exquisite workmanship.


    There is no girl who doesnt like new clothes, and Du Wan is no exception. After wearing them happily, she turned around and threw away the old clothes, showing her preference for the new and hating the old to the fullest.


    Chuntao delivered the meal to the room.


    Du Wan deliberately walked out of the room and saw the lobby downstairs.


    Everyone in the motorcade was eating in the lobby, including Mu Si''an and Hu San, but Pei Hao was not seen.

 Chapter 10: please treat me as a stranger

    Chapter 10: please treat me as a stranger


    Chapter 10 Please treat me as a stranger


    It should be like her, eating in the room.


    However, the only food on the table is steamed buns and pickles?


    Du Wan returned to the room and looked at what he had eaten.


    Two tes of side dishes, one meat and one vegetarian, paired with arge bowl of rice.


    The evil feudal society has strict hierarchies.


    Du Wan feels... Oh, this is really good.


    Eating the meal happily.


    Since she was too full, Du Wan touched her belly and said, "Chun Tao, I''m going to go downstairs for a walk."


    Hey, okay.


    Chuntao quickly stuffed the steamed bun into her mouth.


    Du Wan saw it and said quickly: "Don''t be anxious, don''t be anxious, you eat slowly, I will go downstairs to hang out first."


    "this"


    There will be no danger, Mu Sian and Hu San are both downstairs.


    "Uh-huh."


    Du Wan quickly slipped out and went downstairs.


    Mu Si''an was the first to notice her, "Hey, Miss Du!"


    "What?"


    Sure enough, a person depends on his clothes.


    want to die?


    Du Wan nced at him.


    That joking look in your eyes, can''t it be so obvious?


    Suddenly, Du Wan thought of a strange thing. Although the entire book "The Beggar Princess" is written from the perspective of the heroine Qin Yuyu, she and Pei Hao met in the capital. However, as Mu Si''an was Pei Hao''s rtive, friend and confidant, there was not even a single word about him in the book.


    If he is a marginal figure, he is too marginal.


    Strange, strange.


    Did you get your lunch box early?


    Du Wan was taken aback.


    Mu Si''an originally watched Du Wan''s changing little face with great interest.


    When her eyes turned to pity for him, she suddenly felt excited.


    How is it like looking at a dead person?


    Mu Si''an felt a little nervous at the bottom of his heart.


    Du Wan kindly reminded: "Be careful along the way, especially you. Pay attention to safety."


    "What did Miss Du find?" Mu Si''an suddenly became serious.


    Du Wan shook his head, "No. It''s you."


    Whats wrong with me?


    If the Yintang turns dark, there will be a great disaster. She made nonsense.


    "..." Mu Si''an said with a dark look on his face, "Have you changed your career? Instead of being a youngdy, you have be a magician."


    Du Wan had a serious look on her face, saying, "Don''t take it seriously," "I''d rather believe that it exists than believe that it doesn''t exist, do you understand? Just take care of yourself, s."


    What a good young man, why did he die?


    Little magic stick Du Wan sighed and walked away with a look of regret.


    It seemed as if he had died young.


    Pei Hao was standing in the corridor on the second floor and happened to see this scene.


    Just as Mu Si''an was about to call out to Du Wan, he identally caught a glimpse of Pei Hao.


    When you encounter such an interesting thing, of course you need to find someone to share it with.


    He happily ran upstairs, approached Pei Hao, and told Pei Hao what had just happened as a joke.


    Pei Hao was thoughtful after hearing this.


    Seeing this, Mu Si''an smiled and said, "You can''t take it seriously."


    Be prepared for danger when you are in peace, and you will be prepared if you are prepared. Dont let your elders efforts in naming you go to waste. Pei Hao said slowly.


    Mu Sian felt as if someone had pped him in the face, and his face was so painful.


    However, he corrected his attitude and stopped beingx.


    Its better to be cautious when walking outside.


    Besides, when Du Wan walked out of the inn, he didn''t dare to leave the inn too far, so he just took a stroll on this street. Of course, as she came out, Hu San saw it and immediately arranged for two guards to follow her.


    If something happens to the eldestdy, none of them will be able to get anything done.


    The streets are very deserted, simr to Chiyan County, poor! Less than one-third of the shops on the left and right sides are open for business.


    After only shopping for a while, Du Wan lost interest.


    Going back to the inn, I saw something interesting at the gate.


    It is the Xie family''s motorcade that has arrived and wants to stay.


    However, Pei Hao took care of the inn.


    "Tit for tit, it''s not that I won''t retaliate, it''s because the time has note yet. Oops, ouch~" Du Wan was so happy that she actually sang a ditty, which was improvised.


    Behind him, two guards:


    The eldestdy is really good at ying!


    However, its quite appropriate...


    Du Wan had guards to clear the way and walked to the door of the inn without any hindrance.


    Chin Yuyu stands with a smile, like a peony about to bloom. Such a big beauty attracted the attention of many passers-by. Some pedestrians even walked slower to take a few more nces.


    Du Wan was stunned to see that the other party seemed to be waiting for her toe forward.


    She tilted her little head and continued walking towards the inn without stopping.


    Sister! Qin Yuyu suddenly shouted.


    elder sister? Who are you calling? !


    Du Wan turned around and saw Qin Yuyu looking at him. He looked around and saw no woman.


    Now I am sure that it was her who shouted.


    Du Wan asked with a strange face: "Are you calling me?"


    "Yes, we still owe you an apology for what happenedst time." Qin Yuyu walked over generously and saluted Du Wan, "Sister, I''m sorry."


    Du Wan did not avoid it.


    This apologyes a littlete.


    Du Wan narrowed her eyes and asked, "How old are you this year?"


    Huh? Its fifteen in one month.


    Oh,...Im fourteen.


    "Ha ha!"


    Pfft!


    Laughter rose and fell, and the bystanders couldn''t hold it back.


    Du Wan''s **** eyes nced around in anger, "What are youughing at? There''s nothing funny. I''m not wrong."


    Poof!


    hehe!


    This time the whole room burst intoughter again.


    Qin Yuyu was slightly embarrassed, but admitted her mistake generously, "Sorry, I made a mistake. It turned out to be my sister."


    "You''re wee, but please call me kind and lovely Miss Du. It''s better not to call me sister, I can''t bear it."


    Miss Du


    Okay, I have something else to do, so Ill leave first. Du Wan turned around and walked into the inn.


    Qin Yuyu said anxiously: "Miss Du, there is only one inn nearby. Can you give up a few rooms? We are willing to pay double the price."


    No, cant.


    Du Wan stopped, then turned to look at her and said seriously: "Miss Qin, please avoid me when you see me in the future. If you can''t avoid it, please treat me as a stranger. I don''t want to see you, really. Because every time Every time I see you, I cant help but think of my mother-inws tragic death.


    "Feel sorry."


    "I will not retaliate against you, nor will I forgive you." Du Wan had a very bad impression of Qin Yuyu.


    No matter what the other person says or does, she can''t help but specte with the greatest malice.


    Actually, Du Wan doesn''t want to be such a person at all... Then it''s better to just keep out of sight.


    This scene was not only seen by Xie Zhang who was sitting in the carriage, but also by Pei Hao who was standing in front of the second floor window.


    And Du Wan walked into the lobby.


    Just in time to see Chuntaoing out in a hurry, "Girl, why don''t you call your ve when you go out for a walk?"


    Its okay, its okay, Im just walking around here. Du Wan waved her little hand and ran back to the guest room. After closing the door, I started practicing.


    The force value is still too low, and the sense of security is not enough!


    The willow shoots on the moon.


    Outside the inn, there was silence.


    asionally, I hear a few insects and dogs barking.


    Inside the house, under the orange light.

 Chapter 11: Waiting for you all night

    Chapter 11: Waiting for you all night


    Chapter 11 Ive been waiting for you all night


    Du Wan was sitting cross-legged on the bed practicing, sweating profusely.


    Snapped!


    There was a slight sound on the other side of the window.


    Du Wan was stunned for a moment.


    This is...someone throwing pebbles at the window?


    Sure enough, there was another "pop" sound.


    Du Wan was not in a hurry to check. She didn''t get up until the pain in her body disappeared. She cautiously moved to the window, then carefully opened a crack and looked out.


    Downstairs, in the empty street, there is a man in white standing alone.


    The man in white is holding antern.


    Inside thentern, the orange mes flickered and flickered strangely.


    Probably because he noticed Du Wan looking outside, the man in white intentionally raised thentern.


    Under the darkness of night, the mans hazy face became clearer.


    The male protagonist? !


    He waved to Du Wan and motioned for her toe down.


    Du Wans teeth were sore.


    There is nothing wrong with this persons mind.


    Having defrauded the original owner of the mine, you still have the nerve to join in?


    The big and smart eyes wandered around the room, and their gaze fell on the wooden shelf in the corner. There was arge basin of water ced on the wooden shelf, which she specially asked Chuntao to prepare, intending to use it to wash her face and wipe her body after practicing in the evening.


    So, she happily went over, took out a towel, wet it, and quickly washed her face.


    I wiped the sweat stains on my body again.


    Feeling that this was not enough to relieve his anger, he picked up the wooden basin and put it on the ground, soaked his feet in it, and rubbed it a few times. Then he picked up the foot-washing water.


    Carefully walked to the window, opened it wide, and sshed under the window!


    Wow!


    Da da da.


    The small sound of water sshing down.


    In the silent night, it is particrly clear


    Hey, Miss Du, why arent you asleep yet? Mu Sian, who was next door, stuck his head out of the window and deliberately shouted at her.


    Du Wan rolled her eyes, "It''s okay. There are always wild cats making noises at night."


    Haha! Wild cat, hahaha...


    Shut up, youre disturbing others to sleep.


    Under the street, the figure has disappeared.


    Trouble!


    Du Wan mmed the window door and closed it.


    Dont think that she is smiling and optimistic in front of others.


    In fact, deep down in my heart, I have no sense of belonging to this strange world, let alone the mood to be ambiguous with others. What the hero did tonight made Du Wan even more angry, making her impression of him even worse.


    A grown manes to hook up with a little girl in the middle of the night. Is this something that is going to happen to God? Is it like something human beings do?


    Dont say this is ancient times, there are not many people who can do it in modern times!


    For the next three days, Du Wan remained at peace.


    Except for overnight stays, she spent most of her time in the carriage.


    In fact, Du Wan is very busy and has been practicing.


    Once I fell asleep while practicing, and when I woke up I was still in the same position, and my body didnt feel as painful as usual. Later, she found that every time she practiced, the pain would lessen a little.


    The bumps of the carriage could not affect her enthusiasm for cultivation.


    Du Wan didn''t hear anything going on outside the window.


    Outside, the teams of the Pei and Xie families seemed to be getting more energetic, vying to get ahead.


    After three days of robbery, Xie Zhang personally came to see Pei Hao for a cup of tea.


    Pei Hao maintained his face and said a few words.


    Then, the Xie family''s motorcade followed the Pei family.


    In the eyes of uninformed outsiders, they would think that the two teams are together.


    At noon, we passed by a mountain stream.


    The Pei family''s team stopped and cooked on the spot.


    The Xie family team following them actually stopped.


    This Xie Qi is like dog-skin ster, you cant shake it off no matter how you shake it off. Mu Sian nced back.


    Pei Hao was wiping the sword in his hand with a handkerchief, "Let him go." "Don''t you agree?"


    He might be doing it just to spite you.


    "Hey, who am I in the eyes of others? If they want to respond to you, they will respond to you."


    Pei Hao wiped his sword for a moment.


    Xie Qi is a drunkard who doesn''t care about the bar.


    He nced at Du Wan and continued to wipe the sword.


    Mu Si''an then looked over and eximed: "The eldestdy is getting off the car!"


    "Is there any need to make a fuss?" Pei Hao nced over.


    "Yes, she almost stays in the carriage these days." Mu Si''an touched his chin, "This person is really different. She doesn''tin about suffering or tiredness. She eats whatever she is given. She doesn''t look like a spoiled child at all. Come out, Miss Jiao."


    Probably during the period of disappearance, I suffered a lot.


    Do you really think so?


    "This is the best exnation." Pei Hao had doubts in his heart, but he would not say it out loud. Strangers may think it''s nothing about the little girl''s sense of disobedience, but familiar people...


    the other side.


    Du Wan stretched a little and looked left and right.


    Just wanted to talk to Chuntao


    Wanwan.


    Behind him, a cry sounded.


    Du Wan was shocked when she heard this.


    Looking back, she saw Xie Zhang, standing a foot away behind her. In the past three days, she had tried her best to hide, or was she found?


    Du Wan blinked and pretended to be stupid for a second, "Are you calling me?"


    Are Wanwan angry with me?


    How can it be possible? Du Wan was confused inside.


    Xie Zhang took a few steps forward, and the distance between the two people became closer.


    Du Wan almost stepped back in fright, but she held it back!


    Xie Zhang''s voice was particrly clear and clear, "Wanwan, I waited for you all night that day."


    What day? Du Wans eyes were wide and confused.


    Xie Zhang''s eyes shed, "At three o''clock in the morning, under the banyan tree in the east of the vige."


    When Du Wan heard this, she eximed, "It''s you! Since there was no signature, I thought it was someone''s prank."


    Xie Zhang:


    Should you believe her?


    However, her reaction didn''t seem to be fake at all.


    Of course it was not a lie. Du Wan just found out that it was the male protagonist who made an appointment with her. Did this...did I miss some annual event?


    Xie Zhang was quiet for a while, and then asked hesitantly: "That night at the inn, I asked you to go downstairs, and you still..."


    Du Wan said "Yeah" again, "It was you that night."


    Its not me, then who do you think it is?


    Ghost!


    Du Wan blurted out, raised her hand, pointed at his clothes, and added with a strange expression: "White robe, whitentern,te at night..."


    Xie Zhang:


    Chuntao on the side quickly lowered his head and shrugged his shoulders.


    I want tough, but I cant!


    The smile on Xie Zhang''s handsome face did not change, but his heart was not at all peaceful.


    Now it is certain that the little girl has changed.


    Usually when the little girl sees him, her eyes are always bright. Now that he is gone, he has be strange and alienated, which makes Xie Zhang feel veryplicated.


    Could it be that she knew something?


    Du Wanwan! Come here.


    Pei Hao''s shout interrupted Xie Zhang''s thoughts.


    Du Wan turned around as if in surprise. When she saw Pei Hao, it was like meeting her own brother. She immediately ran towards him, leaving the poor male protagonist behind.


    Yes, she did it on purpose.


    The male protagonist has evil intentions at first sight!


    Stay as far away as possible so that he cant plot!


    Xie Zhang looked at the backs of the two people and frowned.


    After Du Wan walked away, she secretly looked back.


    Seeing the other party turn around and leave, he breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 12: You are not allowed to wander around in the future

    Chapter 12: You are not allowed to wander around in the future


    Chapter 12 You are not allowed to wander around in the future


    Du Wan asked: "Pei Hao, what do you want from me?"


    "You are not allowed to wander around in the future. You cannot leave the convoy. It is best to stay in the carriage." Du Wan could hear the disgust and impatience in Pei Hao''s calm voice.


    Du Wan turned to Pei Hao''s back and curled her lips silently, "Why should I listen to you?"


    Who is not a baby yet?


    Pei Hao paused in his steps, turned around, stared at her and said, "You eat my food, live in my clothes, and wear my clothes."


    Du Wan, who is in a desperate situation: I have nothing to say.


    I will pay the bill! Du Wan said firmly.


    Pei Hao sneered, "Are you rich?"


    Du Wan was speechless.


    How dare you despise this cute little fairy like her, she looks hateful.


    So Du Wan suddenly took out a piece of paper and said, "Here! Take it!"


    What is this? Pei Hao did not pick it up immediately.


    Du Wan said angrily: "Food expenses, amodation expenses, clothing expenses, protection expenses!"


    Mom, ten thousand catties of grain.


    This is all silver!


    However, she still said grandly: "If you have extra, I''ll give it to you as a reward."


    Pei Hao''s eyelids twitched when he heard this, and he took the piece of paper.


    Du Wan spoke unreasonably, raised her chin and said, "I am not a person like you who cares about everything. Why are you so anxious? I can still make you suffer."


    Pei Hao nced at the contents of the document and raised his lips, "Then the prince would like to thank Miss Du for the reward."


    Turn around and he was gone.


    Took her receipt and left!


    Gone!


    The windfall that came from flying was just gone...


    Du Wan''s bted heartache makes her heart throb.


    The prince is great, can''t you be more generous and return the document to me?


    She was stroking her little heart when she didn''t realize that another person was approaching.


    Mu Si''an joked: "Miss Du, what''s wrong?"


    I have a pain in my chest.


    Do you want to call a doctor?


    "Need not."


    Waving her little hand, she walked towards Pei Haona again.


    Must eat him!


    Her little heart couldn''t calm down without a meal from him.


    In terms of food for the entire convoy, where is the best ce? It must be Prince Pei''s ce.


    Mu Si''an followed her and reminded her in a low voice, "Don''t have any contact with Xie Qi in the future. You, a little girl, can''t y with her. That''s a big-tailed wolf."


    Du Wan was innocent, "I didn''t contact him."


    Then what happened just now?


    "He said that he had been waiting for me all night..." Du Wan looked like she was wronged and told the hero about his intention toe to her.


    Mu Si''an had a smile in his eyes, "Does he believe what you said?"


    "If he doesn''t believe me, he will be suspicious no matter what I say. This is a matter of his character and has nothing to do with me." Du Wan''s face was full of indifference.


    Mu Si''an was very happy to hear this.


    Xie Qi should really listen to it, he would probably be **** to death.


    Du Wan went over, and his entourage had just prepared food.


    Sit down politely, pick up a pair of bowls and chopsticks, and start eating without caring if they belong to her.


    Pei Hao was obviously in a good mood and did not argue with her.


    Mu Si''an had Du Wan''s lunch delivered to him, then sat aside, picked up a big cake, and ate it gracefully.


    Both Pei Hao and Mu Si''an are more elegant than Du Wansi.


    When she was full, Du Wan touched her belly, rolled her **** eyes, leaned close to Pei Hao and asked in a low voice: "You were almost killed this time, could it have something to do with Xie Zhang?"


    Unclear, no evidence. Being killed or something like that sounds really harsh.


    Nine times out of ten its him.


    "How do you know?"


    You can see at a nce that he has no good intentions.


    "Huh. Are you hating her because of your love?" Pei Hao gave her a look of disdain.


    Du Wan red at him, "Shut up if you don''t know how to speak."


    Pei Hao sneered, "Stupid."


    Can "you..." not be used as a curse?


    Pei Hao picked up Mu Si''an''s newly brewed tea and tasted it carefully.


    Du Wan was scolded and felt dissatisfied, so she snatched the tea bowl from Pei Hao''s hand and drank it all in one gulp.    madness?


    Fuck your sister for being stupid!


    You are the smartest person in the whole universe, okay?


    "Humph!" Du Wan snorted coldly, stuffed the empty tea bowl into his hand, lifted up her dress and left.


    Pei Hao looked at the tea bowl in his hand and was stunned.


    Mu Si''an wiped away the cold sweat for Du Wan at this time.


    A certain prince has mysophobia, or generally fastidious people will have a little mysophobia.


    Does Miss Du want to make the prince sick by doing this?


    Awesome!


    He doesnt obey anyone now, so he obeys her!


    As expected, Pei Hao threw away the special tea bowl in his hand and said, "Give me a new one."


    Okay!


    Mu Si''an immediately ordered to go down.


    When the new tea bowl was delivered, Pei Hao lost interest in drinking tea. "It''s quite annoying to always have Xie Qi follow him like a fly."


    Yeah, its very annoying. Mu Sian agreed.


    Suddenly, his mind changed and he joked again: "The prince wants to take action? Will he see blood?"


    "No." Pei Hao''s fingertips tapped the teacup lightly.


    Another two days have passed.


    The Pei family''s motorcade unknowingly arrived at a city - Ningcheng.


    "Girl, the motorcade ising to Ningcheng." Chuntao''s words came through the car curtain, with joy in her voice.


    Du Wan was confused, "What happened to Ningcheng?"


    Huh? Dont you want to go and have a look, girl?


    Whats there to see? Poverty, poverty everywhere.


    Chuntao was full of yearning, "Ningcheng is different. It''s a big city, and all kinds of things are sold."


    Do you really have everything? Du Wan became interested.


    Its true. Chuntao pursed her lips and smiled, I heard that as long as you have money, you can buy anything.


    "Well"


    Du Wan''s excitement suddenly disappeared.


    reason? Oh, penniless.


    The streets of Ningcheng are bustling with people.


    There was a lot of traffic, and the cries of vendors could be heard all the time.


    The ce where the motorcade stopped was arge mansion, which I heard was the property of the Pei family in Ningcheng.


    Du Wan jumped out of the carriage and took a look.


    Seeing someone unloading the carriage, it was obvious that they were not going on their way today, "Chuntao, it''s only noon, so you''re not going to go on your way today?"


    Chuntao replied respectfully: "There is a mountain road that is not easy to walk next, so I need to prepare some things."


    Not peaceful?


    Im not afraid of this. I dont have a way out.


    Then you have to sleep in the open?


    Yes, it will take several days.


    That really needs supplies.


    Du Wan took a tour of the wing where he would stay tonight. I wanted to go out for a walk, but I thought I had no money, so I held back.


    At this time, there was movement outside.


    After a while, Chuntao came in, holding a purse in her hand.


    Chuntao said, "Girl, Mr. Mu sent some money over and said that you can spend it as you like."


    Du Wans eyes lit up, For me?


    very good.


    Now you can go shopping!


    Du Wan was so excited that she screamed and wanted to go out immediately.


    Chuntao hurriedly followed her out before she had packed up her things.


    Pei Hao heard the report and said, "I''m quite energetic."


    "Yes, I don''t even know how tired I am. How does a little girl get the energy?" After traveling for so many days, Mu Si''an felt a little tired.


    Women are inherently strange.


    Yes, strange, very strange.

 Chapter 13: Xie Qi was raped

    Chapter 13: Xie Qi was raped


    Chapter 13 Xie Qi was raped


    No matter how strange it is, Mu Si''an is still the one who arranges protection as usual.


    Miss Du must not let anything happen in their hands, otherwise she will not be able to exin to the eldest princess.


    Du Wan went shopping for a while and saw interesting gadgets. She couldn''t help but want to buy them several times. Finally, she touched her purse and resisted. However, when she saw snacks, she finally couldn''t resist.


    So on the way down, Du Wan''s wallet was mostly empty.


    Chuntao held a bunch of snacks in her arms.


    Lets go, theres a show ahead.


    Whats the matter?


    I heard that a young man was teasing a daughter from an innocent family, and there was a quarrel.


    Take a look.


    Du Wan, who was standing on the street, happened to hear the conversation between the two people walking in front.


    It is probably human nature to like to watch the excitement.


    Du Wan immediately came to her senses and said, "Let''s go and take a look."


    "Girl, do you really want to go? There are more people." Chuntao has gained experience, but it is quite hard to carry and hug her.


    Du Wan saw that she was holding a bunch of things and it was difficult to walk, so she simply called a guard from the Pei family and asked him to help Chuntao carry the things. Then he took Chuntao and ran over there.


    When we passed by, a lot of people had gathered around us.


    This is the entrance of a small cloth shop.


    Some women were crying and some were arguing.


    Du Wan managed to get in and finally met the lively principals.


    Yo Xi!


    Good guy, we are an acquaintance.


    Xie Zhang and Qin Yuyu were both present.


    A beautiful woman was sitting on the steps in front of the store wiping her tears.


    Xie Zhang was surrounded by a group of three aunts and six women. What should he be responsible for?


    The guards he brought out were separated by a group of people dressed as farm men. If you think this is a ploy, you are wrong. They even reported it to the official.


    Du Wan watched happily.


    Seeing official officialsing up, I want a group of them to go to the government office.


    Xie Zhang''splexion was very dark.


    The smiling face that I maintained before can no longer be maintained.


    Only he himself knew that he was being plotted against, and that the other party had taken the lead and wanted to bring trouble to the government. This kind of **** thing, even if it is cleared up, it will be disgusting enough if it spreads. Furthermore, this group of people didn''t want to be private at all. They just wanted to make the matter bigger and throw dirty water on him.


    Xie Zhang has been paying attention to reputation in recent years.


    After today


    Even if the problem is understood and spread, the reputation will be affected to some extent.


    Du Wan took out the melon seeds from the guard''s hand.


    She does her job very well as the so-called melon-eater.


    Until arge group of people went to the Yamen, Du Wan wanted to follow, but was stopped by Chuntao.


    Girl, its gettingte.


    Why dont you go to the Yamen and have a look?


    "I''m afraid I won''t be able to see anything. It''s getting dark today, and the officials at the Yamen are serious about interrogating me. We have to wait until tomorrow."


    Then they went to the Yamen.


    Keep it closed.


    Will Xie Zhang be imprisoned?


    You think too much, and you probably wont be imprisoned. However, if you dont want to be imprisoned, you have to reveal your identity.


    Would Xie Zhang choose to be imprisoned or have his identity exposed?


    Someone is unlucky and should set off firecrackers to celebrate.


    Du Wan sighed, "Fortunately we came out."


    Yes, yes. Chuntao was also happy.


    Du Wan nced back at her, we thought differently.


    Chuntao did it because she could y on the street, and she did it because she saw someones joke.


    Just when Du Wan decided to leave. Sister Du!


    A woman''s clear voice sounded.


    As soon as Du Wan heard it, he recognized it was Qin Yuyu.


    As if you didnt hear it, youre not familiar with it anyway.


    Qin Yuyu ran over and said, "Sister Du Wan, Mr. Xie is not that kind of person. Can you go to the Yamen and be a witness? You are the daughter of the eldest princess, and your words are trustworthy."


    Shameless!


    Its really shameless.


    This is to drag her into the water, no, it is to take advantage of the eldest princess''s strength.


    Du Wan turned around with a half-smile, "Girl, who are you?"


    I, I am Qin Yuyu, sister, have you forgotten? Qin Yuyu could hardly hold on to her smile.


    Du Wan had a look of surprise on her face, "So it''s you. I''m not familiar with you, just like Mr. Xie."


    "But, I heard that you and Mr. Xie are old acquaintances..."


    Listen to who?


    "It''s someone from Mr. Xie''s side..." Qin Yuyu not only knew Du Wan''s identity, but also heard that she often used her identity to shamelessly pester Mr. Xie.


    Now that Mr. Xie is in trouble, will she still stand by and watch?


    duty Do you need help from an outsider like me?"


    Qin Yuyu opened his mouth and wanted to say something else.


    Can she say that Mr. Xies confidant asked her toe over and say it?


    You say Mr. Xie doesnt want to reveal his identity?


    Du Wan continued: "Miss Qin, I have a fianc and I care about reputation."


    It means, dont try to nder me.


    She has nothing to do with Mr. Xie!


    Qin Yuyu was anxious and worried, but Du Wan''s words made it clear that he didn''t want to help.


    But if others dont want to help, what else can she do?


    Forcing cannot be forced...


    Du Wan stared at Qin Yuyu, feeling in her heart that...the plot was messed up. ording to the development in the book, Qin Yuyu should still be staying in Chiyan County at this time and will not return to Beijing until a yearter.


    Now Qin Yuyu has returned to Beijing with Xie Zhang?


    Du Wan knew Qin Yuyus identity, but she tried her best to pretend not to know. Besides, Du Wan is not afraid even if Qin Yuyu regains his identity.


    Qin Yuyu is a princess, and the mother of the original owner is still the eldest princess.


    Therefore, Du Wan felt confident, "Once again, I don''t want to see you. Stay away from me in the future. This time and twice, you alwayse in front of me. What do you want? I hope you will be smarter in the future and don''t think about it." Try to plot against me again, or I will find out and kill you!"


    After saying that, Du Wan turned and left.


    Didn''t care at all that Qin Yuyu''s face suddenly froze.


    If possible, Qin Yuyu wouldn''t want to see Du Wan.


    Because whenever I see her, I will think of my own unhappiness. What happened that time was still caused by her greed. Later, they also suffered the consequences.


    Not only was hepensated with 10,000 kilograms of grain, Qin Miao also had his hands and feet broken.


    The doctor said that it will take at least a hundred days. Even after it is cured, it may not be as flexible as before.


    Back at the temporary base of the Pei family, Du Wan asked Chuntao to put the snacks in the bedroom, and told Chuntao not to forget to bring them tomorrow.


    Then he closed the bedroom door and told Chuntao not to disturb her if she had nothing to do.


    Master bedroom in the front yard


    Pei Hao picked up the medicine bowl and drank the medicine while listening to Mu Si''an''s vivid report.


    She really said that? Pei Hao was surprised.


    "Yes, you don''t know how powerful the eldestdy was when she said it? What she said is that I have a fianc and I care about reputation!"


    Ha ha!


    When Mu Si''an heard this, he held his stomach andughed.


    Now that I say it again, I still feel happy.


    Pei Hao sneered lightly and put down the medicine bowl, "With her? What kind of reputation is there?"


    Eh? Hehe.


    Mu Si''an couldn''t helpughing again.

 Chapter 14: What nonsense are you talking about?

    Chapter 14: What nonsense are you talking about?


    Chapter 14 What nonsense are you talking about?


    The next day, it was only the third watch.


    Outside the house, there is a row of horses.


    There were no carriages, so horses were used to carry things.


    It is easier to walk on a mountain road and ride a horse.


    Du Wan now rode a young mare as she wished, bing the only cub in the team. However, she lost her previous excitement. Forgive me for being pulled up in the middle of the night and told that I had to go on my way, but my mood was not much better.


    If you ride in a carriage, you can still sleep.


    Horse horse, dont think about it!


    A normal heart, a normal heart!


    Chuntao also rode over on a tall horse. She was dressed simply and was very suitable for riding a horse.


    That movement, that figure...


    Character and heroic!


    Du Wan looked a little hot-eyed, "Chuntao, what did you do before?"


    We are running horses, following the caravan. Chuntao answered truthfully, My man is a squad leader. This time he will not be running for business, but will mainly **** the crown prince and you back to the capital.


    Du Wan:


    Can''tpare, can''tpare.


    At this time, Pei Hao and Mu Si''an both changed into simple clothes.


    Before getting on the horse, some guards came forward and each put a cloak on them.


    Du Wan blinked and said, "Chuntao, why are you wearing a cloak?"


    The weather is not cold!


    When Chuntao heard this, she ouched, "Look at my brain. I was only busy getting the girl''s snacks, but I forgot about my cloak. There was heavy dew in the early morning on the mountain, and I didn''t even have a cloak on. My hair and clothes were all wet."


    While saying this, Chuntao went to get the cloak.


    Pei Hao happened to see this scene.


    I thought she was too big-hearted and didnt wear it on purpose...


    Anyway, it would be strange for this eldestdy not to act strangely all day long.


    Mu Si''an raised his hand to greet Du Wan with a smile on his face.


    Du Wan then smiled and waved her little hand at him as a response.


    The atmosphere is harmonious.


    very good!


    Chuntao took out a moon-white cloak.


    There was a circle of fluffy hair on the edge of the hood. I didnt know what it was. I couldnt help but touch it with my little hand. It was very soft. After putting it on, I felt quite heroic and a knight-errant feeling in my heart.


    Wait for the order from the front and set off.


    Because we are still in the city, everyone is holding their horses.


    So, Miss Du was in the same mood, and the song suddenly started to howl: "You carry the load, and I lead the horse. Wee the sunrise, and send away the sunset..."


    The motorcade was already busy in a dull mood, but when she sang like this, it actually made them happy.


    And this song, this tune, is quite novel.


    A few of them hummed along, and there was great joy.


    "Easing the bumps, you be a great road; oveing the difficulties and dangers, you set out again...and you set out again. La....."


    Mu Si''an, who was riding in front,ughed so hard that his shoulders shook.


    If it weren''t for Pei Hao''s knife flying towards him, Mu Si''an would have wanted to howl along with him.


    Mu Si''an said happily: "Master, don''t mention it, your little fiance can sing quite well."


    Pei Hao:


    It seems that I have been really free recently.


    Leaving the city smoothly.


    Not long after walking, the east began to shine slightly.


    After Du Wan rode for a while, he felt tired.


    At this time, she missed the carriage a little.


    The carriage was bumpy, but I could still sleep.


    It''s not possible to ride a horse. What if I identally fall?


    "Girl, are you tired? Do you want a drink of water." Chuntao rode a horse and got closer.


    Du Wan shook his head, "No need."


    When we reach the next town, we can change the carriage.


    Hmm, uh-huh.


    Du Wan gave Chuntao a toothy smile and said, "Don''t worry, I''m not a charming youngdy. I''m a little girl who has been in the mountains, hunted, and collected medicine."


    Chuntao couldnt helpughing.


    "You are carrying the load, I am riding a horse, and I am facing the high mountains. I am not afraid of anything. ...La~~ I am not afraid of anything!" Du Wan sang and waved his riding whip. .


    Chuntao couldnt stopughing.


    Ouch, Miss Jiao even changed the words.


    Pei Hao and Mu Si''an in front had different expressions when they heard this.


    Pei Hao still had no reaction.


    Mu Si''an, on the other hand,ughed so hard that his shoulders trembled, "Ouch, Iughed so hard. He is a very interesting person. Does the prince really have no ideas?"


    "No idea." Pei Hao really had no idea about a little girl.


    As for the engagement they made when they were young, not only did he not like it, but Du Wan didn''t seem to be happy either, otherwise the rumors about Xie Qi wouldn''t have spread.


    Mu Si''an vaguely guessed, otherwise he wouldn''t have asked this question.


    Noon.


    Passing by a small forest.


    The team rested on the spot and ate dry food.


    After only resting for more than a quarter of an hour, everyone continued on the road.


    The mountains are steep and the mountain roads are rugged.


    The narrow road has eighteen turns, sometimes high and sometimes low.


    As long as you look forward, there are endless mountains in sight. There are several peaks that are very high, reaching as high as the night sky. Because the upper half of the mountain was covered by clouds.


    This is the first time Du Wan has seen such majestic and continuous mountains.


    Original mountains.


    The girl is very happy.


    Its not happiness, its emotion. These are treasure mountains, natural treasure houses. Du Wans big eyes were shining.


    Chuntao hit the nail on the head, "Even if there are treasures everywhere, you still have to be able to get them."


    Du Wan:


    What nonsense are you talking about?


    In the primitive mountains, crises are everywhere.


    Beasts, poisonous insects, poisonous weeds, miasma, etc. Otherwise, just relying on these mountains, there wouldn''t be so many people dying of hunger in the world. Du Wan was so hungry that she had to risk going into the mountains. However, I only dared to enter the outer areas, which were still frequently visited by people and there were not many dangerous hills.


    Feeling depressed, I need a song to relieve my troubles.


    Du Wan sang at the top of her voice again.


    Its not about singing one song at a time, its about singing whateveres to mind


    The dull team was a lot happier with her singing.


    Until he was about to enter the mountain, Pei Hao in front suddenly turned around and shouted: "Don''t make any noise."


    Du Wan blinked with big eyes.


    Just singing a song, who is bothering me? Is it great to be a viin?


    Pei Hao did not exin.


    But Du Wanzhen doesnt sing anymore.


    Chuntaos next sentence rified her confusion, Across this mountain, there is a bandits den. Sound can travel far in the mountains.


    Did I do something bad when I sang just now? Du Wans little face looked regretful, Why didnt you remind me earlier?


    Chuntao was happy when she saw this, "Girl, we haven''t arrived yet."


    Not here? Du Wan blinked in confusion.


    Yes, you have to climb over the mountain. But once you enter the mountain, you should make less noise and attract wolves.


    "Um"


    Du Wan is now wilting again.


    When she arrived in this world, she was like a little rookie waiting to be ughtered.


    A g was unfurled in front of the team.


    The g fluttering in the wind has a totem embroidered with gold thread on one side, and arge Chinese character with a flying dragon and phoenix on the other side.


    Du Wan''s little heart became curious again, "Why did you pull up the g?"


    Remind the bandits that we are not to be trifled with, Chuntao exined.


    "What''s the word on it? I''m far away and can''t see clearly." Du Wan opened her eyes and told lies.


    Chuntao is also illiterate, but she knows what the character is, "It''s the character Mu, from Mr. Mu''s family."


    Hey, isnt this the Pei familys motorcade?


    "The Mu family''s caravan travels all over the country and has a rtively big reputation." Chuntao said implicitly. Later, seeing her confused face, she whispered something, "The Zhenguo government has always kept a low profile."

 Chapter 15: Stayed overnight in the mountains and was attacked

    Chapter 15: Stayed overnight in the mountains and was attacked


    Chapter 15: Staying in the mountains overnight and being attacked


    Du Wan nodded with half-understanding.


    But, if you keep a low profile, you cant use your name?


    She wanted to ask several times, but Chuntao avoided it because she was taboo about something.


    This is even more itchy...


    The name of the Mu family is very intimidating, and the caravan passed through the bandit den safely. It would take at least three days to cross this mountain range. Everyone''s spirits were still very tense along the way.


    sunset.


    He chose an open ce to settle down, set up a pot and started boiling hot water.


    When we went out, everyone drank hot water and ate dry food.


    Du Wan has participated in camping before, but this was the first time that she lived in such a simple way. She didnt even set up a tent, but built several bonfires and slept together in twos and threes.


    Of course, people were also arranged to keep vigil.


    Du Wan, Pei Hao and others were staying at a fire.


    Chuntao brought her a big cloak to wear, "Girl, the night in the mountains is cold."


    "Thank you." The cloak was very big and covered the little girl, leaving only her small face exposed. At this time, the little face had a smile like a flower, and there were two sweet little pear dimples.


    So soft!


    So soft to the core of ones heart


    Mu Si''an''s eyes shed, he stood up and sat next to her, "Miss Du, why don''t you thank my eldest son?"


    Why should you thank him? Du Wan was confused.


    Mu Si''an chuckled, "Because the big cloak you are wearing now belongs to my heir apparent."


    Du Wan was stunned.


    No wonder the cloak is so big.


    However, she was not an unkind person, so she quickly smiled sweetly at Pei Hao who was opposite the fire, "Your Majesty, thank you."


    Pei Hao raised his head and nced at her, then said "hmm" in response.


    A group of aloof people!


    Du Wan doesnt care either.


    Its a pity that I cant practice in public.


    I want to sleep, but its difficult to fall asleep in this environment. But after riding a horse for a day, my body was very tired, so I could only stare at the flickering mes in a daze.


    The little head is shaking little by little, and the eyelids are swollen.


    Just as her little body was about to fall backward, Mu Si''an stretched out an arm in time to hold her up. But the person being supported didn''t seem to show any signs of waking up.


    Pei Hao frowned slightly and looked at Chuntao aside.


    Chuntao trembled, quickly put down her food and let Du Wan sleep next to her.


    The moon in the sky climbs higher and higher.


    The sound of insects is constant, and asionally there are wolves howling.


    With the moonlight, I could only see the shadows of trees swaying in the wind a few feet away.


    While Du Wan was sleeping in a daze, he suddenly heard a loud shout, "There is smoke! Be careful!"


    Beware of ambush!


    Protect the Crown Prince!


    There was a flurry of footsteps.


    Du Wan woke up with a start, and when he opened his eyes, he saw a puff of smokeing from him.


    Thinking of someone shouting "Miyan" just now, she quickly covered her mouth and nose and held her breath. Just as he was about to run away to a ce without smoke, his arm was suddenly grabbed and forcefully pulled back.


    Pei Hao warned, "Do you want to die?! Don''t wander around!"


    Uh-huh. Du Wan pointed at Miyan in panic.


    Seeing that she was upset, Pei Hao pulled up the cloak to cover her little head and pulled her behind him, "Hide well and don''t run around. There are still people ambushing her outside. If you go out, you will die faster."


    Du Wan nodded repeatedly, but his eyes were hurt by the smoke. But I can only hold back and not cause trouble for everyone. I admire Pei Hao a little bit, he is holding a long sword and is quite calm.


    There was only the sound of panicked footsteps around and Mu Si''an''s voice speaking loudly.


    Attention! Dont lose your position and pick up your weapon!


    Beware of cold arrows!


    Group of five, hurry up! Dont panic, when you step on the smoke tube, the smoke will dissipate soon!


    Ahem.


    Mu Si''an, who was speaking loudly, didn''t pay attention. He choked on the cigarette and started coughing.


    This is a bit dangerous!


    !


    A sharp arrow was directed at Musian.


    Musian was the one who spoke the loudest,pletely revealing his position.


    At the critical moment, there was a sh of cold sword light, and the long arrow was blocked by Pei Hao next to him. He reminded: "Sian, be careful. There is a powerful archer in the dark."


    Yes. Mu Sixin was still frightened.


    Pei Hao protected Du Wan while stepping on the smoke pipe with his foot.


    Subordinates immediately followed suit.


    In such an open suburb, as long as the smoke is stamped out, the medicinal effect will dissipate when the wind blows. What''s more, if you only inhale a small amount of smoke, there will be no major problems, and you won''t be unconscious immediately.


    The smoke gradually faded away.


    The ambush enemies probably did not expect that Pei Hao and others would be so calm.


    Fire the arrow!


    A flurry of arrows came down, and the neighing of horses was heard.


    An arrow hit the horse, and the horse panicked.


    At that time, I chose this ce to stay because the terrain was t and open with no shelter. Now when encountering an arrow and trying to block it, it bes a disadvantage. You can only pick up whatever you see and block it. Some people carried iron pots and goods, some even hid next to the horses that were shot to death, and so on.


    After a burst of arrows.


    The smoke will dissipate.


    !


    Top!


    A signal went up into the sky, and then a spark exploded in the sky.


    followed by two more sounds.


    There are three puffs of smoke in the sky that are about to disperse.


    The confidant next to the leading thief said in shock: "Sir, this is a distress signal from the Pei family! The job we took on this time is to kill the Pei family?!"


    Weve been tricked! The leading thief realized the problem.


    But there is no turning back when the bow is fired, so they have no choice but to do it!


    The leading thief immediately ordered, "Don''t worry. This is a deep mountain and old forest. No one will see the distress signal. We have to fight quickly."


    Then, he blew several whistles of different lengths, like a signal, "Charge up! Kill! Leave no one behind!"


    "kill!"


    Kill, kill!


    A group of people who were in ambush jumped out one after another as if they were desperate for their lives, each holding a sword or a spear.


    Seeing this, Pei Hao''s face darkened.


    Mu Sians face was not good either.


    Pei Hao ordered, "Don''t be obsessed with fighting, it''s more important to save your life."


    "These people are not bandits!" Mu Xi''an thought deeply. I''m afraid it will be difficult for them to escape today.


    Pei Hao raised his hand and knocked down an arrow, "Break out in the direction of the capital, don''t go into the woods!"


    But the forestThere are no enemies over there!


    Mu Si''an did not question Pei Hao''s decision and immediately shouted instructions to his subordinates.


    Du Wan was well protected by Pei Hao.


    It can be said that following Pei Hao is the safest but also the most dangerous. Protected by many people, it also attracted the attention of enemies.


    Du Wan kept telling herself to stay calm.


    When she panicked, she even pulled out a long wooden stick from the fire and used it as a weapon.


    The stick at one end was still on fire.


    When the thief came to kill him, she unexpectedly lit a fire stick and stabbed him at him. The thief was so hot that he screamed. Pei Hao could make up for it with a knife in time and killed him easily.


    Then this happened twice more.


    The little girl always picks the right time to take action without causing trouble to others.


    Pei Hao nced at her in surprise.


    Be careful! The little girl suddenly hit him with a stick!

 Chapter 16: Its because shes such a bitch

    Chapter 16: It''s because she''s such a bitch


    Chapter 16: She is such a bitch


    The thief who attacked Hu San was hit in the head by the little girl with a stick.


    Hu San immediately made ast-ditch attack and killed the man.


    He grinned at the little girl and said, "Thank you, Miss Du!"


    "You''re wee, be careful!" Du Wan said quickly.


    Pei Hao nced at her gratefully.


    If it hadn''t been for her just now, the thief would have seeded, and Hu San would have been seriously injured even if he didn''t die.


    There were too many thieves rushing up, and it was difficult for the group to break out of the siege.


    Seeing them fall down one by one.


    When Du Wan saw it, her heart was trembling and her eyes were red.


    Passing by an enemy''s corpse, Du Wan quickly picked up a spear and hid behind Pei Hao.


    Always find the right time to make a sneak attack, and every trick counts.


    She made a move and quickly pulled it back whether she seeded or failed. No matter how much the thief wanted to kill her to vent his anger, he couldn''t because she was protected by everyone. I dont know if the thief is too stupid, or if she is just a bitch. In this way, she actually saved several guards and killed three or five thieves.


    However, her help was only a drop in the bucket.


    Its so tragic!


    One living human life is disappearing before our eyes.


    Even though Du Wan has never seen the world, he realizes that these thieves are not ordinary people. It seems that all of them have been trained. Hundreds of thieves rushed up and killed each other, obviously intending to kill them all and leave no one alive. The convoy had less than two hundred people and could not withstand it at all.


    By now, most of the people in the convoy had fallen.


    Du Wan was filled with grief and anger, and his eyes turned red.


    Someone attacked her just now, Chuntao blocked the knife for her!


    It is very difficult to survive if you fall in such a dangerous situation. Du Wan was desperate!


    Will she die here tonight too?


    I cant help but think of Pei Hao. This is a big viin and he wont die easily.


    No, but she is not!


    Just because the big viin won''t die, it doesn''t mean that this little cannon fodder like her can live. Thinking of Mu Si''an...if he is not in the book, will he die tonight?


    Du Wan looked numbly at Mu Si''an, who was killing the enemy bravely!


    A pretty boy who usually looks like a frail schr.


    Why did you pick up the sword and be a pioneer?


    Pei Hao killed the most people, almost killing one person with one sword. He suddenly hugged Du Wan, turned around and stabbed her behind!


    simultaneously!


    It is the sound of a sharp weapon piercing flesh and blood.


    The blood spilled by the thief spilled onto Du Wan''s dress.


    Be careful! Pei Hao whispered and continued to join the battle.


    Du Wan shed tears and stared around again.


    She was very calm, she didnt scream in fear or run around, which is already remarkable.


    Not only did she not hold anyone back, but she also helped people on her side from time to time, which made the guards who protected her have a very good impression of her, even though the person they mainly wanted to protect was Pei Hao.


    Finally, the breakout was sessful!


    Pei Hao pulled Du Wan and ran on the road.


    Another person would not be able to understand why Pei Hao abandoned the forest and led his people to escape towards the main road. Wouldn''t this make it easier to be hunted down? Normally, it would be easier to hide in the mountains and forests.


    However, the guards were ustomed to obeying orders. When the master asked them to retreat this way, everyone retreated this way.


    Pei Hao handed Du Wan to Mu Si''an, "Protect her, I''ll go and marry her!"


    "No! You take her away and I''ll cut off the queen!" Mu Si''an couldn''t let Pei Hao cut off the queen.


    Pei Hao looked determined, "Go quickly! This is an order."


    Mu Si''an gritted his teeth and pulled Du Wan to escape.


    Pei Hao, holding the sword, was like a **** of death. He took Mu Si''an''s ce and sessfully blocked a group of pursuing soldiers with the power of his sword.


    He originally wanted Hu San and others to retreat first, but Hu San and others disobeyed the order and regarded death as home. Some even exchanged one life for another before dying, which was extremely tragic.


    Suddenly among the thieves, a rough man shouted loudly: "Kill that man in brocade! Whoever kills him will get five thousand taels of silver!"


    "Kill!" A group of thieves became excited and rushed towards Pei Hao.


    Mu Si''an, who was fleeing in front, felt bad when he heard this.


    "Miss Du, keep running forward! I''ll save the prince." Mu Si''an pushed Du Wan and asked a guard next to her to protect her and continue to run away. He turned around and went back to save people.


    Du Wan wanted to call him to stop.


    But at this time, what can she say?


    She couldn''t say that we would go rescue people together because she was incapable and going back would only hurt others. So, with tears in her eyes, she ran forward desperately.


    This is the time that everyone has earned at their own risk for her!


    Suddenly, the sound of horse hooves came from ahead.


    The rapid sound of horse hooves was particrly clear in the silent night.


    Du Wan looked up in panic and looked at the road ahead.


    At the end of the mountain road connecting to the sky, I saw torches and smoke billowing from them.


    In the hazy night, it was possible to see the arrival of a troop of cavalry.


    This cavalry is well equipped and majestic.


    The leader is a handsome man riding a tall horse and wearing a ck cloak. The first thing he saw when he got closer was the little girl who was being pulled away by someone.


    The little girl was in a mess and panting.


    So, the man in the ck cloak immediately shouted angrily: "Hurry up and save people!"


    Asmanded!


    A cavalry force of one hundred men immediately joined the battle.


    The man in the ck cloak took the lead and saved Mu Si''an who was almost killed by a knife.


    At this time, Mu Si''an was stabbed several times and was already at the end of his strength.


    Then, the man went to help Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao''s body was stained with blood and his injuries were not serious. But he is as calm as a man, brave and ruthless, and he can see blood every time he draws a knife. There are so many hateful enemies that it seems impossible to kill them all.


    This group of cavalry joined in, but it was like a pack of wolves rushing into the flock of sheep!


    The leading thief was shocked by this turn of events. He gritted his teeth and stared at the man in the ck cloak.


    How could a person who should be in the capital at this timee here? He reluctantly turned around and retreated with a dozen of his henchmen.


    The mission failed and there is no way to return to the capital...


    Half an hourter.


    The killing finally ended.


    While cleaning the battlefield, we found arge number of traps and poisonous stingers arranged in the forest. If Pei Hao had not made a decisive decision to take the high road at that time, I am afraid that no one would have survived.


    Even so, of the nearly two hundred people in the convoy, only about thirty people were left alive, all of them injured, and it was extremely tragic.


    Du Wan fell down on the roadside with a pale face. The man in the ck cloak squatted in front of her, took off his cloak and put it on her. He bent down as if to pick her up, which frightened her and hurriedly avoided him.


    "Sister, I''m sorry. Brother iste." The man felt very distressed.


    Du Wan was stunned.


    Eh, big brother?


    not far away.


    Pei Hao and others are dressing wounds.


    Mu Si''an was the most seriously injured andy on the ground with a pale face.


    An attendant who knows medicine is helping him bandage.


    Mu Si''an identally nced at Du Wan and said, "Counting the days, Du Qian came so quickly."


    Well, he probably left Beijing immediately after receiving the news and traveled all night. Pei Hao had expected the same thing.

 Chapter 17: Quickly dodge behind him

    Chapter 17: Quickly dodge behind him


    Chapter 17 Quickly dodge behind him


    Hu Sanye said naively: "The eldestdy is more valued than expected. The well-equipped cavalry tonight should be the emperor''s personal guards assigned to the eldest princess. They are all elite."


    Mu Sian was not the only one who was surprised, Hu San was also surprised.


    Pei Hao remained silent.


    is taking it too seriously and is a bit unusual.


    The Du family is a famous family in the Qin Kingdom. It has a good reputation for hundreds of years, but Du Wan is the one who is the most famous one. If it were a wealthy family, they would have been exterminated or given away to the family temple. Fortunately for the eldestdy, during the period of her disappearance, the Du n and the eldest princess''s mansion not only did not exterminate the person, but also never stopped looking for her.


    No, it came as soon as I received the news!


    Not only could Mu Si''an and others not understand it, but also many people in the capital could not understand it.


    Hu San grinned, "Hey, luckily I''m here."


    "Yes, luckily I''m here." Pei Hao narrowed his peach blossom eyes.


    Mu Si''an grinned in pain, "Fortunately, there is a eldestdy, otherwise we would really be buried here. It turns out that she was rightst time, I was in a **** disaster."


    Pei Hao:


    That girl was clearly telling nonsensest time!


    Pei Hao has always paid attention to the brothers and sisters.


    Feeling that the atmosphere between the two people didn''t seem right, Pei Hao stood up and said, "I''ll go over and take a look."


    "Master, I will apany you." Hu San followed and asked to get up.


    Pei Hao stopped him, "No, you stay with Si''an."


    Okay then. Hu San smiled naively and did not insist anymore.


    Pei Hao walked towards Du Wan and the others.


    As he approached, the guards guarding the brothers and sisters reminded Du Qian.


    Du Qian raised his head and saw Pei Haoing. He didn''t stop him froming, and he didn''t have time to pay attention. He lowered his head and talked to the little girl. But the little girl was very wary of Du Qian.


    Pei Hao heard it as he approached.


    Du Qian asked with a serious face: "I didn''t identify the wrong person, you are Wanwan."


    Du Wan nodded her head and quickly shook her head.


    Du Qian wanted to hit someone.


    He nods his head for a while and shakes his head for a while. What does that mean?


    But the sister in front of him looks at him... wary and unfamiliar?


    Du Wan drooped her little head, looking aggrieved.


    Seeing Pei Hao approaching, the little girl suddenly got up from the ground, quickly ran behind Pei Hao, and said with a small mouth: "Pei Hao, this person just said he was my brother, but I don''t remember what happened before. I dont know if what he said is true or not. I wanted to run away but I didnt have the strength. I was really too tired..."


    Dont remember what happened before? !


    Du Qian''s pupils suddenly shrank and he turned to stare at Pei Hao.


    As if asking Pei Hao, what is going on?


    Pei Hao also felt a stir in his heart, "She was very defensive before and didn''t mention much about her own affairs. I just found out..."


    Du Qian looked at his sister again withplicated emotions.


    I lost a lot of weight and my skin became a lot darker.


    The only thing that remains unchanged is a pair of big eyes, ck and clear.


    My sister must have suffered a lot during the days when she disappeared...


    Being stared at like this, it was as if Pei Hao was here. She didn''t panic at all and even puffed up her small chest.


    In fact, Du Wan knew very well in her heart that judging from this skin, even if the King of Heaven came, I would not suspect that she was fake. After all, the idea of changing one''s soul is too unbelievable.


    Pei Hao reluctantly told Du Wan about Du Qian''s identity.


    Du Wan had already guessed it, but she still asked anxiously: "Brother, are you really sure that I am your sister?"


    Before Du Qian could answer, Pei Hao said, "On this journey, I haven''t seen any sign that you don''t regard yourself as a eldestdy, so that others can serve you with peace of mind."


    Du Wan nced at him and said, "You are the one who wanted to do this, and I didn''t admit it."


    There is nothing to talk about.


    Du Qian suddenly felt a little funny when he saw it.


    Du Wan cautiously stepped forward and asked, "This eldest brother"


    Its the eldest brother. Du Qian was helpless.


    "I''m just asking if you can confirm it? I didn''t say, I am the eldestdy of the Du family." She looked like she would never recognize something was wrong.


    OMG, my sister is so cute!


    Sure. Du Qian rubbed her head lovingly. At this moment, Du Wan was relieved and said, "Okay, then I''ll go back with you."


    Make it seem like you have a choice.


    Pei Hao was speechless for a while.


    Du Wan turned around inexplicably and red at Pei Hao with almond-shaped eyes.


    Yo!


    Having someone to back you up immediately makes you bolder.


    Pei Hao lookedplicated.


    Just now, you were hiding behind him as if relying on yourself. How long has it been since...that you have changed?


    The group of people hastily cleaned up the scene, buried the deceased, and then hurriedly left with their injuries.


    The smell of blood is too strong and can easily attractrge beasts. In just one hour, more than a dozen wild wolves were attracted, but Du Qian led his guards to kill them.


    Because there were many injured people, the group walked slowly.


    Du Qian was worried about his sister and insisted on riding with her.


    In front of the tall Du Qian, Du Wan looked particrly petite.


    At first nce, it looks like an adult hugging a child. But this child was obviously very tired, but he insisted on straightening his back, and was extremely reserved.


    For Du Qian, sharing a ride with his sister was nothing.


    But Du Wan doesnt think so.


    Its very surprising that the two of them have just met and they behave so intimately, so its inevitable that they will feel awkward. In addition, the excitement tonight was too great, and now she felt as if she were stepping on the clouds, without any sense of security of escaping from death.


    Drive!


    Du Qian suddenly raised the reins.


    The horse started running wildly.


    Du Wan was so frightened that her thoughts suddenly stopped.


    A little man hugged the horse''s neck tightly, and shouted desperately, "Brother, run slower, slower! Please cherish your little sister''s life..."


    Ah ah ah, brother! Help!


    "Ha ha!"


    The heartyughter echoed in the valley.


    Du Qian pressed her head with a big hand andughed loudly: "Look, you are the one who is shouting like this now. Why are you ying so deep at a young age?"


    "elder brother!"


    Du Wan pretended to be sad.


    Du Qian said angrily, "Are you still wronged? The family is going to be in trouble because of you."


    Uh, this


    What should Du Wan say?


    I am not the original owner and cannot empathize with it.


    Riding a horse, facing the wind.


    I couldnt even think of talking properly for a while. However, the little girl finally couldn''t resist her physical fatigue and fell asleep on the horse.


    Du Qian pulled up his cloak and wrapped the little girl in his arms.


    Until the sky became gray and bright, we passed by a mountain stream and a rocky stream.


    Du Qian ordered everyone to rest where they were, then took the sleeping girl off the horse and walked to the shade of a tree.


    Some guards brought a clean stone.


    Du Qian sat down by himself and let the little girl continue to sleep in his arms.


    There are many injured people on Pei Hao''s side, so it is not advisable to rush.


    He came over to discuss with Du Qian, and his eyes couldn''t help but nce at the little girl in his arms, "Brother Du, I know there is a cave ahead, which is suitable for a stay. I want to take people there to recover first, and I won''t rush for the time being."


    Du Qian listened quietly.


    Little cuties, please collect it and vote for it~


    Congrattions on the appearance of 3 alliance leaders in this book! ording to past practice, if this book is published, the alliance leader will receive a set of signed books for free.


    I hope...this book will be published~

 Chapter 18: Brothers and sisters, no need to say thank you

    Chapter 18: Brothers and sisters, no need to say thank you


    Chapter 18 Brothers and sisters, no need to say thank you


    Pei Hao continued: "We only walked this short distance, and some of them had wounds that opened. If this continues, I''m afraid it will be life-threatening."


    Du Qian thought for a moment and said, "Do you have any medicine?"


    Yes, we have a batch of medicinal materials.


    Okay, as you wish.


    Du Qian doesnt mind selling Pei Hao a favor.


    The most important thing is that when he arrived, he saw Du Wan escaping in front, while Pei Hao was leading a group of people behind. This gave him a very good impression of Pei Hao and others.


    Du Qian said politely: "Pei Hao, thank you for protecting Wanwan this time. I wille to thank you when you return to Beijing."


    Pei Hao said calmly, "Brother Du, you''re wee. Wanwan is my fiance. It''s my duty to protect her."


    He is a real man! Du Qian praised.


    "Hey, are you praising him? He even took my bed." Du Wan woke up at some point.


    !


    Du Qianjun''s face darkened, and he turned to look at Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao''s face turned dark.


    What are you trying to grab the bed for? When you first hear it, its easy to get confused.


    Hu San helped exin: "At that time, my heir apparent was injured and fell into aa."


    Oh, you looked at me when you woke up and said I was an idler. Du Wan continued toin.


    Du Qian:


    Pei Hao:


    This little girl really wants to go to heaven.


    Du Qian was very well-mannered in front of outsiders. He smiled heartily and said, "Prince Pei, don''t be surprised if my sister-inw ys bad tricks. I am very grateful to you for taking care of my sister-inw these days."


    "Why are you thanking him? It''s not like I didn''t pay him." Du Wan muttered in a low voice, "He, he even took ten thousand catties of grain from me."


    Du Qian:


    Pei Hao:


    No, please listen to my exnation!


    Even Hu San secretly wiped a cold sweat for the prince!


    Fortunately, the eldestdy''s tone was brisk and there was no resentment.


    Du Qian nced at Pei Hao meaningfully. Then he picked up his cloak and covered his sister''s little head to prevent her from continuing to tear down Pei Hao.


    Wait for Pei Hao to go down and make arrangements with a dark look on his face.


    Du Qian opened his cloak again and wanted to have a good chat with his little sister, but found that she had fallen asleep again.


    She is indeed exhausted.


    But you are so tired, why dont you forget to tear down Pei Haos tform?


    ha!


    When Du Wan woke up again, he was already in a cave.


    The man was lying on arge cloak, covered with a ck cloak. Looking towards the entrance of the cave again, it should still be broad daylight, and there were figures busy.


    The cave has a strong medicinal smell.


    Not far from her, there were more than a dozen wounded people lying, including the unconscious Mu Si''an. Yes, while on the way, Mu Si''an''s wound opened again, he fell into aa, and developed a high fever.


    Pei Hao and Hu San were not seen, only two familiar-looking guards taking good care of Mu Si''an and a group of wounded people.


    Thinking of everything that happenedst night...


    She was a little dazed, not sure if it was a dream or reality.


    Scenes of **** scenes shocked her mind. There were many killing scenes described in the book, which made her feel excited and stimting at the time. I am really immersed in it, I just hope I will never encounter it again in this life. The feeling of escaping from death was so profound that I still have lingering fears.


    Someone came in.


    Du Qian handed her the water bag, "Wake up,e on! Drink some water first."


    "Thank you, brother." Du Wan opened the water bag numbly, raised his head and took a sip of water.


    Du Qian looked at her withered head and felt heartbroken again.


    He rubbed her head vigorously and said, "It''s okay. It''s all over."


    Many people died. She lowered her head.


    Du Qian''s hand on her head froze. Immediately, heforted softly, "My sister probably doesn''t know yet, but it''s a lucky thing that more than thirty people survived."


    Du Wans eyes widened, There are nearly two hundred people in the convoy


    "Well, if Pei Hao hadn''t made the right judgment, he would have folded everything in and wouldn''t have been able to wait for me."


    Du Qian then told Du Wan truthfully.


    The people who ambushed Pei Hao were determined to kill him. Not only did they use smoke, but they also blocked Pei Hao''s escape route. In their position at that time, there were only three options. The only forest that seemed the most suitable was filled with traps and stingers. On the way back,rge rocks and giant trees were arranged on the top of the mountain that could roll down at any time.


    The only chance of survival is to escape towards the capital.


    But this way we have to face hundreds of fake thieves...


    Actually, Du Qian was d that he had traveled all night.


    Otherwise, we would not be able to see the Pei familys distress signal


    Du Qian continued tofort him: "What happenedst night was not my sister''s fault. You were even implicated. I heard that not only did you not drag others down, you also rescued many people. It''s really amazing. You tried your best. Yes, right?"


    Ke Chuntao died trying to save me.


    Du Qian sighed slightly.


    When a person dies, let him bury him properly.


    He whispered again: "Brother will ask people to inquire and give her family appropriatepensation. No amount ofpensation can fall on her family. Ordinary people who have too much money can easily cause trouble. Then eldest brother will Talk to her masters family, give her some benefits, let her masters family treat them well, and arrange a good job.


    Wont you help them redeem themselves?


    Silly sister, there is no one to protect you in this world, and it is not easy for ordinary people to live a stable life.


    Du Wan was stunned and then confused again.


    This is not the world she was in before, and she longed for freedom.


    The first thing people want now is survival!


    Thank you, brother. Du Wan thanked him in a low voice.


    Du Qian couldn''tugh or cry, "Brothers and sisters, there is no need to say thank you."


    Suddenly Du Wanqi thought of something. She didn''t ask about her parents when her brother and sister met.


    This time, will she appear to be particrly cold-blooded and ruthless?


    So she immediately pretended to be uneasy and asked: "Brother, are your parents in good health?"


    "Father''s is fine." Du Qian nced sideways at her, "Mom is ill. When you go back, your illness should get better."


    So, the cheapdy has a heart disease?


    Du Wan asked in a low voice: "Do they, do they love me very much?"


    Huh? Du Qian was stunned.


    Soon I thought that she would not remember the past, and she might be uneasy.


    Du Qian couldn''t help but feel distressed and said, "My parents love you very much, not even as much as my son. You will understand when you see them, don''t worry."


    Du Wan was so surprised that she opened her mouth slightly.


    Then, he lowered his head and lowered his eyes and stopped talking.


    She used to be an only child.


    She can''t say that her parents are at fault, because her parents love her. It''s just that as her parents are big names in the scientific researchmunity, they are always busy all year round and rarely have time to spend with her. When I reached junior high school, I started boarding. I had a temper tantrum when I was a child, but my parents always said that they were contributing to the country and as children, we should learn to be considerate.


    She is very well-behaved and obedient.


    Learned to be considerate and independent.


    But there is always one person at home, and after a long time, it is inevitable that you will feel...very lonely.


    Du Qian rubbed her little head worriedly again, "What are you thinking about again?"


    Ive been missing for so long


    Du Wan lowered her eyes and said nothing.


    This reputation and all that is long gone.

 Chapter 19: Is this because I care about the prince?

    Chapter 19: Is this because I care about the prince?


    Chapter 19 Is this because I care about the Crown Prince?


    Du Qian smiled faintly and said in a doting tone, "Brother, I know what you are worried about. But reputation is all vain, and nothing is more important than your safe return home."


    Big brother


    Du Wan''s tears were about to overflow again.


    For a while, I blinked my big eyes to prevent tears from falling.


    It was true that she was feeling sad just now, but there was also an element of temptation. Unexpectedly, the original owner''s family... was quite nice.


    Du Qian is most afraid of seeing his sister shed tears.


    Just when he was at a loss and didn''t know what to do, Du Wan changed the subject and said, "Brother, do you know the origin of the thief?"


    "Oh, they are soldiers disguised as bandits. They probably came from a certain military camp to take private jobs. The leader escaped with his henchmen. Pei Hao has captured a few alive and is interrogating them."


    Du Qian did not hide her n. The little girl had too little experience to be deceived. "It is probably because that kid got in someone''s way that he was killed. However, he did not die this time. Wait for him It will be someone else who is unlucky when he returns to Beijing."


    Pei Hao is very powerful even though he is not very young.


    No, its the most insidious.


    Brother, do you say that about the viin?


    Du Qian said with an undiminished smile: "Sister, you are still young and don''t understand how evil people are. Let''s take Pei Hao as an example. Don''t look at that kid who is usually a dog-like person. There are a lot of people who have gone through this... Big brother hopes that my sister will be more thoughtful and selfish, and just take care of herself when things happen. In our position, as long as we keep our peace, we are doing good deeds."


    Du Wan:


    Dont bully me into talking nonsense at a young age!


    Pei Hao and Hu San came in and happened to hear Du Qian''s **** sister.


    A bunch of facies, yet they are said so righteously.


    No, especially Pei Hao, he almost wanted to draw his sword!


    Du Wan was shocked when she saw the real master.


    The blood on Pei Hao''s robe had dried long ago, and he approached step by step with a long sword in hand. He is still the same person, and his appearance has not changed much, but the feeling he gives people is different, and his overall temperament is colder.


    Du Qian also noticed him. The smile on his face remained unchanged, but he didn''t feel guilty at all.


    What a big heart!


    Du Wan sighed inwardly, this cheap brother is a talent.


    Du Qian asked: "How is it? Can you ask me something?"


    "From the Eighteenth Camp in the suburbs of Beijing." Pei Hao''s voice was slightly cold.


    This is


    Du Qian was surprised at first, then pity, "So you are living a miserable life."


    No, Im fine.


    Pei Hao was sympathized with, but his expression remained unchanged.


    Du Wan was confused when he heard this.


    But the timing was wrong, so she didn''t dare to ask. The viin looked like he was in a bad mood.


    Pei Hao has already gone to see Mu Si''an.


    Musian is still in aa, but his fever has subsided a little after taking medicine.


    Then, Pei Hao sat next to Mu Si''an, holding the sword on his chest with both arms, leaning against the stone wall with his back closed and fell asleep.


    Having not closed my eyes all night, I am really tired.


    Hu San followed and sat down, very conscientious.


    Shortly after Du Wan woke up, Du Qian opened his eyes again.


    Including Pei Hao and his party, she was the only one who was not injured yesterday. She was just exhausted. After a good night''s sleep, drinking some water and eating something, you''ll be able to recover as well as possible.


    Du Qian touched her head and said, "Are you hungry? Brother, go find you something to eat."


    "I"


    I wanted to say I wasnt hungry, but my stomach growled.


    Du Qian smiled and said, "Wait. I''ll be back soon."


    After saying this, Du Qian went out. Du Wan stood up and wanted to follow him out, but he saw Pei Hao not far away, and then looked at Hu San.


    So, she hugged the big cloak and moved gently towards them.


    Hu San noticed it as soon as she approached within ten feet.


    Seeing her waving to him, he looked back at Pei Hao, who was sleeping, and after thinking about it, he approached Du Wan.


    Hu San asked in a low voice: "What''s the matter with Miss Du?"


    "Is your heir apparent okay?" Du Wan cautiously nced at Pei Hao.


    The prince has not slept a wink all night. He is probably tired. Hu Sanhan said naively.


    Du Wan handed him the cloak and looked towards Pei Hao.


    Hu San suddenly understood and nodded.


    The eldestdy is very understanding. She cares about the prince.


    If Du Wan knew what Hu San was thinking, he would definitely deny it.


    I havent thought about it. She just saw that he was still wearing **** clothes and returned the cloak to him.


    Du Wan didnt want to disturb others rest, so she walked out of the cave.


    Some people were building the thatched huts they would stay in tonight, and a group of people were skinning wolves by the rocky stream, cutting their meat, and making dried meat that was easy to store. There were people taking care of the horses and packing things.


    Everyone looks very busy.


    Brother is sitting in front of a fire, baking two big cakes.


    When Du Wan went over, he noticed it and said with a smile: "The dry food has been stored for a long time and has a hard texture. It will be soft when roasted over fire. Wait, you can eat it in a while."


    Yeah. Du Wan nodded obediently.


    Come, if you have nothing to do, big brother will tell you an interesting story.


    Du Qian raised his hand again, rubbed her little head, and then said with a satisfied look, "My eldest brother heard this interesting story not long ago. There is a rebel army on the northwest border who has run out of food and grass. After discussion, The rebel leader ordered the horses to be killed and eaten, and then went to attack arge nearby stronghold. Guess the result?"


    Did you win the battle? Du Wan asked curiously.


    Yes, the battle was won...


    At this time, Du Qian picked up the baked tbread and took a bite. "When they thought they could finally collect the loot, they learned that the bandits had been hungry for several days and didn''t have a pound of food."


    Many brothers died and got nothing. The leader was so angry that he vomited blood.


    Haha. Isnt it funny?


    ...Its not funny. Du Wan was silent.


    Du Wan suddenly asked: "Brother, is the northwest very chaotic?"


    "There is no chaos anywhere. The capital seems calm, but it is also chaotic." Du Qian smiled and handed the baked pie to her.


    Du Wan took it quietly and said, "The Qin Kingdom is now riddled with holes. My mother is the eldest princess. It''s difficult to survive alone. What preparations does the eldest brother have?"


    The implication of this statement


    Du Qian''s smile faded, and his starry eyes deepened as he said: "Sister, the Du family''s ancestral precepts are: don''tpete with gentlemen for fame, don''tpete with viins for profit, and don''tpete with heaven for supremacy. In fact, the direct descendants of the Du family will also be warned. Two rules: You must not participate in the struggle for imperial power in prosperous times, and you must not participate in the struggle for world hegemony in troubled times. However, I will protect my mother''s safety."


    "That"


    Du Wan opened her mouth to say something, but in the end nothing came out.


    You participated in the book and died. What did this make her say?


    But think back, Du Qian antagonized the heroine in the novel because he identally saw the heroine wearing his sister''s jade que and misunderstood that his sister''s death was rted to the heroine.


    Du Wan wanted to hear him continue talking, but he ate the dry food one bite after another.


    As a well-dressed young man, she was convinced that he could eat solid food so deliciously.


    Du Wan tore the pie in half in half.


    Give half to Du Qian and keep half for yourself.

 Chapter 20: You are the only one who can pretend to be a small person

    Chapter 20: You are the only one who can pretend to be a small person


    Chapter 20 You are the only one who can pretend to be a demo


    Du Qian sighed while eating, "As expected of a biological sister, I feel sorry for my elder brother."


    Du Wan''s little face became hot, "...the pancake is too big, I can''t finish it."


    My sister is still the same as before, always talking about what she says and what she means.


    Im telling the truth.


    Yes, yes, elder brother knows, and younger sister never lies.


    But your expression is telling me that you are perfunctory with me!


    Du Wan stopped paying attention to him and buried herself in eating the pancake.


    ording to the background setting in the book, the Qin Kingdom is about to be in chaos.


    The court was corrupt and the people''s morale was unstable.


    Crops have failed year after year, and people''s lives have been difficult. In some deste and remote areas, bandits are rampant and there is even an insurgent army. Of course, they are all a ragtag group of people withplicated hearts and there is nothing to fear. In the book, this is used to build the protagonists reputation and win the hearts of the people.


    The night passed.


    Du Wan barely slept.


    In the middle of the night, Mu Si''an and others had a fever again.


    After struggling for a long time, it finally stabilized at dawn.


    With this situation, it is impossible to hurry up again today.


    Early morning in the mountains.


    Glittering dewdrops hang on the leaf tips.


    To the east, the rays of light prated the clouds, and the trees seemed to be dotted with countless silver beads. The white light shed one after another, which was really beautiful.


    On the rocks by the stream.


    Standing there were two men with a clear breeze and bright moonlight.


    Pei Hao''s peach blossom eyes were bloodshot, "Brother Du, you should go back to Beijing first. Don''t let us dy your schedule."


    "Well, you should return to Beijing as soon as possible." Du Qian looked clear.


    Pei Hao looked at the distant mountains, "The case can be investigatedter. It doesn''t matter if it is not found, but brother''s heart cannot be cold."


    Im sorry, the elders in the family still hope that Wanwan will go back soon.


    I understand


    Tsk, youre the only one who knows how to pretend!


    Suddenly, a little girl scolded from behind the two grown men.


    The two men turned around almost at the same time, only to see the little girl with her hands on her hips, cursing at a young mare, "Humph, do you think I am the kind of selfish person? Don''t worry! I promise that I won''t lose it." I will take you with me when I get home. Little horse, be good and obedient, and dont always squint at people.


    After the scolding was over, the little girl turned around.


    When he saw them, he pretended to say, "You guys are here too, what are you doing? Are you looking at the scenery?"


    Pei Hao:


    I was a little touched, but I also wanted to beat someone up.


    Du Qian only felt pain in his head at the moment.


    I wanted tough several times, but when I thought of the little girl acting like a monster, I couldn''t.


    The little girl turned around and came up to Du Qian, with a bright smile and a little bit of ttery, "Brother, have you had breakfast?"


    No! Du Qian deliberately kept a straight face.


    The little girlughed again, Ill get it for you!


    "No need to work hard, brother will go by himselfter."


    "No, no, it''s not hard. It''s not hard at all to get some food for the elder brother." As the little girl spoke, she had already slipped away and ran to the person in charge of logistics to ask for breakfast.


    Du Qian couldn''t help but want tough when he saw her attentive little look.


    He turned around and looked at the green mountains in the distance.


    After a long time, Du Qian decided boldly: "Okay, I will sacrifice my life to apany you this time."


    Who is the gentleman? Yesterday you said he was the most sinister..."


    The little girls faint voice sounded behind her again as if it was life-threatening.


    Du Qian froze for a moment and turned back to look at his sister with the same resentment.


    Not long ago, he was watching Pei Hao''s jokes, but he didn''t expect that it was his turn now... The corners of Pei Hao''s cold lips turned up slightly.


    Du Wan rudely handed the pancakes and dried meat to the cheap brother.


    Once the goal is achieved, there is no need to please.


    So the little girl executed it perfectly, threw it away after use, and walked away majestic and high-spirited!


    Go back to the cave.


    Du Wan went to see Mu Si''an who had just woken up.


    This man looked quite miserable, with almost his whole body wrapped in bandages.


    Ah, youre really not dead? Du Wan approached with a smile.


    Mu Si''an blinked, "This is a great blessing for Miss Tuo."


    Thats right! Its my blessing that youre not dead.


    Yes, you are the luckiest little girl in the world.


    Hehe, you are so smart, you can even see it. She likes smart people, and he is smart. Who doesn''t like to be praised and praised?


    Mu Si''an also leaned towards her and whispered: "Miss Du, are you really good at telling fortunes?"


    "Well?"


    You told me my fortunest time, it was so urate!


    Hey, I was joking about that, dont take it seriously.


    "No, no, you are my savior. I owe you this kindness."


    "Well...okay. The life-saving grace is delivered to your door. Don''t give it up in vain." Du Wan looked at him with big eyes shining brightly.


    Mu Sians smile froze.


    He was just being polite, he knew in his heart that the real savior was her brother!


    Now I have to refresh my understanding of little girls...


    He is just a climber, he is shameless!


    Grass!


    No matter how you think about it, its wrong!


    Hu San was at the side and heard the conversation between the two of them.


    He is a fool, but he is a fake, and the two people in front of him are the real ones.


    The first time Pei Hao stepped in, he saw two heads close to each other not far away, muttering something. One is his right-hand man, and the other is his little fiance.


    Du Wan drooped her little head, "Chun Tao''s man is also dead?"


    Died in battle


    Mu Si''an hesitated and said, "There is no resurrection after death, Miss Du, don''t be too sad."


    Why am I sad? Im not sad.


    Du Wan pursed her lips and said.


    But the look on that little face could be seen by anyone...it was really sad.


    Wanwan,e here!


    Du Qian stopped staring at his little sister, and she dared to get so close to a young man.


    In addition, Pei Hao was still watching.


    The prince''s face doesn''t look good.


    Du Wan panicked and rubbed it on his face, "Brother, what''s the matter? Come on,e on, your lovely sister will be here soon."


    Looking at the girl who suddenly looked like a **** and walked towards Du Qian with a smile...


    Mu Si''an can''t say enough.


    What about the sadness just now? Could it be that he was suffering from hysteria?


    Turning his head, he met the prince''s eyes.


    Mu Si''an was immediately excited, "Your Majesty."


    Well, are you feeling better?


    Its just a skin injury, nothing to worry about. Mu Sian replied in a rxed manner.


    Pei Hao seemed to be walking very lightly as he walked to him and stopped, "I''m not leaving today. I''ll stay here for the time being and wait until your injuries are stabilized before setting off again."


    "Just arrange for two people to take care of us. There is no need to dy the trip for us." Mu Si''an knew that Du Qian would not amodate him. Based on his reputation, it''s not that big.


    So, in Mu Si''an''s imagination, Du Qian should set off today.


    He hoped that Pei Hao could return to the capital with Du Qian and others and not be dragged down by them.

 Chapter 21: That was not a demon before

    Chapter 21: That was not a demon before


    Chapter 21 It wasnt a demon before


    Pei Hao picked up the heated dry food next to him and ate it slowly, "Du Qian and the others won''t leave for the time being."


    Mu Si''an was stunned, "How could it be? This is not a decision that Master Du would make..."


    Yes, it was Wanwan who made him change his mind.


    This What a surprise!


    However, this is a good thing for them.


    As long as the prince and his brother and sister are traveling together, there is no need to worry about safety. Not only are the eldest princess''s elite guards protecting them all the way, but the identities of the two siblings alone are a talisman.


    At this time, Mu Si''an stopped talking.


    Pei Hao said softly: "You can rest in peace and recover. I have sent someone to secretly send a secret back to the capital."


    Secret? Mu Sians eyes lit up.


    Pei Hao raised the corner of his mouth coldly, "I can''t go back to Beijing to investigate, so I will tell the truth to the emperor and let the emperor investigate. Isn''t this better? As long as it doesn''t go through my hands, some people want to scold me and me me, and even want to I can''t find anyone even if I ask you to open the door."


    Mu Sian:


    Poisonous!


    But, its good.


    After this incident, some people in the Pei family should live in peace for a while.


    Pei Hao looked not far away and saw Du Qian and Du Wan talking about something.


    After a while, Du Qian came over in person.


    Since we are not leaving, we cannotck food, so we decided to take people into the mountains to hunt today. Pei Hao and others were injured, so they stayed behind. Du Qian also left a team of people to protect Du Wan.


    Staying in the mountains is quite boring.


    Du Wan watched her cheap brother take people into the mountain. She wanted to go back to the cave but thought that they were changing the dressing, so she simply slipped to the stone stream to y in the water.


    When you are tired of ying, you will lie down in the shade and be in a daze.


    Pei Hao came out several times and saw that she was still staying under the rocky stream, so he felt relieved and left her alone, turned around and went back to the cave.


    Mu Si''an, Hu San and others were chatting.


    The person we were talking about was Miss Dus unexpected performance that day.


    I used to think that the princes young fiance was quite capable of being a monster, but I have changed my mind again and again in the past two days. One of the guards of the Pei family who injured his shoulder sighed with emotion.


    Another guard agreed, "Indeed. She saved my little life."


    Its quite surprising. Someone else sighed.


    Mu Si''an chuckled, "My little girl didn''t act like a monster before, she was naughty! What do you rough guys know? If you continue like this, you will definitely not be able to get a wife."


    Mr. Mu, hey, you said before that the eldestdy is making trouble.


    "Yes? Is there any? I don''t remember saying this."


    "Ha ha!"


    "I testify that you did say it." Hu San touched the back of his head and spoke again naively.


    Mu Si''an rolled his eyes and said, "You are a fool on the outside, but you are a fool on the inside. Whoever believes what you say is a fool."


    Suddenly, there was another burst ofughter.


    Pei Hao had a smile on his face.


    After an ambush, everyone finally knew the little girls true nature.


    People usually make a little fuss, but it''s not harmful. If something urgent happens, he is someone who can handle things clearly. Not only will he not hold anyone back, he will try his best to help.


    At this time, the little girl in everyone''s heart was waving her little hands to the guards from the other side of the rock stream, "Hey! Come here, you alle and sit down."


    Whats the matter, Miss? a guard asked respectfully.


    Du Wan said, "We have nothing to do, let''s chat. Just talk about what happened in the capital after I''ve been gone for so long."


    What do you want to know, Miss?


    Its just Beijing gossip and stuff like that, just talk about it.


    If you gossip


    The biggest gossip in the capital is yours, the eldestdy, but can you say this?


    Du Wan guessed something from their flickering and avoidant eyes, "Oh, except for my gossip, you can just talk about anything. If you really have nothing to say, you can just talk about my gossip."


    Miss, you have such a big heart!


    One of the more courageous guards thought for a moment and said, "Speaking of Beijing gossip, Miss, do you still remember Miss Saturday?"


    "Can not remember."


    I am the one who fought with you, Zhou Yi.


    Hey, I dont know anyone, but my name is familiar.


    Like the original protagonist in the book, he is a cannon fodder who was tricked by the protagonist.


    Du Wan''s eyes lit up, "Tell me, what happened? Be more detailed."


    "Zhou Yi is a concubine of the Zhou family. He was born to the favored concubine of Zhou Shng of the Ministry of War. Recently, there was a fire in the woodshed in the backyard of the Zhou family. When the servants were putting out the fire, they saw a man and a woman suddenly running out of the woodshed, without clothes... "At this point, the guard stopped talking obscenely.


    He was so excited that he almost forgot that the eldestdy was a girl.


    Du Wanzheng listened with rapt attention, "Tell me, that woman can''t be Zhou Yi, right?"


    Oh, thats not the case.


    "Who is that?"


    She is the aunt who gave birth to Miss Saturday.


    What about the man?


    Du Wans eyes were shining. Is this the ancient version of Hongxing cheating?


    The guard chuckled and said, "At first, others thought that the concubine was stealing, so they beat the man. After the beating, the man begged for mercy..."


    Whats wrong?


    Oh, when the servant heard this, it turned out to be...


    The guards also wanted to whet Du Wan''s appetite.


    As a result, a guard next to him smiled and said, "It''s Mr. Zhou himself!"


    ?!


    Du Wan burst intoughter all of a sudden.


    What is this weird?


    If you dont make any noise in the room in the middle of the night, you have to take your concubine to the woodshed?


    Du Wan thought of Zhou Yi.


    With such a biological mother, Zhou Yi would not be able to forgive her.


    No wonder he turned ckter and became a poor child.


    In the book, Qin Yuyu only spoke for her when others humiliated her. She regarded the heroine as her best friend and helped Qin Yuyu a lot. If she hadn''t fallen in love with the male protagonistter, she wouldn''t have been cannon fodder and be a nun.


    Du Wan looked at the guard, "What''s your name?"


    Miss, my subordinates name is Gouzi.


    The name dog?


    Gouzi added: "He is a meticulous Gou. Zi, the son of a son."


    "..." Du Wan nodded, "Well, he is a meticulous son. This is a good name, easy to understand and catchy."


    Gouzi rubbed the back of his head naively and smiled stupidly.


    I thought the eldestdy was a nice person, and she actually didn''tugh at his name.


    Poor Gouzi, he had no idea that the eldestdy thought he was pitiful enough, so she didn''t poke his heart.


    Du Wan continued to let everyone gossip.


    In the following gossip, I didnt hear about the characters in the book. Most of them were trivial things.


    At this time, a caravan appeared on the road in the distance.


    There is a g fluttering in the wind in front.


    One of the guards recognized the g and reminded: "Miss, this is the caravan from Dingbei Marquis Mansion."


    "Yes, they have been following us. If Xie Qi hadn''t been in trouble, we wouldn''t have beente for two days." Du Wan thought about Xie Qi being touched, and smiled a little bit.


    The rocky stream in the mountains is only more than a hundred meters away from the main road.


    The Xie family''s caravan did not stop when it passed by.


    Throw flowers! The fourth leader of this book is here! ~


    Hahaha!

 Chapter 22: Its okay, dont bother me

    Chapter 22: It''s okay, don''t bother me


    Chapter 22 Dont bother me if you have nothing to do


    Du Wan stood by the stone stream carelessly.


    Xie Zhang who was passing by saw her at a nce and also saw the personal guards protecting Du Wan.


    From the uniform clothes and swords of the guards, one can tell at a nce that they are the elite guards of the eldest princess.


    Xie Zhang''s mind was spinning, and the light in his dark eyes was floating.


    Today among the nobledies in the capital, no one is more noble than her.


    The little girl is innocent and simple, not familiar with worldly affairs, and is the best age to coax. Making her fall in love with him was originally part of his n. He originally thought he was sessful, but something unexpected happened in the middle of the matter. The little girl suddenly became repelled by him for some unknown reason. In the past, when he saw her, he would definitelye forward to express his concern.


    Its just that I tried this twice but failed...


    Xie Zhang suddenly signaled the caravan to stop.


    After a while, some people took water bags and went to the rocky stream to fill them with water.


    The personal guards guarded Du Wan in the middle, and the Xie family also wanted to stay far away to fill the water.


    And the seventh son of the Xie family, dressed in white and riding a tall horse, was standing by the roadside and seemed to have no intention of dismounting. He looked motionless at the side of the stone stream, as if he was looking at Du Wan or the scenery.


    Moshang is like jade, and his son is unparalleled in the world.


    The young man has a handsome appearance and outstanding charm.


    As long as you take a nce at it, you will automatically ignore the people around you, and only that one person can enter the painting.


    This subtle temptation...


    Fuck!


    The rank is really high!


    Du Wan couldnt deny that this scene was very beautiful.


    But as soon as she thought that this person had plotted against the original owner and made her miserable, Du Wan''s little affection for beautiful things disappeared.


    Wanwan! Pei Haos voice came from the cave entrance.


    Du Wan immediately turned around and smiled broadly, "Hey, I''m here."


    So, Xie Zhang saw the little girl flying towards Pei Hao like a little butterfly.


    This scene is particrly dazzling.


    Xie Zhang looked at Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao happened to look at him.


    The two people were more than a hundred meters apart, and they seemed to be able to feel the hostility in each other.


    Only the little girl had a big heart and didn''t feel anything was wrong. She approached Pei Hao and asked about Mu Si''an''s injury, "The medicine has been changed. How is Mu Si''an''s injury? Is it getting better?"


    Pei Haos cold face became even colder.


    Du Wan shuddered, "Don''t be angry at me. I didn''t offend you. I just asked. It doesn''t matter if you don''t tell me. I''ll ask myselfter."


    Pei Hao wanted to say that he was also injured, but why didn''t he see her and ask? Suddenly she remembered thest time she and Mu Si''an talked together, so she blurted out: "He is very good."


    Okay, Id better ask myself.


    Hes resting, dont disturb him if you have nothing to do.


    No way, how long have you just woken up?


    I went to bed after changing the medicine.


    Pei Hao said expressionlessly, and Du Wan did not suspect that he was lying.


    The two people had such a cold conversation.


    Xie Zhang''s eyes looked different again when he was far away. He felt that the two of them were familiar and close. After all, a man like Pei Hao, who used to avoid women when he saw them, would talk to a little girl so patiently. In the eyes of many people in the capital, it is almost impossible.


    The Xie familys caravan left without staying long.


    Du Wan did not go into the cave to chat with Mu Si''an, but was persuaded by Pei Hao. She ran to the rocky stream again and found a shaded and clean ce to rest.


    Beside the mountain stream, it is extremely cool and suitable for sleeping.


    After the little girl had had enough sleep, it was almost sunset.


    Gouzi took out the water bag and handed it to her.


    Du Wan took a sip of water and said, "Isn''t my brother back yet?"


    It should be soon. Gouzi knew that the eldest young master was very good at hunting.


    Sure enough, Master Du and his guards returned home with their prey loaded with joy. Du Wan stepped forward excitedly, like ark, chirping and asking questions. She also ran to a pile of prey and touched this and that. "Oh, my hair is so slippery. Oh, oh, oh, this." It''s also...so soft. And this...hard one, can it be used as boots?"


    Everyone was silent for a while.


    The eldestdy has so much energy, I should let her go hunting with me!


    And when she saw Du Qian''s horse, which was much more elegant than her own little mare, she couldn''t help but feel a little envious, "Brother, how was my riding skills before?"


    "well enough."


    "real?"


    Hmm, I can ride a pony around the imperial city.


    One second of heaven, one second of hell.


    If its not good, its bad. Do you need to say it so implicitly? !


    Du Wan curled her lips and didn''t roll her eyes.


    No wonder Pei Hao''s people only prepared ponies for her.


    Pei Hao happened toe out at this time and saw the brother and sister whispering again.


    Someone has said this half-jokingly before.


    To see whether a brother truly loves and cares for his sister, you can look at his attitude towards his brother-inw. The brother-inw who scowls at his brother-inw every day is really doting on his sister. As a brother-inw, he might get beaten up. But it will also be the most reliable external force when encountering problems after getting married.


    On the other hand, the brother-inw is average to his sister, but very enthusiastic to his brother-inw. This kind of... haha, as a brother-inw, you need to be vignt. You might be betrayed by your brother-inw at any time.


    Pei Hao didnt quite agree with the drunk mans views at the time.


    However, he remembered it somehow.


    The reason was that Du Qian always disliked him at that time. So this marriage is really hard to back off.


    At least he can''t be the first to propose...


    ******


    Three dayster.


    The group finally set off.


    After walking for another three days, we safely crossed the mountains.


    At noon, we rested in a nearby town.


    Du Wan entered the inn and fell asleep in a hazy state.


    He slept from noon to sunset. Du Qian caught him, ate something, and continued sleeping. I slept until the next day and still didn''t get up when the sun rose. In the end, Du Qian went into the room and pulled her out of the bed. After she couldn''t wake her up, he rolled her up with the quilt and carried her out of the inn, cing her in a carriage parked outside.


    starting.


    Pei Hao couldn''t help but ask, "Is Wanwan okay?"


    Its okay. Du Qian replied with a smile.


    But she slept a little too long...


    Its no problem if shes tired. Just wait until shes had enough sleep.


    After sleeping in the open for several days, my sister barely slept.


    Its strange that Im not tired.


    This is obviously not the first time Du Qian has done this to his sister.


    My sister has not been able to eat well or sleep well for several days without making any noise. She has be very well-behaved and sensible. She is much more sensible than before. As expected, experience can make people grow.


    Du Qian felt very pleased and proud.


    Pei Hao:


    For a moment, I was speechless.


    Its another half days journey.


    The team sent by the Pei family to pick up Pei Hao also arrived.


    At that time, the news that Pei Hao was ambushed was sent back to the Zhenguo Duke''s Mansion, who immediately arranged for someone to respond. Pei Hao said a few words to the visitor, then went to thank Du Qian.


    At this moment, Du Wan opened the car curtain sleepily.

 Chapter 23: Prince, remember to ask for food

    Chapter 23: Prince, remember to ask for food


    Chapter 23 The Crown Prince remembered to ask for food


    Pei Hao couldn''t help but look over.


    The cute little girl looked confused, she probably didnt know what was going on.


    Du Wan stared nkly at the sun in the sky.


    The sun is shining in the sky.


    Its almost noon.


    "Brother, what''s wrong?" Du Wan bent down, moved his bones again, and nced left and right, "Oh, where are you?"


    "On the way. Someone from the Pei family came to pick up Pei Hao just now." Du Qian informed his sister of the current situation in a few words.


    Du Wan blinked, "Oh."


    Pei Hao was inexplicably angry at her attitude.


    Shouldnt you say something? Just one?


    Oh what? !


    When Du Qian''s eyes swept over him, Pei Hao''s heart jumped.


    The attitude just now was wrong and very inappropriate.


    His rtionship with her is not a good one. Isn''t it normal for her to have this attitude?


    Pei Hao spoke to Du Qian again, turned around and left.


    Just walked a few steps.


    "Hello!"


    Du Wan suddenly shouted, "Prince Pei, remember to ask for food!"


    "Oh." Pei Hao waved his hand back without turning his head.


    This wave of his hand means that he knows how to do it.


    Du Wan stood up on her toes again and shouted, "One month! Remember the deadline is one month."


    "knew."


    Pei Hao looked back at her with a dark face.


    What are you shouting about? On purpose.


    This dead girl! She didn''t feel ashamed, but he still felt ashamed. If word spread that he had taken her 10,000 kilograms of grain, not to mention what the Du family and the eldest princess would think, I am afraid that I would be the first to deal with him!


    Wait for Pei Hao to go far.


    Du Qian asked strangely: "Sister, what kind of food are you going to ask for?"


    Hey, Ill tell you in detail when I get home. Du Wans sleepiness disappeared and her big eyes were rolling, Even if I dont tell you, you will know it as soon as you get to the capital.


    Du Qian chuckled, "Are you being naughty again?"


    No, your sister is very good.


    Haha! My dear sister, get in the car quickly, we are about to set off.


    Okay, lets go! Du Wan waved happily.


    Thinking of the 10,000 kilograms of grain, she felt very good.


    I want to find out what happened to Xie Zhang when I got back.


    The rest of the journey was very peaceful.


    Wait until we arrived in front of the gate of the capital.


    Du Wancai opened the curtain of the carriage, revealing the magnificent city wall about thirty meters high.


    Just from the city wall, you can see that the world she is in now is not ancient China. As far as China knows, the highest ancient city wall does not exceed twenty meters. There are unique traces of time left on the wall surface. Just from these traces, you can know that this is an ancient city with a long history.


    After entering the city.


    The bustling streets, with pedestrians and vendorsing and going.


    Compared to the previous Ningcheng, this ce is more prosperous.


    But after entering the city, Du Wan felt uneasy.


    Why?


    Of course its because Im going back to my original owners house.


    No matter how you say she is not the real original owner, she will inevitably feel guilty.


    She was able to get along with Du Qian so quickly because he took good care of her and they were peers. They can be treated as friends even if they are not rtives. But this is to meet the elders of the original owner...


    Sister, were almost home. Du Qians slightly joyful reminder came from outside the car window.


    Du Wan was a little sluggish, "...what should I do if I go in?"


    "What the elders say is whatever it is, just don''t talk back." Du Qian wanted tough at her before he gave up until she got home, but when he saw her listless look, he felt distressed for no reason. He jumped off his horse and got into the carriage.


    There were some things I originally wanted to mention after she got home.


    Don''t mention it anymore, she seemed to be even more unsure, so sheforted: "Sister, no one thinks about it if something happens. If you want to me it, you can only me the person behind the scenes who plotted against you."


    Huh? Du Wans big eyes were full of confusion.


    Du Qian reminded again: "My sister has no memory, so I don''t know what happened. But your disappearance is not simple. Several guards sent to protect you were killed. The family tried their best to investigate for a long time, but nothing was found. You are in Chiyan County. Obviously someone has secretly covered your whereabouts."


    Du Wan was surprised, "Who is so capable?"


    "Yes, how could such a capable person go to such lengths to deal with a little girl like you? My father and I spected that the person behind the scenes might be targeting my mother. She fell ill after you disappeared." Du Qian People were sent to repeatedly check what happened before my sister disappeared, but nothing suspicious was found.


    The only suspicious thing is that my sister sold a barren mountain before she disappeared.


    Du Qian asked strangely: "Wang Fugui is just a small businessman. Logically speaking, he shouldn''t know his sister."


    Who is Wang Fugui? Du Wan was surprised.


    Du Qian replied, "It''s the person who bought Sister Shantou."


    Du Wan was stunned again.


    This is wrong. Doesnt the book say it was sold to Xie Zhang?


    Calm down, dont panic! The amnesia character cannot be destroyed.


    Du Qian told her one by one about the investigation at home, "It''s just a barren mountain. Just sell it and scare you into running away from home? When did you be so timid?"


    Oh, have I ever done such a stupid thing? Its not like me.


    Du Qian couldnt helpughing.


    Chatted for a while longer.


    Du Wan figured out something from it.


    Xie Zhang did not use his name to buy Shantou, and he did it very cleanly.


    What a calction!


    Du Wan thought about what the male protagonist in the book had done, and broke into a cold sweat.


    Before the big event was aplished, Xie Zhang always stayed behind the scenes and made ns. In the early stage, he was so gentle and harmless that no one noticed his ambition. Later, someone noticed that his wings had grown...


    Du Wan was so absorbed in thinking that she didn''t notice Du Qian''s peek.


    The little face changes back and forth, sometimes like this, sometimes like that.


    He had to admit, it was quite interesting.


    The Princess''s Mansion.


    The main hall in the front yard.


    The main hall is generally the ce where distinguished guests are entertained in the house. It is empty most of the year, but today it was packed with people. The person sitting in the main seat at this time was a dignified little old man with gray hair.


    The next one is an old man again.


    Next, there is a row of old men sitting.


    Standing behind these old men are a dozen middle-aged people, both men and women.


    Everyone has a serious face.


    Du Wan''s heart skipped a beat as Du Qian walked in.


    What the hell, the battle is too big.


    No matter how panicked you are on the inside, you should still remain calm on the outside.


    Waner, my Waner is really back!


    Ady with a haggard face ran over with tears in her eyes and hugged Du Wan.


    Du Wan stiffened suddenly.


    Suddenly being hugged by a stranger, the conditioned reaction is to push the person.


    But, is this the original owners mother? No, she is her mother now... At this time, Du Wan saw an elegant middle-aged man standing behind the woman. His face was somewhat simr to Du Qian''s, looking at her with excitement.


    This, should it be a cheap dad?


    After half a while.


    Du Qian stood up at the right time and said, "Okay, mother, the patriarch and the others are still waiting for my sister."


    Next, Du Wan met with a group of elders from the Du family.

 Chapter 24: Things are a little weird today

    Chapter 24: Things are a little weird today


    Chapter 24 Things are a little weird today


    The energetic little old man sitting at the top is the patriarch of the Du family.


    Other old men, either great uncles or great uncles, have not seen the original owners biological grandfather and grandmother. It is said that the two elders have passed away.


    The old patriarch asked aloud: "Girl Wan, the potential boy sent a message back saying that you don''t remember the past, but is it true?"


    Du Wan nodded obediently: "Yes."


    Suddenly, let the whole audience be silent!


    this


    Du Wan was a little surprised by everyone''s reaction.


    The old patriarch asked anxiously: "What about the inheritance jade?"


    "What?" Du Wan''s face was confused, "What is this?"


    Du Qian on the side quickly added, "The old patriarch is asking about the jade que worn by my sister."


    Yes, yes, its a jade que with a small white flower. Is it still there? the old patriarch agreed.


    "exist!"


    Du Wan answered obediently.


    The old patriarch proposed on the spot, "Take it out for everyone to see."


    Okay. Du Wan took off the jade que worn around her neck.


    A group of tribesmen came forward one after another and stared at the jade que for a while.


    After a while, the old patriarch spoke again: "It''s good that it''s not lost. Then let''s disperse."


    When everyone dispersed, only their family of four was left.


    Eh, thats it?


    Du Wan was stunned.


    What about the imaginary scolding and punishment?


    There are no members of the Du family present.


    The eldest princess who used to be graceful and luxurious is now just an ordinary woman who is worried about her daughter. She looked at her daughter distressedly, grabbed her little hand, and saw that her little hand, which was as smooth as jade in the past, had thick calluses and some small scars, and she felt so distressed that she wiped tears silently.


    Du Wan quickly looked at Du Qian for help.


    Du Qian gave her a helpless look.


    Du Wan could onlyfort her awkwardly, "Don''t cry, don''t cry, it''s okay, it''s okay."


    My Waner is suffering.


    "It''s not hard, it''s not hard, it''s good to go out for a walk. I heard from my brother that he used to travel a lot, and he would go there for more than half a year. I''m not even three months old."


    ...What are you talking about? the eldest princessughed and scolded with tears in her eyes.


    Du Wan smiled obediently.


    This cheap girl is still a sickly and beautiful woman.


    Du Qian spoke up in time: "Father, mother is still ill. Please help mother go back to the room first. I will take my sister to familiarize myself with the situation at home. I will take her to pay my respects to my parentster."


    "Okay, then you, the elder brother, please be more careful." Du Ma patted his son on the shoulder, then rubbed his daughter''s little head, "Be good and stop being naughty, okay?"


    Hey, hey, I listen to you.


    Du Wan winked at Du Qian strangely.


    It made both the coupleugh.


    Du Huima helped his wife to leave.


    Du Qian led his sister to the courtyard where she used to live.


    At this moment, Du Wan was walking a little unsteadily and whispered, "Brother, things are a bit strange today."


    Du Qian asked: "What kind of strange method?"


    "I can''t tell, but it feels weird anyway." Du Wan chuckled and touched the back of his head, "Before I came back, I made preparations to kneel in the ancestral hall, beat the board, confine myself, ground myself, copy books, and send them home. The temple is mentally prepared."


    Poof!


    Du Qianughed and flicked her forehead, "How do the seeds on this head grow?"


    Brother! Just tell me.


    "Do you remember what the patriarch did just now? It''s not hard to guess." "It''s because of this -"


    Du Wan pressed the jade que on her chest.


    Du Qian hummed slightly, confirming her idea.


    So, what the Du n values is not her, but the jade medal she wears.


    Du Wan was in a daze, "The old patriarch called it inheritance jade?"


    Its just a title given by the older generation. I havent seen anything really passed down to you over the years. Du Qian said very disapprovingly.


    When Du Wan heard this, she felt a little guilty.


    No, its passed on!


    No, it was not passed to the original owner, but to her...


    Du Qian held his sister''s hand and found that there was a thinyer of sweat on her palms.


    Sister, something happened when you were four years old.


    "What''s up?"


    "You were missing all night. You were found unconscious in the ancestral temple early the next morning, with a jade que still clutched in your little hand, which is the one you are wearing now. That time you were in aa for three days, and when you woke up Even my parents and brother have forgotten it. So if you forget something again this time, your family has experienced it."


    What? What a waste of experience!


    The original owner really lost her memory, she was just faking it!


    Du Qian didn''t know. He continued walking and said: "At that time, many ancestors in the n were rmed. Some even forced my sister to hand over the jade token. My grandfather was still alive at that time, and no matter how unwilling he was, he had no choice but to nod. . At that time, you were a small ball, crying and handed it over..."


    Du Wan didnt feel deeply, as if he was listening to a short story.


    Have you handed in the jade que?


    No, its still there!


    Du Qian slightly raised the corners of his lips, "But after handing over the jade token, my sister suddenly fell into aa again. All the imperial doctors could not find out the cause. Later, the emperor''s uncle found out and personally took care of it..."


    The matter of the jade que could not be concealed, so the emperor asked the Du family to return the jade que.


    Surprisingly, my sister put on the jade sign and woke up soon after.


    Why? Du Wan blurted out and asked.


    "Yes, why." When Du Qian said this, his eyes narrowed slightly, "Many people want to know the reason. Later, someone actually found out the origin of the jade que from the family ssics, saying that it was left by the first ancestor. The inherited jade has always been hidden in the ancestral hall, and only those who are destined can get it."


    This time it was Du Wan''s turn to sweat on her palms.


    That little heart is pounding...


    Du Qian paused and said, "Here we are, this is the courtyard where you have lived for many years. Do you remember it?"


    "No."


    The two of them were standing in front of an elegant courtyard.


    In front of the courtyard door, there is a horizontal que - Yulingyuan.


    More than a dozen servants, with their eyebrows lowered and their eyes submissive, were waiting respectfully.


    Standing in front are four beautiful little maids, nodding their heads and lowering their eyebrows, with good manners.


    Du Qian said, "They are the new maids in your courtyard. From the left, they are Ningqin, Luoqi, Shuxiang, and Huayi."


    "new?"


    "Yes, it''s new. If you find it easy to use it, keep using it. If not, throw it away." Du Qian didn''t mention the servants who used to serve in Yulingyuan.


    In any case, he is either dead or sent out.


    A group of ipetent ves are kept to fend off their master?


    Du Wan was running around in the yard.


    You can see wealth, luxury and meticulous craftsmanship everywhere.


    Seeing this, Du Qian had no choice but to give her instructions, "Ningqin, ying chess, and going to prepare a bath and burn incense for thedy. Shuxiang goes to the kitchen to prepare some dishes that thedy likes to eat."


    The three maids named were ordered to go about their business.


    Du Qian then said: "Huayi, go and make a bowl of ginseng tea."


    Yes, ve, lets go now.


    Du Qian gave this order and arranged it properly.


    Du Wan, on the other hand, was confused the whole time and was led by the little maid to take a bath and burn incense. I drank a cup of warm ginseng tea on the way.

 Chapter 25: Xie Qi is not a good person

    Chapter 25: Xie Qi is not a good person


    Chapter 25 Xie Qi is not a good person


    By the time Du Wan came to her senses, she was already wearing exquisite clothes.


    Coming out of the inner room, you saw Du Qian sitting outside.


    Du Qian signaled his servants to serve food.


    In a short while.


    The servants filed in.


    tes of delicacies were brought out from the food boxes, still steaming.


    Why are you so stunned? The food will get cold if you dont eat it. Du Qian took the lead in picking up the bowl and chopsticks and started eating.


    Brother, didnt you say you were going to pay your respects to your parents?


    You have to eat well before you have the strength to say hello.


    This sentence sounds a bit familiar.


    On this day, Du Wan was already in high spirits.


    After Du Qian made such arrangements, he suddenly felt at ease.


    This cheap brother is very good, at least it makes her not lonely in this strange world. She will work hard to protect this eldest brother in the future and will not let him end up with a tragic death like in the book.


    Three days passed in a hurry.


    Du Wan arranged some things, such as the problem of Chuntao''s family. The housekeeper gave her a hundred taels of silver and a small shop, and then she stayed at home and ignored what happened outside the window.


    Daily I practice with the eldest princess or hiding from others.


    Some powerfuldies sent in posts inviting Du Wan or those who wanted to visit her, and the eldest princess clicked on them. Even the cousins of the Du family were unable to get close to Yulingyuan. The daughter has forgotten the past, but the eldest princess has not. The rtionship between these cousins and her daughter is not good.


    The purpose of visiting a patient was not to find out the truth, but also to see his daughters jokes.


    The eldest princess never dared to underestimate a womans jealousy.


    So they all blocked her away on the grounds that her daughter was in poor health and needed to rest.


    Its just that good things dont go out, and bad things spread thousands of miles.


    In the upper ss circles of the capital, no matter how they specte behind the scenes, there are really not many people who dare to nder him in public.


    After all, Du Wan was born into a noble family. His mother was the eldest princess and his uncle was the emperor. In addition, the royal bloodline has been weak for hundreds of years. The emperor is already in his forties and has no heirs. The only princess has disappeared again. As long as there are some powerful people with some brains, almost no one will offend the Du Qian brothers and sisters on this matter.


    On the other hand, there was another wave of rumors among the people.


    Du Wan became interested for a moment, so she sent everyone in the yard to inquire about it, and then came back to tell her. Then, record them one by one in a book, using Chinese characters of course.


    She has not yet begun to learn the writing of this world.


    at dusk.


    An elegant quiet room in Yulingyuan.


    There are many books ced in the quiet room, and pens, inks, paper and inkstones are prepared for daily use. It can also be used as a study room.


    The little maid Ningqin heard the rumors from the outside world, and her face turned red with anger. "Miss, the people outside are going too far. The more rumors spread, the more unpleasant it bes. You must tell the eldest young master about this."


    "What''s this? It''s just an old story again." Du Wan didn''t care.


    How about abandoning your fianc at such a young age, being shameless, wishful thinking, thanking the Seventh Young Master, etc. Why did Xie Qi Gongzi avoid being disturbed and avoid leaving the capital? The eldestdy shamelessly chased after him, only to encounter the missing robber. Now that he hase back and is innocent, this will definitely be ruined.


    Very good, its all about the male protagonist!


    If someone wants to destroy the original owner, you must investigate carefully!


    As long as we find out who spread the rumor...


    Du Wan finished writing thest stroke, raised her head, and looked at the maid Shuxiang who was polishing ink.


    Everyone has talked about the fragrance of books and paintings. What about you? Have you heard any other gossip? Du Wan asked casually.


    Shuxiang was stunned for a moment, but looked at the painting not far away bending down to clean.


    Huayi stood up straight, put down the feather duster, and was hesitating whether to say anything.


    Du Wan pretended not to notice the two maids flirting with each other.


    At this time, Ningqin jumped out first, her little eyes bright, "Miss, Miss, I also heard a piece of gossip...about Young Master Xie." Du Wan''s eyes lit up, "What did you say?"


    Ning Qin had a bad impression of Xie Zhang and gloated about his misfortune, saying, "I just heard this and said that Mr. Xie Qi was caught teasing a good girl."


    Ahem.


    Du Wan immediately straightened her back and pretended to cough twice, "Well, it turns out that''s what happened. Not only did I hear about it, but I also saw it with my own eyes."


    Really? How was it then? Ningqin asked anxiously.


    Du Wan whispered inscrutably: "Xie Qi was stopped by a group of country people, and there was a girl from a good family beside him. She was very beautiful and crying. The family said that Xie Qi had ruined the girl''s innocence, and then I didnt want to take responsibility. Later, the family had no choice but to send Xie Qi to prison."


    Shu Xiang and Hua Yi looked surprised.


    Its not what thedy saw, but thedys attitude.


    Before she disappeared, it was obvious that the youngdy liked Mr. Xie Qi. This was not a secret in the house.


    Shuxiang asked tentatively: "Miss, you don''t like Mr. Xie anymore?"


    Ouch, who likes him? Du Wan said disdainfully.


    Whether the original owner likes Xie Qi cannot be confirmed.


    But whether its true or not, she will definitely have to bear the me. Denying liking Xie Qi is something that must be done.


    Then, Du Wan said mysteriously: "I discovered that Xie Qi is not a good person."


    How could it be? Shuxiangs reaction was great.


    Huayi then defended Xie Qi, "Miss, Mr. Xie was tricked. That woman is not a good family, and she has been having an affair with someone for a long time. Not only did Mr. Xie find out that those people were collecting money to wrongly use him, He also found out the adulterer."


    Du Wan was silent.


    The male protagonist is worthy of being a male protagonist, and he can overthrow those with evil intentions with one move.


    At the same time, she is also very popr, and even the maids around her are his little crushes.


    Du Wan nced at the two people.


    As expected...what girl is not pregnant?


    Du Wan lowered his head and practiced calligraphy.


    Seeing that thedy was silent, Shuxiang and Painting did not dare to speak.


    At this moment, Luoqi came back, "Miss, Yan''s mother who is next to the eldest princess hase to send a message, telling thedy to rest early and go to the pce early tomorrow morning to pay her respects."


    Oh, I understand. Du Wan was surprised.


    He is about to enter the pce. This is a big deal!


    The next day. Early in the morning.


    Du Wan was still asleep when she was woken up.


    He burned incense, bathed, and put on solemn clothes.


    Out of Yulingyuan.


    The eldest princess and Du Qian are already waiting outside.


    Subsequently, the three mothers entered the pce together.


    In the carriage, the eldest princess handed her a te of exquisite pastries with a smile, "Wan''er, eat some to cushion your stomach. I will go to see your uncle first, and then the queen."


    "Thank you." Du Wan took it with a smile, picked up a piece and put it in his mouth.


    After she finished eating two pieces, the eldest princess handed her warm tea.


    Du Wan took it over obediently and thanked him again.


    The eldest princesss smile remained the same, covering up the sadness in her heart.


    Even though my daughter is very well-behaved and sensible, it has been so long since she came back and she still hasnt called her mother. Perhaps, even the daughter herself did not realize that these thank yous showed unfamiliarity and distance.


    At this time, Du Wan''s attention was all on the cakes.


    It smells so good!

 Chapter 26: What kind of official are you?

    Chapter 26: What kind of official are you?


    Chapter 26 What kind of official are you?


    Suddenly, Du Wan opened the car curtain and shouted outside: "Brother! The pastries are very delicious, can you eat them?"


    The eldest princess:


    A horse was riding outside the carriage, and the majestic Du Qian was also stunned for a moment.


    younger sister! People are outside, pay attention to your appearance!


    When Du Qian turned around in embarrassment, he saw his little head sticking out of the car window, excitedly holding a piece of pastry and handing it to him.


    Du Qian snorted softly, slowed down his horse, quickly took the pastry, stuffed it into his mouth, and swallowed it in a few times. Then, the well-mannered young master appeared again.


    There is nothing I can do, I will love my own girl even with tears in my eyes.


    Du Wan smiled, first ate a piece by herself, and then handed a piece to her brother.


    So, you divided the whole te of pastries one piece at a time.


    The eldest princess suddenly raised her forehead.


    It seems that the ten years of my daughters upbringing have been in vain?


    But the eldest princess didnt know it yet, but at this moment, her eyes and eyebrows were all smiling.


    After finishing the pastries, I still need to tell you some things.


    The eldest princess said: "Wanwan, your uncle the emperor loves you. You should say hello to him when you meet him. Do you understand?"


    Yeah, I will. Du Wan nodded.


    "The Queen is a kind-hearted person. Shees from a side line of the Du family. She is somewhat rted to your father by blood, but the elders have no contact with her. The emperor, who was still the prince at that time, fell in love with her at first sight and married her."


    As soon as the eldest princess finished speaking, Du Qian, who was outside the car window, came up and said, "Mom, why didn''t you mention that the father of the queen was the one who forced my sister to hand over the jade que?"


    Wow! What a big melon!


    Du Wan blinked with big eyes.


    The eldest princess was so angry that she wanted to hit her son, "What nonsense are you talking about? It''s her father who is bad, not her."


    Its not because of her strength.


    There is nothing wrong with .


    Du Wan looked at it happily, let the gossipe more intensely.


    The eldest princess stopped talking about the queen and mentioned the noble concubine Xie Shi.


    "A woman can be favored by the emperor for eight years, which shows that she is a capable woman." The eldest princess''s attitude towards this noble concubine cannot be said to be good, and it is far inferior to that of the queen.


    Xie was born in the Dingbei Marquis Mansion and entered the pce eight years ago through a draft.


    In terms of appearance alone, the queen is even more outstanding. But the imperial concubine has a unique temperament, and is scented with lotus flowers, pure and lustful. The emperor once praised the lotus fragrance on her body in public, saying it was the best fragrance in the world.


    Du Wan was curious, "Does this fragrancee with it?"


    Its said to be natural, but no one knows. The eldest princess suddenly pursed her lips and chuckled.


    The cheap girls words are a bit naughty.


    Du Wan smiled suddenly, "I understand, it''s pickled like salted fish."


    Poof!


    The eldest princessughed.


    s, I couldnt hold it back for a moment and lost myposure.


    Even Du Qian, who was listening deliberately outside the car window,ughed so much that he almost fell off his horse.


    The group entered the pce smoothly.


    On the way to see the emperor, Du Wan met Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao wore an official robe embroidered with gold silk and auspicious clouds and stood solemnly in the meeting hall.


    Significant and upright.


    Pei Hao at this time was different from what Du Wan had seen before. A person''s face may have many sides, which may change with changes in the environment.


    The eldest princess led her children to pay greetings to the emperor.


    "Imperial sister, you don''t need to be polite, there are Qian''er and Wanwan." The middle-aged man sitting on the dragon chair coldly waved to Du Wan, "Wanwan,e here, let uncle take a look. ... She has be thinner and darker. , I must have suffered a lot. Ill ask Imperial Physician Song to take his pulse and prescribe some medicine to replenish his body.


    Thank you, uncle emperor.


    Du Wan smiled and thanked.A little reserved and a little nervous.


    This is the legendary emperor!


    The domineering aura I imagined was not there. He looked like a well-educated and well-maintained middle-aged man, but his eyes were a bit sharper.


    Its hard to imagine that this man would be the ipetent emperor in the book.


    The emperor probably noticed Du Wan''s restraint, so he stopped embarrassing her and asked about Du Qian''s studies.


    Pei Hao took two steps forward and saluted the eldest princess beside him.


    The eldest princesss eyes were soft and she asked softly: Its Cheng Ming. I heard that you were injured. Are you feeling better?


    "Thanks to Your Highness Hongfu, things are getting better. Your Majesty, your Majesty, has granted permission for me to recover from my injuries at home." Pei Hao''s cold voice revealed a gentle tone, which was very nice to hear.


    attracted Du Wans sidelong nces.


    Remembering his disgusted tone every time he saw her before...


    I have a little heartache, how can I get rid of it?


    Before Pei Hao came back, because of his betrayal, there was a **** storm in the court.


    The emperor was furious when he learned that Pei Hao had been assassinated and ordered a thorough investigation. After an investigation, a number of generals were imprisoned and some were removed from their official positions. Unexpectedly, another major case of embezzlement of military pay was involved.


    On the day Pei Hao returned to Beijing, he went to the pce to resume his duties. During the chat, he mentioned it identally again. In that corner of Chiyan County, he actually met people from the Dingbei Hou Mansion.


    The emperor was thoughtful.


    Soon he asked people to secretly investigate Xie Zhang.


    No, Pei Hao went to the pce today to present the results of the investigation. There is no problem with the things investigated this time. Xie Zhang traveled to Beijing four months ago. When he passed through Chiyan County, he stayed for some time due to illness. Then he returned to Beijing with his caravan and brought back a A girl named Qin.


    Du Wan still didnt know that Pei Hao had unintentionally dug a big hole for Xie Zhang.


    This investigation is nothing now, but it will be interesting when Qin Yuyu''s identity is exposed that day... then.


    The eldest princess and the emperor chatted about home affairs.


    Du Wan quietly moved back, got close to Pei Hao, and asked in a low voice: "Prince Pei, have you been busy recently?"


    "Well, it''s okay." Pei Hao nced down at her.


    The little girl is a bit short and hasnt grown up yet.


    The **** eyes were swiping around, definitely not thinking of anything bad.


    Sure enough, she asked in a low voice: "Have you asked Xie Qi for food? It''s been several days..."


    Oh, didnt you say you would send it to me?


    "Am I such a stingy person? I''m just asking, not asking you for something." Du Wan spoke eloquently, and you could tell at a nce that she didn''t mean what she said.


    Pei Hao looked at her expressionlessly.


    You are obviously very stingy, but you have to pretend to be generous!


    He wanted to tell her that it was done, but suddenly he didnt want to say it anymore...


    Du Wan felt a pain in her flesh, and then took a look at Pei Hao''s official robe. She stretched out her hand and touched it quickly, "The material is good and the workmanship is good... What kind of official are you? Is it big?"


    Pei Hao froze.


    A look of shock on his face that he was unclean!


    Has been touched? Was touched? !


    The emperor turned his head and happened to see this scene, and burst outughing.


    Du Wan was stunned, her face turned red with embarrassment when she saw everyone looking at her.


    Where did you touch just now? It seems that it''s someone''s chest...


    The emperor smiled and said: "Wanwan, Chengming is in charge of the Imperial City Department for me. Do you think the official is big?"


    "I do not know."


    Du Wan''s little face showed a child-like innocence and ignorance.


    They all look like little things that I dont understand!


    The emperor couldn''t help butugh again, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. You can learn from it in the future."


    Hmm, listen to the emperors uncle. The BOSS, who is at the top of power, must please.

 Chapter 27: Vicious supporting actress Du Yunrong

    Chapter 27: Vicious supporting actress Du Yunrong


    Chapter 27 The vicious supporting actress Du Yunrong


    Du Wan actually has a little understanding of the Imperial City Division.


    It is a civilian establishment, directly managed by the emperor, and is not restricted by other yamen, simr to the Jinyiwei of the Ming Dynasty. In other words, Pei Hao was a close official of the emperor, and his official rank was not high, but no one dared to look down upon him. Even the prime minister was very afraid of him.


    Its just that this is just a world in a book. The specific nature of it needs to be understood in the future.


    The emperor said: "Chengming, I''ll leave a meal for you today."


    "Then...I would like to thank you, Your Majesty." Pei Hao agreed.


    The banquet was held in the Queen''s Dongfeng Pce.


    The group of people followed the emperor''s carriage and arrived at the front hall of Dongfeng Pce.


    Outside the gate of Dongfeng Pce.


    Unsurprisingly, I saw two beauties in pce attire standing to greet him.


    The dignified and beautiful woman standing in the middle, wearing a gorgeous phoenix robe, is none other than Queen Du.


    The other beauty, whose clothes are slightly iner, but more pure and gentle, should be the imperial concubine Xie.


    The Queen Mother died young, and now these two women control the harem.


    Du Wan quickly took the seat.


    After a while of greetings, the imaginary pce fight was nowhere to be seen. There were only a few people at the banquet.


    Because no one is a fool, least of all the emperor.


    Two women who fought to the death in the book were harmonious in front of the emperor. Even if you praise me and I praise you, business willpliment each other.


    While chatting, one of them took one of Du Wan''s hands, as if he was extremely distressed, and wiped a few drops of crocodile tears.


    For example:


    The queen expressed concern: "Wanwan''s little face has lost weight. I''ll ask the imperial doctor to check for a safe pulse soon."


    The imperial concubine said worriedly: "Yes, Wan''er has suffered and needs to be replenished. I still have a ginseng stick there. I will send someone to send it to the princess''s houseter."


    The queenforted her again: "It would be great if you coulde back, forget all the unpleasant things, and start over again in the future."


    The imperial concubine immediately continued: "We, Wan''er, are born to be noble. No noble girl in the capital can surpass you."


    The queen added:


    Du Wan was very well-behaved throughout the whole process and kept a business-like smile.


    What to ask, what to answer.


    If you cant answer, you look at the eldest princess and let the cheap girl deal with it.


    Finally, I sessfully harvested an imperial green bracelet and an ice lotus hosta.


    very good!


    From now on, Du Wan can be regarded as a sister-inw who has seen the world!


    Wait until the banquet is over.


    The emperor and the eldest princess went to the side hall to talk about private matters.


    The queen and the concubine saw that there were only three juniors left and there was no need to perform any more, so they got up and left.


    Pei Hao thought that there were still things to deal with, so he stood up and left.


    Du Qian looked at Pei Hao''s back and whispered to Du Wan: "Sister, you stay here for now, or you can go to the garden for a walk. I heard that the small garden in Dongfeng Pce is good. I have something to talk to Prince Pei."


    Okay, big brother, go and get busy. Du Wan said obediently.


    Du Qian immediately got up and chased Pei Hao.


    Suddenly, only Du Wan, the master, and several eunuchs and maids were left in the pce.


    When Du Wan was bored, she thought of Du Qian''s words, "Come here, I want to go to the garden. Who can show me the way?"


    "Miss Du, my servant is here to show you the way." A clever little maid stood up first.


    Du Wan saw that she was a seven or eight-year-old girl and asked curiously: "What''s your name?"


    My name is Xiao Shuier.


    Okay, its you, lead the way.


    Du Wan followed the pce maid Xiao Shui''er out of the front hall.


    The garden is located in the Queen''s Dongfeng Pce, so it didn''t take long to go there, about two or three minutes. Theyout of the garden is elegant and quiet, which makes people yearn for it at first nce.


    Walking into it, you can see all kinds of rare flowers and nts, colorful and colorful. Du Wan couldn''t even name some of them. Either she was ignorant or she encountered a nt unique to the Qin Kingdom.


    Du Wan opened her eyes again.


    Yo! Where did this pce maide from? Is she new to the pce?


    The sound broke the tranquility of the garden.


    Du Wan turned around and saw a girl as beautiful as a flower, wearing a gorgeous skirt and a head full of pearls. There were two pce maids apanying her, walking towards her step by step.


    The girl''s steps are light and graceful, and her lotus steps are full of flowers.


    If it weren''t for what she said just now, Du Wan would probably have a word or two of praise.


    Du Wan did not suffer the loss and counterattacked: "Hey! Who is this person? He can say harsh and harsh words in such a gentle and refined way."


    Pfft!


    Xiao Shui''er, who followed Du Wan, couldn''t helpughing after hearing this.


    As soon as Iughed out loud, my face turned pale in an instant.


    Xiao Shui''er quickly reminded in a low voice, "Miss Du, the person here is Miss Yun Rong, the niece of the Queen."


    Is it Du Yunrong? Du Wan was surprised.


    Yo! This is an incredibly vicious female supporting character in the book.


    Before the heroine was found, Du Yunrong was the queen''s most favored niece. She doesn''t like the male protagonist and willmit suicide because she is jealous of the female protagonist and doesn''t want anyone else to be better than her. It wasn''t until he almost killed the heroine once that he was exposed.


    Du Yunrong is used to doing superficial things.


    When she heard what Du Wan said, she felt angry in her heart, but she was still kind on the outside, "It turns out to be Wan Wan. I was standing far away just now and saw a dark-faced girl. I didn''t recognize it for a moment. I''m sorry, you won''t me me. Bar."


    "I don''t me you. You were standing a little far away just now, so I didn''t recognize you. If I had, I wouldn''t say you were mean." Du Wan imitated her and smiled.


    Du Yunrong:


    My little girl is amazing!


    Du Wans smile became brighter and brighter.


    The little pear vortex is particrly eye-catching and cute.


    The maids who were watching were even more afraid to raise their heads.


    One scolded the ck-faced girl, and the other scolded her mean. However, he is not as vulgar and aggressive as themon people. He is the first of his kind in the Qin Dynasty to curse people.


    Du Yunrong stepped forward cordially to pull Du Wan away.


    "Wanwan, as long as you cane back alive, it will be fine, and other bad things will be in the past. I wanted to go to the princess mansion to visit you, but the eldest princess said that you need to rest carefully and not see guests for the time being. Now your Are you feeling better?"


    I heard this, why is it weird?


    Oh, people are thinking about her.


    Du Wan avoided Du Yunrong''s hand and said, "Thank you for your concern."


    Youre wee, we are all a family. Du Yunrong smiled warmly.


    Who is with your family?


    This is a polite statement, but another person wouldn''t take it seriously.


    However, Du Wan put on a small face and solemnly dered, "Wrong! You and I are not the same family, we juste from the same n, and we are members of the fifth server. Du Yunrong, you must always remember your origin, and do not exceed The rules have gone too far.


    If they hadn''t given birth to a queen, it would have been almost impossible to achieve today''s sess.


    Du Yunrongs smile froze slightly.


    The little girl is more annoying than before!


    The interest in admiring the flowers was gone, so Du Wan turned around and left.


    Du Yunrong looked at her back, her face distorted for a moment.


    "Why are you so arrogant? I have been missing for so long, and my innocence may have been lost long ago..." Du Yunrong murmured softly.


    The maids beside her didn''t dare to respond to a single word.

 Chapter 28: If you have milk, you are a mother.

    Chapter 28: If you have milk, you are a mother.


    Du Yunrong suddenly asked: "What is the name of the maid next to Du Wan?"


    One of the maids bowed her head and replied: "My name is Xiao Shui''er, she is the little maid serving tea in the front hall."


    From Dongfeng Pce?


    Yes, there is a family banquet in Dongfeng Pce today, and the eldest princess is here.


    "Oh." Du Yunrong''s eyes shed with cruelty.


    You dare tough at her even if you are a lowly maid?


    Du Wan went back to the front hall and happened to see Du Qian.


    Du Qian smiled and asked, "Sister, I went to the garden for a walk, how was it?"


    "It''s quite beautiful. I don''t even recognize some of the flowers." Du Wan talked about the flowers excitedly, then smiled again, "I also met Du Yunrong."


    How did you meet her? Du Qian frowned.


    Du Wan curled her lips, "Who knows? I just went there for a while."


    She wouldnt believe it if no one informed her.


    Du Qian also thought about it, but this is Dongfeng Pce, and Du Yunrong is the queen''s niece, so it is not difficult to get some news.


    At this time, Du Wan identally caught a glimpse of Shui''er who was sluggish, "Are you afraid?"


    Xiao Shui''er panicked and nodded his head after hesitation.


    Du Wan asked again: "Is it because of your smile?"


    What are youughing at? Du Qian asked curiously.


    Du Wan talked about the previous incident, "Du Yunrong is really good at pretending. She can''t do anything to me. It''s much easier to deal with a little pce maid. In order to maintain a gentle and kind persona, even if she doesn''t kill people directly, Its definitely a stumbling block in the dark.


    "What''s the matter? It''s such a simple matter. Just ask the mother to ask for someone from the queen and bring her back to the eldest princess'' mansion."


    Du Wans expression froze.


    Yeah, what a simple thing.


    In this world, the life of a ve is as small as a piece of grass.


    The princess and the emperor have finished talking.


    A family of three left the pce, and there was also a little maid.


    The little girl is only eight years old this year and is temporarily being trained by the aunt beside the eldest princess.


    At the gate of the pce, the three of them unexpectedly saw Prince Consort Du in official uniform.


    Now the whole family is together.


    Father, why are you waiting here? Du Qian asked in surprise.


    Du Prince Consort smiled gently and said, "It just so happened that I had nothing to do at the Yamen, so I skipped work and came to wait for you three."


    Du Qian joked, "Why are you waiting for the three mothers? You are here to wait for the mothers. My sister and I are just here."


    You are right to think so. Prince Consort Du admitted frankly.


    Okay,e up quickly. The eldest princess scolded.


    Du Prince Consort happily got into the carriage.


    Du Wan covered her mouth and snickered.


    Du Huima is the minister of the Ministry of Rites. He can skip work and go home because the Ministry of Rites usually has few things to do. It is the famous Qingshui Yamen, also called Qingxian Yamen.


    So the whole family went home happily.


    Just returned to the princess''s mansion, not even half an hour ago.


    The royal edicts and rewards from the pce have arrived.


    After a lot of twists and turns, it probably means that the emperor rectified Du Wan''s name and granted her the title of princess.


    The title is Jiaoyang, and thend is Xiangyun County.


    Sent away the **** who announced the decree.


    The whole family gathered together to observe the imperial edict.


    Du Wan turned it over curiously.


    Du Qian grabbed it and said, "Sister, are you so happy?"


    Im happy, Im not stupid. Du Wan corrected.


    "Ha ha!"


    Du Qianughed.


    The eldest princess and Prince Consort Du startedughing.


    Du Wan lost his temper, "What''s so funny about this." "Okay, if my sister says it''s not funny, then it''s definitely not funny." Du Qian used his strength to hold back hisughter.


    Du Wan suddenly thought of something again. She rubbed her little hands excitedly, "Brother, what rank is the princess? Will I be able to win in the future if I be the princess?"


    From the first rank, one rank lower than my mother. Also, what does it mean to lie down and win?


    You can be a winner in life by lying down.


    What did you learn these days when your sister was missing?


    Du Qian was deeply worried, "Xiangyun County is good, quite fertile, and rich in spices. I heard that the tax revenue is quite a lot in a year, so I think I won by lying down."


    Originally, he thought that his sister was as happy as he was.


    Im just d that she has be the princess, no one dares tough at her anymore!


    But, this, this is obviously not...


    Du Wan asked the eldest princess again with a moved face: "Mother, did you help your daughter to ask the emperor''s uncle for it?"


    Yes! The eldest princess suddenly heard her daughter calling her mother, and her eyes welled up with tears.


    Thank you, mother.


    As the saying goes, if you have milk, you are a mother.


    Du Wan decided that she would be her own mother when she became the eldest princess.


    After a while, the queen''s reward came from the pce, followed closely by the imperial concubine, and the congrattory gifts from the other concubines were also sent to Du Mansion one after another.


    The dignitaries in the capital, as soon as they received the news, prepared a congrattory gift regardless of whether they knew it or not. Some people are even d that they suppressed their unscrupulous descendants and did not tell Du Wan''s jokes outside.


    For a while, in front of the eldest princesss mansion.


    There was a lot of people and a lot of traffic.


    The rumors about Du Wan from the outside world disappeared in an instant.


    Because everyone from the dignitaries in the capital to the traffickers and foot soldiers knows this. ndering an officialdy without ss will result in a trip to the government office and a p in the face at most. But it was different if she was a princess with a title. If she was charged with contempt for the imperial power, big trouble would happen.


    Conducted the crime of contempt for the imperial power and was sentenced to a very severe sentence ording to thew.


    After all, Du Wan was not like a native of Da Qin, andcked a little respect for the imperial power.


    So, it is impossible to understand Du Qian''s happy mood.


    Du Wans ultimate goal in life is to be a happy little salted fish and reach the pinnacle of life by winning. Of course, now she can only think about it.


    She still has a lot of troubles to solve.


    For example, Xie Qi?


    For example, Qin Yuyu?


    For example, the person behind the plot against her?


    Back at Yulingyuan, Du Wan was still thinking about the next step.


    Miss? There was a schrly voice outside.


    Du Wan asked: "What''s the matter?"


    Shuxiang reported back again: "Prince Pei is here."


    "Huh? Invite him to the pavilion in the yard." Du Wan was happy, and the free help came again.


    Pei Hao only drank half a cup of tea when he saw Du Wan Feng Fenging out.


    Du Wans big eyes were shining, Prince Pei, has the food issue been resolved?


    Pei Hao paused while ying with the tea cup.


    You''re wee to ask as soon as you arrive.


    Pei Hao was toozy to argue with her, "It''s settled. I''ll bring it to you."


    Ten thousand catties?


    Yes, ten thousand catties.


    "Ha, haha." Du Wan smiled brightly, "Prince Pei is so polite. In fact, if you don''t need to send it, I have told you that I will give you a reward after deducting the expenses."


    Pei Hao looked at her with a half-smile, "Ha! What are you thinking about? These ten thousand kilograms of grain are my son''s gift today."


    Oh, its whatever you say, its all for free. Du Wan walked over to his seat and sat down opposite him.


    The maid then brought her ginseng tea and a te of cakes.


    Pei Hao originally wanted to cause trouble for her, but the little girl was too big-hearted and didn''t care at all.


    Pei Hao picked up the tea bowl and took a sip, "Du Wanwan, would you like to know what is the biggest change between you now and before?"


    What is it? Tell me and listen.


    Hypocrisy! I just learned to be hypocritical!


    Hey hoo, is this a roundabout way of cursing someone?

 Chapter 29: When will you come to cancel the engagement?

    Chapter 29: When will youe to cancel the engagement?


    Chapter 29 When will you cancel the engagement?


    Du Wan was now confident. She didn''t seem angry at all when she was scolded. She smiled and said, "Oh, thank you. Thank you Prince Pei for yourpliment."


    Pei Hao only felt a breath of air, which was blocked in his chest: "I scolded you, not praised you."


    "No, the word hypocrisy sounds like apliment to me. It''s scary to be called naive when there''s nothing wrong with you." Du Wan raised her orchid fingers, picked up a small piece of pastry, and threw it into her mouth.


    While eating, he smiled.


    However, Pei Hao was not wrong.


    The former eldestdy was straightforward and naive.


    Du Wan at this moment? He is just slippery and unpredictable.


    After Du Wan swallowed the cake, she rolled her eyes and said, "Prince Pei, have you heard about Xie Qi teasing Liangjiazi?"


    I heard about it. Pei Hao replied calmly.


    Du Wan gloated and said, "If you weren''t in a hurry, I would have stayed in Ningcheng to watch the excitement. Tell me, did he really find out the woman''s adulterer?"


    It''s a pity that Pei Hao kept silent.


    Du Wan dared to bet a copper coin, he must know the truth.


    She gave him a sidelong nce, which was just not very friendly.


    The previous resistance to taking over the original owners troubles is gone.


    The only thing that is difficult to solve is this baby.


    So, Du Wan smiled kindly at Pei Hao and said, "Prince Pei, when will your familye to cancel the engagement?"


    "Where do you start talking about breaking off the engagement?" Pei Hao''s peach blossom eyes were slightly cold.


    Du Wan was staring at Pei Hao at this moment, her eyes were extremely sincere, and she wanted to say nothing.


    Pei Hao felt goosebumps on his arms.


    He put down the tea bowl and said, "I have important matters to attend to, so I''ll take my leave first."


    No! No rush, no rush!


    Du Wan quickly stopped him and said quickly: "Didn''t my reputation be ruined by my disappearance this time? Although I am now the princess, everyone understands what happened."


    Pei Hao didn''t want to listen to her nonsense, so he got up and left.


    Du Wan suddenly slipped in front and blocked his way, "Oh, we have something to discuss. Avoiding will not solve the problem."


    You want to break off the engagement, but you dont dare to mention it yourself. You want me to go, right?


    Pei Hao could tell at a nce that this girl had no good intentions.


    Do you think he is a fool?


    This marriage was only made with the emperor''s approval. If it were so easy to retire, I wouldn''t wait until now.


    Its a pity that Du Wan doesnt know.


    She was full of confidence that he could break off the engagement. More confident than Pei Hao himself! The most awesome viin in the whole book, and the man who can survive until the end of the show, there is nothing he can''t do!


    Du Wan happily approached him and was about to raise her hand to pull him.


    Pei Hao quickly distanced himself, with a look of disgust on his face, "Just talk, why are you so close? You''re still not a girl, even if you''re touching her."


    Du Wan looked confused, "Your Majesty, just now you"


    "What did you say?" Pei Haojun''s face sank.


    Its like the expression of a little daughter-inw who has been raped and violently raped.


    ?!


    Pei Hao red at her fiercely, "A schr can be killed but not humiliated!"


    Yeah, its fried! Its fried! Its fixed, its fixed.


    Du Wan felt that his angry look was quite pleasing to the eye, at least a little better than before when he looked at people sideways.


    Then, she looked at his expression and said, "Don''t worry, am I the kind of person who is hungry and picky about food? Why am I so nervous? I can''t keep a finger of yours."


    Why did he be even more angry after hearing this? !


    Pei Hao''s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot.


    If there is a conflict, she is born to be at odds with him!


    He took a deep breath, and it took him a while to calm down, "Just tell me what the purpose is."


    Du Wan''s eyes lit up and she looked around, "I feel like it''s not confidential enough here. Let''s go to the quiet room to chat."


    "I''m not going." Pei Hao rolled up his sleeves and walked outside.


    Du Wan grabbed his wrist and said, "Oh, no, I really have something to do."


    For her.


    At that time, getting the jade medal was a top priority. Now that you have the jade card, its your turn to solve the second thing.


    As for this matter, Du Wan didn''t want to involve his parents and eldest brother, otherwise, if he told them directly, nothing would happen to Pei Hao.


    The problem is that she has read the whole book and knows the future direction. If the family members can stay out of this matter, its better not to get involved.


    Pei Hao looked at Du Wan directly with a cold face, "What is going on?"


    Iron ore.


    Du Wan opened her mouth and spoke softly.


    Pei Hao''s face suddenly became serious.


    Seeing that she didn''t look like she was joking, he took her little hand and pulled her away.


    Du Wan was pulled so hard that she almost staggered and fell. Fortunately, she reacted in time, "The change happened so quickly. The power of iron ore is quite powerful."


    "Shut up."


    After walking a few steps, Pei Hao frowned slightly, "Where is the quiet room?"


    Over there. Du Wan raised her other hand and pointed.


    He immediately pulled her away.


    After a while, they both stepped into the quiet room.


    Pei Hao turned around and closed the door with a bang.


    Du Wanpi smiled but said, "Prince Pei, your position is not firm. Just now I just got closer to you, but you reacted so much. Now... haha."


    Her eyes fell on the wrist he held.


    Pei Hao lowered his head and took a look.


    Only then did he realize something, and then he let go suddenly, as if he had been scalded by boiling water.


    Du Wan chuckled and started to speak again with a mean mouth. When she met his threatening peach blossom eyes, she had no choice but to make a small gesture of zipping her mouth.


    Pei Hao went straight to the point, "Where have you seen iron ore?"


    If you havent seen it, you know where it is.


    "where?"


    This is the deal I want to negotiate with you.


    What do you want?


    Refreshing! The prince is so generous. Du Wan suddenly smiled and gave him a thumbs up.


    Just when Pei Hao thought he was going to bleed profusely, Du Wan said again: "I want to marry the second wife of the Beihou Mansion to Zhuangzi. There is a mountain spring in Zhuangzi and a peach grove."


    What do you want this Zhuangzi to do?


    I like peaches, of course I want them. Du Wan smiled.


    You can tell it is perfunctory as soon as you hear it.


    Pei Hao nced at her without knowing why, "The second wife of Dingbei Houfu is Xie Qi''s mother."


    I know. Du Wan looked at him strangely.


    Pei Hao frowned, "Are you going to take revenge on Xie Qi?"


    You are overthinking it again, I only want this Zhuangzi.


    You would be foolish to believe it.


    Its just that Pei Hao doesnt necessarily know the reason.


    I quickly ignored the slight difort in my heart...


    "I''lle back to you when I get to Zhuangzi." Pei Hao dropped this sentence and left in a hurry without waiting for her to say anything.


    Du Wan has achieved his goal, so naturally he will not stop him from leaving.


    She wanted to seek justice for the original owner, but she didnt want to face Xie Zhang now.


    The male protagonist PKs the viin, which is the correct way to open it.


    As for her, a weak, pitiful and helpless little cannon fodder, she can just pick up some ready-made things behind her back, such as this vige in the suburbs.


    The first master of Zhuangzi was a corrupt official in the previous dynasty.


    Come on!


    guess what happened to the corrupt official?

 Chapter 30: No need for icing on the cake

    Chapter 30: No need for icing on the cake


    Chapter 30 doesnt need icing on the cake


    The corrupt official secretly built a treasure house underground in Taolin.


    Later, the corrupt official and his family were killed, and the secret of the treasure house has never been known.


    Zhuangzi went through several owners before Xie Zhang''s mother bought it.


    ording to the description in the book, Xie Zhang identally discovered this astonishing wealth and used it to cultivate many people secretly.


    In other words, without the iron ore, this windfall will also be lost. Xie Zhang''s future is full of variables. Anyway, it wont be as smooth as in the book.


    "younger sister?"


    Outside the door, Du Qian''s shout rang out.


    Du Wan immediately responded happily, "Brother, I''m here."


    Du Qian stepped into the quiet room and looked around first, "Didn''t Pei Hao say he was looking for you? Why didn''t he see anyone? The housekeeper came to report before, saying that he had sent a batch of food, and I asked the kitchen to be moved."


    Oh, he just left. Didnt eldest brother meet him?


    Du Wan felt that it shouldn''t be the case. Pei Hao had not left for a while.


    It was indeed a coincidence that the two of them were separated and did not meet each other.


    Since he arrived, Du Qian didn''t leave immediately. He lifted up his clothes and sat by the bookshelf, flipping through books and sipping tea.


    Du Wan came up to him and said, "Brother, have you found out the source of the rumor?"


    The clues were lost halfway through the investigation, and the person was silenced.


    Du Qian sent people to investigate the rumors as soon as they started.


    His sister disappeared before. He was busy looking for someone and did not check in time. The tail was swept away, but some of the people who contributed to the trouble were found. But this time the rumors started again, and half of the people found died. It is not yet known whether the person who was killed was the one who spread the rumors in the first ce.


    After hearing this, Du Wan was helpless.


    It seems that the viin has to take action in this matter.


    She was extremely confident in Pei Hao''s abilities.


    Who was the person who contributed to the messt time? Du Wan was a little curious.


    Du Qian lost his temper, "What''s the matter? You still want to take revenge."


    This is necessary, hehe.


    His sister really refused to suffer.


    Du Qian thought for a moment and then said: "Su Yu, the eldest daughter of the prime minister''s house, Wang Jin''er, the seventh girl of Nanyang Bo''s house. Murong Jiaojiao, the second daughter of the Minister of Rites, and Xie Ying of Dingbeihou''s house, are Xie Qi''s biological sisters. Thest one is Chen Liu, the eldest son of Duke Chens mansion.


    Among a group of women, a man emerged...


    Du Wans eyes widened, This Chen Liu is sick!


    Oh, Im sick. If I wasnt sick, I wouldnt have trouble with a little girl like you.


    Howe I have an enmity with him?


    He is Pei Haos good friend, and he said he wanted to vent his anger on his friend. Du Qian stopped talking.


    Chen Liu is a dude. He listened to the rumors from the outside world and got involved in them out of anger.


    Du Qian checkedst time and couldn''t find his sister''s whereabouts. He was suffocating in his heart, so he put a big sack on Chen Liu. She is probably still lying at home now.


    As for those women, they are not in the same circle as him and have not found a chance to retaliate.


    Du Wan stepped forward and pressed his shoulder, "My eldest brother is the best to me."


    "It''s good to know. Press harder here." Du Qian was very helpful and pointed to the left side, asking her to click harder.


    I pressed it for a while.


    Her hands were a little sore, so Du Wan quickly changed her mind and said, "Now that I have some free time, why don''t you teach me how to read?"


    Can you read?


    "Didn''t I tell you? I have forgotten everything I learned before." Du Wan looked so matter-of-fact, making people funny and angry.


    Its done! Take this book and read it. If you encounter a word you dont understand, just ask.


    Du Qian found a book from the bookshelf and threw it to her.


    Du Wan picked it up and flipped through it, "Oh, I don''t know a single word in this book."


    Du Qian:


    There is nothing more to say.


    After a long while, he asked: "What words does my sister know?"


    "At three o''clock in the morning, under the banyan tree in the east of the vige, we will see each other." Du Wan blurted out.Poof.


    The tea in his mouth almost spat out.


    What secret did you hear?


    In an instant, Du Wan touched her nose guiltily, "Hey, someone handed me a piece of paper on the way back, with this line written on it. I learned it after listening to Hu San read it once. You must be smart."


    Du Qian asked with a ck face: "Who is it?"


    I didnt know who it was at first, and I didnt go to the appointment. Later, Xie Zhang came up to me and said that after waiting for me all night, I would know who it was.


    When Du Qian heard this, he felt angry.


    What does the seventh child of the Xie family want to do?


    His little sister is just a child and she doesnt even know what shes doing.


    Forget it about Pei Hao, at least he has a baby kiss with his sister. What kind of onion does Xie Qi count? Xie Qi is mostly responsible for the rumors about his sister in Beijing.


    Now with theparison with Xie Zhang, Du Qian was more pleased with Pei Hao.


    So, with the feeling of an old father, Du Qian patiently warned: "Sister, please ignore Xie Qi from now on, you know? Most of the people who are famous and very good-looking are not good people."


    Hey, is there still such a thing? Du Wan was surprised.


    Of course, I believe that my brother is right.


    Hmm,...but the eldest brother is also good-looking.


    ?!


    Du Qian silently told himself not to be angry. He polished the ink and spread out the paper, "Sister, you must learn a hundred words today."


    Huh? So many


    Du Wan felt a sense of sadness in her heart.


    Suddenly, her eyes rolled again, "Brother, please teach me to read an article first. After I memorize it first, I can learn it word by word."


    "OK."


    Du Wans recitation ability is excellent.


    A thousand-word article can be memorized after listening to it only three times.


    When Du Qian left, she copied it again in Chinese.


    Before dark, she had basically understood the words in the article.


    Limited to word recognition, not writing.


    Two dayster.


    Pei Hao visited again and brought and deed to Zhuangzi.


    The name of the owner on the deed is Du Wan.


    Du Wan did not ask Pei Hao how he got it. As long as Zhuangzi was in her hands, it was enough. She didn''t hesitate and said directly: "The hilltop I sold before had iron ore in it."


    Pei Hao was really speechless after hearing this, "You are really..."


    Stupid!


    He is hopelessly stupid!


    What a treasure trove, but it was sold at a low price? !


    Du Wan suddenly jumped up, "What is it? No one knew there was iron ore there at that time. If they knew, who would sell it? It''s just a barren mountain, and someone wants to buy it-"


    "Do you remember?" Pei Hao stared at her and asked.


    Du Wan was stunned, "No."


    Oh. It turned out that he was overthinking.


    Pei Hao now knew the whereabouts of the iron ore and was in a good mood.


    However, he was still a little confused, "Princess, why did you tell me instead of telling your family?"


    There are some things that family members cannot get involved in.


    Can Pei Hao say that this poor girls ideas are very strange?


    There is nothing to fight for, it is also a great achievement to present it to the emperor.


    Pei Hao couldn''t understand Du Wan.


    Du Wan knew that he had doubts, but she couldn''t say anything.


    Could it be that she knew what would happen in the future and didnt want her family to stand up as a target? Besides, the eldest princess''s mansion and the Du family already have the power, so there is no need for icing on the cake.

 Chapter 31: It hurts my sister-in-law to death.

    Chapter 31: It hurts my sister-inw to death.


    Chapter 31 I love my sister-inw so much


    Du Wan remembered something, "Pei Hao, please help me check something else."


    "What''s the matter?" In the past, Pei Hao might not have agreed.


    Du Wan had a serious face and took out a brochure.


    There were dense words written on it. Pei Hao took it and nced at it, and suddenly looked strange, "Not to mention that the content is all your gossip, these words..."


    Whats wrong with my handwriting? Doesnt it look good?


    Pei Hao really didn''t want tough at her, but he couldn''t help it.


    right! Others are writing, she is painting!


    Du Wan is absolutely right, "Please help me find out the source of the rumors above."


    As far as I know, your brother had someone check it.


    Oh, I checked some small shrimps, but the first person who spread the rumor was not found. Du Wan had an intuition that this was a big fish.


    Pei Hao just wanted to say something.


    Bang bang.


    The door of the quiet room was knocked.


    The two people were stunned for a moment and quickly distanced themselves.


    Du Wan cleared her throat and asked, "Who is it?"


    "Sister?" Du Qian''s clear voice came from outside, "Sister, open the door."


    "Oh." Du Wan didn''t think much, and stepped forward to open the door.


    Pei Hao quickly grabbed her.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s cold, Du Wan was pulled away like this.


    Without noticing, his small body bumped directly into Pei Hao''s arms.


    Two people bumped into each other and almost fell down.


    Pei Hao was able to stabilize himself in time. He only took a few steps back, but subconsciously, he hugged the little man in his arms. Pei Hao couldn''t suppress the strangeness in his heart as the unique fragrance of his daughter''s house hit his nostrils.


    His usually steady heartbeat was beating several beats faster.


    This is the first time in more than ten years that he has been so close to a girl.


    Sure enough, just like what Mu Si''an said, the girl''s body is...a bit soft and quitefortable to hold.


    When he lowered his head, he saw the familiar little girl. Her little face was almost twisted into a small ball, probably because of the pain caused by the bump. She looked ugly.


    He suddenly felt heartbroken again.


    Just when he wanted to push her away.


    result-


    He almost stumbled and fell backward.


    He was a step toote and was pushed away by her forcefully first!


    I saw the little girl with her hands on her waist, staring at him angrily, "Pei Hao, why are you pulling me? I almost fell down, look, look -"


    The little finger pointed at her nose, which was red.


    Soon, he knew.


    The little girl cursed in a low voice: "You hit me, do you have a piece of iron hidden in your chest? It hurts my aunt to death."


    Pei Hao:


    Squeamish!


    Not only are you hypocritical, but you are also squeamish? !


    Bang, bang bang!


    The door of the quiet room was photographed again.


    Du Qian suppressed the anger that was about to explode, "Pei Hao, how dare you bully my sister? Open the door quickly!"


    When he heard that Pei Hao came to see his sister and even stayed in the quiet room together, he, the elder brother, suddenly became furious.


    A man and a woman alone, what do you want to do?


    My little sister hasnte through the door yet!


    If you want to bully her, you have to get past me, Du Qian!


    Du Wan understood immediately when he heard what Brother Cheap said.


    Looking at Pei Hao again, she saw that his beautiful face was extremely dark, and she suddenly became happy again.


    Du Wan raised her chin and said, "Look, look, my aunt also has a backer."


    So she went to open the door again, and while opening it, she also raised her little voice, "Brother, don''t pat, don''t pat, your well-behaved sister will be here soon."


    Step forward and open the door.


    Du Qian stood outside with a cold handsome face. Du Wan was so frightened that he shrank his head, "Brother?"


    Where are the people? Du Qian strode into the quiet room and looked around.


    Du Wan blinked, turned around and walked around the quiet room.


    Where are Pei Haos people?


    Escaped? !


    Ouch, its so useless, and hes also a viin.


    Where has the majesty of the great viin gone?


    Du Qian walked to the open window, stuck his head out and looked outside.


    Needless to say, Pei Hao took the first step and escaped through the window.


    "You ran away so fast. Do you think you''ll be fine if you run away?" His sister is still young and doesn''t know how to avoid taboos. It''s better that the surnamed Pei doesn''t understand?


    Du Wan was flustered, "Brother said not long ago that when he returned to the capital, he would go to the Duke''s Mansion to pay his respects."


    Unexpectedly, Du Qian disagreed, "Silly sister, he just helped you once, but your brother also saved his life. In this favor, who is older and who is younger? Our family doesn''t owe him anything. You are a girl. , before we get married, we cant let him take advantage, do you understand?


    "Uh-huh"


    How can this favor be counted in this way?


    Du Wan cant refute.


    next moment.


    She rolled her big eyes and approached Du Qian with a bright smile.


    Brother? Why did youe here suddenly?


    I donte over, is that what you want?


    "How can you not, in my heart the eldest brother is the most important. I ask this just because I am worried that you haven''t had a good rest. I will feel bad."


    "Who knows whether what you said is true or false." Du Qian''s lips curled up.


    Hehe, really, I never lie. Du Wan smiled very tteringly.


    Du Qian nced at her little face and said, "Don''t change the subject. Why is Pei Hao here?"


    Hey, give me a gift from Zhuangzi.


    Du Qian knew that his sister had not told the truth just now.


    But I didnt continue to ask. My sister grew up and started to have little secrets.


    Zhenguogongfu.


    Pei Hao entered the house through the back door and returned to the courtyard where he lived.


    Mu Sian is still here recovering from his injuries.


    When he saw Pei Haoe back, his clothes were stained with spider silk and his hair was a little messy.


    Mu Si''an asked strangely: "Your Majesty, what are you doing?"


    I was talking to that **** girl and Du Qian hit me. Pei Hao said expressionlessly.


    Mu Si''an suddenly wanted tough, "...Your Majesty, please look away."


    Laugh if you want to, I wont hold you back to death.


    I dont want to either, haha!


    Not only Mu Si''an, but also Hu San wanted tough after hearing this.


    The calm, self-reliant and majestic Mr. Du Qian is perfectly normal as long as he doesn''t encounter anything involving his sister. But when ites to your sister, don''t even try to reason with him.


    Mu Si''anmented, "Master Du is good at everything, but this is the only bad thing."


    I dote on my sister so much!


    Still the unreasonable favorite.


    Pei Hao nodded in agreement and poured a cup of cold tea to drink.


    Hu San echoed Mu Si''an, "Yes, it would be nice if you could be more reasonable."


    "As long as he is reasonable and based on his appearance and talent, thedies in the capital will not stop looking at him, and there will be nothing wrong with Xie Qi."


    Mu Sians tone was full of regret.


    At that moment, he looked at Pei Hao again and said with a mean smile, "Hu San, our prince is not bad at all, but he loses because of his age. Even if he keeps a cold face on weekdays, he can''t hide his youth. Of course. , In a few years, there will be no more matters involving Mr. Du and Xie Qi in the capital."


    At that time, the prince was in his prime.


    "Master Du and Xie Qi, it''s just the yellow flowers...it''s about to get cold."


    "Snapped!"


    Pei Hao mmed the tea bowl upside down on the table and said with a cold face: "I think you want to let it cool down first!"


    !

 Chapter 32: Pretend he doesnt exist

    Chapter 32: Pretend he doesn''t exist


    Chapter 32 Treat him as if he doesnt exist anymore


    Hu San turned around and slipped towards the door.


    Mu Si''an turned his head and pretended to be calm.


    Hey, you cant afford to offend the angry prince!


    About an hourter.


    Dingbeihou Mansion.


    The Houye''s study room was tightly guarded in the past.


    The Xie family father and son were talking, the atmosphere was serious and dull.


    Xie Yuan, the Marquis of Dingbei, said in a deep voice: "Zhang''er, the iron ore matter has been leaked and must be dealt with immediately."


    How is that possible? Xie Zhang was shocked.


    Someone from the Imperial City Department went to investigate the barren mountain.


    Father, is the news reliable?


    Reliable. The source cannot be wrong.


    Even the Du family and the eldest princess dont know the secret of Barren Mountain. They dont even know who leaked it.


    I just knew that the person who ordered the investigation was Pei Hao.


    Xie Zhang''s usually gentle face was stained with gloom, "Are there traitors among us?"


    "Probably not. If someone betrayed, it wouldn''t be just the Imperial City Department who sent people to secretly investigate Huangshan. It should be the imperial guards who came to the Marquis''s house to ransack the house."


    Father is right. Lets deal with the child now.


    Xie Zhang stood up and was about to leave.


    Xie Yuan suddenly asked: "Zhang''er, how about the girl who lives in Zhuangzi temporarily?"


    "I heard that my life is going well, and I n to start a small business. Someone has been staring at me in the past few days. It is not suitable to see her frequently for the time being. It will easily arouse suspicion from others and cause future troubles. I have decided to move to the Imperial College tomorrow dormitory and study hard."


    "As long as you have your heart set on it." Xie Yuan waved his hand and asked him to retreat.


    Xie Zhang returned to his residence and immediately wrote a letter and asked his confidants to pass it on.


    Finish these matters.


    Xie Zhang went to see Xies mother, the seconddy Xie.


    Mrs. Xie Er was very surprised when she saw her soning, "Zhang''er, didn''t you go to the Imperial College? Why did youe to my mother so suddenly? Is there something important?"


    Mother, my son is here to say hello to you.


    "I know you are filial,e and sit down."


    Mrs. Xie Er was smiling and very happy.


    Her son usually doesn''t have much time to spend with her, and he only sees her once in a blue moon.


    Xie Zhang waited for the maid to serve the hot tea, and then retreated.


    Mrs. Xie Er smiled and said, "If youe back early today, you can still see your uncle."


    Uncle has returned to Beijing? Xie Zhang was slightly surprised.


    Yes, I brought you a gift specially. I sent someone to deliver it to your yard. But it doesnt matter if you didnt touch it this time. Your uncle wont leave when hees back this time.


    Is uncle returning to Beijing to report on his duties? Xie Zhang thought of his uncle Guan Heng who had served abroad for more than ten years. This time uncle was transferred back to the capital. Could it be that he followed someones path?


    Sure enough, Mrs. Xie helped him clear up his doubts.


    Mrs. Xie Er said: "Yes, she even changed the vige with me to smoothen the rtionship."


    What Zhuangzi? Xie Zhang was surprised.


    Mrs. Xie said: "An old vige in the suburbs is not worth much. People just like the peach blossom forest."


    After Xie Zhang heard this, he didnt take it to heart very much. Mom, there is one more thing I want to tell you.


    Whats the matter?


    "You usually restrain Fourth Sister, and be more polite to Princess Jiaoyang in the future." Xie Zhang told Xie Ying secretly letting people spread rumors about Du Wan, "It''s different now. She has be the princess, and she is not just a casual person. Can be ndered.


    Who did you hear that A Ying has done this before?


    If mom doesnt believe it, you can ask Fourth Sister.


    No, my mother doesnt believe you.


    "Mother should know how serious the crime of defying the imperial power is. In the past, she always looked down upon the princess. The princess did not trouble her because I saved her face in the first ce."


    His face is no longer useful now.


    When someone came to his door and asked him to cash in 10,000 kilograms of grain, he confirmed that the little girl was different. Although he found outter that she had forgotten the past. But he vaguely felt something was wrong. However, he couldn''t figure out what was wrong.


    Night falls.


    Jade Spirit Garden, severalmps were lit in the quiet room.


    Du Wan wrote hard and quickly - practicing calligraphy.


    I was stimted by Pei Hao''s ridicule during the day. Wasn''t it the case that the gossip recorded in Chinese characters was tranted into thenguage of this world? But she can''t write, but she can draw.


    Its just that the strokes are a bit strange when you draw a gourd like a gourd.


    "Snapped!"


    The window was hit by a small stone.


    "Who is it? He threw something into the quiet room." Huayi walked to the window and looked outside.


    I didnt find anything, so I walked back.


    Fuck!


    Do all men in this world have the habit of smashing windows with small stones?


    Du Wan lowered her eyeshadow and trembled, "Ningqin, Huayi, I want to practice calligraphy quietly by myself. You two go out and close the door. Don''t disturb me if you have nothing to do."


    "yes."


    The two little maids exited the quiet room.


    Du Wan walked to the window and looked outside.


    Didnt see anyone?


    Had no choice but to walk back and just sat back down in front of the desk.


    There was movement outside the window, and Pei Hao came in from the window, his cold face unchanged.


    Du Wan nced at him and said, "You are here after dark. Is there something urgent?"


    Pei Hao asked with a stern face: "Didn''t you tell me that there was someone behind Wang Fugui?"


    You found out, who is it?


    "Is there really someone?" Pei Hao stared at her.


    You was actually a cliche.


    Du Wan rolled her eyes and tried to show her respect: "You are not the only smart person in the world. If you can guess it, I can guess it too."


    Pei Hao stepped closer and said, "Du Wanwan, you are not sincere in this cooperation."


    "You won''t feel that you have lost money now. You can only bear the loss. The transaction has beenpleted and you refuse to return the goods." Du Wan nced at him sideways, very calmly. This was supposed to be a win-win cooperation, but he suddenly said this, obviously trying to deceive her again.


    Hmph, she wont be fooled.


    Pei Hao''s peach blossom eyes shed slightly, "Oh, so you guessed it a long time ago, why didn''t you remind me? If you hadn''t warned me earlier, you wouldn''t have..."


    What cant you do?


    Why should I tell you?


    "Why? Why are you standing here with me?" The more he didn''t say anything, the more Du Wan felt itchy to know.


    Pei Hao remained silent and refused to tell her.


    Du Wan waited patiently for a long time, but still didn''t see him speaking, "If you don''t tell me, what are you doing here?"


    Do you know who the mastermind behind Wang Fugui is?


    "I do not know."


    Du Wan suddenly lost interest.


    From hearing his question, you should know that Xie Zhang has not been found yet.


    That''s true, Xie Zhang is the male protagonist, and his behavior is impable, so how could he be caught out so easily?


    Pei Hao narrowed his eyes slightly.


    The dead girl probably knows who it is...but why didn''t she tell her?


    I saw the little girl pick up a pen and practice calligraphy.


    Looking like he is no longer interested, pretend he doesnt exist!


    Pei Hao really couldn''t do anything to her now. She didn''t follow the routine. "If you had been so diligent in studying before, how could you have been tricked so badly?"


    The little girl raised her head and gave him a cold look, then lowered her head and continued to write and draw.


    The little feet under the table dangled yfully.

 Chapter 33: Are brains used as decoration?

    Chapter 33: Are brains used as decoration?


    Chapter 33: Is the brain used for decoration?


    Pei Hao told himself to hold on steady.


    Dont be impatient or angry!


    Otherwise, I will fall into her trap again.


    This dead girl is simply poisonous and can always easily arouse his temper.


    When he stood up and came closer, he finally saw how Du Wan wrote... and he knew how wrong she was. She treated the words like a painting, tracing them one by one, and even used the wrong stroke order for some words.


    Pei Hao thought of the gossip book from before and was a little confused, "Du Wanwan, don''t you know how to find calligraphy stickers when practicing calligraphy?"


    Huh? Is there still this thing?


    Du Wans face was very surprised.


    In this world, are there also calligraphy stickers?


    Pei Hao nced at her with peach blossom eyes, with deep disgust, "Stupid!"


    "Snapped!"


    Du Wan pped the pen on the table hard, "Who are you scolding?!"


    The reaction was so big, it looked even stupider.


    "Pei Hao! What do you mean? Do you want to fight?"


    "Am I wrong? Only really stupid people will mind others calling themselves stupid. Smart people know that they are not stupid." When Prince Pei said this, there was no contempt at all, and he was extremely serious.


    Du Wan was very happy, "Really? Then you wait."


    So, the little girl lifted up her skirt and stood on the chair. She was finally visually taller than the viin Pei. She was condescending and looked at him sideways with a look of contempt, "Pei Hao! You are an idiot, a fool, a fool! Your head is on your shoulders, just for decoration. How stupid! Very stupid, Stupid stupid stupid..."


    The eldestdy is not good at swearing.


    Just a few words back and forth.


    Pei Hao was stunned by the scolding.


    It can be seen that she was extremely angry, standing on the chair and calling people stupid, but instead of being angry, she actually felt better.


    Du Wan scolded her so much that her mouth went dry and her face turned red.


    Pei Hao''s expression remained unchanged.


    Its just that the little girl has big eyes and moist eyes, and she pouted her little mouth angrily. She is cute and naive.


    Pei Hao''s eyes shed slightly, and he spoke slowly: "Wang Fugui is dead, and the person behind the scenes can''t be found. I''ll... take the heat from the bottom of the cauldron."


    What did you do? Du Wans attention was sessfully diverted.


    Pei Hao said unconcernedly: "The so-called sweeping away the fire is, of course, directly going to the pce to report to the Emperor Ming, and let the Emperor make a decision."


    "sharp!"


    Du Wan gave a thumbs up to Pei Hao.


    No matter who is behind the scenes, they are not allowed to touch the iron ore. The Pei family only needs to show loyalty to the emperor. The news about an iron mine was a great achievement.


    Facing her praise, Pei Hao raised the corners of his mouth slightly.


    Actually, he was a little angry before he came over. Because he could not know who was behind the mine in time, he missed the best time to investigate and failed to control Wang Fugui in time.


    Now that Wang Fugui is dead, this clue has been cut off.


    Seeing that it waspletely dark outside, Pei Hao wanted to leave.


    Going to the window, he saw a group of guards passing by and stepped back.


    Compared withst time, there were more guards protecting her.


    Pei Hao turned around and asked strangely: "Princess, how do you, a little girl, gain the attention of the family?"


    Want to know? Du Wans eyes shed slightly.


    Can you say?


    It doesnt hurt to tell you. Because


    Du Wan turned around and faced him, smiled, pointed her two little fingers at her cheeks, and said, "Look, I look super cute."


    Pei Hao:


    here we go again!


    Just say it if you dont want to, and he doesnt have to know.


    Pei Hao was about to say something else when he heard familiar footsteps outside the quiet room.


    He quickly ran away and left through the window.


    Sister? Du Qian stood outside the door. Brother,e in, the door is unlocked.


    Du Wan sat in front of the desk without moving when the door was pushed open.


    Aftering in, Du Qian took a look around the quiet room.


    I was relieved when I saw that my sister was the only one. I just went to see my father.


    Father suddenly asked if his sister and Pei Hao had been in contact frequently recently...


    Du Qian couldn''t answer for a while. However, my sister has indeed gotten closer to Pei Hao recently.


    Du Wan nced at him with big eyes, "Brother?"


    Sister, is there anyoneing to see you today?


    "No, no one can find me. I''ve been in the quiet room." Du Wan opened her eyes and told lies.


    "It''s better if there is no one." Du Qian approached his sister and whispered, "Brother has heard a piece of news."


    Du Wan blinked, "What''s the news?"


    "The little businessman who bought you from the top of the mountain is dead. I don''t know what happened. His whole family was arrested and his property was confiscated." Du Qian whispered the news he had just received with his sister. "Brother, I think this is a bit strange. It''s unusual. The person who ransacked the house was the Imperial City Secretary."


    Du Wan rolled his eyes and said, "This matter must have been approved by the emperor''s uncle."


    My sister guessed well.


    Du Qian nodded in agreement with his sister.


    The two chatted for a while, but Du Qian refused to let her practice calligraphy and forced her to rest.


    The next period of time.


    Du Wan is very peaceful and stays at home.


    Go to the main courtyard every day to greet the eldest princess and have breakfast together.


    Stay in the quiet room in the morning to draw and write, go to the main courtyard at noon, and continue reading and writing in the afternoon. Then, practice for an hour before going to bed and practice for an hour when you get up early.


    This movement is more difficult to practice than imagined.


    Persevere every day and your physical fitness will improve, but its just not obvious.


    This morning.


    Du Wan has finished reading another book.


    After understanding, she knew that this world was simr to ancient China. The biggest difference is probably a matter of writing, and the myths and stories passed down are different. Here, Pangu did not create the world, and Nuwa did not mend the sky with her body.


    Shuxiang nced at Du Wan furtively while polishing his ink.


    Huayi put away the books on the shelf, "Miss, why don''t you ask gossip these days?"


    "Oh? What''s the gossip?" Du Wan put down her pen and stretched her body.


    Huayi whispered: "This city is very tense today."


    Whats the matter? Du Wan was surprised.


    Many officials were killed at the city gate.


    "Huh?" Du Wan became interested now, "What official? Did hemit a major crime?"


    "Yes, didn''t Prince Pei almost get into troublest time? The emperor ordered a thorough investigation. This investigation! Something big happened. A general from the Eighteenth Battalion in the suburbs of Beijing died, and a case of embezzlement of military pay was revealed. Major cases... There are more and more people involved in the case, and one batch after another has been arrested."


    Du Wan was immediately surprised.


    This is pulling out the radish and bringing out the mud.


    Huayi said mysteriously: "I heard that the mastermind this time was named Pei, and he was a young general of the 18th Battalion. He escaped when the ambush failed, and no one has caught him yet. Miss, the Pei family is quite chaotic, and people are also confused. Not easy to get along with.


    Du Wan asked: "...How do you know?"


    Its all spread outside. Huayi whispered.


    The viin Pei is quite miserable.


    A person is working hard outside, but his own family members are stabbing him in the back.


    Du Wan decided to write a letter to express hisfort.


    After much thought, I still dont know how to put pen to paper.

 Chapter 34: Your fianc茅e misses you

    Chapter 34: Your fianc¨¦e misses you


    Chapter 34 Your fiance misses you


    Then just write whateveres to mind, so I wrote the following letter.


    Pei Shizi:


    hello.


    I heard that you found out the real murderer, and he is a member of your own family. How pitiful. It must be very sad. After hearing this, I immediately wrote to you tofort you. Were youforted? I feel relieved!


    Signed by Du Wan.


    After Du Wan waited for the pen and ink to dry, he folded it and stuffed it into another envelope.


    He casually summoned a guard to deliver the message.


    The guard walked to the door but met Du Qian.


    Du Qian asked a few questions and found out that it was his sister who wrote to Pei Hao. His face darkened, "Take out the letter. How can a girl''s house be visited in private?"


    The guard handed over the letter, and Du Qian opened it while scolding him.


    After scanning the above content...


    Du Qian had a very strange expression, then he put the letter into the envelope and handed it to the guard, "Okay, send it to Prince Pei. Don''t let anyone know that I have read the letter."


    Yes, young master. The guard left.


    Du Qian looked around for a week to make sure there was no one around, and finally burst intoughter.


    Iughed so much that my stomach hurt, but I still couldnt stop.


    Fortunately, no servants saw this scene, otherwise they would have thought that the eldest young master was crazy.


    It is a pity that no one shares such a happy thing. Because when Pei Hao received the letter, I am afraid that not only would he not beforted, but he would also be angry to death!


    Sister is so cute!


    Du Wan didnt know that the letter was intercepted by the cheap brother on the way out.


    She is still staying in the quiet room, listening to Huayi''s gossip.


    At this time, Huayi had already talked about Mr. Xie Qi, with a look of admiration on his face, "Miss, Mr. Xie hase up with new words again, but it''s a pity that he couldn''t copy them out."


    "I heard that Mr. Xie Qi went to the Imperial Academy." Shuxiang answered.


    Huayi was surprised, "Didn''t he go to the Imperial College early?"


    He went on a study tour before.


    When the two little maids talked about Xie Qi, their eyes lit up, and even she, the eldestdy, forgot about it.


    Cough, cough! Du Wan coughed twice.


    Miss. Shuxiang and Huayi hurriedly came forward to serve her.


    Hands out hot tea and wet handkerchiefs.


    Du Wan asked: "Where are Ningqin and Luoqi?"


    Today I am resting on Ningqi. Sister Luoqi is in the small kitchen, preparing pastries for the youngdy. The schrly voice had the unique tenderness of a young girl.


    It''s a pity that Du Wan doesn''t know how to appreciate it, "I''ll go shopping."


    Miss, are you going out? Huayi asked cautiously.


    Du Wan nced at Huayi and said, "No, I''m just strolling around Yuling Garden."


    Listen to what she said.


    The schrly and painterly moods were obviously relieved.


    As long as the eldestdy doesn''t go out, it will be fine. In the past, when the eldestdy went out, something would always happen, which would be a disaster for the servants. Thest time she disappeared, the people she used to serve were either dead or relegated. Soon, they had a headache. The eldestdy didn''t go out, but she had to nt vegetables.


    However, when the eldestdy grows vegetables, she does not do it herself.


    It means the servants areing.


    She was acting as a conductor on the side, saying that she was going to pull out the flowers and nts in the garden. It was the gardener Uncle Li who felt sorry for those precious flowers and nts and suggested transnting them into pots.


    Du Wan thought it right, "Okay, Uncle Li, you can do it."


    Uncle Li nodded quickly and quickly directed his men to move some flower pots.


    Du Wan nced at Shuxiang and said, "Shuxiang, go find some vegetable seeds. I''ll give you ten kilograms of any kind of seeds."


    Schrly:


    Uncle Li:


    A group of servants:


    Miss, do you really know how to farm?


    Hua Yi next to him was afraid that he would have to grow vegetables by himself, so he quickly said: "Miss, Zhuangzi will send fresh vegetables to the house every day. Therefore, there is no shortage of vegetables in our house."


    No I just want to find something for you to do. Du Wan lost his temper, "I just want to see how vegetables are grown."


    A group of servants suddenly didnt know what to say.


    Uncle Li asked cautiously: "Miss, do you still want to remove it?"


    Pull out some inexpensive flowers and nts and create a ce to grow vegetables. Du Wan thought about it for a while, but decided not to overdo it with the flowers and nts in the garden.


    As expected, Uncle Li breathed a sigh of relief and quickly ordered people to clear a small piece ofnd in the corner.


    Du Wan nodded with satisfaction.


    Then he asked them to pack up and disperse.


    It left behind a sense of schrship and painting.


    Start growing vegetables!


    It was Du Wan who was squatting next to him, watching the two maids digging on the ground.


    Du Wan is tired, and there are refreshments brought by Luo Qi.


    The servant''s work ability is still very good, and he found arge bag of seeds in a short time. Of course, it was possible to find it so quickly because the eldestdy only asked for seeds, not what kind of seeds they were.


    Du Wan flipped through the bag of seeds.


    Ask what kind of seeds they are, and ask the servant to step back.


    The painting and the smell of books made me sweat profusely.


    I saw Du Wan carrying the seeds and walking to the eaves not far away.


    Huayi approached Shuxiang and asked in a low voice: "Shuxiang, have we offended the eldestdy?"


    I dont know. Shuxiang Liu frowned.


    Huayi pouted depressedly, "It must be. I don''t know where I provoked the youngdy, what should I do?"


    Get to work.


    The two of them did not dare to talk anymore, so they could only work more seriously.


    I just hope that the eldestdy will be happy and not torment them anymore.


    Du Wan is in no mood to pay attention to the two of them now.


    Carry the seeds to the vegetable plot that has been opened.


    Du Wan said with a stern face, "Divide thisnd into several small plots. I want to nt onions, ginger, garlic, melons, and eggnts."


    Shuxiang lowered her head and responded: "Yes, Miss."


    "But miss, I don''t know how to farm." Huayi suggested aggrievedly, "Can I ask other people for advice on how to nt, and then I can nt again."


    Okay. Du Wan didnt embarrass them too much.


    Huayi was overjoyed after hearing this, and quickly put down the **** and went to find someone.


    In this search, we found two servants.


    Du Wan said that she was tired and asked them to work hard while she went back to her room first.


    Go back to the room, lock the door and windows, and start practicing.


    In fact, Huayi''s guess was correct. Du Wan was deliberately tormenting the two of them. If he was interested in paying attention to that insidious viin Xie Zhang, it meant he was too free.


    The guards at Princess Mansion are not slow in delivering letters.


    Within less than half an hour, Du Wan''s handwritten letter arrived in Pei Hao''s hands.


    Pei Hao was surprised when he heard that the little girl had written to him. Even Mu Si''an on the side had gleaming eyes and wanted to know what the eldestdy had written.


    Mu Si''an asked jokingly: "Your Majesty, does your little fiance miss you?"


    "You''re itchy, do you want to be beaten?" Pei Hao flipped the envelope up and down.


    The envelope was nk, with no indication that it was for him.


    However, the person who sent the letter was indeed the guard of the princess''s mansion.


    Mu Si''an smiled and asked, "Has the princess sent letters to the prince before?"


    No. This is the first letter.


    Open it quickly and take a look at what will be written.


    When Pei Hao took out the letter, Mu Si''an had a hard time resisting taking a peek.


    Pei Hao was a little curious at first about what that dead girl would say in the letter. When I really saw the contents of the letter, my chest suddenly became clogged.

 Chapter 35: You didnt comfort me

    Chapter 35: You didn''tfort me


    Chapter 35 You didntfort me


    In a short letter, the girl''s yful and lively appearance suddenly came to his mind and he couldn''t get it out of his mind.


    Especially thest sentence, its simply poisonous!


    Mu Si''an couldn''t hold it back in the end, sneaking around behind the prince and leaning forward to take a peek.


    A piece of paper.


    You can see the content clearly at a nce.


    -


    Hahahahaha


    Sorry, I couldnt help it!


    Mu Sian smiled extremely exaggeratedly.


    Pei Hao turned the letter back on the table and his handsome face darkened, "Mu Si''an, you are getting more and more unruly. I heard that the river embankment copsed in Linhe County. Do you want to deal with it?"


    Mu Sian: I dont want to!


    No, this is proper revenge!


    He is still injured and will definitely have to stay in the capital.


    That night.


    The moon is like a silver te, hanging high on the willow branches.


    The princess''s mansion is very quiet, and so is Jade Lingyuan. Only asionally can you hear a few crickets chirping.


    Du Wan dismissed the maid, closed the doors and windows, and was about to prepare for practice.


    Unexpectedly.


    There was slight movement at the window and door.


    "Du Wanwan..." A small, yet familiar shout.


    Du Wan stood up, put on a coat, and went to open the window.


    Sure enough, I saw someone standing outside the window.


    The beautiful young man under the moonlight is dressed in a tight ck robe without any decoration, but it is still better than the beauty of spring in the world.


    Du Wan asked strangely: "Why are you here at this hour?"


    I was notforted. Pei Hao said this out of nowhere.


    Du Wan was a little confused, "What do you mean?"


    Pei Hao''s expression turned dangerous, "Letter during the day."


    ?!


    After being reminded, Du Wan remembered it and couldn''t help but sneer.


    Can you say that after sending the letter... you forgot about it?


    However, she still didn''t understand, what on earth was he here for?


    As soon as Pei Hao saw her puzzled look, he felt a little overwhelmed when he thought of the letter. "Yourfort onlyforts yourself. Anyway, I don''t feel anyfort."


    Suddenly, his eyes were slightly usatory and he said: "I also saw that you were gloating about others'' misfortune."


    Du Wan:


    You are awesome!


    Have youe here to ask questions?


    Pei Hao entered the room through the window by a familiar route.


    Sneaking into a little girl''s room at night, the former prince would never have done such an impolite thing. Now he doesn''t feel anything at all.


    No, even a little expectation and novelty.


    Entering her bedroom, Pei Hao looked around as if nothing had happened. Finally, my eyes fell on Du Wan, and I realized that she was only wearing thin single clothes, which could not cover her delicate and beautiful corbones, and the half-rolled sleeves revealed half of her white and jade arms...


    Du Wan poured a cup of tea from the warm teapot and handed it to Pei Hao.


    Come, have some tea.


    Pei Haos hand holding the tea trembled a little.


    So he sat sideways at the coffee table and drank the tea slowly.


    Du Wan waited for a long time without hearing a word from him, and couldn''t help but feel a ck line.


    Coming overte at night, it doesnt look like hes raising an army to ask questions.


    Why is that?


    Pei Hao looked expressionless. In fact, he was so panicked that he didn''t dare to look at her. He couldn''t say anything to remind her. He just wanted to wait for her to realize that something was wrong so she could put on a coat ande out.


    But Du Wan, whoes from the 21st century China, didnt realize anything was wrong at all.Don''t think that this world is conservative, no!


    Du Wan doesn''t know how to dress in the past three seasons, but these days in the capital, the summer clothes of aristocratic women are really light and cool. It is usually a tube top dress with a thin and transparent gauze top.


    Now she is still wearing a single piece of clothing, there is really nothing to be shy about.


    On hot days, wear as little as you can.


    Finally, Du Wan asked angrily: "Prince Pei, youe here sote, just tell me what you have to say. You''re already here, why are you lingering?"


    Pei Hao lowered his eyelids and stared at the tea leaves in the cup, "Get dressed first."


    "Eh?"


    Du Wan came back to her senses and looked down at herself.


    Suddenly he realized something. He smiled and turned to the clothes hanger behind the screen to get dressed properly.


    Du Wan came out and asked again: "I asked you to check, are there any clues?"


    "No." Pei Hao then raised his head and looked at her.


    Still as aloof as ever, but I also have the feeling that I am not very happy, so pleasefort me.


    Of course, Du Wan firmly believed that this must be her own illusion.


    This person in front of me is a big viin.


    Du Wan asked again: "Let''s talk about it now. What are you doing with me?"


    "I told you, your letter didn''tfort me." Pei Hao looked directly into her eyes, and there was danger in his magnanimity.


    Du Wan felt a little guilty, "What do you think?"


    Give you another chance.


    What he said sounded strange.


    But the underlying meaning is very clear, which is to give her another chance tofort him. If he continues to be like that letter, full of gloating, he might get really angry...


    Du Wan''s mind changed, "Then, wait for a while."


    As she spoke, she went to the dressing table andbed her loose hair into a high ponytail. Then I opened the window door and leaned forward to climb out of the window. I tried a few times, but it was a bit difficult to get out of the window. "Damn, why is this window built so high?"


    No!


    Its because you are too short!


    Pei Hao frowned, "What are you doing?"


    "Let''s go out." Du Wan smiled slyly, "Aren''t you in a bad mood? I''ll take you out to y. I heard that there is a night market in the capital. It''s very crowded at night and it''s fun."


    If Pei Hao hadn''t been well-educated since childhood, he would have wanted to p her little head.


    One look at her excited little face, and you knew she was the one who wanted to y.


    Du Wan almost leaned down to the window, "Hey, why are you still standing? Come here and help me."


    No match. Pei Hao refused coldly.


    What are you doing? There is no sense of partnership at all.


    My prince doesnt want to go.


    "What, if you hadn''t asked for it, would I have wanted to take you out to y? Do you think I am very free?"


    "Tsk! You are so free! You said you want to y with me, but you actually want to go out on your own." Pei Hao saw through her.


    She red at him.


    You know the excuse if you know it, so why do you say it?


    It''s not like Du Wan couldn''t climb over the window without help. Knowing that asking him to help wouldn''t work, she tried her best and turned over with some effort.


    Pei Hao said he would not help.


    When she climbed through the window, she walked behind her. If she identally fell, he could reach out and catch her. Perhaps the temptation to go out to y was too great, so the little girl turned over on her own.


    Compared to Du Wan''s effort, Pei Hao climbed over the window much more easily.


    However, its a bit strange, there are no guards around?


    Du Wan pulled Pei Hao and said, "Why are you still hanging around? Let''s go."


    "you do not-"


    "What are you talking about? A grown man can''t be so straightforward." Du Wan was worried about encountering guards, so she grabbed Pei Hao''s wrist and walked out quietly.


    Pei Hao looked at the little hand holding his, slightly dazed.


    When walking, they almost have the same hands and feet.


    .

 Chapter 36: What the **** is gentlemanly behavior?

    Chapter 36: What the **** is gentlemanly behavior?


    Chapter 36 What the **** is a gentlemans demeanor?


    When they were far away, Du Wan raised her chin and said proudly: "I''m with you, so you''re lucky. We can slip out smoothly without climbing over the wall."


    Pei Hao didnt want to hit her.


    As early as when he climbed over the wall tonight and bumped into a group of personal guards, those guys turned a blind eye to him, and he had guessed that there should be the work of his future father-inw.


    Not long after they left the princess''s mansion.


    Main courtyard, the lounge of the master bedroom.


    A confidant of Prince Consort Du reported softly: "Master, the eldestdy and Prince Pei have left the house."


    Huh? Didnt Mr. Peie to see Wanwan?


    It seems that the eldestdy is going out to y. The confidant exined the situation at that time, Sir, do you want to send someone to follow the eldestdy?


    No need, Wanwan will be fine as Prince Pei is with her.


    Du Prince Consort sighed slightly in his heart.


    He hoped that Pei Hao could protect his daughter in the future.


    Some things may seem to be solved, but they may not be. He is not yet old, but his heart is already worried about old age.


    Du Huima asked: "Where is the young master? Still haven''t gone to the n to study?"


    "I didn''t go. The young master said he would stay in seclusion for a period of time."


    Okay, let him.


    "yes."


    Besides, when Du Wan took Pei Hao out of the house, someone was there to help her.


    Hu San and a group of guards, all holding torches and leading horses.


    However, there is no extra horse for Du Wan.


    Du Wan leaned close to Pei Hao''s ear and asked in a low voice: "Isn''t there a carriage?"


    Oh, no. Pei Hao was distracted for a moment.


    Minato, why are you so close?


    He stroked his chest, his heart beating unusually just now.


    Yes, its not normal!


    No, it was the little girl who made him abnormal...


    Pei Haojun''s face became increasingly cold.


    Du Wan had long been ustomed to his cold face. Seeing that there was no carriage, she could only look at Pei Hao with a bitter look on her face, "How about you show your gentlemanly demeanor and let me ride your horse."


    Hey, what the **** is gentlemanly behavior?


    Pei Hao nced at her coolly.


    He directly pulled his precious mount and jumped on it.


    Du Wan curled her lips and sneaked over to Hu San, "Third brother, take this cute little fairy with you."


    Haha, but


    Hu San was about to nod in agreement.


    Once he saw the prince''s darkened face, he immediately changed his mind: "But my subordinates are too tall and strong, and the horse is carrying two people... I don''t know if it will work."


    Hu San rubbed the back of his head naively and smiled silly.


    Du Wan took two steps back and nced at his horse.


    Comparing Pei Hao and Hu Sans mounts, Pei Haos horse is more impressive.


    Pei Hao waited on horseback with an expressionless expression.


    Looking like I just want to see your joke.


    Du Wan was so angry, didn''t she just want to force her to give up?


    Dont even think about it!


    I dont even think about who she is doing it for.


    Du Wan rolled his eyes, walked up to thest guard, and whispered nonsense: "Hey, your eldest son can''t help but ask you to secretly let me ride the horse."


    "Really?" The guard was doubtful, but then he thought that she was the prince''s fiance, and the prince came overte at night to see her, so he became a little convinced.


    Du Wan patted her chest and said, "Of course, I''ll get on the horse soon and see if he can stop him."


    The guard hesitated for a moment before giving her the horse rope.


    Pei Hao looked at him coldly and did not stop him.


    Du Wan got the horse, struggled for a while, and finally got on the horse''s back. Riding on the horse, she straightened her back, and her **** eyes shone like shining stars. She raised her hand and pointed in front of her, and said boldly: "Let''s go! Let''s go. Haha, sooner orter, this girl will have to be heroic." So cool... get on your horse!"


    Thats stupid.


    Pei Hao took the first step forward.


    Pei, do you want to be scolded again?


    Du Wan immediately followed on horseback and gouged out Pei Hao''s back.


    However, Pei Hao still had some conscience and did not ride fast.


    There are imperial city guards patrolling at night. If they see suspicious people, they wille up to inquire. Pei Hao and his group had a smooth journey just by brushing their faces.


    The moonlight is just right tonight.


    Walking on horseback on a street with few pedestrians is a unique experience.


    Anyway, Du Wan found it quite interesting.


    As we approach the night market, the number of pedestrians on the street gradually increases.


    The night market is in the south of the city, built around a smallke.


    On weekdays, there will be people rowing boats on theke, euphemistically calledke tours.


    There are many shops by theke, which are also open at night. In therge open space near theke, there are many hawker stalls and folk artists performing acrobatics.


    Every short distance, a string of big rednterns hangs. Looking from a distance, the bignterns in the dark night are dotted with stars, just like the stars in the sky.


    Du Wan was amazed, "It turns out the night market is so beautiful."


    Is it beautiful? Pei Hao dismounted.


    Du Wan dismounted and handed the reins to the Pei family guards who followed, "Of course it''s beautiful. The stars are dotted, just like the stars in the sky have fallen to the ground. It''s so beautiful."


    Childish. Pei Hao sneered.


    Du Wan left angrily first, "Next time I go to the night market with you, my princess'' surname will not be Du!"


    Pei Hao raised his eyebrows and sneered.


    Hehe, when she gets married, of course her surname will not be Du!


    Du Wan entered the night market and saw everything new, so he didn''t even bother to get angry. She was very interested in taking a walk around the smallke. If there were many people there, she would go there. If Pei Hao didn''t pay attention, he wouldn''t see anyone. Only when she encounters something she wants to buy, she wille over with a ttering smile and ask him to help pay for it.


    When someone pays, it is not their own money.


    It also fueled the desire to consume, and Du Wan kept buying and buying.


    Until I met an acquaintance among the vendorsQin Yuyu!


    She is doing business!


    What are sold are some misceneous gadgets.


    For example, embroidered handkerchiefs, purses, various head flowers and ropes, as well as grasshoppers and rabbits made of straw, small cages for crickets, small wooden knives, wooden swords and wooden bows are also sold. Even wild flowers and herbs dug from the mountains are packed with mud in small bamboo baskets and sold as potted nts.


    There are many things ced on a stall.


    Not to mention, business is pretty good.


    There are two children helping to take care of it.


    Du Wan thought that those little beggars should have followed Qin Yuyu to the capital. The child now is much better dressed than thest time I saw him, and he should be living a pretty good life.


    Pei Hao followed her gaze and saw Qin Yuyu.


    Do you know her? Pei Hao asked.


    Du Wan looked up at him in surprise, "You don''t know him?"


    Should I know her? Pei Hao asked.


    Du Wan was surprised, "She was following us all the way back to Beijing."


    "I have no impression." Pei Hao didn''t lie.


    Pei Hao investigated Xie Zhang and also checked the Qin Yuyu he brought back. Now the investigation results have been ced in the Emperor''s Dragon Case, but he has never seen Qin Yuyu himself. "Could she be Qin Yuyu?" ? Its the woman brought back by Xie Qi.


    Du Wan:


    Fuck! Have you really never seen anyone?

 Chapter 37: He was cut off by the prince

    Chapter 37: He was cut off by the prince


    Chapter 37: Being intercepted by the Crown Prince


    As soon as she saw his expression, she knew she had guessed correctly.


    However, she did not continue the topic.


    Du Wan watched for a long time without going to Qin Yuyu''s side.


    As a person who has a bit of a psychological shadow on the female protagonist, I would rather not get along with her if I can.


    Just as Du Wan was about to continue walking forward, suddenly, several servants rushed from a teahouse not far away. They came up to Qin Yuyu''s stall and started smashing it. The scene was a mess.


    this


    Who is seeking death?


    Du Wan immediately transformed into a melon-eating crowd.


    "Melon seeds, hurry up! Get the melon seeds!" She stretched out her little hands towards Pei Hao excitedly.


    Turning to look at Pei Hao''s indifferent peach blossom eyes.


    Du Wan sneered, "Sorry, I asked the wrong person."


    Princess, give it!


    Hu San urately found a pack of spiced sunflower seeds from the pile of things the little girl bought just now.


    Du Wan was happy with the melon seeds.


    Du Wan was possessed by a little magic stick, "I can count on my fingers, this is a male disaster."


    Pei Hao had a dark look on his face.


    Hu San, on the other hand, was very embarrassed, "Does male trouble refer to trouble caused by men?"


    Thats right. Du Wans little eyes were filled with admiration.


    Hu San asked again naively: "How did you know it was a male fault?"


    "We figured it out. Hehe." Du Wan pretended to be mysterious and whispered, "How about we make a bet?"


    Dont bet! Hu San was not fooled.


    Just when she wanted to talk


    Pei Hao, who was standing next to him, exposed it coldly, "Does this matter still need to be settled? To deal with a powerlessmoner and only let the servants destroy the stalls. Such a petty attitude is most likely the work of the wife in the back house. And Qin Yuyu just arrived in the capital not long ago, who can he offend? He is probably implicated. The main me for this is Xie Qi, who went around and hooked up with this one and that one."


    Du Wan was silent: "...You have gone too far by taking my words away from me!"


    Its so you cant show off your cleverness.


    What nonsense are you talking about and the truth!


    Poof!


    It was Hu San who couldn''t helpughing.


    The same goes for the several guards guarding behind him.


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that the little girl was waiting to show off, but she was cut off by the prince.


    When Du Wan saw Hu San and others wanting tough, she became angry again. She puffed up her cheeks and shouted angrily: "Pei, you gave birth to an orphan!"


    Pei Hao was silent for a long time before holding back three words: "...I don''t understand."


    Hu San nodded in agreement, but he still didnt understand.


    snort!


    It would be strange if you understand it.


    Du Wan looked back proudly and continued to eat melon seeds like a crowd.


    "Little sister, does being an orphan mean you are doomed to be alone for the rest of your life?" A little voice sounded at the foot.


    Du Wan lowered his head and took a look.


    Little Fatty was looking up at her curiously with his little head raised.


    Children aged four or five are white and tender, just like the lucky dolls in New Year pictures.


    Du Wans face was filled with blood when she first saw it.


    So cute!


    Want to hug, want to kiss!


    The person thought so and already did it. He picked up the child and said, "Wow, you are that child, so cute."


    Sister hasnt said anything yet. The child looked like a little researcher.


    Du Wan nodded repeatedly, "Yes, yes, you are so smart. "Zhushengsheng" is the abbreviation of being unable to marry a wife and doomed to be alone for the rest of his life."


    That eldest brother is so miserable, he cant even get a wife.


    Pei Hao, who felt sympathy for the little doll: "..."


    Hu San and others:


    Suddenly I saw the Prince''s joke... I was a little scared, hehe.


    At this time, the little chubby boys parents finally came to their senses and saw that Du Wan was not malicious and not unreasonable. He hugged the child with a smile and left.


    Little Fatty walked away, still holding the melon seeds in Du Wan''s hand.


    Pei Hao''s eyes shed and he looked at Hu San. Hu San smiled innocently and handed the melon seeds in his hand to Du Wan, "Princess, that... I, my eldest son, will not be alone all his life."


    Du Wan took the melon seeds and started to eat them, "Oh? What do you want to express?"


    Hu San nced at Pei Hao secretly and said, "The prince is a man who has a fiance. He is not afraid of not being able to get a wife."


    Hey! Well break off the engagement sooner orter! Du Wan blurted out.


    Dont even think about it!


    Pei Haojun''s face suddenly turned cold.


    The little girls desire to break off the engagement is not dead yet? !


    But the more she thinks about it, the less he wants to make it happen...


    As for what Pei Hao was thinking, Du Wan didn''t care at all. Her mind was attracted by the excitement ahead. The servant smashed the stall and Qin Yuyu tried to stop him, but was pushed down hard.


    Two children helping can''t change anything.


    Du Wan ate a melon seed andmented seriously: "Thew of the protagonist, when a beauty is bullied, it is time for the hero to appear."


    Pei Hao looked at her in surprise.


    Hu San agreed with her point of view, "The princess''s eyes are as bright as a torch, and I am very impressed."


    Because at this time, a handsome young man in rich clothes jumped out and asked the guards around him to help drive away the servants.


    The young man in Jinyi waved his white jade fan, "Hi! The ves of the Wang family are getting more and more arrogant, and they dare to bully the people in full view of the public."


    The crowd couldn''t help but secretly discuss it after hearing this.


    Hey, a member of the Wang family?


    Which Wang family? There are quite a few families named Wang in the capital.


    Its Nanyang Bofu


    Vicious female supporting role Wang Jin''er? !


    Du Wans first thought was about this woman.


    This woman in the book is really vicious, and this woman even has a grudge against her. Brother Cheap found out that one of the people who spread rumors about her was Wang Jin''er.


    Du Wan turned sideways and asked Hu San, "Who is that slut?"


    The princess can ask the prince. Hu San reminded in a low voice.


    Dont ask! Huh, I dont even want to talk to him tonight!


    The little girl is holding a grudge.


    Hu San is funny, but I dont dare.


    Du Wan asked again: "Who is it?"


    Hu San had no choice but to answer, "It''s Chen Shizi from Chen Guogong''s mansion."


    Du Wan spat out the melon seed shells in her mouth, "So it''s him."


    Soon, she was surprised and said, "No, didn''t my brother say that he was put in a sack and couldn''t get out of bed within three or two months?"


    "The person who beat him didn''t kill him, it was just some superficial injuries. He was able to get out of bed after lying down for more than a month."


    Du Wan thought it was Hu San who answered him.


    But when I heard something wrong, the voice turned out to be Pei Hao.


    Du Wan hummed and turned her little head away, not talking to "Zhu Gusheng".


    Pei Hao was inexplicably amused when he saw her childish temper.


    Du Wan pouted and asked unhappily: "Why are youughing?"


    "Perhaps it''s because you''re unhappy that I''m happy?" Pei Hao''s expression showed no signs of joking.


    Perhaps he really thinks so?


    Hu San felt that his father was missing a muscle. No matter how powerful he was, he couldn''t even coax a little girl.


    Sure enough, Hu San was even more angry when he saw the little girl.


    Du Wan walked forward angrily.


    In fact, the people in front were watching the fun and blocked her sight.


    Push through the crowd and get to the front.


    As a result, I didnt even see the excitement, but I got myself into trouble.


    Du Wan came forward, her clothes and temperament made her stand out among a group of people. No, as soon as she got to the front, Qin Yuyu discovered her.


    "It''s you?! You ordered those people!" Qin Yuyu shouted angrily.


    Du Wan received an angry usation for no reason!

 Chapter 38: One person does things and one person is responsible

    Chapter 38: One person does things and one person is responsible


    Chapter 38: One person does the work and one person is responsible


    Qin Yuyu was so angry that when he saw Du Wan, he pointed at her and scolded her, "Didn''t you say that all grudges will be resolved? Why do you do this? Why are you so dark-"


    "Shut up!"


    Du Wan calmly picked up a sunflower seed in the palm of her hand and started eating it, "Miss Qin, I can understand that you are angry and losing your mind and biting people randomly. But I just came out to have fun tonight, just like themon people. Its not against thew to eat melon seeds and watch the excitement.


    Now Qin Yuyu has lost his mind, "You still don''t admit it? Do you have the guts to do -"


    Hey! Is there something wrong with you, or are you deaf? That slutty young man said that the owner of these servants is from Nanyang Bofu.


    "When I first arrived in the capital, the only person I had a grudge with was you. Even if these servants are not yours, you asked them to do it."


    "Tsk, idiot! You have offended a lot of people in the capital."


    Nonsense! I


    Du Wan stood on tiptoes and looked towards the teahouse behind him.


    Sure enough, there was a woman in the second floor window looking over.


    Du Wan''s big eyes rolled around, and she said loudly: "Have you heard of Wang Jin''er, the seventh girl from Nanyang House? She is the admirer of Seventh Young Master Xie."


    What does this have to do with me? Qin Yuyu cried.


    "Of course it has something to do with it!" Du Wan smiled mysteriously, "Who in the entire capital doesn''t know that you are the only woman that Mr. Xie Qi brought back to the capital. If you want to me, me Xie Qi. His luck with women is so good that he is like a peacock. None of them are as good as him...well, even the peacock in full bloom is not as good as him."


    Poof!


    Ha ha! ha


    Some people in the crowd couldn''t helpughing.


    Someone echoed.


    Girl selling things, please dont wrong Princess Jiaoyang.


    Yes, who doesnt know that the seventh girl of Uncle Nanyangs family has a bad rtionship with the princess, so she would lend her servants to the princess?


    "The princess is right when she says something, the peacock is indeed inferior to Mr. Xie Qi!"


    Haha! Whats the truth? Mr. Xie Qi just means that hes better off with women.


    Du Wan is happy.


    Among the booing people, Hu San and others were indispensable.


    In fact, Du Wan was not sure whether Wang Jin''er was looking for trouble with Qin Yuyu. Anyway, she was happy to throw this **** basin at Wang Jin''er.


    When you find the right opportunity, you must take revenge and vent your anger on behalf of the original owner.


    As for cheating Xie Qi, its really incidental...


    Du Wan looked at Qin Yuyu with sympathy, and said while eating melon seeds: "You are so pitiful, you are being implicated and you don''t even know it. Don''t worry, you are not the first girl to be tricked by Xie Qi''s admirer. He won''t be thest one. That man is a broom star, and any girl whoes into contact with him will be in trouble."


    Qin Yuyu was overly angry and calmed down a bit.


    However, she was even more confused.


    Especially Du Wan''s sympathetic eyes made Qin Yuyu extremely ufortable.


    She knew that Du Wan had bad intentions, but she didn''t know how to refute for a moment. When she wanted to refute, Du Wan had already turned around and disappeared out of the crowd.


    The servants of Nanyang Bofu fled.


    The young master who helped her before left at some point.


    Chen Liu knew something was wrong as soon as he saw Du Wan, and hurriedly sneaked away before she noticed him.


    Although the person who put the sack on him was not caughtst time, his grandfather said that it was most likely Du Qian''s fault. If he was beaten, he would have to admit it. Who asked him to send people to spread rumors about Du Wan.


    They only gave him a beating, which was a light punishment...


    Chen Liu has been in the dandy world of the capital for ten years, and the only people who have suffered for him are the brother and sister from Princess Mansion. As a result, as soon as Chen Liu got out of the crowd, he bumped into Pei Hao and his party.


    Chen Liu''s eyes lit up and he immediately stepped forward, "Ah Hao! I''m so lucky today. I meet a busy guy like you whenever I go out." Pei Hao didn''t want to see him at all.


    This is a fool. When they first met when they were children, they unterally announced that they were his good friends with Pei Hao. Pei Hao was toozy to talk to him before and never denied it. Year after year passed, everyone felt that he was really their best friend, including their families.


    When Chen Liu got closer, he realized something was wrong.


    Pei Hao seems to be waiting for someone?


    Chen Liu asked in a low voice: "Are you waiting for someone? Who are you waiting for?"


    "Here you go, see for yourself." Pei Hao motioned Chen Liu to look behind him.


    Chen Liu turned around and was instantly frightened out of his wits.


    Du Wan looked at him with a straight smile, "Pei Hao, I heard that this **** is your good friend?"


    "No, I didn''t admit it." Pei Hao immediately denied it.


    Chen Liu was sad, "Ah Hao, you don''t have to be afraid of her status to please her. Our two families together are not afraid of her as the princess."


    Snapped!


    Pei Hao pped him on the head.


    Idiot!


    Pei Hao said expressionlessly: "I don''t know this fool."


    "Really? I heard from my brother that he is still spreading rumors about me for you. You checked for mest time, didn''t you find him?" Du Wan''s smile did not reach her eyes.


    It was the first time Pei Hao saw such a smile on the little girl''s face, "Last time, someone suddenly put a sack on Chen Liu, and I knew about it after that. Sorry, I am also responsible for this."


    "You''re right to apologize to her." Chen Liu was unhappy.


    Chen Liu turned to look at Du Wan, "Princess Jiaoyang, one person is responsible for the work, but Ah Hao doesn''t know about this. Besides, if you don''t stand upright yourself, do you me others for telling you? Even if I spread rumors, I will be punished. Yes, I was beaten severely, but I stayed in bed for a month."


    "Really? I am not upright, but you are upright...right?"


    Du Wan was very calm, but looked at Chen Liu with a cold look.


    She turned around and left without saying a word.


    Not only Pei Hao, but also Hu San felt bad.


    In the past, when little girls were angry, they showed it openly. But this time she was different, she was really angry. Instead of getting angry on the spot, there was only one possibility: things would not go well.


    Chen Liu''s heart was pounding and he was a little panicked.


    "Chen Liu, if I were you, I should go home and prepare a generous gift now, and go to the eldest princess''s mansion to apologize tomorrow morning." Pei Hao left these words and turned around to chase Du Wan.


    Hu San nced at Chen Liu and said, "Prince Chen, please take care of yourself."


    Chen Liu:


    I feel even more panicked, what should I do?


    I couldnt figure it out, so I hurried home to discuss it with my grandfather.


    Du Wan was in a bad mood and stopped shopping.


    She found the guard who was helping her lead the horse, and tried to climb onto the horse again. After trying twice but failing, she nced at the guard next to her and said, "This horse is too high. I can''t climb up. Please help me."


    "yes."


    The guard just wanted to help her.


    In the end, when he saw Pei Hao walking up, he said, "Wan Wan."


    Bang!


    Du Wan regretted noting out tonight.


    No, it was good toe out and watch a gossip. But she shouldn''t go out with Pei Hao. After getting along with him a lot during this period, she actually thinks he is a good person?


    So just like that, Pei Hao was angered by the little girl.

 Chapter 39: Dont let her get what she wants

    Chapter 39: Don''t let her get what she wants


    Chapter 39: Not letting her get her wish


    The rtionship between the two men has eased slightly, but it has returned to before liberation.


    Du Wan ignored Pei Hao and asked the guard to squat down.


    His little feet stepped on the guard''s shoulders, and he suddenly jumped onto the horse. This made Pei Hao, who stretched out his hand to help her, suddenly froze in mid-air.


    Du Wan went to y happily, but when she came back she had a stern face. Even though she avoided the people in the house, she still let the guards see her, and then reported it to Du Wanma.


    Pei Hao silently sent her to the princess mansion.


    I saw her go in with my own eyes, and then I returned home.


    Hu San and others were in a bad mood when they saw the prince, and they did not dare to breathe. In this way, he quietly returned to the Zhenguo Pce.


    Hu San returned to his residence.


    Not long after, Mu Si''an came over and asked in a low voice: "Did something happen when I went out? The prince seemed to be in a bad mood."


    Hu San asked: "What''s wrong with the prince?"


    Staying in the study and nevering out. Mu Sian was a little worried.


    Looking outside, the moon was high in the sky. Hu San frowned and said, "I don''t know what to say."


    Mu Si''an gave him a gentle push, "I don''t know what to say, just say whatever you want."


    Hence, Hu San thought for a while and finally told what happened tonight.


    Mu Si''an had aplicated look on his face, "The prince is so weak, why do he always make the little girl unhappy? In the end, the prince was implicated, and the little girl must have angered him."


    Yes, yes, thats it. Hu San was also worried for the prince.


    Being patient due to his status, there are some things he cant say easily.


    Mu Si''an is different. He is a subordinate and rtive of the prince, and a good friend who grew up together. No matter what he said, even if the prince was angry, he would not really do anything to him.


    Mu Sian went to the study.


    It waste at night, and I saw Pei Hao still reading letters sent from various ces.


    The whole ce is cold and quite scary.


    Mu Si''an reminded: "Your Majesty, it''s time to go and rest. Your injuries are not fully healed yet."


    "Let''s finish this." Pei Hao was actually not in a hurry, but he didn''t feel sleepy at all tonight.


    Mu Si''an said: "How about I help you deal with it?"


    "Your injury is not healed either. Go to rest early." Pei Hao did not agree.


    I was so full from sleep during the day that I couldnt sleep at night.


    "oh."


    Pei Hao said coldly and said nothing more.


    Mu Si''an knew that he was not in high spirits. "After being wanted for so many days, there is still no news about Pei Chen. Could it be that he has been silenced?"


    He escaped with his henchmen and could not be killed so easily.


    So someone made it easier for him? Mu Sian pondered.


    Pei Chen is a son of the Pei family. Both his parents died and he still has a younger sister. The two brothers and sister were raised by the n. The Eighteenth Battalion on the outskirts of Beijing was the power of the Pei family. Pei Chen used his family connections to join the army and became a minor general after a few years. This time Pei Chen suddenly led people to ambush the Crown Prince... something was wrong!


    These first few sentences are the foreshadowing.


    The next thing Mu Si''an wanted to say most was, "Ah Hao, your marriage to the princess...should you continue it, or should you cancel it?"


    Pei Hao lowered his eyelids and remained silent for a long time.


    Suddenly, he raised his cool eyes and chuckled, "Sian, the little girl wants to break off the engagement."


    "ah?"


    This made Mu Si''an a little surprised, "She really fell in love with Xie Qi?"


    "no."


    Pei Hao once had this idea.


    In the mountains of Chiyan County, the little girl refused to save her, which made him suspect that she fell in love with Xie Zhang, and wished that his fianc would die to save trouble. Later, when he learned that she had lost her memory, it made sense not to save him. Coupled with the fact that she didn''t have a good look towards Xie Zhang, her initial suspicion was dispelled.


    However, he was still worried about it.


    "Tonight, in front of everyone, the little girl said that Xie Qi was the bad guy... You will find out what exactly happened tomorrow. It''s quite interesting." After a moment of silence, Pei Hao raised the corners of his mouth slightly, but his eyes were slightly cold, "So , she didnt like me, but she didnt like Xie Qi either.


    Damn girl is a heartless...


    Mu Sians mouth twitched. There is no need to wait for tomorrow, Hu San has already talked about the matter.


    However, he wanted to ask more: "Then what do you think?"


    "I have thought about breaking off the engagement before, but I don''t want to do so now." Pei Hao put his hand on his thigh and patted it gently, "I don''t want her to get her wish. Who made her refuse to save me in the first ce? With this breath, If I don''t get better, she won''t be able to get what she wants."


    Mu Sian:


    Your Majesty, please be careful what you say!


    But the little girl really refused to save this man until he died?


    Mu Si''an recalled what happened in the past. The only suspicious thing was that he was on the mountain in Chiyan County. Could it be that the little girl had done something to him at that time? !


    Completely unimaginable!


    Such a kind little girl...


    Mu Si''an took a deep breath and asked, "Is there any misunderstanding?"


    "No misunderstanding." Pei Hao affirmed, "She left me behind even though she knew my identity."


    Mu Sian:


    This is incredible!


    If this is true, the little girl is hated by the prince.


    It turns out that the truth ispletely opposite to Hu Sans guess.


    Its not that the prince doesnt know how to coax little girls, its just that he has never thought of coaxing her. The rtionship between these two people who are engaged is moreplicated than they thought.


    Forget it, hed better stop getting involved!


    Du Wan thought that he secretly returned to Yulingyuan and no one knew about it.


    When I went back, I still climbed out of the window.


    He didn''t know the news of her return home, so he immediately spread the news to the main courtyard.


    Du Wan thought she had gained a lot tonight and was very excited.


    Not only did he see a joke made by the female protagonist, but he also secretly tricked the vicious female supporting character, and also cleared the rtionship between the original protagonist and the male protagonist. Although he met an idiotter and couldn''t retaliate on the spot, it was nothing. Sooner orter it will make him cry.


    After lying on the bed for a long time, Du Wan still felt no sleep at all, so he simply got up to exercise.


    This movement alone has been practiced for nearly a month.


    She can do it easily now and no longer feels any pain.


    Sudden!


    The little white figure in my mind changed its movements.


    It is no longer the original action, but a new posture!


    Du Wan was stunned for a while before he understood. It exists like a fool-like master, setting up a program and teaching her step by step.


    Du Wan immediately followed suit.


    After a while, the familiar sharp pain came again!


    Until the pain was so severe that I almost fainted, a warm current arose in my body and spread throughout my body, and the pain gradually disappeared. However, she was so tired that she fell asleep directly.


    The next day, as expected, I woke upte.


    But feeling refreshed and extra energetic.


    It''s just that my body is sticky and ufortable. It''s because I sweated too muchst night.


    Ningqin, go get some water, I want to take a bath. Du Wan shouted outside.


    Ningqin immediately replied: "Okay, miss."


    The bathing matter was prepared quickly.


    Du Wan went to take afortable bath and put on fresh andfortable clothes.


    Ningqin and Luoqi are cleaning up.


    Luo Qi asked: "Miss, are you still going to the eldest princess''s ce for breakfast?"


    "Um."


    Du Wan was going to say hello anyway, "By the way, Ning Qin."


    "My servant is here." Ningqin hurriedly came up, "What are your orders, Miss?"

 Chapter 40: Arent you quite arrogant?

    Chapter 40: Aren''t you quite arrogant?


    Chapter 40 Arent you quite arrogant?


    I want to eat some snacks, please go out and buy me some snacks, and also inquire about the new gossip. Du Wan wanted to go out and listen to the gossip by herself, but who made her every move attract so much attention now?


    Ningqin liked this job very much, so she happily epted it.


    A morning spent peacefully.


    Ningqin brought back thetest gossip from outside.


    It happened at the night marketst night. In essence, it was not a big deal, but who made Mr. Xie Qi so famous? Anything about him can be a hot topic of conversation in restaurants and restaurants.


    The master and servants listened with great interest in Yulingyuan.


    Shuxiang apologized for Xie Qi: "Miss, why did the protagonist of the gossip be Mr. Xie Qi? He didn''t show upst night."


    Du Wan said falsely: "Whoever has the greatest reputation will be the most popr among the people."


    "This matter is that Wang Jin''er is shameless." Hua Yi then stepped on Wang Jin''er with a look of contempt on his face, "Xie Qigong just brought a girl along the way. It''s not a big deal. Why should he let people destroy the stall?"


    Shu Xiang echoed: "That''s right, it''s too much to bully others."


    Du Wan was surprised and asked: "How do you know that Xie Qi is taking someone along the way?"


    Huayi immediately replied: "Miss, isn''t this an obvious thing? If Mr. Xie Qi was really interested in the girl he brought back, he wouldn''t have ced her outside and let here out to do small business. He would have ced her in the house long ago.


    "That makes sense." Du Wan sighed, "Even a little maid can understand it, why doesn''t Wang Jin''er understand it?"


    "Because she is not as smart as the princess." Ningqin ttered her very promptly.


    Du Wan nodded reservedly, but felt pleased with herself, "That''s wrong, it''s not that I''m not as smart as the princess, it''s that she''s not as smart as the little maid next to me."


    !


    Statements are facts, but can be more insulting.


    If Miss Wang heard this, she would probably vomit blood.


    On the other hand, Du Wan felt that with Wang Jin''er''s little brains, there was nothing to fear and she could cross it off the list of enemies. What Wang Jin''er did back then was to secretly destroy the original owner''s reputation. Now she has also ruined Wang Jin''er''s reputation. It''s retaliation, no more, no less.


    Du Wan asked with a simple smile again: "Bookish, painterly, how are the vegetable ntings? Have the seedlings sprouted?"


    Hearing this, Shu Xiang and Hua Yis smiles froze, and their faces looked disheveled.


    Shuxiang was the first to react, "The seedlings have sprouted, do you want to go and see them?"


    Seeing her like this, Du Wan raised her eyebrows and said, "Have you never been there since the seeds were nted? Hehe, it''s very wrong to cheat and cheat."


    Miss, spare your life.


    Miss, please forgive me.


    The two little maids turned pale with fright and both knelt down.


    Ningqin was confused for a moment. We were having a good conversation just now, why did it suddenly change? So he knelt down, but didn''t make a sound.


    The remaining Luoqi did not kneel down, but they also lowered their eyebrows and stood respectfully aside.


    Du Wan suddenly felt quite boring, "Everyone, get up."


    For such a trivial matter, it is not enough to be punished.


    Du Wan then went to study again.


    Shu Xiang and Hua Yi found an opportunity and ran to the vegetable field to check.


    I thought I had packed it up and the eldestdy woulde to see me again, but the eldestdy has something to do today. An unexpected guest came to the princess mansion.


    "Princess, my consort, please go to the main hall." The chief steward came over.


    Du Wan was stunned for a moment, "You suddenly invited me to the main hall, are there any guests?" The butler said respectfully: "It''s Chen Guogong and Chen Shizi who came with generous gifts, saying they came to apologize to the princess."


    "oh?"


    Du Wan was very surprised.


    Isnt that idiot quite arrogantst night?


    Du Wan put down her pen, straightened her appearance, and followed the butler to the main hall.


    As soon as he stepped in, he saw a middle-aged man sitting in the hall. The eldest princess and Prince Consort Du were in charge. The young man kneeling in the middle was, well, Chen Liu.


    Du Wan came in to say hello to his parents, and then politely said hello to Chen Guogong.


    After a while, we found out the purpose of Chen Guogong and his son''s visit.


    The apology came with a generous gift and was full of sincerity.


    Du Wan originally wanted to pretend to be ady, but then she thought about it, and there was no need for it. This girl is now the princess of Jiaoyang Princess, who has been granted the title of Princess Jiaoyang by the emperor. She has the same status as the Duke of the Kingdom. Besides, she is just a fourteen-year-old girl. Why does she act so deep in the city? It makes people jealous. What?


    So Du Wanxian smiled at Chen Guogong obediently and said, "Chen Guogong, this princess and Chen Shizi have a personal grudge between juniors. How dare I bother you."


    "Princess, I have no way to teach my son -" Chen Guozheng wanted to say something modestly.


    Dont say that! Dont worry!


    Du Wan patted her chest again and said coquettishly: "Every injustice has its own owner, and every debt has its own owner. I am a person who can clearly distinguish between grievances and grievances. I guarantee that I will not implicate innocent people, nor will I implicate the elders."


    Meaning that this matter is limited to the disputes of the younger generation and has nothing to do with the elders.


    Chen Guogong has never seen any kind of person in his life, but for a moment he was still stunned by Du Wan.


    The little girl is so stupid!


    Not at all like Prince Consort Du''s scheming attitude.


    If it were Du Ma who was in charge of the negotiations, the Duke''s government would definitely be bleeding a lot.


    Just when Chen Guogong wanted to praise the little girl a few words.


    But the little girl straightened her body and sneaked up to Chen Liu arrogantly, "Oh, who is this? Why are you kneeling at my house?"


    County, Princess, Im sorry.


    "Hey! I can''t bear this." Du Wan looked like she was squeezing her nose and face, "You were quite arrogantst night. You scolded me in front of me. What''s the matter? I haven''t done it yet. I have thought about how to punish you, but you are so scared that you have to go home and find an adult to deal with it. You are not weaned yet."


    Where did I scold you?


    If you dont scold me, why are you kneeling here?


    "I just said something quickly -" Chen Liu knelt on the ground, originally feeling quite embarrassed.


    Seeing Du Wan''s sess, her temper grew. Just as she was about to re at her, she unexpectedly caught sight of Chen Guogong''s warning eyes, and was discouraged again.


    A boy of sixteen or seventeen years old is a young, frivolous and high-spirited age. The only person he could admire from the bottom of his heart was Pei Hao. After listening to Pei Hao''s wordsst night, I felt a little uneasy. When I saw my grandfather today, I thought it was no big deal, but as a result, my father immediately escorted him over to apologize.


    This is a matter decided by his grandfather. No matter how unconvinced Chen Liu is, he can only hold it in.


    Chen Liu lost his temper and said, "That''s right, that''s right. You little girl has been granted the title of princess. I can''t afford to offend you. Just do what you say."


    Then I say you are a fool, and you are a fool.


    This is a bit harsh.


    Im not as good as you, so Im not upright? Huh? Why am I not upright? I didnt steal, I didnt steal, and I didnt harm anyone. Why do you say that to me?


    I was wrong, Im sorry


    Two people quarreled, and Chen Liu waspletely defeated.

 Chapter 41: Youre going to be so angry this time

    Chapter 41: You''re going to be so angry this time


    Chapter 41: Youre going to be so angry this time


    After the gift was given, people knelt down and apologized.


    Chen Liu was unsure and asked again: "I came to apologize today. Has this matter been revealed?"


    "Not yet, I haven''t calmed down yet." Du Wan raised her chin proudly.


    Then how can you calm down?


    Just give me a few more kicks and thatll be it.


    "...Okay, you kick me. Anyway, it''s better to be kicked by you than to be beaten when I go home. My dad beats people, which hurts. Thest time I made a mistake, my dad beat me until Iy down for three days."


    "Ah, that''s it, then I did a good thing by kicking you. Okay, I like the beauty of adulthood the most, so you don''t need to thank me."


    Finally, Du Wan lifted up her skirt, raised her little feet and shook them.


    The adults on the seats looked over and thought that the little girl was outspoken and cute, but she had a good face and loved to y. She turned behind Chen Liu, raised her foot and kicked her two or three times. With such a few gentle strokes, Chen Liu, this kid It was too much, he actually fell forward pretending to be in pain!


    Had they not seen it with their own eyes, they would have believed it!


    Du Prince Consort looked at Chen Guogong with an unclear expression.


    Chen Guogong was extremely embarrassed. His son''s fall was too fake.


    At this time, the clothes on Chen Liu''s back were clearly marked with small footprints, which were very eye-catching.


    Seeing this, Du Wan was deliberately surprised and said: "Oh, Prince Chen, I''m sorry, I soiled your clothes. I was walking over just now and stepped on wet mud."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, just go home and change clothes." Chen Liu was angry, but he couldn''t lose his temper.


    In the eyes of the elders, Du Wan is childish and kicks her a few times.


    Actually, only Chen Liu, the person involved, knew that they were kicking him to death! The pain was so painful that he almost screamed, but he managed to hold it back. However,pared to thest time Du Qian beat him so hard that he couldn''t get out of bed, this pain was nothing.


    Du Wan finished kicking the person and straightened her waist immediately, "Okay, I''m relieved."


    Oh, can I get up?


    "I can''t make the decision on this, ask your father." Du Wan said in a weird voice, "Aren''t you used to going home to your parents after getting into trouble?"


    Chen Liu:


    She wasughing at him, and there was proof.


    The eldest princess coughed lightly and spoke with a smile, "Wan''er, don''t be naughty."


    Okay, just listen to mother. Du Wan walked over with a smile.


    Chen Liu was smart and asked Chen Guogong to apany him to apologize today. She originally wanted to teach him a profound lesson, but it seemed she couldn''t.


    It was hard for Chen Guogong to stay any longer, so he stood up and left.


    Of course, Prince Consort Du would not stay, and politely sent the father and son to the door of the house.


    After turning around, Prince Consort Duughed silently.


    The old fox Chen Guogong also has this day.


    The news that Chen Guogong and his son went to the princess mansion today quickly reached Pei Hao''s ears.


    Pei Hao said nothing.


    Mu Si''an was surprised, "Did Prince Chen really go to the princess''s residence to apologize?"


    Hes pretty smart.


    Are you apologizing for the rumors, or what happenedst night?


    "It should have happenedst night. The rumor was settled after Chen Liu got a beating." Pei Hao guessed right. Chen Guogong and his son indeed only apologized for Chen Liu''s gaffest night. It''s not that Chen Guogong doesn''t want his son to apologize, but it''s not easy to mention it.


    Mu Si''an chuckled, "Chen Shizi is such a proud man, he will be so angry this time."


    He has no brains, and there are others in the Chen family who dont.


    Chen Liu scolding Du Wan in person is a big or small matter. Du Wan didn''t care if the news didn''t spread, it was just a trivial matter. If Du Wan makes a fuss and lets the emperor know about it, it will be a big problem.


    No matter how the Great Qin Dynasty was in turmoil, the people''s awe of the imperial power was still deep in their bones.


    And the other side.


    In a courtyard of Nanyang Bofu.


    Wang Jin''er lost his temper and smashed a lot of things.


    The rumors from outside spread to the house, and her parents found out about it, so they immediately scolded her and grounded her. We still dont know what will happen next, so what if she is favored again? What value will a noblewoman who has lost her reputation have?


    "That **** named Du! I won''t let her go..." Wang Jin''er hated Du Wan deeply at this time and put all the faults on Du Wan.


    When she stood at the window on the second floor of the teahouse, she almost saw the whole process of her ruin.


    At first, Chen Liu showed up and said that the Wang family was bullying others. Wang Jin''er was very angry and med Chen Liu for meddling in other people''s affairs. Later, Du Wan jumped out again and directly named her, instantly bing the person she hated the most.


    Chen Liu was just talking about the Wang family.


    Things are going bad, and no one dares to say anything as long as she doesn''t admit it. And the current situation, whether she admits it or not, her reputation is ruined!


    ******


    The dormitory of the Imperial College.


    Xie Zhang also heard rumors from his ssmates.


    There was no change on his surface, but inside he was in a haze.


    Fortunately, not many of my ssmates teasing was malicious, but some openly expressed envy. The reason was that Xie Zhang did not leave the Imperial Academyst night. Most people thought that he had suffered an unreasonable disaster. Moreover, in the eyes of schrs, a woman''s admiration is a romantic affair and a beautiful story.


    The roommate joked: "Brother Xie, the princess said you are a peacock and spread your tail everywhere. What do you think?"


    The second roommate joked: "No, didn''t the princess say that Brother Xie is a broom star, and whoever gets involved will be unlucky?"


    The third roommate asked in confusion: "It sounds a bit like destroying him if he doesn''t get it"


    "Snapped!"


    The roommate three who was talking was hit in the head by a book.


    A handsome young man red at him and said, "Shut your stinky mouth. Can you also arrange the princess?"


    Hearing this, the roommate San shivered, and he quickly sped his fists and said to his ssmates and roommates: "Everyone, I just made a mistake. Just pretend you didn''t hear. I''ll treat you tomorrow."


    Haha, I didnt hear it, we didnt hear anything.


    I didnt hear it either.


    There were six ssmates living in one dormitory, and they all said they didnt hear it.


    Xie Zhang smiled bitterly, "It is said outside that the princess is in love with Xie. It is purely a rumor and cannot be trusted. Because of this rumor, the princess now has a bad impression of Xie."


    "You are also a victim, and the princess should not me you."


    "Xie must also be responsible. If I had been in the capital at that time, I would have rified the matter in time. The princess'' reputation would not be tarnished."


    Its not your fault


    Yes, you are not in the capital.


    "But the princess is right. Brother Xie''s peach blossoms are beyond our reach." The handsome young man said with a smile, as if he was envious.


    As soon as these words came out, the dormitory burst into joy.


    Xie Zhangs peach blossoms are really so many that its hard to count them all.


    Xie Zhang nced at the handsome young man with a faint smile, "Brother Ning, Xie would rather not have this rotten peach blossom. Can I give it to you?"


    No! Thank you, Bu Min! The handsome young man waved his hand quickly.


    Causing another burst ofughter from the others.

 Chapter 42: Such a shameful thing

    Chapter 42: Such a shameful thing


    Chapter 42 Such a shameful thing


    Yulingyuan, quiet room.


    Du Wan sat in front of the writing desk, writing with bare hands.


    Those little eyes, from time to time, nced at Pei Hao, who was flipping through books in front of the bookshelf next to him.


    The big viin didn''t know he took the wrong medicine, but suddenly came to visit again. Seeing that it was almost dinner time, he still had no intention of leaving, but he didn''t pay much attention to her.


    Pei Hao opened a book and suddenly broke the silence, "Princess, what are you looking at?"


    It depends on when youe to break off the engagement. Du Wan tried half-jokingly.


    Pei Hao took a deep look at her, lowered his head and flipped through the book, "Well. You took Zhuangzi, why didn''t you arrange for someone to take it over?"


    "Hey! This topic has changed... it''s too harsh." Du Wan knew that she wanted to avoid talking about it. But regarding Zhuangzi, I really forgot to arrange for someone to take over.


    Du Wan rolled his eyes and asked in a low voice: "Prince Pei, how is the mine? Has it been mined?"


    Are you willing to tell who is behind the scenes? Pei Hao suddenly asked.


    Du Wan''s heart skipped a beat, "How do I know who it is?"


    Pei Hao sneered, "Ha!"


    Du Wan secretly cursed herself for being stupid for bringing up this matter.


    Its not that she doesnt want to say it, its that the amnesia character cannot be destroyed! If you tell me, people will ask you where you know it? How to answer?


    Fuck!


    If you tell lies one lie after another, it would be better not to tell them in the first ce.


    Seeing her calm look, Pei Hao knew that there was nothing he could do against her. "The mine has been mined a bit, and its whereabouts are unknown. The court is investigating, but nothing has been found yet."


    "oh oh."


    Du Wan is no longer interested.


    Having sold the mines for so long, it is not surprising that Xie Zhang had some mines mined.


    At this time, the two people became quiet again.


    There was nothing to talk about, but Pei Hao didn''t speak or leave, which made Du Wan feel ufortable. I always nce at the person sitting by the bookshelf flipping through books from time to time. I have to say that when the prince is not squinting at people or sarcastic, he is indeed very eye-catching and extremely good-looking.


    Pei Hao probably noticed her gaze and raised his head from the book.


    Our eyes met each other, feeling awkward for a moment.


    Du Wan coughed dryly and said, "Prince Pei, what do you think of the investigation I asked you to do?"


    "Everyone is dead. If you want to investigate, you can only start from the dead. No useful clues have been found yet." The information Pei Hao found is simr to Du Qian''s. It is not easy to continue digging, and it is time-consuming andbor-intensive. "That person In the days before his death, he came into contact with a lot of people."


    Du Wan resisted the urge to roll her eyes, "Nonsense! It''s going to spread rumors, and of course there will be many people in contact with it."


    "Did you really beat up Chen Liu today?" Pei Hao suddenly changed the subject.


    Du Wan raised her eyebrows, "You know it so soon. Where did the newse from?"


    "It''s not the princess''s pce." Pei Hao could tell it instinctively.


    Du Wan smiled, "I hope you are telling the truth."


    Its true, please believe it.


    "Well, I believe that your source of information this time is not the Princess''s Mansion, but I won''t believe that you didn''t put an eye on the Princess''s Mansion." Du Wan would not hide some words, "The powerful people from all walks of life have such a hobby, they like to be in other people''s homes." The family arranges spies to pry into privacy and so on. No matter how careful the princess mansion is and cleans it over and over again, something will still slip through the. Dont be too nervous, I wont tell my parents."


    Pei Hao:


    You can tell me everything.


    But he does have some spies in the princess''s mansion, but he''s just a handyman.


    Pei Hao reiterated, "I sent someone to see Chen Liu and got the news from him."


    Oh, he actually said such a shameful thing?


    I didnt say it, I just saw it.


    "Um?"


    His back was bruised and purple, and there were small footprints on his clothes.


    Chen Liu is so stupid, allowing others to see such embarrassing things. Du Wan didn''t know that Pei Hao went there under the guise of sending someone to deliver medicine, and it was Hu San who went there. It would be too easy for this tough-looking guy to trick Chen Liu.


    So, after Du Wan tricked Chen Liu and made him speechless, Pei Hao also knew about it.


    Of course Pei Hao would not be stupid enough to expose this kind of thing.


    Du Wan suddenly asked: "Prince Pei, how long will you stay?"


    Are you just throwing it away after use? Pei Hao asked.


    "So what? What can you do to me." Du Wan appeared to be sitting upright, with her two little feet dangling under the desk. Pei Hao smiled and said, "I''m still asking people to check."


    "I overestimated you." Du Wan finally realized a problem. The viin was still young and had not yet grown up.


    No, I checked again and again, and the results are the same as those of the cheaper brother.


    Pei Hao was about to say something.


    Bang bang


    The door of the quiet room was knocked again.


    Du Wan was stunned.


    Then, he saw another familiar scene, Prince Pei wanted to climb out of the window again.


    ah-


    There was an exaggerated sound outside the window.


    Pei Hao was so shocked that he took a few big steps back.


    So, Du Wan saw a very funny scene. Pei Hao opened the window this time, and the handsome and gloomy face of Mr. Du suddenly appeared outside.


    Du Qian nced at Pei Hao coldly, "I knew you would escape through the window."


    Pei Hao:


    Du Wan:


    Outside the door, knocking?


    This time I stopped knocking and it was very quiet.


    After thinking about it, I realized the problem. If Du Ma or the eldest princess came to knock on the door, they would not be so hasty. The maids didn''t dare to knock like this, and they would make a sound in advance before knocking.


    The only person who dared to knock like this was Du Qian.


    Du Qian appeared at the window, so the person who knocked on the door was most likely arranged by him.


    Pei Hao felt unhappy when he thought of this. But when I saw the look in my future brother-inw''s eyes that wanted to kill someone, I felt guilty again, "Brother Qian."


    "Ah!"


    Brother Du?


    "hehe."


    Dont smile so horribly, okay?


    Du Qian rolled over from the window and entered the room, clenching his fists and saying, "Pei Hao, how do you want to die?"


    I will die of old age naturally, Pei Hao blurted out.


    The whole ce fell silent.


    Du Wan was surprised, covered her mouth and snickered.


    This meme can be spoiled in modern times.


    Had she not been sure that Pei Hao was an aborigine, she would have thought that he had also traveled through time.


    However, her big eyes rolled around and she slipped into a far corner to avoid harming the fish in the pond.


    Two grown men were about to fight.


    But as soon as I saw her little eyes that were waiting for a good show, I felt heartbroken.


    Du Qian pointed to the door, "Sister, you go out first. Brother, I have something to say to Prince Pei alone."


    "I"


    Ouch, I still want to watch a show.


    Du Wan met her eldest brother''s firm eyes and had no choice but to move slowly towards the door.


    Pei Hao kept winking at Du Wan.


    Unfortunately, Du Wan thinks that she is not smart enough to understand the meaning in the eyes of the viin.


    Opening the door of the quiet room, sure enough, I saw a group of personal guards outside.


    hehe!


    Du Wanqianughed out loud.


    Master Du, what on earth do you want to y?


    Stepping out of the door, a guard quickly closed the quiet room door.

 Chapter 43: Lets talk if we have something to say

    Chapter 43: Let''s talk if we have something to say


    Chapter 43 Lets talk carefully if we have something to say


    Du Wan opened her mouth to say something, but finally closed it.


    Ouch!


    Brother of the guard, can you know what the master means without asking?


    Did your master say to close the door?


    In a short while.


    There was a lot of banging and banging in the quiet room, making a lot of noise.


    Du Wan approached the door, put his ear against the door, and eavesdropped furtively.


    Brother Du, do we have something to talk about?


    Ill beat you, and then well talk.


    Im really not that good at Wanwan, so I just came over to have a chat with her.


    Lets talk, do you want to close the quiet room door?


    Im not afraid that you might misunderstand... Oops.


    Then there were sounds of various fights, which were very intense.


    You can get a rough idea just by listening to the sound.


    Du Wan listened with great interest and keptughing, "Hey, this is the first time I know that Pei Dafan...well, it''s Prince Pei who can be so ''lively'' in addition to looking at people with a cold face and sideways eyes. moment."


    is too lively.


    Princess, you are the same, very lively!


    The bodyguard on the side observes the nose with eyes and the heart with nose.


    The masters joke is not that pleasant.


    They resolutely refused to look, listen, speak, orugh... But why were all of their faces so red? Du Wan identally caught a glimpse of the expressions of one of the personal guards, and suddenly became confused.


    One of the most upsetting events in life.


    It means that you are watching other peoples jokes, but someone next to you is watching your jokes.


    Fuck!


    She almost wanted to scold her.


    Du Wan felt that it would be better for her to escape from the crime scene quickly.


    Otherwise, after the cheap brother finishes taking care of Pei Hao, it might be her turn next. But, where should I go to hide now?


    Ahem, dinner time ising soon, I miss my mother a little bit. Du Wan summoned the maid and hurried to the main courtyard.


    After teaching Pei Hao a lesson, Du Qian opened the door and could not find his sister.


    Du Qian snorted, "You ran away so fast, your mind... grows up pretty fast."


    Pei Hao, who was in a state of embarrassment:


    It should have been expected that Xiao Wuxin would abandon him.


    Du Qian said maliciously: "Pei Hao, didn''t you stay at home to recuperate from your injuries? It looks like your injuries have healed now. It''s time to go to court."


    "Brother Du misunderstood. I have something urgent to discuss with the princess today, so I came here injured." Pei Hao calmly straightened his sleeves and bowed out elegantly, "Since the matter has been settled, I should also Farewell, see you soon, Brother Du."


    Haha, see youter.


    When Pei Hao walked away, Du Qian suddenly shouted from behind him: "Hey! Remember to take the main entrance next time youe."


    Pei Hao:


    I will note next time, okay? !


    These brothers and sisters are definitely here to defeat him!


    Du Wan behaved well in front of the eldest princess to please her.


    The eldest princesss smile never broke.


    When she first came back, Du Wan was still a little reserved when facing the original owner''s parents. But since she figured out that having **** is a mother, she has stopped being pretentious. After all, she couldn''t do anything like getting an advantage and causing trouble for the original owner''s family. From now on, she will just treat people as food, clothing, and parents.


    She will not be arrogant because of favors.


    She will always remember the good things people do to her.


    She will reciprocate if given the chance.


    The eldest princess smiled and said: "Wan''er, didn''t your brothere to find you?"


    "Haha." Du Wanughed dryly, "Is that so?" The eldest princess asked interestingly: "Didn''t you go?"


    Ha! Sheughed awkwardly.


    What do you want her to say?


    Did Brother catch her alone with Pei Hao? Even if the two of them didn''t do anything, the fact that they were alone together couldn''t be erased.


    Du Wan abruptly changed the subject, "Mom, I want to ask you for a favor."


    What are you busy with, tell me.


    I got a vige before, please arrange a steward to take over it for me.


    Where did Zhuangzie from?


    Well, Prince Pei gave it to me. Du Wan passed the me to Pei Hao.


    The princess smile paused for a moment, Why did Chengming suddenly give you a Zhuangzi?


    "Maybe... you want to please me?" Du Wan said narcissistically, touching her chin.


    The eldest princess was speechless for a moment.


    Then Du Wan smiled sheepishly and said, "Mom, I was granted the title of princess. He gave me a private gift as a congrattion. I heard that there is a peach grove in the vige, and we will have peaches to eat soon."


    Its just that you are greedy.


    Now the eldest princess believed it, and immediately summoned her cronies and ordered her to go down.


    Du Wan was stunned for a while.


    As expected, when a person is in a high position, all he needs to do is say a word.


    Awesome!


    Du Wan thought about her fief again, "Mom, do you want me to take charge of the fief?"


    You dont need to worry about this. Officials appointed by the imperial court will take care of the fiefdom. Its just that half of the annual tax will be shared with you, and the other half will still go to the imperial court.


    This is different from what Du Wan imagined.


    Thats also because the things she knows are from another time and space, not this world. She still has a lot to learn and work hard to adapt to the world.


    "Your Highness, the eldest young master is here." The nun in charge outside said.


    Du Wan straightened her back instantly, and the smile on her small face became a little unnatural.


    The eldest princess immediately noticed something fishy, "Wan''er, why are you so nervous when you heard your brother ising?"


    "No, no, mother, can I hide?" Du Wan''s eyes were still rolling.


    The eldest princess chuckled, "No wonder you stayed at my mother''s ce after eating. It turned out you were here to hide from others."


    Hehe. Du Wan lifted up her skirt and quickly ran to the tea room in the side room.


    The tea room is different, there is a back door for sneaking out.


    So, when Du Qian came in, he only caught the little sister''s little tail as she slipped away.


    He quickly said hello to the eldest princess, and then went to catch his thief sister.


    When the eldest princess saw the two brothers and sisters acting like this, she found someone to ask them why. Instead of getting angry, sheughed so hard that she couldn''t hold back herughter.


    Du Prince Consort came back from the court and saw the eldest princess like this.


    Sister, what happy event have you encountered?


    "It''s not just the two monkeys at home who are so noisy..." The eldest princess couldn''t help butugh again.


    The brother and sister chased each other and ran away, and actually yed hide and seek in the princess mansion!


    The eldest princess was a spectator, and she enjoyed watching it very much.


    When Prince Consort Du came back and asked, she immediately said it.


    There was something going on in the princess''s mansion, and no one could hide it from the eldest princess. She even knew that Du Qian had beaten Pei Hao up.


    Du Wan was eventually blocked in the back garden by Du Qian.


    Sister, why are you running away? You are so guilty.


    No, no, I just have nothing to do and take a walk after dinner. Has brother eaten? I just ate at my mothers ce.


    Haha, I havent eaten yet.


    Then hurry up and eat. Du Wan was as well-behaved as a younger sister who only cares about her brother. Nothing can dy my brothers meal. Ill go down and have the kitchen cook some of my brothers favorite dishes.


    Du Qian grabbed his sister''s back cor and stopped her from escaping.

 Chapter 44: This princess does not live up to her reputation

    Chapter 44: This princess does not live up to her reputation


    Chapter 44: This princess will not live up to her reputation


    As soon as Du Wan saw that he couldn''t escape, he became paralyzed.


    Du Qian asked: "Ma Liu''s exnation, why did you invite Pei Hao here?"


    Du Wan retorted with a guilty conscience: "Why am I the one who asked him out?"


    "Hehe, no one has an appointment, how dare he sneak in?" Du Qian''s eyes suddenly changed, "Is it really that kid who sneaked in?"


    "How do I know? He came suddenly." The dead Taoist friend is not dead.


    Haha, isnt there a deal?


    What deal? No deal.


    "That''s not right. He said he was negotiating an ''important'' deal with you, ha!" Did the little girl learn to lie to her brother before she grew up? It must have been taught by that boy Pei Hao.


    Du Qian quickly passed the me to Pei Hao.


    Du Wan just wanted to scold Pei Hao to death. He was trying to trick her. "Brother, there is no important deal. I asked him to find out who spread rumors about me."


    Didnt I check it? Du Qian was a little unconvinced.


    Du Wan hurriedly exined, "Didn''t you lose the clue? It would be veryborious to continue the investigation. Wouldn''t it be better to leave it to him? We just have to wait for the ready-made results."


    Du Qian actually felt that what his sister said made sense.


    Du Wan nced at him cautiously again, "Isn''t it bad if I do this?"


    "good very good!"


    Du Qians position suddenly changed.


    As long as my sister doesn''t let that brat take advantage of her, anything will happen.


    Even if he cheated that boy, it was still an honor for him.


    When he saw his sister carefully begging for mercy, Du Qian felt funny again.


    When he failed to catch her, he thought about finding someone quickly, and also thought that he would never let her go easily! But when he was really caught, his little thought of punishment was suddenly thrown into that nook and cranny.


    Du Qian warned in a low voice: "Sister, that boy Pei Hao is so rotten and rotten. You are too naive. It is best not to be alone with him again."


    Uh, okay.


    At this time, no matter what the cheap brother said, she had to say yes.


    Resolutely admit your mistakes and never repent.


    Let Du Qian lecture for a while before being released to Yulingyuan.


    Du Wan wiped away cold sweat.


    As soon as she returned home, the little maid came in with a high-end and elegant invitation card.


    Princess Princess, there is a new post, please take a look.


    Huh? This post is unusual. It can be sent to Yulingyuan. Du Wan was confused. These days, the eldest princess will block the posts for her, but not this time?


    When Luo Qi heard this, he immediately said, "The eldest princess sent someone to send it."


    So, I can go to this post?


    Du Wan was now curious, so she took the gold-dusted post and flipped through it.


    The post is beautifully made and you can smell a light floral fragrance.


    Du Wan opened it and read the content. It turned out that someone invited her to attend a flower-viewing banquet, tour theke, and put out rivernterns during the Ghost Festival.


    The final signature was Du Yunrong?


    Yo! Here''s the vicious female supporting role.


    Du Wan sat upright all at once, looking very energetic.


    Since thest time she saw him in the pce, she had almost forgotten about this person.


    Du Wan asked: "Does Du Yunrong often stay in the pce during Luoqi?"


    Luoqi lowered his eyelids and said, "I heard it is."


    "So, she is quite popr among the nobledies in the capital." Du Wan threw the post on the tea table, "She should invite a lot of people this time."


    Luo Qi lowered his head and said, "Compared to Miss Yunrong, your status is more noble." "Of course, I am the princess, who does she count?" Du Wan happily stepped on Du Yunrong and said a few words to her taste.


    "This princess will notpete for these false reputations. If I do, they will all give way. ...Oh, next time I will organize a banquet and invite everyone toe and have fun. It must be unique and impressive. How about having a bug-eating feast?


    Du Wan had a long talk.


    No matter how tall you are, others are just scum.


    Luo Qi kept agreeing, no matter what she said, but when she heard about eating bugs, she didn''t dare to agree, and quickly asked: "Princess, are you going to go to the appointment this time? Miss Yun Rong has often made things difficult for you in the past. "


    She is making things difficult for me? Du Wan was stunned.


    Yes, I always like to talk about things that thedy is not good at.


    What am I not good at?


    "I''m not good at ying music, chess, calligraphy or painting." Luo Qi hesitated to speak out under the eyes of his youngdy.


    Du Wan:


    Thank you so much for telling me.


    The original owners learning ability must be so bad.


    No, she is worse than the original owner now!


    Du Wan is not afraid of Du Yunrong bing a monster, but she doesnt want to deal with her.


    The reason is that Du Yunrong will be Qin Yuyu''s mortal enemy in the future. As a short-lived little cannon fodder, Du Wan didn''t want to remove Qin Yuyu''s obstacles and instead give her an advantage.


    Du Wan stared at the posts on the desktop for a while.


    To go or not to go?


    If you don''t go, doesn''t it mean you''re afraid of her? She also wanted to go out and y during the Ghost Festival.


    Dont ask her why there is a Chinese Ghost Festival in this world in the book, she wont know even if you ask her.


    Du Wan asked: "How many days are left until the Hungry Ghost Festival?"


    Seven days. Luo Qi silently counted the days in his mind.


    Du Wan ced one hand on the post and tapped it with her finger, "Okay, let someone send a message to Du Yunrong and tell her that I, the princess, will be there."


    Yes, I will go and answer you now.


    "go Go."


    Du Wan waved her little hand to chase people away.


    Locked the door and checked the windows to make sure they were closed, then got on the bed and started practicing.


    Dont watch her be happy all day long.


    She has already made ns for the future.


    Before returning to Beijing, he snatched the golden finger and taught the heroine a lesson. Now the problems left by the mine have been solved, and the male protagonist has been robbed of a huge windfall, without anyone noticing, which is perfect!


    What you want to do most now is to find out who is behind the scenes to harm the original owner?


    If it is not found out for a day, you will not be able to feel at ease for a day!


    The world will be in chaos in the next few years, but there is no time to waste. So, she decided to go out and show her face, kill grass and scare the snakes.


    For example, Su Yu, the eldestdy of the Prime Minister''s Pce, Murong Jiaojiao from the Minister of Rites, Xie Ying and Wang Jin''er from the Dingbei Marquis Pce, etc... These people are on Du Wan''s cklist.


    Du Wan has only heard of their names now and has never seen them in person.


    So, she agreed to Du Yunrong''s invitation.


    She had a hunch that this invitation would be very lively.


    Just as Du Wan expected.


    When Du Yunrong received Du Wan''s reply, she sneered, "I thought she would hide for how long, but she came out so soon."


    "Probably because I became a princess, I feel confident." A girl wearing a light yellow shirt next to her covered her mouth and took over with a chuckle, "Sister, she is uneducated and unskilled. Even if she bes the princess, she will still be useless." This uneducated princess can''t evenpare to the talented and beautiful eldest sister."


    Du Yunrongs smile became gentler and gentler, Third sister is talking nonsense again.


    Im not talking nonsense, what I say is sincere. Du Yunshan said tteringly.

 Chapter 45: The prince was beaten and vomited blood

    Chapter 45: The prince was beaten and vomited blood


    Chapter 45 The prince was beaten and vomited blood


    Du Yunrong smiled again and said: "As long as you can speak, that''s fine. Yesterday, Baoxiang Tower sent some new jewelry. You can choose one."


    Thank you, eldest sister.


    Du Yunshan was happy and turned around to pick out jewelry.


    Du Yunrong gently raised her beautiful chin and looked at a maid next to her: "Lily, tell the story about Princess Jiaoyang''s appointment. This is the first time she has shown her face in public..."


    "yes."


    A maid responded and hurriedly retreated.


    Du Yunshan got the benefit and her mind wandered.


    So he sat for a while and then left.


    Walked to the small garden in the backyard.


    Du Yunshan met two little girls, one dressed in green and one in pink. She snorted coldly and left without saying hello.


    The little girl in green murmured softly, "It''s strange that the third sister didn''t mock us just now."


    Maybe I got some benefits from my eldest sister, and I stopped cursing when I was in a good mood. The little girl in pink was very sure.


    Oh, I really envy the third sister. We are both concubines, but she has a much better life than us. The little girl in green was extremely envious.


    The little girl in pink sneered, "There''s nothing to envy in this. She got some benefits by praising the elder sister every day. We can''t imitate her. She is so groveling that she has even lost her integrity as a human being."


    Fourth sister, is this really the case?


    Of course. Just listen to me, youre right!


    Princess Mansion.


    When the eldest princess heard that her daughter decided to go out during the Ghost Festival, she immediately asked the housekeeper to send a message to the House of Internal Affairs, preparing several sets of new hair and face masks to be sent to the house, and also asked the embroiderer to get new clothes for her daughter.


    Du Wan was originally confused about what to wear during the Ghost Festival.


    As soon as he heard the preparations from the eldest princess, he immediately acted as the shopkeeper.


    For the next few days, Du Wan took the time to practice, asionally picking up a book to show off.


    But, why havent you seen Pei Hao these days?


    It''s not that she is thinking about him, but she is remembering something for him to check. Who should I ask about him? It''s impossible to be cheap, the defense is too tight. Asking four little maids...it seems too deliberate and embarrassing.


    Just as she was thinking this, Ning Qin, a straightforward maid, spoke up, "Princess, I have heard something recently, and I don''t know whether it is true or not."


    Whats the matter?


    Its the news that you are going out during the Ghost Festival, and it has been spread outside.


    Just spread the word, whats the big deal? Du Wan didnt think it was a big deal.


    Ningqin was a little tangled, but the master didn''t take it seriously, "Isn''t the princess angry? Everyone is talking about you."


    "There''s nothing I can do about it. I''m the little sun in the sky. It''s so bright that I can''t hide it even if I try to hide it." Du Wan''s tone became more and more arrogant as she spoke, and the more she spoke, the more carefree she became. I''m going out in two days to give a mortal a chance to look up to me, I...want to set up a stall and collect some tips?"


    Ningqin:


    Unreliable! It would be a big joke if you really do this.


    Du Wan changed her voice and asked with a smile: "Ningqin, you said you want to work with Prince Pei, how about giving him 50%? Last time I got Xie Qi''s 10,000 kilograms of grain, I asked him to help cash it in. ."


    Hearing this, Ningqin didnt want to speak anymore.


    On the other hand, there was a painting next to him with a feather duster. He had been listening carefully, but now he had the chance to speak.


    Huayi said mysteriously: "Princess, I''m afraid Prince Pei can''t help you."


    "What? What happened?" Du Wan immediately became energetic.


    Huayi whispered: "I heard that the prince was beaten by his second uncle so much that he vomited blood, and he even hired an imperial doctor."


    Du Wan was surprised, "When did it happen?"


    Huayi said: "It was about returning from the princess''s mansionst time."


    ...seriously? Du Wan was surprised.


    Huayi nodded repeatedly.


    I was beaten just now at the princess''s house, and then I was beaten again by my second uncle when I went back?


    Du Wan intuitively felt that there was something inside. So, Du Wan asked again: "Do you know what happened?"


    "I don''t know, it hasn''t spread outside." Huayi asked about it but couldn''t find out.


    Du Wan was worried about how to meet Pei Hao.


    No, its here!


    Du Wan immediately ordered: "Luoqi, go and prepare some things for the patients, be careful, and send them to the Duke of Zhenguo''s mansion. Huayi, go and tell the groom to wait at the back door first."


    She walked to the dressing table and sat down again, "Ningqin, give this princess a beautiful bun. We girls must look beautiful when we go out."


    Okay, my ve ising right now.


    Ningqin is a master atbing her hair, and she looks beautiful every time.


    Du Wanchao likes her craft and wants to learn it every time...but she is a handicap person.


    After dressing up.


    A beautiful little beauty appears!


    After raising her for so many days, her little face is white, tender, and a little round. Du Wan looked at herself in the mirror and was very satisfied. These days, not only did the emperor send his imperial doctor to consult Ping Anmai every now and then, but the eldest princess also sent a nanny who was good at pharmacology to Yulingyuan.


    Ningqin sighed, "The princess is so beautiful."


    "That''s right. When I grow up, it will be even better." Du Wan pinched her little face and said.


    Ningqin:


    well! The youngdy who came back after disappearing became even less modest.


    Du Wan asked people in his courtyard to speak to the eldest princess.


    The eldest princess didn''t say anything, and even dispatched a team of personal guards to **** her.


    It is not far from the Princess Mansion to the Zhenguogong Mansion, it is only separated by a street.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the people living in this area were all high-status people, and all the mansions were so big, Du Wan would have felt that he wouldn''t even need to ride in the carriage, he could just walk.


    The carriage ride took more than a quarter of an hour.


    Du Wan finally arrived at the gate of the Zhenguo Pce.


    In front of the door are huge bluestone steps, with two majestic stone lions on the left and right sides. They are clean and tidy. As it is said to be a high-end family, the appearance is really worthy of the name.


    The princess is here.


    The gate of the Zhenguogong Mansion is opened.


    Du Wan got off the carriage and went directly into the mansion without waiting for anyone to greet him.


    ording to etiquette, she had to visit the female family members of the Duke''s Mansion first. But no one mentioned it, Du Wan automatically ignored this step, and only asked the servants to send a gift each, and then let the housekeeper from the Duke''s mansion lead him straight to the courtyard where Pei Hao lived.


    Pei Hao received the news when he came to the gate from Duwan.


    Mu Sian was also surprised, Why is the little girl here?


    Sian, you want to be called the princess. Pei Hao reminded.


    Mu Si''an''s expression froze, and he pped his forehead, "I made a mistake for a moment, it''s my fault."


    Soon he smiled strangely and said, "She didn''te here specifically to visit her. I heard she brought a lot of gifts."


    Pei Hao nced at him sideways, got up and went to the dormitory to change into a brand new set of robes, with a jade pendant with a hollow carving of auspicious clouds hung around his waist. Even the hair was neatlybed, and the white jade crown was even reced with a new one.


    Mu Si''an''s expression became more and more strange, "Your Majesty, what are you doing?"


    "We have guests, so it''s better not to be rude." Pei Hao straightened his sleeves and walked towards the door.


    Mu Si''an quickly stepped forward and stretched out his arms to stop him, "No, no. You can''t appear in front of others at this time."


    "do what?"


    Have you forgotten that you are hurt now?

 Chapter 46: Why are you so cautious?

    Chapter 46: Why are you so cautious?


    Chapter 46 Why are you so petty?


    After Mu Si''an reminded him, Pei Hao suddenly remembered that he should be ill in bed now.


    When he came back from the princess''s house that day, his second uncle came to him and asked him to ask the emperor to remove Pei Chen''s arrest warrant. He also pretended to be old-fashioned and imed that he had to deal with family matters by himself, and there was no need to go to court.


    Pei Hao tly refused, and deliberately made his second uncle angry and beat him. Afterwards, he was beaten to the point of "vomiting blood", which was so serious that he needed to call in an imperial physician.


    The reclusive Duke of Zhen Guo stood up for his son for the first time and immediatelyined to the n leader. He lost face with his second uncle and his family and immediately broke up with each other.


    Shortly afterwards, the matter was spread by people who were interested.


    Pei Hao sessfully received a wave of sympathy. They all felt that Mr. Pei Er had gone too far. I heard from the imperial doctor that Prince Pei''s injuries were serious and he was bruised and bruised. s!


    What outsiders dont know is that Pei Chen is just a pawn, and those who really want his life are probably his grandfathers younger brother, the second uncles family.


    Pei Hao was unable to move them temporarily because of insufficient evidence in his hand.


    Now, Pei Hao is feeling upset.


    Just now when he heard that the little girl wasing, he actually lost his sense of control for a moment? !


    When Mu Si''an saw this, he was afraid that he would be angry and did not dare to provoke him.


    He had no choice but to act as if he hadn''t seen her, and pretended to remind him unintentionally: "ording to this time, the princess will be arriving at the yard soon."


    "Well. Go and receive her for me." Pei Hao turned around and walked towards the bed inside.


    Its done! He was happy to do this job.


    Musian stepped out of the dormitory and took a few servants with him to greet the princess.


    Du Wan saw Mu Si''an unexpectedly, waved and said hello, "Hi, hello, big brother. We meet again."


    This title


    Mu Si''an paused in his steps.


    Soon he stepped forward with a smile, and first saluted like a dog, "Si''an, please give your regards to the princess."


    "You''re wee, you''re wee. We are all so familiar with each other and don''t like this." Du Wan looked familiar. She looked behind him again to see if Pei Hao was there before asking in a low voice, "Your eldest son?" In the bedroom? Are you okay?"


    "It''s okay, the imperial doctor said to stay in bed and rest. Princess Lao is concerned about it." Mu Si''an said with a smile, which was considered polite and thoughtful.


    "Can you please stop talking like that?" Du Wan thought she knew him well, but it was weird to be so polite all of a sudden. "We have been through life and death together, so we have a life-long friendship. Besides, you gave him a gift I am a life-saver."


    Poof!


    Mu Sianughed.


    Even though the little girl became the princess, she still remained the same.


    Same as before...thick-skinned!


    She was not the only one who was thick-skinned. He also became rude and stepped forward with a smile, asking in a low voice: "Why is the princess here suddenly?"


    "Don''t you hear that Prince Pei is ill? I came here to express my condolences."


    Did the princess only find out today?


    "Yes, it''s a littlete, but a bted condolence is also a sincere thought, and it''s better than one that never came, right?" Du Wan winked at him.


    Mu Sians smile deepened, The princess is right!


    Coming is better than noting at all.


    Otherwise, how could he see the princes joke?


    Sure enough.


    As soon as Du Wan entered, he saw Pei Hao lying in bed pretending to be ill.


    Get closer to the bed.


    She looked left and right for a while, then suddenlyughed, and immediately became possessed by the drama, "Hey, how are you, Crown Prince Pei? I heard that you were beaten up by your elders so much that you vomited blood. I''m quite worried about you, isn''t it? I came immediately after hearing the news.


    Hearing this, Pei Hao''s serious posture almost copsed.


    However, the princes self-control was amazing and he adjusted himself in an instant.


    It was so fast that Du Wan didn''t even see it clearly. She only felt that his handsome face was still cold and he still didn''t want to see her. But she didn''t care, since she wasn''t rich anyway and everyone liked her. Mu Si''an stepped forward and gestured to help Pei Hao up.


    Pei Hao followed his hand and slowly sat up, then leaned on the head of the bed.


    Du Wan sat down on the chair next to him, crossed his feet, and swayed his little toes, "Look at yourplexion, it''s quite good. It doesn''t look like you are seriously ill at all."


    "After a few days of careful maintenance, myplexion will inevitably get better. The princess is interested ining to see me...but she is a littlete." Pei Hao half-covered his lips with his hands and coughed twice, as if he was a little weak. .


    "There is no way. Prince Pei will know what happened in the Princess Mansion that day. On the other hand, I, the princess, will not know that you were beaten until several dayster." Du Wan winked at Pei Hao, looking like you An understanding look.


    Pei Haos mouth twitched slightly.


    Is this a mockery of him for cing someone in the princess'' mansion?


    Its really not a disadvantage at all!


    Mu Sian stood not far away, pursed his lips and smiled silently.


    Under Du Wan''s teasing eyes, Pei Hao could hardly pretend anymore.


    For a moment he suspected that he had been seen through!


    But when I think of the little girl who is usually alone and stupid, I feel like I am too worried. He thought he was pretending well, but even if he couldn''t do it perfectly, it was impossible for him to see through it right away based on the little girl''s little experience.


    Pei Hao had no idea and was seen through from the beginning.


    Who is Du Wan?


    She came from the book, knows the future boss well, and has always been obsessed with the abilities of the viin Pei.


    Is it possible that he was beaten by his elders until he vomited blood? Impossible!


    "By the way, I came to see you for something." Du Wan said directly.


    Pei Hao interrupted her, "Aren''t you here to visit me?"


    "By the way, don''t worry about this." Du Wanughed sarcastically, stretched out her little hand and patted his shoulder, "None of us knows who the other is, right?"


    Pei Hao said with a dark face, "No! I will take care of it."


    "Well"


    Why dont you answer ording to the routine?


    Du Wan''s smile faltered, "Why is a grown man so petty?"


    As soon as these words came out.


    The prince''s face became even worse.


    She didnte to visit him, she came specifically to make him angry!


    Pfft!


    In the quiet room, augh seemed particrly abrupt.


    Pei Hao''s body felt even colder, and he looked at Mu Si''an coldly, "Get out!"


    "Okay, don''t be angry, don''t be angry, get out now!"


    Musian quickly turned around and slipped out of the door.


    Then, people in the room heard himughing wantonly outside the door.


    The little girl may not know it, but he has been following the prince for a long time, but he knows the word "small-minded", and he has just stepped on the borderline of death.


    Of course, this boundary line was of little use to her, even if she stepped on it again and again. No matter how angry the prince is, there is nothing he can do to her. Anyone else would have died miserably.


    Pei Hao asked coldly: "Tell me, why are you here with me?"


    "I just want to ask how your investigation went?" Du Wan said carefully and tentatively.


    Pei Hao sneered, "My prince has found out, what''s the benefit?"


    Du Wans eyes widened, You promised before


    But I dont want to help you now.


    Dog man!


    It''s really such a **** to go back on your word?

 Chapter 47: Look beautiful and think beautiful too

    Chapter 47: Look beautiful and think beautiful too


    Chapter 47 Looks beautiful and thinks beautiful too


    Du Wan is a little upset.


    After listening, Pei Hao said coldly: "If you want me to help you, I want that Zhuangzi."


    Hearing this, Du Wan''s eyes widened, "Not only do you look beautiful, you also think beautifully!"


    Pei Hao''s face darkened, "What did you say?"


    Du Wan simply said: "Impossible!"


    "Then it''s impossible to give you the results I found." Pei Hao nced at her with contempt.


    Du Wan just felt angry.


    But I can only hold it in!


    Wrong! Is there a clue?


    Du Wan was surprised, "Have you found it?"


    "There is a result, but why should I tell you?" Pei Hao said expressionlessly.


    Du Wan lost his temper, "Prince Pei, there''s no need to do this. Aren''t you just pretending to be sick when I see through it? I won''t talk nonsense outside."


    Sure enough, she saw through it!


    Pei Hao''s mentality almost copsed for a moment.


    Is it possible that such a stupid little girl can see through his disguise? Is it possible? !


    Fortunately, he stabilized himself a second before copse.


    Du Wan stood up on the chair and approached the bed with a smile on his face, "Prince Pei, what did you find? Tell me. Don''t worry, I promise not to say anything about you pretending to be sick."


    "I won''t tell you, so you will tell me about pretending to be sick?" Pei Hao reacted immediately.


    Du Wan shook her little head repeatedly, "No, no, no. Am I the kind of person with no character? If I promise not to tell, I won''t tell you. Don''t worry, I won''t threaten you with this."


    "Ah!"


    Damn girl!


    Do you think that if you say this, he will be embarrassed not to say it?


    Its a beautiful idea, but I wont let you get what you want!


    Pei Hao was being petty again. The more she wanted to know, he refused to tell her.


    Next, Du Wan used all his 18 martial arts skills, but still could not coax the investigation results out of Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao''s mentality has long since stabilized, and he has be indifferent and distant again.


    The nobility and elegance cultivated by the children of aristocratic families since childhood are revealed unconsciously. Every move, including the way he holds tea and raises his hands, has an indescribable elegance.


    Du Wan simply broke the jar and said, "Okay, Zhuangzi can''t give it to you. You can make another request."


    Pei Hao said: "Okay, you answer me a question truthfully, and I will tell you the results of the investigation."


    Wait, whats the problem?


    Its a question you can answer.


    There must be a range.


    It has something to do with you, but it doesnt have much to do with it.


    Thats it, thats fine.


    Du Wan didnt think deeply for a moment and fell into a trap.


    Pei Hao immediately asked seriously: "Who is the person behind the iron mine?"


    Du Wan wanted to p him in the face, so she decisively lied, I dont know.


    Pei Hao didnt believe it, You know.


    "I really do not know!"


    You must know.


    You are not me, how can you be sure that I know? Du Wan retorted with a bad expression.


    Pei Hao felt inexplicably better when he saw her angry, "Let me remind you first, the key to transactions is integrity. If you are not sincere, don''t me me for myck of sincerity."


    Du Wan nced sideways, "Did you really find out the person behind the rumors about me?" "It''s not like we found out the source, we just found an important clue." Pei Hao was pragmatic.


    There is no need for him to lie about this matter.


    Du Wan''s little face no longer looked as rxed andfortable as before. The viin was really powerful, and he still doubted her after so long.


    Now she is eager to find out the truth and does not want to dy it for too long.


    It is not impossible to use this information for exchange.


    In order to avoid further trouble, Du Wan said in advance: "Okay. Let me make it clear first that I can tell you who it is. But you can''t ask me how I know it. Anyway, if you ask, I won''t tell you."


    "Can."


    Pei Hao happily agreed.


    He was afraid of the little girl and retreated when the situation was bad.


    Du Wan looked around and saw that they were the only two people in the room, so he whispered: "It''s Xie Zhang."


    Pei Hao stood up suddenly.


    Its surprising!


    Du Wan was so frightened that she jumped back, then quietly moved back.


    Pei Hao calmed down, stared at Du Wan and asked, "Seriously?"


    Thats absolutely true. Du Wan nodded decisively.


    Pei Hao stared at the little girl for a long time and found no trace of lying, so he finally believed her words.


    At the same time, he was also surprised by the boldness of the Xie family, who actually dared to mine iron ore privately.


    This is equivalent to rebellion!


    It is a serious crime to destroy the nine tribes, and the rtionship is too great...


    Pei Hao and Du Wan had different ideas.


    Du Wan only thought of Xie Zhang, while Pei Hao first thought of the Xie family of Dingbei Marquis Mansion.


    Now that the secret has been revealed, Du Wan stopped worrying and sat back on the chair, her little feet dangling.


    "What are you thinking about? You just know that you have to be prepared in the future. If you want to use this to do something to the other party, don''t even think about it. If you can''t find any evidence, don''t waste your efforts." Du Wan Just another friendly reminder.


    Pei Hao didn''t hesitate, walked to the desk where he asionally worked, took out a secret letter from the secretpartment, and handed it to Du Wan, "The answer you want is right here, take it and read it yourself. "


    Thank you. Du Wan took it and opened it.


    A confidential letter exining the process and results of the investigation.


    She skipped the investigation and turned to the back to see the results. The suspect was Qian, a ve of the Huang family in Tongzi Street, Xicheng.


    Qian is the concubine of the deceased.


    The deceased had contact with more than 20 people before he was silenced. After eliminating them one by one, Qian was the most suspicious. The reason why Qian is suspicious is because someone saw her meeting the deceased the day before the rumors started.


    On the day the deceased was killed, Qian took leave due to illness and did not go on errands. It was said that she stayed at home to recuperate, but no one saw whether she was really at home.


    Du Wan murmured, "Xicheng, Tongzi Street..."


    Pei Hao heard her murmuring and did not interrupt her contemtion.


    Seeing that she was so absorbed in thinking that she didn''te back to her senses for a long time, Pei Hao reminded: "This is just a clue. I sent someone to confirm it. That day Qian left Huang''s house and said she was going to the drug store to buy medicine. Huang''s house is far away from the drug store. It only takes a quarter and a half to walk, but Qian insisted on walking for an hour and a half. The extra time is enough to do a lot of things."


    Huang family? Du Wan looked at Pei Hao nkly.


    Pei Hao knew that she was not looking at him, but that she was distracted again.


    Du Wan is really thinking about something.


    She recalled the contents of the book. In the book, there was an imperial merchant named Huang, who was the money bag that Xie Zhang secretly supported.


    Xie Zhang''s mind is indeed rare in the world, and his calctions are traceless. He asked the Huang family to have a big backer on the surface andpletely separate themselves from the Xie family. And the background of this great backer is even more terrifying than that of the Xie family.


    So, until the Qin Dynasty was in chaos, no one knew that the real master of the Huang family was Xie Zhang.


    As for who the main backer of the Huang family is, the book only mentions it briefly and never mentions it.

 Chapter 48: Do you really think I am dead?

    Chapter 48: Do you really think I am dead?


    Chapter 48 Do you really think I am dead?


    Du Wan used to focus on the male and female protagonists when reading books, and felt that this small detail was unnecessary.


    Now I feel...the author is a real dog!


    How can you not exin it? Just one sentence!


    At the same time, Du Wan still had doubts in her heart.


    There are quite a few people named Huang in Beijing.


    This Huang family, is it the Huang family of the imperial merchants in the book?


    The environment of Tongzi Street in Xicheng is average, and wealthy people usually do not choose to live there. The Huang family in the book is not short of money, so why would they choose to live in Tongzi Street?


    Du Wan now only remembers the existence of such a family in the book, and is not very impressed.


    Its just that the Huang family of Huang Shang had a sick and weak female partner who had little presence. It was said that she had been bedridden for many years. She was extremely beautiful and one of the most beautiful women in the world. Sheter died of illness...


    Pei Hao''s peach blossom-like eyes were focused on Du Wan.


    It''s just that the little girl doesn''t know what she''s thinking, and her expression changes all the time.


    Pei Hao finally broke the silence, "Princess, before you came, I had sent people to arrest Qian in secret. Whether the murderer is her will be known after the interrogation."


    Oh. Got it.


    Du Wan had a headache at this time.


    She didn''t doubt Pei Hao''s investigation, she just wanted to know if the Huang family were the imperial merchants in the book?


    Du Wan asked: "Prince Pei, are the Huang family businessmen?"


    "Yes."


    Is he an imperial merchant?


    No. It was written on the document I gave you, didnt you read it?


    Du Wan just skipped something, so she took it out and looked through it again.


    There are only a few simple sentences about the Huang family''s situation. He moved to the capital from Pingnancheng more than ten years ago and ran an inn and three cloth shops. Some of the properties under my name are scattered and scattered. You can''t make big money, but you can make small money. There is no outstanding industry, so it is impossible to be an imperial merchant. It seems that it is not the Huang family in the book...


    Seeing that she was in a daze again, Pei Hao simply came up with some news: "Princess, did you know? If you don''te today, after the interrogation by my prince''s people, someone will be sent to the princess''s house early tomorrow morning at thetest. ."


    Du Wan:


    So, she was such a **** today, and she made him lose his temper because of the irritation?


    Pei Hao''s lips curled up slightly, "But now, I would like to thank you for your ruthlessness. Otherwise, how can we know who is behind the mine?"


    Du Wan heard what he meant.


    ! It can''t hit her!


    Du Wan smiled so hard that she narrowed her eyes, and suddenly thought again, "Really? Prince Pei really wants to thank me, so be practical and don''t just talk about it, now! That purple jade flower carving ornament is nice, I I took it away as a gift of your gratitude.


    After saying that, he walked to the Bogu shelf, grabbed the purple jade flower sculpture and walked out.


    Pei Hao:


    It feels good for a while, but it costs a thousand taels.


    That flower sculpture was his favorite thing that he spent a thousand taels of savings to buy when he was ten years old.


    Du Wan walked out.


    Saw Hu San and several guards guarding outside Pei Hao''s room.


    Du Wan instinctively showed a bright smile and waved her little hand to say hello, "Hi! Hu San, we meet again. How have you been recently? Are you okay? Are the injuries on your body feeling better?"


    Thanks to the princess, the little one is very good. Hu San smiled naively.


    Du Wan smiled so much that she showed her little white teeth, "That''s good, let''s go out to y again when we have time."


    Hu San just responded with a silly smile.


    He would not dare to ept this!


    However, his eyes passed by the small jade carving in Du Wan''s arms.


    Hu San thought of Mu Si''an''s stupid way ofughing and rolling on the floor just now, and knew that the prince had once again suffered in the hands of the princess.


    What a pity, he didn''t see it with his own eyes.


    Hu San sent Du Wan out.


    Musian was sitting in the pavilion in the courtyard. As soon as he saw Du Wan, he smiled and waved.


    Du Wan thought of his smile outside and ignored him for the time being. She turned away her little head and snorted coldly, pretending she didn''t see him running away!


    Mu Sian:


    Just saying hello made him look like a savage beast.


    Watching the little girl''s back disappearing from the Moon Gate, Mu Si''an felt a little strange. The prince said he wanted to take revenge on the little girl, but when he saw her today, it didn''t seem like it.


    Perhaps even the prince himself doesnt understand his true thoughts?


    The little girl is still too young and is obviously not enlightened.


    If the prince is really moved, he will have to suffer...


    Du Wan left the Duke''s mansion.


    Get directly into his carriage.


    Du Wan was sitting in the carriage, ying with the jade carvings and thinking about the Huang family.


    Sudden.


    !!


    The carriage shook violently.


    Du Wan eximed and hit the car wall with her shoulder!


    You should think that this is a chance event, but it is not.


    Then the horse was frightened and neighed loudly. Fortunately, the guards were strong enough to grab the horse''s rope immediately, preventing the horse from running wildly and overturning. It took a long time for the chaos to stop. The shoulder was bumped two or three times, causing Du Wan to grit her teeth in pain.


    Du Wan looked out of the carriage and asked angrily: "What happened?"


    Princess, several big dogs suddenly jumped out of the alley and frightened the horses. The coachman outside quickly reported.


    Ningqin opened the car curtain with a pale face and asked in panic: "Is the princess injured?"


    "It''s no big deal." Du Wan put down the jade carving, raised her hand to rub the painful left shoulder, and wanted to get off the carriage, but Ning Qin stopped her.


    Ningqin said anxiously: Princess, its dangerous outside!


    "What''s going on? Tell me quickly." Du Wan wanted to poke her head out to take a look, but held back.


    Ningqin was extremely frightened and said in a trembling voice: "Three big dogs suddenly jumped out of the alley and pounced on the horse pulling the cart. Fortunately, the guards reacted quickly, otherwise this servant would have died."


    The horse went crazy, she sat on the shaft and fell off the carriage...


    A vicious dog pounced on her, but at the critical moment, it was the guards who saved her!


    Ningqin finished her words intermittently.


    Du Wan couldn''t help but frown after hearing this.


    The dogs were barking fiercely outside, and Du Wan finally couldn''t help but quietly opened a crack in the car curtain and peeked out. Suddenly, he saw several personal guards blocking the carriage, drawing swords and confronting the two big dogs.


    A big dog has been chopped down on the ground, and blood is spreading on the stone bs.


    The remaining two big dogs were very ferocious and kept barking at the carriage.


    Du Wan looked at the big dogs thoughtfully.


    This is a giant dog with clean hair and good feeding.


    Du Wan immediately stepped out of the carriage and stood on top of the carriage, with a face as cold as frost, "Come here! Go and check around to see if there is anyone. These dogs look like they have been raised by people, and they will not act rashly." Just show up here.


    Upon hearing this, the guards immediately surrounded the carriage and protected Du Wan even more closely.


    In addition, we arranged for people to investigate the surrounding areas.


    No suspicious person was found, but arge iron cage and messy footprints were seen in the alley.


    Du Wan''s eyes were slightly cold, "Catch these two dogs for me, the princess! It doesn''t matter if you hurt them, as long as they don''t kill them. Then put them into a big iron cage and take them back to the princess mansion together."


    "yes."


    With the ability of the guards, it is not difficult to catch two dogs.


    So it took a while and the two dogs were tied up.

 Chapter 49: Dont let the murderer get cheap

    Chapter 49: Don''t let the murderer get cheap


    Chapter 49: Dont give the murderer an advantage


    Two big dogs were locked in iron cages and ced in front of the gate of the princess''s mansion.


    Du Wan asked someone to write another notice: If you find the owner of the dog, you will be rewarded with a thousand gold coins, but you can remain anonymous.


    The first time she learned that her daughter almost had an ident again, the eldest princess was extremely angry!


    Therefore, the eldest princess immediately said angrily: "There is such a small road, it can be said that it is at the door of my own house, and someone dares to murder my son. Do you really think that I am dead?"


    As soon as the eldest princess pped the case on the table, she immediately ordered people to go to the Yamen to report the case, and also sent people to investigate the culprit.


    Du Wan was obediently waiting around. While giving the eldest princess a pat on her back, she handed her tea, "Mom, don''t be angry, don''t be angry! How do you heal your body when you are so angry? It''s not worth it."


    For your sake, why isnt it worth it?


    "Of course it''s not worth it! The people behind the scenes wanted to harm me, but they didn''t seed, but they made you angry. Isn''t this just giving someone a head? For the people behind the scenes, it is an unexpected surprise."


    Du Wan sessfully convinced the eldest princess with some crooked reasoning.


    The eldest princess pped her little hand and said, "Wan''er is right. I can''t be angry, lest I give the murderer an advantage."


    Yes! You cant give the murderer an advantage.


    "Uh-huh."


    The servants who watched the whole scene became more and more silent.


    Mother! Waner


    Du Qian hurriedly rushed in. As soon as he saw his sister, he stepped forward and looked left and right, "Is my sister injured?"


    "No no."


    Du Wan said quickly, "Brother, don''t worry."


    I just bumped my shoulder and it was a little burning at first, but now it wont hurt if I dont touch it. I can wait until I get back to Yulingyuan to find medicinal wine and rub it, so there is no need to say anything now, so as not to worry the whole family.


    Du Qian believed that she was fine, and then rxed, but then he looked angry again, "Who is it?! Wanting Wanwan''s life again and again?! Don''t let me find them, I have to skin them alive. Otherwise Its hard to get rid of my anger!


    This is not necessarily the original person


    Du Wan muttered softly.


    She had doubts about Xie Zhang at first. But now that the matter in the mine has been exposed, and Xie Zhang was not involved, it would be a disadvantage if he tried to kill her again.


    Does this indirectly prove that the person behind the attempt to kill her was not Xie Zhang?


    Especially for people like Xie Zhang who have to weigh the pros and cons of every little thing, they would not choose to do something in a ce where powerful people gather. The richer people are, the more afraid they are of death. This undoubtedly stirs up a ho''s nest.


    Who is behind the scenes?


    So anxious to kill her?


    Du Wan quietly called Ning Qin, "Go and inquire about the Huang family on Tongzi Street in Xicheng City. You don''t need any gossip. You just need to find out how many members there are in the Huang family and how many girls there are who have not left the court."


    "Princess, these aremon news. It is not difficult to find out. You can just ask a few neighbors. Wait, I will be back soon."


    Ning Qin went out for a trip and came back quickly.


    The Huang family consists of three generations, including wives and concubines, a family of more than a dozen people. There are only five girls in the younger generation, two of whom are married. The only one who is of suitable age and unmarried is Miss Huang San. The remaining two are three years old and one is still in her infancy.


    Du Wan frowned, "What about the sick and unmarried aunt?"


    "No. The Huang family is considered a wealthy family in that area. Matchmakers havee to visit the girls before they have grown up, and I haven''t heard of any girls who are sick or weak." Ning Qin was very sure.


    Because when Ning Qin went to inquire about it, others thought that her master was interested in a girl from the Huang family.


    Du Wan nowpletely believes that the Huang family on Tongzi Street is not the Huang family of the imperial merchants in the book. The rumors may have nothing to do with Xie Zhang.


    How could the original owner offend the Huang family? They look like a pretty ordinary family. Now we can only wait for the results of Pei Hao''s investigation to see what happens.


    That day.


    The dog in front of the princess''s mansion has be a hot topic in the capital.   If there is a "hot search" in this world, it will surely dominate the headlines. Some people were even curious and came to the gate of the Princess Mansion to check.


    The notices are written in particrlyrge letters and are very eye-catching.


    Whats particrly considerate is that you can remain anonymous!


    Because some people are afraid, even if they know about it, they dare not say anything for fear of retaliation. Anonymity is different, the room for maneuver isrger, and people''s hearts be more active.


    However, no matter how fast the people in the capital moved, they could not move faster than the spies of the Imperial City Department.


    Zhenguogongfu.


    Pei Hao sat in the study with a frosty face, listening quietly to his subordinates'' reports.


    The little girl came to visit him, and something almost happened on the way back, which really touched Pei Hao''s nerves. Fortunately, the little girl was not seriously injured, otherwise, he would have been nailed to the pir of shame and even angered by the princess pce.


    The subordinate lowered his head and reported the results of the investigation, "Your Majesty, those three dogs were stolen by a few gangsters from a dog farm outside the city five days ago, and then someone bought them for ten taels of silver three days ago."


    Who bought it? Pei Hao asked coldly.


    The subordinate said: "He is a small steward of Nanyang Bofu."


    "Uncle Nanyang?" Pei Hao''s face was as cold as frost.


    "Yes."


    "Can you tell who did it, Uncle Nanyang?" Pei Hao had a guess in his mind, but he still needed evidence.


    Mu Si''an was listening on the sidelines, and then he spoke out: "Your Majesty, not long ago, the seventh girl in Nanyang House had a reputation that was damaged and she might hate the princess. Do you think... could it be her?"


    Pei Hao looked at Mu Si''an and asked, "Could it be her?"


    Normal people wouldnt do this, but a brainless boudoirdy might do it.


    Your injury is almost healed.


    Its extremely good.


    "Then go check it out in person. It''s not convenient for me to show up now." Pei Hao felt annoyed for the first time that he had pretended to be sick too much and it was not convenient for him to go out.


    Mu Si''an nodded solemnly and stood up to leave.


    With Mu Si''an personally presiding over it and the eldest princess intervening, the Yamen did not dare to muddle through.


    So it opened the door for investigators.


    That night, three recently dead bodies were found in an abandoned yard. They all died of poisoning.


    It was found that they were the three missing servants of Nanyang House.


    The mastermind behind the dog''s murder went straight to Nanyang Bo''s Mansion!


    Uncle Nanyang was furious when he heard the news, but before he could find out the news, he was announced to the pce by the emperor that night.


    No one in the pce knew what the emperor said to Nanyang Bo. Anyway, Nanyang Bo was so angry that he turned blue when he returned home. After calling Wang Jin''er, he went straight to the family, beat him half to death, and sent him to the Yamen overnight.


    Wang Jin''er didn''t admit it at this time and no one listened. The evidence is very sufficient.


    The reason is that one of the three people who died was Wang Jin''er''s maid.


    Du Wan only felt that when she woke up, the weather outside had changed again.


    Ningqin told Du Wan what happened vividly.


    Is it really Wang Jiner? Du Wan was stunned.


    Ningqin said angrily: "It''s her, she''s in jail now."


    How did you find out so quickly?


    Du Wan was surprised at the speed of investigation in ancient times, "I ced a reward at that time and thought it would be difficult to investigate. Fortunately, no one hase to im the reward yet. Hurry up and withdraw it."


    Ningqin suddenly covered her mouth and smiled, "Princess, it''s toote."

 Chapter 50: You must have some green on your head

    Chapter 50: You must have some green on your head


    Chapter 50 You must wear some green on your head


    "What?" Du Wan was surprised and ran out quickly, but after running a few steps, she turned back and asked, "Who took it?"


    Prince Pei from the Zhenguo Pce sent someone to pick it up.


    Damn!


    This dead viin must have done it on purpose.


    Du Wan thought that she had just taken a jade sculpture from him.


    He took a thousand gold from her so quickly, and converted it into 10,000 taels of silver?


    Fuck!


    Can''t fight it, I can''t fight it.


    Even though Du Wan felt aggrieved, she also knew that others were taking advantage of her.


    After washing up, she ate the breakfast served by the maid and went to find Du Qian.


    Only after I left did I find out that Du Qian had left the house early in the morning because of her affairs.


    Du Wan went to the eldest princess and learned that the eldest princess had entered the pce. Well, Du Wan also went to the Yamen.


    She was the only master in the entire princess mansion who was free, so she had no choice but to return to Jade Spirit Garden and practice her martial arts behind closed doors.


    The force value must be increased, this world is too dangerous.


    After finishing practicing once, Du Wany on the bed and didn''t want to get up, so she took out the jade sign and kept thinking, "...Why is there no space? s, it is obviously space when I get it."


    It is a good thing to be able to practice, but space is also of great use.


    Its a pity that I dont have this life.


    Du Wan repeatedly recalled the description of Qin Yuyus recognition of the main space in the book.


    Mom, just in one sentence, the jade medal is gone once the blood is spattered.


    It is said that this jade tablet is an inherited jade left by the Du family''s ancestors. Only the Du family''s bloodline can recognize its owner. The queen is the daughter of the Du family, so Qin Yuyu naturally has the blood of the Du family.


    They did not receive inheritance, only space.


    Could it be that this jade tablet can be divided into different categories?


    Strange, strange!


    Zhenguogongfu.


    Mu Si''an saw the 10,000 taels of silver notes ced on the table and didn''t know how to describe his mood at the moment.


    The prince actually asked someone to collect the reward!


    Is it something done by humans? !


    This is not a good idea, is it?


    Pei Hao sat in front of the desk with a calm face, reading letters from various ces sent by his subordinates. He looked up and saw Mu Si''an''s face, which looked like he was holding his **** in. He said directly, "Si''an, you look like you are holding your **** in. What''s going on? Do you need a doctor to take a look at it? ... You can''t pull it out. Its also a big problem, affecting health.


    Mu Sian:


    Master Shizi, where is your high-end atmosphere?


    No, he never had this thing, he just made it for others to see.


    Musian looked at him deeply and felt that he was hopeless.


    Originally, I wanted to help him, but now Mu Si''an decided... let him die!


    Hungry Ghost Festival, also known as Ghost Festival.


    ording to the customs of the Qin Dynasty, it is necessary to offer sacrifices, visit graves and light rivernterns.


    Unmarried young men and women can also meet to light rivernterns on this day.


    It is said that after the Hungry Ghost Festival every year, the official media outlets in the capital will be particrly busy, and they have to visit several of them a day.


    Du Wan was very interested after hearing this. He wished he could go to the riverside to watch gossip immediately after dark.


    No, Princess, you have to go to an appointment tonight. Ning Qin reminded.


    Du Wan nced sideways at her, "I remember, I don''t have dementia."


    Then you still said you wanted to go see Bagua?


    "There is no conflict between attending an appointment and reading gossip. Du Yunrong also said that she would put out rivernterns."


    Who are you asking to go with?


    Cant I do it on my own?


    "Princess..." Ningqin hesitated to remind her. Du Wan was not angry, "If you have something to say, say it directly. Why are you hesitating?"


    Do you want to invite Prince Pei toe with you?


    "Why did you ask him to do it? He only got me 10,000 taels two days ago. I didn''t bother him because I was well-educated." Du Wan still remembers that Pei Hao took away her 10,000 taels from her private room.


    Yes, the reward money came from her private room.


    As the daughter of the eldest princess, the original owner had a very rich small treasury. Du Wan has only seen the booklet of warehouse records, but has not yet sorted them out personally. She decided to take a look when she had time. She couldn''t sell it for money, so it was better to get rid of the addiction first.


    Ningqin said worriedly: "Princess, if no one goes with you tonight, will you beughed at again like in previous years?"


    What? Have I beenughed at by others in the past years?


    "Yeah. I didn''t say anything in front of my face, but I said something behind my back." Ningqin said half-heartedly, just mocking her for having a fianc, but she wanted toe alone.


    "What about my brother? Didn''t he say he was the one who protected me the most?" Du Wan asked in confusion.


    Ningqin exined: "You haven''t looked for the eldest young master. The eldest young master thinks you are living a good life. Besides, every year today, the eldest young master has to return to the n to participate in the sacrificial ceremony."


    I dont have to go?


    Only boys can go.


    Its really unfair. Du Wanmented the idea of favoring boys over girls. It would still be the same in another world.


    Ningqin pursed her lips and snickered, "Princess, the Hungry Ghost Festival is a small sacrifice. You will also go to the big festival every year."


    Hey! All the Du n members must go.


    Hehe. Ningqin smiled and nodded.


    Du Wan just sighed, not feeling sad.


    The world is like this, and she alone cannot change it.


    The things that the eldest princess prepared for her daughter were delivered to Yuling Garden yesterday.


    Ningqin looked out the window and said, "Princess, it''s almost time. It''s time to dress up."


    "Okay." Du Wan, who was stillfortably slumped on the bed and didn''t want to move, could only get up and dress up, "Come on, give me the most beautiful bun. I have to go to the battlefield today, uh, yes You are going topete with a group of women in a battle of wits and courage, and if you want to win beauty... you must first put on your battle suit."


    Ningqin and Luoqi had just finished preparing their things when they heard their master''s heroic words.


    Since ancient times, womens wars have been inseparable from variousparisons.


    Compared with clothing, talent and learning,pared with men...for example,pared with your fianc?


    Du Wan thought for a moment and said, "Ningqin, what you are wearing today should be both convenient and elegant."


    Princess Princess, will this happen...


    "No. Aren''t there still outdoor activities? It''s inconvenient to dress too grandly." Du Wan originally wanted to dress up grandly, but then she thought that today is a day to worship ancestors, and it would not be appropriate to dress too colorfully.


    Ningqin picked out a rather in white skirt from the pile of clothes sent by the embroiderer.


    At first nce, it seems in.


    If you take a closer look, you will find...this is low-key luxury.


    Hey, this is it, its beautiful! Du Wan loved it when she saw it, especially the bamboo embroidered on the skirt, which was fresh, elegant and pleasing to the eye.


    Qin Ning saw that she liked it, so she helped her dress it.


    A lively little girl should wear bright clothes.


    Unexpectedly, wearing a in white dress, the little girl became even more eye-catching, like a pure flower in bud.


    I didnt choose many headdresses, so I just wore thetest pink and white beaded flower sent by the Ministry of Internal Affairs.


    The bead flowers are exquisitely crafted and the patterns are unique.


    Du Wan caught it at a nce.


    Its just that the master who designed this pearl flower also added a green leaf.


    The Ningqin was put on by Du Wan.


    Du Wan looked at herself in the mirror and blurted out: "If you want to live a decent life, you must have a little green on your head."


    Poof!


    Before Ningqin smiled, someone next to herughed.

 Chapter 51: Shi Ziye Momojijiji

    Chapter 51: Shi Ziye Momojijiji


    Chapter 51 Prince Momojiji


    Du Wan looked back.


    Hey, big brother? !


    Du Wan said angrily: "What brought Master Du here? Isn''t he very busy?"


    Sister, I wille back early and apany you to the Moon Tower and light the rivernterns.


    Du Qian stepped forward and wanted to rub her little head as usual.


    Du Wan immediately pped his hand away, "Brother, don''t mess up my hair, or I''ll get in trouble with you."


    "Ha ha."


    Du Qian will feel better when he sees his little sister, even if he does nothing.


    Du Wan was also very happy.


    There is a sister-protecting maniac following behind, who dares to step on her? ! She is the only one who steps on others.


    Thinking about this, Du Wan became even more happy.


    Just at this moment, Huayi hurriedly came in from outside, "Princess, Prince Pei is here!"


    Huh? Whats he doing here? Du Wan was surprised.


    Du Qian, on the other hand, was thoughtful, "Today is the Ghost Festival. Could he be here to ask you to light rivernterns together?"


    "Is it possible? Impossible." Du Wan had no idea at all, "There must be something wrong."


    Du Qian asked Huayi to bring Pei Hao over.


    Pei Hao is wearing a in white robe today, and the hem is also embroidered with bamboo, which is exquisite and elegant. With a white jade belt of auspicious clouds wrapped around his waist, a purple jade crown on his head, and white deerskin boots on his feet, when he walked into the Yuling Garden, he looked like a banished immortal stepping on the clouds.


    Mo Shang''s teenager, full of orchid musk fluttering people.


    Du Wan was stunned for a few seconds when he saw it for the first time.


    But when he came closer, wearing the same clothes as hers, even though he was still handsome and charming, Du Wan couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    Two people stood together like this.


    It really looks like they are wearing couple''s clothes, what a coincidence...


    Du Qian''s eyelids twitched, "Prince Pei, are the embroiderers in your house and the embroiderers in the princess housee from the same master?"


    "It''s possible." Pei Hao nced at Du Wan''s dress, "It''s a bit simr, but the details are different."


    "Bullshit! You are in men''s clothing, and I am in women''s clothing." Du Wan didn''t want to talk to him anymore. Seeing him reminded her of ten thousand taels.


    Du Wan looked sideways and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "I..." Pei Haoqing coughed, "I have something important to ask you."


    Does this mean to say it alone?


    Before Du Wan said anything, Du Qian had an opinion.


    Pei Hao is very capable of seducing his girl in front of him. Do you think he is dead?


    Du Wan inexplicably remembered Du Qian''s guess just now.


    However, she quickly denied it, "Okay, then we-"


    Before he finished speaking, he nced at Du Qian next to him and his face darkened. Suddenly, Du Wan changed her voice and said, "Let''s go to the pavilion in the yard to chat for a few words. Everyone is watching, so there is no need to avoid suspicion."


    Okay. Pei Hao took the lead and walked towards the pavilion.


    Du Wan followed.


    Du Qian wanted to follow him, but after thinking about it he decided not to follow him. He just stood under the eaves and stared at him.


    Two people stood alone in the pavilion.


    Du Wan did not sit down and asked directly: "Tell me, what do you want from me?"


    Ahem.


    Pei Hao coughed twice, as if trying to organize his words.


    After a long while, nothing came up. Du Wan became a little impatient and said, "What are you doing? If you have anything to say, just say it. Everyone is busy today."


    Its the investigation results. Pei Hao said obviously absent-mindedly.


    Du Wan was stunned, "What investigation results? Wang Jin''er is in jail, isn''t he?"


    Pei Hao hesitated, not knowing what to say, and without saying anything, he continued stiffly: "Looking for you is not entirely Wang Jin''er''s business. However, I have been to the prison, and Wang Jin''er imed that he did not want to kill you."


    Of course she doesnt dare to kill me, I know that.


    Du Wan knew very well that no matter how much Wang Jin''er hated her, he would not have the guts to assassinate her. It''s just those three big dogs that almost killed someone.


    Pei Hao was surprised and said, "Do you know there are people involved behind the scenes?"


    Eh? Is there someone behind you? Du Wan was very surprised. There is still something hidden?


    Wang Jin''er is a vicious female supporting role. This woman is really evil. ording to the description in the book, she killed a little girl about her own age with a stick at the age of five just because the little girl was prettier than her.


    So, Du Wan never doubted that she would be wronged.


    When Pei Hao saw her like this, he knew that she had not thought of this, "Wang Jin''er only asked my servant to buy one dog, intending to scare you for the Ghost Festival, but he went against the will and bought two more. The Ghost Festival has not yet happened." Yes, so...what happened that day was not her instigation."


    Do you believe what she said? Du Wan asked.


    Pei Hao nodded, "I believe it."


    Because he personally went to interrogate it and then asked the spies buried in Nanyang Bo''s Mansion to verify it.


    Du Wan nced at him sideways, "So what if it''s not her?"


    Pei Hao was slightly stunned.


    "Okay, this is not important anymore." Du Wan didn''t care.


    A person who is about to harm himself is taken advantage of by someone who is secretly nning to harm him.


    Tsk!


    The death penalty can be avoided, but the living crime cannot be escaped.


    Du Wan stopped arguing with him and said, "Let''s finish this matter. I''ll leave then."


    So she raised her smile and was about to wave her little hand to the big brother under the eaves.


    Pei Hao said quickly: "We haven''t said anything about the business yet."


    Hey, is there something else? Du Wan was surprised and asked, Isnt it because of Wang Jiner that you came to see me?


    Uh, no.


    Can you put it more simply? Im not like you, Prince Pei.


    There are still rumors.


    "Huh?" Du Wan asked seriously, "Qian was captured. What wille out of the interrogation?"


    "She said it was the third girl of the Huang family who gave the order, but she just couldn''t stand you. You and the third girl of the Huang family were having trouble at that time. You even...you knocked out a few of her teeth." Pei Hao continued to speak, the corners of his mouth curled up. The bigger.


    Du Wan looked embarrassed: "..."


    The original owner is so brave!


    Isnt she an innocent and simple girl? Du Wan was full of curiosity about the original owner''s previous life.


    Du Wan asked tentatively: "Did I have a bad temper before? Did I... often fight?"


    Pei Hao nced at her in surprise.


    What virtues do you have that you dont have a clear idea of? !


    When I thought about it, I realized that she had forgotten what happened before, and I understood why she asked this question.


    Well, its not that bad.


    Pei Hao thought about it for a while and then said: "You have been of high status since you were born, and you are deeply loved by your family. It is inevitable that you will arouse the jealousy of women of your age. It''s okay to cause trouble asionally."


    Du Wan sneered, "The Huang family is just an ordinary merchant family, right?"


    Exactly.


    "I''m surprised. No matter how I put my identity there, Miss Huang San is not even qualified to see me because of her background. How can she have the confidence to provoke me?"


    Du Wan was a little confused.


    Don''t say that jealousy makes people crazy.


    Having been in the capital for so long, Du Wan, except for a few people, feels that everyone''s ability to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages is really awesome.


    As soon as Pei Haojing said it, he also realized something strange.


    Meet Miss Huang San for a while. Du Wan wanted to see if he could get something out of her.


    Pei Haos starry eyes shed slightly, What do you want to check?


    Dont you know? Du Wan asked.


    Pei Hao hesitated and said, "It''s a bit of a guess, but it''s hard to say."


    "There''s nothing to say. Since you said Wang Jin''er took the me for someone else, the big dog incident may not have been an ident. Someone has been secretly trying to kill me." Du Wan didn''t take chances so much.


    Its a pity that I couldnt catch the opponents tail this time.

 Chapter 52: Zhongyuan saves money

    Chapter 52: Zhongyuan saves money


    Chapter 52 Zhongyuan saves money


    Pei Hao had already guessed, but he was still surprised.


    Immediately, he asked suspiciously: "Didn''t you forget the past? How did you know that someone behind the scenes wanted to kill you?"


    Hey! My brother said it.


    Du Wan did not borate and threw the pot towards Du Qian.


    The two of them were quiet for a while.


    When Du Wan saw Pei Hao, he was hesitant again. He didn''t know what he wanted to say but didn''t say anything. "What else do you want to say? Just say it. My elder brother is still looking over here, but he is getting angry soon." ?"


    Pei Hao nced under the eaves.


    As expected, I saw the cold-faced future brother-inw...


    He coughed dryly, "Well... isn''t today the Hungry Ghost Festival?"


    Yes, everyone in the entire Qin Kingdom knows this. Du Wan looked at him like a fool.


    Pei Hao''s cheeks were slightly warm. He looked at the rockery outside the pavilion suspiciously and asked, "Are you going to light the rivernterns?"


    "The whole capital will soon know that I will go today." Du Wan''s words were a little exaggerated, but not too much. Some people had already announced that she would go out today.


    Pei Hao''s peach blossom eyes shed, "I happen to be free today."


    Oh, oh. When you have time, you have time. Is it necessary to say it specifically?


    Are you and Brother Du going out? Pei Hao pointed out again.


    Du Wan nodded perfunctorily, "Yes, yes, if you didn''te we would have gone out by now."


    What about together? Pei Hao asked.


    No! I refuse!


    Du Wan refused without thinking.


    Pei Hao''s peach blossom eyes suddenly became sharp, looking so ruthless that you dare to refuse?


    Du Wan was startled, and took two steps back before saying, "Why are you looking at me like this? I decided thest time I went shopping with you at the night market, I never want to go shopping with you again!"


    Im going to light the rivernterns instead of going shopping. Pei Haos face didnt look good.


    Du Wan curled her lips and said, "I just don''t want to go with you."


    Wouldnt it be nice to go with your eldest brother?


    It would be so hard for her to go with the viin Pei.


    Du Wan was not happy. Pei Hao stared at her coldly and asked, "Besides my prince, who do you want to go with?"


    "My eldest brother!" Du Wan shivered a little, but she still argued with reason, "It''s enough if my eldest brother goes with me, I don''t need you."


    Pei Hao nced at Du Qian, and his cold expression finally improved.


    Before he could say anything else, Du Qian had already walked over.


    The two people seemed to be quarreling, so thats okay!


    Du Qian walked over quickly and shouted: "Okay, it''s almost time. It''s time for Wanwan to go out."


    "Yes, yes, I have to go to the appointment first." Du Wan lifted up her skirt and ran towards Du Qian. The viin''s eyes suddenly looked a little scary.


    Du Qian said politely: "Prince Pei, are youing with us?"


    "okay."


    The brother and sister walked side by side toward the gate of the mansion.


    Pei Hao strolled behind the two of them.


    Perhaps seeing that the atmosphere was too quiet, Du Qian turned around and asked, "Prince Pei, won''t the Pei family worship their ancestors today?"


    Pei Hao replied calmly: "My son is in poor health, so he didn''t go this year. Didn''t Brother Du also go this year?"


    Before Du Qian could speak, Du Wandese''s little voice came first, "Who said my brother didn''t go? He came back early and specially stayed with me. Big brother is so kind to me!"


    Pei Hao fell silent.


    What''s so good about this? Women are just weird.


    Out of the gate.


    The carriage and guards at the princess''s residence have been prepared.


    The carriage and entourage of the Zhenguo Duke''s Mansion were also waiting not far away.


    Pei Hao felt inexplicably heartbroken when he saw Du Wan getting on the carriage happily. Perhaps, today, we should not listen to Mu Si''an''s nonsense ande to the princess mansion rashly. Until he watched Du Wan''s carriage leave. Pei Hao then got on his carriage and returned to the Duke''s Mansion first. When Mu Si''an saw it, he was surprised and asked: "Your Majesty, haven''t you seen the princess?"


    Yes. Pei Hao nced at him coldly.


    Didnt make an appointment with the princess? Today is the Ghost Festival.


    "Did I say to make an appointment with her? I went to the princess''s house this time simply because I wanted to tell her something." Pei Hao forced his respect, with a cold attitude.


    Musianfei exined: The little girl is going to be alone again.


    "I have a brother, so I won''t be alone." The anger in Pei Hao''s heart became inexplicably stronger.


    Mu Si''an could hear the sourness in the prince''s words.


    Suddenly, I had some enlightenment!


    He didn''t dare to ask anymore and quickly found an excuse to escape.


    However, before Mu Si''an could walk out of the threshold, he was called back by Pei Hao.


    The prince said that he wanted to go to Wangyue Tower to watch the sunset.


    Mu Si''an was silent for a while after hearing this.


    The location of the banquet in the post is Wangyue Tower by the river on the outskirts of the city, a famous wealthy township in the capital.


    Wangyue Tower is not only a three-story restaurant, but also arge garden.


    The entire garden is built around the Moon Watching Tower, just like the stars holding the moon.


    Around the garden, pleasant tourist spots have been developed, simr to modern scenic spots.


    If you want to walk through it all, it will take at least two days.


    Of course the favorite ce for rich people is Wangyue Tower. Besides, in addition to the main building, there are also some small attics of various styles in the garden.


    The business is booming in small lofts near the river. We usually book a loft and invite three or five friends to sit upstairs and enjoy the river view while cooking wine and poetry.


    So, Wangyue Tower is a leisure ce for wealthy people in the capital.


    Ordinary people will note here because of consumption issues. A cup of tea here costs two taels of silver.


    Du Yunrong rented a loft here, which was a big deal.


    It is said that a one-day fee costs one thousand taels of silver.


    Du Wan and his party arrived at Wangyue Tower.


    Du Yunrongs name was announced, and a dedicated boy came to lead the way.


    At this time, it was specified in the banquet that only female guests who had not left the cab would be entertained. Therefore, Du Wan could only go alone.


    Du Qian was not very appropriate for a grown man in the past.


    Du Qian warned in a gentle voice: "Sister, please pay attention to your safety, you know? If you encounter trouble and you can''t solve it, remember toe to the eldest brother. The eldest brother won''t go anywhere, just drink here in the main building."


    "Okay! Brother, please drink less. Drinking too much can easily cause trouble."


    Okay, listen to my sister.


    Hearing his sister''s concern, Du Qian nodded happily.


    When he saw his eldest young master acting like this, his personal entourage was not surprised.


    Today, many high-status people came to Wangyue Tower, so naturally there will be no shortage of people around to protect them. Du Qian was not worried that something would happen to his sister here, but he was not sure whether those women would make things difficult for her during the banquet.


    The tricks women y cannot be put on the table, but there are also some tricks that people can''t guard against.


    So, Du Qian whispered a few words to his sister.


    Du Wan has always been well-behaved.


    The two brothers and sister talked together, very intimately.


    This made some onlookers, especially those who recognized them, feel a little surprised and a little aware.


    On the second floor, there were several students sitting around arge round table.

 Chapter 53: When you are a princess, you have to carry it

    Chapter 53: When you are a princess, you have to carry it


    Chapter 53: When you are a princess, you have to be careful


    It''s not that the students don''t have money to go to private rooms or attics, but that they arrivete. Today''s Wangyue Tower is hard to find. It''s not bad for them to have a seat in the lobby on the second floor.


    One student was surprised and said: "Brother Xie, is that Princess Jiaoyang?"


    Yes. Yes. Xie Zhang responded calmly.


    Another student said: "The princess is very well-behaved and good-looking."


    "She looks like a well-behaved and obedient little girl. She''s not as exaggerated as the rumors say." Some people couldn''t help but look at her curiously.


    Xie Zhang drank half a ss of wine in silence.


    After seeing her for a few days, the little girl became rounder, with a fair little face with a little baby fat, a pair of curved willow eyebrows, a pair of watery ck eyes, a straight and slightly upturned little nose, rosy and tender. Her tender little mouth curled up, and she was in a good mood when she saw her. Especially the little pear dimples appearing on both sides of the mouth, the smile is even more sweet to the bottom of the heart.


    A student next to him smiled and said, "I used to hear that Du Qian was a doting sister. When I saw him today, the rumors turned out to be true."


    Haha. A handsome young man covered his mouth with a folding fan and snickered.


    The student smiled and asked, "Brother Ning, what are youughing at?"


    No, I just remembered some rumors about Du Qian. I happen to know him, would you like to invite him over for a drinkter? The handsome young man asked his ssmates with a smile.


    Except for Xie Zhang, all the ssmates eyes lit up.


    They all nodded and asked the handsome young master to call someone up.


    Sure enough, the handsome young man stood up, held onto the railing and waved his fan towards Du Qian downstairs, "Brother Du Qian, what a coincidence! Do you want toe up and have a drink?"


    Du Qian looked up and couldn''t help but smile, "Okay! Wait a moment."


    Du Wan also raised her little head and saw the young master who was leaning on the railing and smiling at them. He was about seventeen or eighteen years old. He was wearing the uniform of the Imperial Academy. He was handsome and elegant, with a schrly air.


    Brother, who is that? Du Wan asked curiously.


    Du Qian said: "It''s brother''s ssmate and friend, Ning Xianhe."


    Brother, please go up first and dont worry about me. I will go to Du Yunrongs ce with the maid from Wangyue Tower in a moment.


    "Hmm, Ningqin, Luoqi, and take good care of the princess." Du Qian didn''t say any threatening words, but his oppressive eyes were enough to make people understand.


    Ningqin and Luoqi went out with Du Wan today.


    Along the way, I was very peaceful, and at the moment I heard the young master''s words, it should be immediately.


    Du Wan also saw Xie Zhang sitting on the second floor.


    What bad luck!


    How did you meet him?


    After thinking about it, I felt it was normal. Today, most of the powerful children in the capital gathered in Wangyue Tower.


    With or without purpose, they will all run here.


    Du Wan waved to Du Qian and left with a maid in a restaurant.


    Ningqin and Luoqi followed closely behind.


    When I arrived at the moon door of an attic, I saw a maid going in with a te and thening out empty-handed. Du Wan''s little heart was pounding, and she was extremely excited.


    You should be able to see everyone on the cklist in a while.


    Also, Miss Huang San...can I see her?


    Du Wan thought about it and felt that this was unlikely.


    If you think about Miss Huang San''s status, you really can''t catch Du Yunrong''s eyes. I still have to wait until after the Hungry Ghost Festival to find another chance to meet...


    At this time, the elegant room on the second floor of the attic.


    The balconies and windows are decorated with light gauze and red silk, which look very elegant when the wind blows. There are also calligraphy and paintings by famous artists hanging on the walls, and anyone who knows how to appreciate them can''t help but stop. In addition, some precious potted flowers are also arranged in an orderly and unique way. Blooming flowers fill the room with fragrance.


    The entire elegant room is elegantly and elegantly decorated.


    More than a dozen small low tables were filled with fruits, snacks and preserves.


    Most of the time there were one or two girls in gorgeous clothes sitting in front of the low table, whispering. A maid hurriedly came in, walked to Du Yunrong who was sitting on the main seat, whispered a few words of report, and then hurriedly left.


    "Is thising?" Du Yunrong smiled gently and said to all thedies, "Princess Jiaoyang is so hard to find. I don''t know what luck I got this time to get her to agree toe. After a while Everyone has to take a good look.


    The first **** the lower right, a dignified and quiet girl, said with a smile: "Indeed, Sister Yun Rong is the most powerful. I posted three invitations to the princess for the poetry gathering that several sisters and I held before, but she was not invited each time."


    Ive had it once too.


    Ive done it twice.


    Several girls agreed.


    Du Yunrong smiled even more.


    "Sister Su Yu, how about we greet the princess when shees?" Du Yunrong stood up first and walked out with lotus steps.


    Su Yu stood up gracefully and said, "Miss Yunrong, please."


    A group of girls stood up and followed him with their heads raised and their chests raised.


    This formation does not look like a wee, but rather like a show of force.


    Other than Du Yunrong, Su Yu has the highest status here.


    Du Yunrong is popr among the nobledies in the capital because she is the queen''s favored niece. Su Yu is known as the most talented woman in the capital. In addition to her grandfather being the prime minister, she earned this position through her talent and learning. Du Yunrong usually held banquets and would not invite women of higher status and more powerful than himself.


    Inviting Su Yu can improve the style of the banquet she holds.


    Today, Du Yunrong not only invited Su Yu.


    Perhaps Du Yunrong, intentionally or unintentionally, invited almost all of the girls to this banquet to have a history with Du Wan. It can be said that this is the Hongmen Banquet she specially set for Du Wan.


    She still holds a grudge about what happenedst time in the pce.


    Later, when I went to find trouble with the little pce maid, I learned that Du Wan had taken her away.


    Today she wants to get her back!


    The group of people followed the two eldestdies, Su Du, downstairs.


    In the lobby on the first floor, I met Du Wan and others.


    The maid led the way, and Du Wan was followed by two beautiful maids.


    When Du Wan came up, he saw a group of gorgeous women, and his eyes were a little busy.


    After sweeping a circle.


    Very good, I have met Du Yunrong!


    Du Wan straightened her spine and her steps became more graceful.


    After a while, she stood in front of a group of beauties with a smile on her face, gazing at them with her chin slightly raised.


    Du Yunrong said softly: "Sister Wanwan, everyone is here, I just need you."


    "Yes." Du Wan nodded slightly reservedly, "Miss Yunrong, please call me Princess Jiaoyang. This nickname, Wanwan, can only be called by close family members."


    Bullshit!


    Xie Qi shouted like this before!


    Du Yunrongs smile twisted, and she quickly said, Im sorry, it was my fault.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just remember to change it next time." Du Wan generously forgave her, then straightened her waist, held a noble posture, did not move, and continued to look at the beauties.


    Du Yunrong and others moved out of the way, but Du Wan did not move.


    All the nobledies looked at each other.


    Somewhat unclear.

 Chapter 54: I learned a lot again today

    Chapter 54: I learned a lot again today


    Chapter 54 I learned something new today


    Su Yu stepped forward and saluted her proactively, "Su Yu greets the princess."


    "No need, I finally have someone who understands etiquette. I''m worthy ofing from the Prime Minister''s Pce. At least I know how to salute and greet my princess when I see her." Du Wan made her posture extremely high, as if "you are all untouchables." So cool.


    Sure enough, as soon as she said this.


    The faces of the girls who were getting ready to watch the show suddenly turned pale.


    Yes, they are all white.


    Du Wan was a princess personally granted by the emperor, the kind with a title and a fief.


    No matter how unwilling all the girls were to see her, they all bowed and said hello to her.


    A girl with a round face was about to step forward to salute.


    Du Wan raised her hand to stop, "Wait a minute!"


    Just when everyone thought she would politely excuse herself, Du Wan looked around and said, "It''s not a good ce here. Let''s go in first and wait for the princess to go in before continuing."


    Du Yunrong and others'' faces darkened.


    Originally, they wanted to see Du Wan''s joke, but now, they haven''t seen the joke yet... He immediately revealed his identity and suppressed them firmly.


    Du Wan ignored them and took the lead in entering the elegant room on the second floor.


    Du Wan looked at the environment and praised: "Theyout of the private room is good, very beautiful, oh, there is also a small stage. Isn''t there any show that will be held soon?"


    "The princess guessed well. She has prepared some programs." Du Yunrong took over.


    Du Wan went directly to the first seat. The maid immediately went up, reced the cups with new ones, and made new tea.


    This position originally belonged to Du Yunrong, but it was now upied by Du Wan, and no one dared to raise objections.


    Among the nobledies, Du Wan has the highest status. If she doesn''t sit down, who would dare to sit down? Du Yunrong may have wanted to act stupid at first and ced Du Wan''s seat on the lower left.


    Du Wan sat at the top of the table and said with a smile: "Okay, let''s salute."


    Su Yu just said hello, so she was the first to go to her seat and sit down.


    Du Wan didn''t pay attention to this small detail, and just looked at the group of girls with different expressions below with a smile.


    A group of girls looked at Du Yunrong.


    Du Yunrongs status ranks first among them.


    Du Wan saw it, and her eyes fell on Du Yunrong''s face, "Sister Yunrong, human feelings are human rtionships, but some court etiquette andws must be followed."


    "Du Yunrong sends greetings to the princess." Du Yunrong is a tolerant person, and she feels sick in her heart.


    Seeing her obediently salute, the girls watching followed her forward and saluted.


    Du Wan noticed that there were a few who were particrly reluctant, "Whose girls are these?"


    Du Yunrong said half-jokingly: "Princess, noble people often forget things. These two are Murong Jiaojiao, the Minister of Rites, Wang Ruier, the eldest daughter of the Nanyang House, Zhou Yi, the sixth girl from the Zhou Shng family, and that one is Sister Xie Ying, the girl from Dingbei Hou Mansion, is the biological sister of Xie Qigong."


    Im not familiar with it, so Id rather forget it. Du Wan seemed unaware of Du Yunrongs sinister intentions.


    Du Yunrong:


    After he disappeared and came back, he waspletely changed.


    If Du Yunrong hadn''t seen him grow up since he was young, he would really doubt that he would be someone else.


    Du Wan smiled like a flower and was in a good mood.


    good! She was the only person present who was in a good mood.


    Everyone else was suffocating, and Du Yunrong was so angry that her teeth itched.


    Du Wan followed the principle of being happy when her enemies were unhappy. She picked up the Yunwu tea brought by the maid and tasted it slowly, "All the nobledies from the capital are here today."


    Its all because of the princess. The gentle words actually came from Su Yu.


    Du Wan raised the corners of her mouth slightly, "Miss Su is good at talking."


    This banquet was different from what she imagined. Du Wan came here thinking it was high-end and ssy, but when she came here she realized that Du Yunrong''s belly was smaller than she thought. Naturally, there are more than just these nobledies in the capital, but the nobledies invited to this banquet either despise the original owner, or have a grudge against the original owner.


    Du Wan has never seen these girls before, but her eyes can''t be deceiving.


    Du Wan secretly looked at these people.


    Could the person behind the scenes who wants her life be sitting among them?


    If we talk about capable women, Su Yu, who was born in the Prime Minister''s Pce, is ranked second, and no one dares to be ranked first.


    Du Wan had already found out clearly before that the original owner and Su Yu had no quarrels and had always been on good terms.


    However, why would such a person add insult to injury behind his back?


    Du Wan initially suspected that the original owner had some conflict of interest with Su Yu, or that the original owner was blocking Su Yu''s way. Its just that after investigating for so long, the reason has not been found.


    Actually, Su Yu didnt want toe and ept the invitation this time.


    Later she learned that Du Yunrong was going to host a Hongmen banquet for Du Wan, so she agreed. But when Du Wan arrived, not only did she not see Du Wan''s liveliness, but she also disyed her majesty so well that all the nobledies could not hold their heads up.


    This somewhat made Su Yu feel a bit uninterested.


    Du Wan sat in the first ce, so Du Yunrong had no choice but to sit in the seat she had arranged for Du Wan in advance.


    Sister Yunrong, what program has been arranged? Is it exciting or not? Du Wan asked Du Yunrong while picking up a grape and eating it.


    Du Yunrong almost lost his bearings.


    Du Wan''s move waspletely ignorant of the meaning of politeness, and it can be said that he was anti-customer.


    Wrong!


    She, Du Yunrong, is the host of this banquet.


    What was helpless was that Du Wan took up her identity as the princess and suppressed her openly. She must not openly criticize Du Wan, otherwise she will be criticized.


    So Du Yunrong bit the bullet and asked all the servants to retreat, and then let the actors who were ready backstagee on stage.


    Du Yunrong did not prepare any singing or dancing, but invited a troupe.


    This troupe is very famous in the capital.


    It is not only famous for singing well, but also because the Qingyi performers on stage are all very handsome and have different styles. One by one, they stood on the stage, and their flirtatious nces filled the room.


    All the girls, not only were they not shy, but they were allughing.


    The more reserved girl covered her mouth with a veil and smiled, her big eyes shining brightly.


    Du Wan:


    again


    This world is not reserved at all!


    Sure enough, there is no shortage of women who like to look at handsome men, no matter where in the world they are.


    Of course Du Wan also likes it.


    Du Wan looked sideways at Du Yunrong.


    I dont know what Du Yunrong wants to do, but she just wants to apany him.


    There is a leader who is the foreperson. When he gets on the stage, he starts to sing.


    The melody is gentle and charming.


    Halfway through the song, her eyebrows were seduced, and she secretly nced at Du Wan.


    Du Yunrong chuckled and said, "Princess Jiaoyang, everyone seems to like you."


    "Be careful what you say." Du Wan sat down reservedly, "But are you familiar with him? You can understand his meaning with just one look from his eyes. They have such a tacit understanding. They must have had in-depthmunication with him already. "


    Du Yunrong''s face darkened, "No. I just watched a few scenes starring Mr. Qiao."


    "oh oh."


    Du Wan responded perfunctorily.


    I dont know whether I believe it or not.

 Chapter 55: Young man, walk slower

    Chapter 55: Young man, walk slower


    Chapter 55 Young Master, walk slower


    The people on the stage were wearing costumes and heavy makeup unique to actors. Their every move was smooth and flowing, and their voices were very beautiful. However, one sentence was sung in nine melodies and eighteen turns, and Du Wan could not understand a single word.


    It doesnt matter if you dont understand.


    But she can pretend, just hold it with a smile.


    At this moment, Du Wan suddenly understood why men were not invited to the banquet.


    In the upper-ss circles of the capital, it is amon pastime fordies toment on actors like this, but after all, they have to avoid people. Moreover, Great Qin''s restrictions on women were not as harsh as Du Wan imagined. Husbands and wives who could not get along could still reconcile. They only needed to go to the government to register, and the woman could take away the dowry and remarry.


    This is like when Du Wan disappeared and came backst time. Her innocence and reputation were damaged, but so what?


    Du Wan is still a noble daughter, and she still has a noble status.


    Every nobledy still bows her head when seeing him.


    Imperial power in this world is like an unreachable mountain, pressing on everyone''s head.


    At this time, among the girlsughing, they would pay attention to Du Wan from time to time.


    Su Yu took a sip of fragrant tea and fell into deep thought.


    At the moment, the atmosphere of the banquet is good for Du Wan, but it is not so good for some people with ulterior motives. She was looking forward to today''s banquet wholeheartedly, just to see Du Wan make a fool of herself, and now she was somewhat unwilling to do so.


    To break the stiff atmosphere at this moment, we need a bold bird.


    Any girl with some brains is not willing to be the one who stands out...


    However, there are many smart people in this world, and there is also no shortage of brainless people.


    Among them, Xie Ying has been holding her breath and indignant since Du Wan appeared.


    Why? !


    Why can she be so high and mighty, but she has to be warned by her mother not to offend Du Wan again.


    Just a straw-bag princess, whats so big about it? Fortunately, Xiao misses her brother.


    Xie Ying red at Du Wan secretly.


    Du Wan suddenly looked sideways and met Xie Ying''s angry re.


    Thinking of who she was, Du Wan couldn''t help but smile mockingly at her.


    Xie Ying was immediately furious.


    It just happened that the song was finished at this time.


    One by one, the actors who had not yet taken off their makeup came on stage to take their final call.


    ording to normal operation, this is a stage of asking for rewards.


    But Xie Ying suddenly stood up, pointed at one of the actors maliciously and said: "You! Come up and pour wine for the princess. The most noble person here today is our Princess Jiaoyang, take good care of her. Serve her." Well, I have a big reward for you."


    The actor who was suddenly named was a slender young man.


    As soon as he heard Xie Ying''s words, he was stunned, and then became very frightened.


    In the eyes of everyone waiting to see the good show.


    Du Wan chuckled and said, "Okay, young man,e up and pour some wine."


    The surroundings were silent for a moment.


    Shouldnt the princess be angry with shame? This development is not quite right!


    The young man stepped forward hesitantly, knelt down meekly at Du Wan''s table, lowered his eyebrows, picked up the jug and poured wine for Du Wan. When the wine was seventy percent full, he stopped, gently put down the wine bottle, and then silently stepped aside and knelt down, not even daring to raise his head.


    On his first day as an actor, his master warned him.


    In order to get more rewards, you can asionally wink on stage.


    Once you step down, you must abide by your duties.


    Only by recognizing your own identity can you live a long life...


    Du Wan picked up the wine ss and smelled it. It was fruit wine.


    Took a small sip and felt good.


    So Du Wan praised: "This wine is good, I am very satisfied. Okay, you go down, remember to ask Miss Xie for a thousand taels of silver."


    Thank you, Princess.


    The young actor kowtowed to thank him and bent down to retreat. Xie Ying looked disgusted at this time.


    One thousand taels!


    This **** really dares to say that!


    Even if Xie Ying is ourdy, one thousand taels is not a small amount.


    The Dingbei Hou Mansion gives five taels of pocket money to the daughter-inw every month, and only sixty taels can be saved in a year without spending it. On weekdays, her mother privately subsidizes her, and her brother gives her money during the holidays. Xie Ying''s private bank ount has been saved for more than ten years, which is only more than 2,000 taels. At this time, Du Wan''s light words reduced nearly half of his words.


    Du Wan saw the young man crossing Xie Ying''s table without stopping.


    Xie Ying, reward me quickly!


    Du Wan''s little feet under the hem of her skirt were dangling excitedly again, "Young gentleman, walk slower, there is also a reward of one thousand taels of silver. The dignified girl from Dingbeihou Mansion, thank you for your reward from the Seventh Young Master. My sister is not the kind of viin who talks **** and doesnt keep her word.


    Xie Ying''s beautiful face twisted for a moment.


    In full view of everyone, she could only open her purse and take out a thousand-tael silver note. Today is the Ghost Festival, and Wangyue Tower is expensive. She specially brought out a thousand taels to fill the asion, but she didn''t expect that it would be gone in the blink of an eye.


    The young man who received the silver reward immediately thanked him and left.


    Du Wan said half-jokingly: "Xie Ying, look at how painful your body is. You won''t be able to reward me now and then ask for it backter."


    Xie Ying smiled dryly and said: "The princess is joking, I''m not that poor."


    Thats right. Its only a thousand taels, which is nothing for Dingbei Houfu.


    Xie Yings fingers holding the handkerchief under the table turned white.


    Dont lose your mind!


    Absolutely not!


    One actor has retired, but there are still many on the stage.


    For example, the mainstay of the actors, Qiao Da, is still there.


    Du Wan nced at Du Yunrong and Su Yu, and the two of them were immediately alert.


    I always felt that there was something strange in Du Wan''s eyes, which made her uneasy and kind-hearted.


    Suddenly Du Wan smiled and waved to all the actors, "Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and pour wine for all the girls. This is the first time for this princess to hear you sing in an opera. They are different. They are all regr customers. For example, Du Yunrong Miss, I have even gone to listen to several of Mr. Qiaos performances, and I really appreciate Mr. Qiao.


    Du Yunrong:


    No!


    What are you admiring? Its pure nder!


    But just now she said personally that she had heard a few ys. If he denies it now, wouldn''t it overturn his previous statement? Du Yunrong didn''t want to p herself in the face, so she could only acquiesce with tears.


    The princess spoke, and a group of actors stepped forward.


    Some of them are bold, and when pouring wine for the nobledies, they will give a few gentle words of advice or wink.


    Normally no girl will lose her temper at this time.


    Of course, no matter how happy you feel in your heart, you still have to look good on the outside.


    Du Wan picked up the wine ss and took a sip.


    It has fallen, it has fallen!


    The development of this banquet waspletely opposite to what she expected.


    Originally, she thought that a banquet fordies would be like nothing else. It''s just a show of talent, such as ying music, chess, calligraphy, painting, etc. It''s great to add music, such as singing a ditty or something.


    Who would have expected that the opening scene would be a group of handsome actors.


    There was a young man who wandered over to Su Yu.


    Just as Su Yu was about to refuse, Du Wan suddenly said: "Everyone Qiao, let''s pour wine for Miss Yun Rong, and then go take care of Miss Su Yu. This is the rumored most talented woman in the capital. If she can be taken care of... I''m so happy, maybe I''ll write you a ybook and make your troupe more prosperous."


    Hearing this, Su Yu just wanted to curse.


    She was sitting upright, but why did the fire burn her?

 Chapter 56: I am so poor

    Chapter 56: I am so poor


    Su Yu thinks she gets along well with Du Wan. At least she never embarrassed Du Wan on the spot when attending banquets. asionally I would say hello to someone in a friendly manner.


    At this time, Su Yu didn''t know that she had been exposed and was on Du Wan''s cklist.


    Su Yu said solemnly: "No need, I can do it myself -"


    Miss Su, are you looking down on us? Du Yunrong took the lead.


    Du Wan raised her curved eyebrows and agreed: "Yes, everyone enjoyed the young man''s service, but Miss Su refused alone. How can this be done?!"


    Yes, yes, I cant be decisive!:


    Yes, Sister Su should do as the Romans do in the country.


    A group ofdies also came back to their senses at this time.


    At first Xie Ying asked the actor to pour wine for the princess, but they were still waiting to see the joke. If he identally revealed that the princess asked actors to wait on him at the banquet, it would definitely make people think about it, and it would be enough to make the princess a joke in the capital again.


    As a result, the princess''s soft knife came down.


    In one fell swoop, Xie Ying lost a thousand taels, and also dragged them all into the water.


    If this matter spreads, it will not only be shameful for the princess, but also for them.


    But now Su Yu wants to stay out of the matter, which is a bit outrageous.


    Du Yunrong motioned to everyone Qiao toe over.


    Qiao Jia''s real name is Qiao Qingzhu. It is said that he was sold to the opera troupe since he was a child. He is extremely talented in singing and is praised as a master of opera.


    An actor, no matter how popr he is, his status remains humble.


    Du Yunrong''s words, as an actor, I dare not refuse.


    Qiao Qingzhu stepped forward calmly and poured a ss of wine for Su Yu elegantly.


    Su talented woman, please! Qiao Qingzhus voice was extremely pleasant.


    "You''re wee." Su Yu suppressed her anger in just a moment, picked up the fruit wine and drank half a ss, then said with a smile, "To be honest, I really like to listen to the Qiao family singing. The operas sung by the Qiao family are amazing. It is said to be a unique feature of the capital, and people will wander around it for three days."


    Su Talented Girl praised her highly. Qiao Qingzhus gentle smile did not change.


    Du Wan noticed Su Yu''s strange attitude.


    Then her eyes wandered around Qiao Qingzhu, thoughtfully.


    Isnt Qiao Qingzhus identity unusual? Otherwise, Su Yu wouldn''t be so polite to him based on his noble appearance. It''s a pity that the makeup on Qiao Qingzhu''s face is too thick and her true appearance cannot be seen clearly.


    Du Wan couldn''t figure it out and stopped thinking, "Everyone has finished drinking. It''s time to reward me. The young gentleman poured me wine just now, and Xie Ying rewarded me with a thousand taels. Even if you don''t have her, If you are rich and have a reward of a hundred or dozens of taels, you should be fine."


    A girl took the lead and said: "Of course it''s no problem."


    So he immediately rewarded him with one hundred taels.


    No matter how reluctant the others were, they all took out their wallets to reward him, including Du Yunrong.


    Du Yunrong turned her eyes slightly, covered her lips and smiled softly: "Princess, everyone has rewarded me, so you can save it."


    "There''s no way, I''m poor. I don''t have a penny on me." Du Wan was openly poor.


    Du Yunrong was choked.


    Originally, if you wanted to talk about Du Wan, all of them could only die in the fetus.


    This **** is such a thief that he doesnt take any money with him when he goes out?


    Everyone looked at Du Wan''s waist in unison.


    Sure enough, I didnt see anything like a purse, only a jade pendant hanging on my skirt.


    At this time, the girls realized that Du Wan''s dress was fresh and elegant, and every small ornament she wore was the first time they had seen it, and it must be valuable.


    Suddenly a voice interjected, "Whatever the princess has on her is enough for them to live on for a lifetime, wouldn''t the princess be reluctant to part with it?" I followed the voice and looked.


    Du Wan raised her lips slightly, "It turns out to be Miss Saturday. If you don''t say anything, this princess will almost forget you."


    "I''m just a nobody. Of course the princess won''t remember me." Zhou Yi said in a strange tone.


    Du Wan was surprisingly not angry, and said with a smile: "Miss Saturday, you are so humble. You are not a nobody. I heard rumors about your family even when I was not in the capital some time ago."


    Zhou Yi''s heart skipped a beat.


    A bad premonition came over me, and it soon came true.


    Just listen to Du Wan''s little voice, and she brought up the special hobbies of her father and aunt on the spot, "Miss Saturday, your father and your aunt''s hobbies are really special. Fortunately, your servants are merciful. If they are harsh, Maybe your father is still lying on the bed now."


    Why do you look at you with a look of regret?


    The people present were silent for a while.


    Zhou Yi was so angry that he stood up on the spot, pointed at Du Wan and wanted to scold him.


    A girl next to her quickly pulled Zhou Yi off, "What are you doing? Do you want to be disrespectful to the princess?"


    This is a warning and a reminder.


    Like a basin of cold water, it poured on Zhou Yi''s head. She calmed down and sat down reluctantly. So just like that, a conflict was about to start, but it ended in an anticlimactic manner.


    Du Wan picked up a bunch of grapes and ate them slowly, looking at the girl who had just pulled Zhou Yi.


    Think about it, who is she?


    I havent introduced him before, so I dont know Du Wan.


    The banquet was too quiet, so Su Yu chuckled, "Princess, you have been back in Beijing for a while, and this is the first time we have met. Come, I want to toast you, and wish the princess a long life, peace and joy."


    Lets have fun together. Du Wan wanted to pick up the wine ss, but realized that the wine was finished.


    Just as he was about to pour himself a ss, Su Yu said again, "Everyone Qiao, please go and pour the princess a ss of wine."


    "It''s your honor." Qiao Qingzhu stepped forward slowly and poured the wine for Du Wan. His movements were smooth, very beautiful, and had an indescribable charm.


    Du Wan was not polite either.


    Picked up the wine ss and raised it in the direction of Su Yu.


    Du Wan said: "Cheers!"


    Su Yu raised her ss, responded with a shout, covered it with her sleeves, raised her head and drank the wine, then picked up the handkerchief and pressed the corners of her mouth carefully. It''s all a style that everydy should have.


    Du Wan:


    Well, I cant learn it.


    Then everyone drank and talked about the mountains.


    ,


    The only person sitting is Qiao Qingzhu.


    He finally sat next to Du Wan. Although he said he was next to her, he was still more than one meter away. When Du Wan''s wine ss was gone, he would step forward and pour it. When he wanted to eat an orange, he would help peel it and put it on the small porcin te on the table. Not to mention, Du Wan felt that the experience of being served by a beautiful man was quite special.


    Is it any wonder that this is the welfare of nobledies?


    Du Wan felt that it was right for her to attend this banquet.


    The banquet was quite interesting. Some young girls were so bold that they whispered and flirted with the handsome young man beside them.


    Shout! Quite a bit like a veteran.


    However, most of them just talk about it, and few people actually touch the beautiful young men.

 Chapter 57: Dont take away a colorful cloud

    Chapter 57: Don''t take away a colorful cloud


    Chapter 57 Dont take away a colorful cloud


    Du Wan looked at Du Yunrong and Su Yu again.


    The behavior of the two of them was very natural. They were probably used to being waited on.


    Du Wan was probably the only little girl who felt ufortable, "Okay, everyone, Qiao, please step back. Du Yunrong, if there is any other show, please let this princess open her eyes."


    Du Yunrong was so sick that she asked, "What do you want to see, Princess?"


    Let me guess, could it be the young man dancing? Du Wan guessed with a smile.


    Du Yunrong:


    Du Wan added: "You are really good at ying. I have gained a lot of experience."


    Shut up! Du Yunrongs beautiful eyes were filled with anger.


    Du Wan didn''t care, and still smiled and said: "Don''t be angry, didn''t you ask me? I''ll just make a guess. If there''s nothing interesting, you might as well go find my elder brother. My brother is also here at Wangyue Tower today. She even said she would go light rivernterns with me when it gets dark."


    The princess has misunderstood.


    Du Yunrong did not expect Du Wan to be so difficult to deal with now.


    A few words can turn the situation around and make the person who is looking for trouble suffer a hidden loss.


    Now that Xie Ying and Zhou Yi have failed to gain favor bying forward, people who were waiting and watching will even less take the initiative.


    For example Murong Jiaojiao?


    Or like Wang Ruier, the eldest daughter of Nanyang House?


    When the two of them first met Du Wan, they didn''t have a good look on their faces.


    After having to say hello to Du Wan, the person seemed very quiet and said nothing.


    But today, everyone united to fight against Du Wan and it became a joke.


    Du Yunrong is a smart person, and he came back to his senses after thinking about it for a while. Just because I understood it clearly, I was so angry that I was half-dead. When she first heard that Du Wan was made a princess, she didn''t take it seriously. She was just a simpleton princess. What''s the big deal? It was only at this moment that I realized how amazing this person is.


    Just the status of the princess has made many nobledies who used to have high eyesight turn against her.


    The second floor was staged with bloodless maneuvers.


    In the lobby downstairs, all the maids apanying thedies are gathered here.


    Ningqin and Luoqi sat quietly in a corner.


    The rules in front of others are excellent.


    At this time, several maids came up and got close to them.


    Sister Ningqin, the bracelet you are wearing is so beautiful. A round-faced maid said with envy.


    Ningqin blinked her eyes and said, "Hello, sisters, I didn''t know you..."


    "I am the maid of the eldestdy of the Prime Minister''s Mansion." The round-faced maid came from the Taoist family.


    The other maid also introduced herself, "I am Miss Yunrong''s maid Lily."


    I am from the Murong family.


    Im from the Zhou family


    Several maids got together and chatted about gossip.


    Ningqin has a straightforward personality and cannot hide things.


    He is also good at gossiping about the capital, but he is taciturn when ites to ying chess. But after Ningqin''s talk, one of the maids inquired about Du Wan with ulterior motives, but Ningqin didn''t say a word and changed the subject.


    At the beginning of the chess game, she was still worried that Ning Qin would leak the princess''s affairs because she didn''t keep her mouth shut.


    Gradually I felt relieved.


    When everyone had finished chatting, the maids left.


    Ningqin and Luoqi are left.


    Ningqin asked in a low voice: "Luo Qi, you''ve been acting a little weirdtely."


    What do you mean by that? Luo Qi raised his head nervously.


    Ningqin said: "Everyone is chatting, but you don''t answer."


    Nothing to talk about, I dont even know anyone.


    When ites to making friends, you dont know anyone at first, but youll get to know each other more if you talk more.


    You have such a big heart. Luo Qi sighed. Ningqin curled her lips and said, "I don''t even know what you are worried about."


    "Ning Qin, the princess''s temper is not like before, and it is bing more and more unpredictable. You have to be more careful and careful, and don''t be careless. What should you do if the princess dislikes you?" Luo Qi whispered the worries in his heart.e out.


    Ningqin looked at her suspiciously, "The princess has a good temper, much better than before."


    Luoqi was silent for a while, and suddenly looked around, and when he saw no one there, he whispered: "Although Shuxiang and Huayi are still maids, I know that they are despised by the princess. If this continues, it will be a matter of time before they are kicked out of Yulingyuan. matter."


    "No way." Ningqin''s heart suddenly rose.


    She really didnt realize it if she didnt bring it up.


    Schrly and artistically, except for necessary work, they rarely go to the princess''s side. Moreover, they wouldnt have time if they didnte forward to help. They also had to carefully take care of a vegetable patch for the princess.


    Seeing that she hade to her senses, Luoqi continued: "The good life we have now was given by the princess. If we were like Shuxiang and others, life would be difficult."


    "Don''t worry, the princess is a reasonable person."


    Theres nothing wrong with the painting and the bookishness.


    "this"


    Ningqin tried hard to recall that the two of them had indeed made no mistakes.


    After a while, Ningqin frowned and said, "They must have made some mistake, but we don''t know it. The princess only allowed them to grow vegetables and didn''t drive them out of Yulingyuan, which is already very merciful."


    "is that so?"


    The chess yer was stunned.


    Soon he lowered his head and turned into a dull gourd again.


    Ningqin was really angry when she saw her like this.


    Luo Qi is a very stubborn person who loves to dig into others'' corners.


    Ningqin really felt that the princess was a good master, "Luoqi..."


    Hey, someone came downstairs?


    Everyone on the first floor looked toward the stairs on the second floor.


    I saw a maid from Wangyue Towering over to send a message, asking them toe up and serve.


    Ningqin and Luoqi quickly got up and went upstairs.


    A group of maids stepped into the hall on the second floor. The troupe was no longer there. Only their masters were sitting at the table. The scene was a bit too quiet.


    Du Wan touched his belly and found that he had eaten a little too much.


    I drank more than half of the bottle of fruit wine, but I didnt feel drunk, but the wine was a bit overpowering. Her face was as red as a thinyer of rouge, which made the previously soft and cute little girl suddenly look a little more charming.


    Du Wan let Ningqin help her stand up.


    Ningqin asked worriedly: "Princess, have you drank a lot?"


    "That''s not true. I just drank a few sips of fruit wine. It''s not intoxicating." Du Wan felt that her body was warm and her face was slightly hot. "It''s just that the smell of wine ising up a little bit. Just go outside and get some air."


    Hearing this, Du Yunrong looked at her and asked, "Is the princess leaving?"


    Yeah, its almost time, its time to go. Du Wan smiled so hard that it made ones teeth itch with hatred.


    Du Yunrong said: "This is only the first half, and there is still the second half."


    Du Wan smiled brightly and said: "No, no, everyone will be more rxed and at ease without me here. Therefore, I will not participate inke tours and riverntern lighting. I hope everyone will have fun in the future. However, , Xiangjun, sister Yunrong, its better not to call her, it wont sound good if it gets spread.


    Du Yunrong:


    This man is so mean! What a shame!


    I really want to p her in the face, sheughs so hatefully.


    Du Wan looked around at everyone and said with a smile: "Of course, next time there is such a gathering, you must leave a message for me. Thank you Sister Yunrong for your warm hospitality today. See you soon."


    After being polite, Du Wan led the maid away without taking away any colorful clouds.


    Regrly asking for rmendation votes~asking for favorites.

 Chapter 58: The most noble daughter of the Qin Kingdom

    Chapter 58: The most noble daughter of the Qin Kingdom


    Chapter 58 The most noble woman in the Qin Kingdom


    Du Yunrong was extremely angry.


    I want to get angry, but I hold it back.


    Murong Jiaojiao stood up to leave, but Du Yunrong did not persuade her to stay.


    Seeing this, several more girls got up and said they had made an appointment to go to the river to lightmps.


    Du Yunrong agreed one by one and let them go with a few polite words, "The flower boat has been booked for theke tour. Those who want to go cane with Yunshan. The attendants at Wangyue Tower will take everyone there."


    "There is Wangyue Lake here, and the scenery is very good. Today is a rare opportunity." Du Yunshan stood up at the right time and greeted the nobledies who were present.


    These nobledies didn''t want to leave because they didn''t want to offend Du Yunrong.


    The reason is that my parents are not strong enough and have insufficient confidence.


    The banquet in the attic ended hastily. Du Yunrong was really in a bad mood.


    The face that I wanted to lose to Du Wan was not achieved, but Du Wan was allowed to show off his power.


    However, there was still one person left at the table, Su Yu from the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    Su Yu finished the pot of wine on the table and then put down the ss, "Are you angry?"


    Arent you angry? Du Yunrong said with a smile on his face.


    Su Yu wiped the corners of her lips with a handkerchief and said slowly: "You can only bear the anger. Du Wan is now the only princess in the Qin Kingdom. No noblewoman in the capital can surpass her. People outside say , she is the most noble daughter in the Qin Kingdom."


    Du Yunrong snorted coldly, "You want to provoke me with these words? Unfortunately, you are wrong. The sisters of our Du family can only fight in small quarrels at most, and will never fight against each other."


    I didnt, youre overthinking. Su Yus tone was extremely calm.


    Du Yunrong squinted at Su Yu with cold eyes. The self-proimed and self-righteous woman had exposed her gentle disguise and how ugly she was underneath.


    Two people are simr in some aspects.


    So, no one can deceive anyone.


    No, at least she, Du Yunrong, has a bottom line and won''t worry about other people''s fiancs.


    Besides, Du Wan went downstairs.


    After walking out of the small building, he went to look for Du Qian.


    It was not difficult for the three of them to find Du Qian.


    Going to the main building, I saw Du Qian sitting on a railing seat on the second floor. He was talking loudly with a group of students and toasting to a drink.


    Brother! Du Wan waved his little hand towards the upstairs.


    Hearing this, Du Qian looked down and suddenly became happy, "Sister, is the banquet over?"


    "No, I came out first." Du Wan grabbed the hem of her skirt with her little hands and ran towards the second floor.


    The little girl ran very fast, which startled Du Qian, "Slow down, slow down, don''t run."


    Du Qian quickly got up and went to pick up his sister.


    The student next to him was silent for a while.


    The rumored Du Qian really dotes on his sister...


    Du Qian wanted to reprimand him for running on the stairs was dangerous. But when he saw her round and rosy face, his expression immediately changed, "Have you been drinking? You drank a lot."


    Du Wan panted slightly and said, "It''s just a few sses of fruit wine."


    Fruit wine is also wine and can be intoxicating.


    All the girls present drank a lot, and no one was drunk.


    Du Qian was speechless for a moment.


    Du Wan was in a good mood and didn''t want to argue with him anymore. "Brother, let me tell you, the fruit wine in Wangyue Tower is really delicious. It''s so sweet. The more you drink it, the more addictive you be. When you get back to the house, ask the housekeeper to prepare some for me every day. Just a pot."


    The small days are wonderful, and the happiness is as good as the gods.


    Du Wan imagines a bright future.


    Du Qian couldn''t help but expose her sweet dream, "Wangyue Tower is sold in limited quantities, one hundred taels for a small pot. One pot a day, just think about it."


    Du Wan:


    At the banquet just now, a pot was ced on each table.


    Du Yunrong is so rich. Damn, why are you so jealous?


    Du Qian said: "It''s still early in the evening. Brother, I will take you for a walk around the areater. There are some pretty good scenery."


    Okay. Du Wan nodded obediently. Then he followed Du Qian to his friend.


    After such a long time, Du Wan met Xie Zhang up close again.


    The young man is outstanding in appearance, gentle and elegant, and haspletely integrated himself into the students. After meeting Du Wan, he first showed a hint of surprise, and then returned to normal. When their eyes met, he just nodded politely, taking it as a greeting.


    Du Wan was not surprised at all that he had this attitude in front of outsiders.


    The eyes of several students nced at her and then at Xie Zhang. After paying attention for a while, I found that the expressions of the two people were dull and there was no hint of male and female, so I immediately stopped specting.


    It is indeed true that rumors stop with the wise.


    Du Qian was talking to Ning Xianhe.


    When everyone learned that Du Qian was going to take his sister to see the scenery, several students were somewhat moved.


    A student suddenly said: "The closest scenery to Wangyue Tower is a climbing tform. Standing there to see the best scenery. Calcting the time now, I will be there just in time to see the sunset."


    Wow! Really?


    Some students were very moved.


    Someone else said frankly: "The cost here is too high, and we, the poor students, dare note without being invited. Today is a rare opportunity, why not go and see the sunset spectacle that Brother Lu mentioned?"


    Ning Xianhe pped his folding fan and said, "What are you waiting for? Let''s go together."


    Du Qian:


    No! He just wanted to go with his sister.


    Du Wan doesnt care, it might be more lively if there are more people.


    After settling the bill, the group went downstairs.


    At the gate.


    I learned that it takes a while to get to the summit from here.


    Du Qian immediately asked his entourage to invite some bearers toe over.


    So a group of people stood in front of the gate of Wangyue Tower, waiting for the sedan.


    Princess, we met again. A girl shouted out loud.


    Du Wan looked back and said, "Yeah, it''s you."


    "Yes."


    You also left the table early.


    "That''s right, the banquet would be boring without the princess. It must have dispersed by now." The girl who first greeted Du Wan was the one who held Zhou Yi in front of her.


    At this time, Zhou Yi and Wang Ruier were also following behind her.


    Zhou Yi and Wang Rui''er, who were originally concubines, were not qualified to participate in this banquet, but they couldn''t bear to have a feud with Du Wan, so Du Yunrong posted the message because of this.


    Just now, what are the three of you doing here?


    Du Wan sighed in a dignified manner: "That''s such a pity."


    The girl didn''t take it seriously, "I don''t think it''s a pity. It''s morefortable to go out and y by yourself."


    "What I regret is not the banquet, but the delicious fruit wine at the banquet. There are one hundred taels per jug." Du Wan said with emotion.


    Pfft!


    "Ha ha!"


    "ha."


    Du Wan sighed casually, which made many peopleugh.


    Ning Xianheughed the loudest.


    Xie Zhang took the opportunity to nce at her and smiled.


    Du Qianughed dryly and defended his sister: "Why does my sister like to drink fruit wine? How many girls don''t like the fruit wine in Wangyue Tower?"


    Pfft.


    Ning Xianheughed again, leaning forward and backward withughter.


    "It''s just that I like to drink fruit wine." Du Wan raised her mouth slightly and looked at Ning Xianhe with a bad tone. When ring at others, they act like I''m very fierce and don''t mess with me.

 Chapter 59: Doesnt your conscience hurt?

    Chapter 59: Doesn''t your conscience hurt?


    Chapter 59 Doesnt your conscience hurt?


    Ning Xianhe not only did not restrain himself, but evenughed more cheerfully.


    Ouch, mother.


    Is the little princess so cute even when she is angry? With her big watery eyes and rosy little face, she is cuter than the little squirrel on the tree.


    I really want to take it home right away and treasure it!


    Most of the students present had this idea.


    Now, I really envy Du Qian!


    No wonder he has always doted on his sister unconditionally. I''m afraid they wouldn''t be much better off.


    Du Wan ignored them and looked at the three girls next to him.


    Hello is done, why don''t you leave?


    Du Wans strange eyes drifted towards them.


    The problem was quickly discovered.


    Two of the three girls nced at the students next to them from time to time.


    Du Wan doesnt know who he is specifically looking for.


    It turns out that the drunkards intention is not to drink.


    The only normal one is the girl whose name I dont know yet. This girl is about the same age as her, and her fair face has a bit of baby fat like hers, but she doesn''t have dimples when she smiles.


    The girl saw Du Wan looking at her and simply asked: "Princess, can the three of us go shopping with you?"


    Its up to you. But whats your name? Du Wan blinked and asked.


    The girl''s smile froze.


    Damn it! ...You regard her as your enemy, but they dont remember you!


    It''s not very harmful, but it''s extremely insulting.


    The girl looked again and again, but found that Du Wan''s eyes were clear and showed no sign of ridicule. She couldn''t help but feel strange, "We have been fighting since childhood, and you don''t remember who I am?"


    "Huh?...Since childhood?" Du Wan was stunned.


    At this moment, Du Qian had no choice but to speak up. He coughed dryly and said, "Sister, her family is next door to the Princess''s Mansion. She is Miss Qin Jiu from the Duke of Qin''s Mansion."


    Yo! Childhood sweetheart? Du Wan was very surprised.


    Qin Jiu was furious when he heard this, "Bah, who is your childhood sweetheart?!"


    "What the hell? No, no, I don''t remember you anyway." Du Wan raised her chin and said.


    Qin Jiu felt depressed for a while.


    Say you dont remember? What''s the meaning? !


    Du Qian quickly exined: "Miss Qin Jiu, please don''t be surprised. My sister is just like she was when she came back this time, and she doesn''t remember what happened before."


    So miserable?


    Qin Jiu''s round face turned red, "Well, I just found out, I''m sorry."


    No wonder he didnt go to fight with her again after he went missing...


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter." Du Wan waved her hand and said grandly, "I am a generous little girl, so I will forgive you generously. Besides, you also stopped Saturday from being stupid during the banquet."


    Qin Jiu:


    Suddenly I dont want to say anything anymore!


    Zhou Yi, on the other hand, lowered his head in shame and was secretly worried.


    Originally, it was a bit difficult for her to get married because of the affairs between her father and her aunt.


    After today, will it be more difficult?


    Zhou Yi regretted that he had caused trouble to the princess during the banquet, "Princess, princess, I''m sorry. I offended you before. I hope you, sir, will forgive me this time."


    Du Wan looked at Zhou Yi suspiciously.


    Why did you suddenly apologize...


    Actually, Du Wan doesn''t have any bad feelings towards Zhou Yi. Some of the disputes between the original owner and her were, to put it bluntly, minor conflicts between the little girls.


    Du Wan has read the full text and knows that Zhou Yi is also a pitiful person.


    Out of this little sympathy, Du Wan said calmly: "It''s okay! What''s past is past. Since I have forgiven Qin Jiu, I don''t mind forgiving you one more time." "Thank you, Princess." Zhou Yi raised his head, very excited .


    Du Wan smiled and said, "I''m easy to get along with, really. As long as you don''t always trouble me."


    No, no way. Zhou Yi nodded repeatedly.


    Du Wan''s almond-shaped eyes shed, and she asked tentatively: "I heard that I have fought with you before. Why did we fight?"


    Zhou Yi suddenly showed embarrassment.


    Equally embarrassed was Qin Jiu, which gave Du Wan a new guess.


    Zhou Yi lowered his head and whispered: "It''s not really a fight. People outside are spreading rumors."


    "Something must have happened." Du Wan didn''t believe it.


    Zhou Yi didn''t know where to start.


    Qin Jiu actuallyughed twice and said, "You and I were fighting at that time. She came to start a fight with bad intentions, but you were unhappy and pushed her down... Haha."


    Du Wan soon learned the reason.


    The original owner and Qin Jiu were very close when they were children, butter they fell out for some reason, and they always had to fight several times a year before they feltfortable. Once, two people got into a fight at someone else''s banquet. Zhou Yi tried to break up the fight, but the original owner, who was red-eyed, pushed him out of the big ugly.


    Thus, the original owner seeded in gaining another little enemy.


    It is probably the Duke of Qin who did something, and nothing about Qin Jiu came out.


    However, the incident between the original owner and Zhou Yi spread, and from time to time it became known that Zhou Yi and the original owner were fighting.


    Du Wan looked at Qin Jiu again, "Where are you and me? Why did we have enemies when we were young?"


    This, this


    Qin Jiu''s little face turned red from suppressing it, and he was squeaking. He was not at all as cheerful as before, "Who remembers what happened when I was little?"


    Du Wan suspected that she was not telling the truth.


    However, does the family know that the original owner is so reckless?


    Du Wan nced at her elder brother secretly.


    Du Qian suddenly noticed her little move, "What''s wrong with my sister?"


    Brother, was my temper really bad before? Du Wan asked with wide eyes. Although Pei Hao said that the other girl was jealous of the original owner, she still had some doubts...


    Du Qian shook his head and said, "It''s nothing. Wanwan is the most obedient and sensible person."


    "That''s right. Someone must have offended me, and I couldn''t help it." Du Wan suddenly became more energetic and confident, "How could a cute and well-behaved little girl like me keep fighting with others? It''s also someone else''s fault. Someone must be ndering me and spreading rumors about me."


    Qin Jiu and others fell silent for a moment.


    If you lose your memory, can you still lose your face?


    Du Qian, the sister-loving maniac, immediately agreed, "Yes, my sister is the best."


    Du Wan has an aura of 2.8 meters and her self-confidence is off the charts: "There are some people in this world who look down on me. Who said I have an uncle who is an emperor, a pair of parents who love me, and a very good, very good person?" Where is my brother?"


    "That''s right! My sister is absolutely right."


    Du Qian smiled and started to boast again.


    The onlookers were speechless for a while.


    It turns out that the little princesss confident appearance was all misled by her family.


    No wonder I dont have any self-awareness...


    Ning Xianhe approached Du Qian and asked in a low voice: "Brother Du, doesn''t your conscience hurt?"


    "What is conscience? No." Du Qianpi replied softly with a smile, "The girls you raise in the Ning family are all for sale. How can you teach them the three obediences and the four virtues, and obey their husbands when they get married? My family is different. Girls should be confident. Be more self-reliant. Only when you get married can you be the master of the family and not be bullied."


    Ning Xianhe could not refute for the moment.


    Others have this confidence, but the Ning family does not.


    Actually, he doesnt like some of the practices of his elders, but what can he do? Can a junior still criticize the decisions of his elders?


    What should I say about this.


    Id rather ask for rmendations~hahaha ()hiahiahia

 Chapter 60: The villain is restless and well-intentioned

    Chapter 60: The viin is restless and well-intentioned


    Chapter 60 The viin has no good intentions


    Ning Xianhe sighed, "Brother Du pokes your heart in this way, aren''t you afraid that Ning will be angry to death?"


    Dont be afraid, your Ning family will survive. Du Qian smiled carelessly.


    Ning Xianhe lost his temper, "Are you reminding me that I''m not taken seriously?"


    "What are you talking about? Isn''t it good now? You only have to worry about being taken seriously in the Ning family." Du Qian really looked down on some of the Ning family''s ways, and he repeatedly betrayed girls in the family to build up awork of contacts. There are people like the Ning family in the capital, but they are not as shameless as the Ning family.


    Not long ago, the Ning family sent a girl of the right age to be a concubine for an old man who was about to die. She called it Chongxi. The Ning family benefited greatly from this, but it made the truly well-established family look down upon it a little bit again.


    The bearer came very quickly.


    There are more than ten cool sedans in total, and you can sit on them and enjoy the scenery.


    About a quarter of an hourter, everyone arrived at the foot of the mountain. The so-called climbing tform is just a small rocky hill with a curved stone step extending to the top of the mountain.


    The bearer only takes people to the foot of the mountain.


    If the group wanted to go up, they could only rely on their feet.


    Since everyone is here, there is no reason not to go up.


    Fortunately, the mountain is not high. A group of people went up panting. Among the girls, Du Wan was the only one who was still alive and well.


    At the top of Wangyue Tower, a protective barrier and four viewing pavilions in the southeast, northwest and northwest were built.


    Today is the Ghost Festival, and there are many dignitariesing to see the scenery. The four viewing pavilions are already upied, and many temporary sheds have been erected.


    The best seats are almost all upied.


    Looking around, Du Wan suddenly turned to stone when he saw the viewing pavilion to the west.


    Du Qian and others also saw it, with different expressions.


    Prince Pei, who was wearing the same clothes as Du Wan, was sitting in a pavilion with others, enjoying the scenery and enjoying tea. Sitting opposite him was his cousin Mu Si''an. Another group of Pei family guards protected the viewing pavilion and prevented other tourists from approaching.


    Qin Jiu raised his eyebrows at Du Wan, "Princess, have you made an appointment with Prince Pei?"


    No, no. Du Wan was very honest.


    People dont believe it.


    Qin Jiu joked: "Be honest, there is nothing to be ashamed of."


    Du Wan:


    It is very weak to deny.


    The only thing to me is Pei Hao''s clothes. No one would believe that there is no quarrel between them.


    Du Wan stopped thinking about retorting.


    Du Qian was unhappy and retorted: "Qin Jiu, my sister is telling the truth. Even if you don''t believe it, why are you still making fun of her?"


    "But-"


    Qin Jiu pointed in the direction of Prince Pei.


    Du Qian added: "It is purely a coincidence that I have met Prince Pei now."


    Brother, forget it. Its meaningless.


    Du Wan tugged on his eldest brother''s sleeve.


    What''s your excuse? No one would believe it.


    Pei Hao is unusually tight today. I dont know what he is nning, so he has to be careful.


    However, Xie Zhang stood up at the right time and said with a smile: "The West Pavilion is the best ce to watch the sunset. If someone else takes it, maybe nothing will happen to us. Prince Pei is an acquaintance, so he can go up and ask. Lets see if we can get an advantage this time.


    As soon as Xie Zhang said these words, he immediately attracted a chorus of agreement.


    Having the best viewing location, who wouldnt want to go?


    but.


    The group has not taken action yet.


    A maid hurriedly came out of the viewing pavilion in the north.


    The maid is better dressed than the average youngdy from a wealthy family.


    After arriving in front of Xie Zhang, the maid bowed her knees and saluted: "Mr. Xie, this servant is Xiaocui, the maid of the Prime Minister''s Mansion. My eldest young master sincerely invites you toe and get together in the pavilion. And your ssmates, if you don''t mind, you cane too. ."


    Xie Zhang lowered his eyes slightly and rubbed his fingertips back and forth under the cover of his long sleeves.


    At this time, he did not want to have anything to do with the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    But he was invited in public, what else could he say?


    Someone next to me eximed: "The eldest young master of the Prime Minister''s Mansion? Is he Su Zhuangyuan!" "It should be the case. Last year''s top schr in the new subject was from the Prime Minister''s Mansion." Several students talked about it, very excited.


    Su Che, the sessor whom Prime Minister Su focused on cultivating, has a high reputation. At the age of only neen, he became the number one schr. It can be said that he has be a role model in the hearts of many his peers and is one of the famous young talents in Beijing.


    For such a person, Xie Zhang, who is still white, was specially invited.


    If Xie Zhang refuses, he is ignorant of good and evil.


    So Xie Zhang hesitated for a moment and made a decision: "Su Zhuangyuan kindly invited me, so Xie had no choice but to bother me."


    "That''s right, Su Zhuangyuan is young and promising, and he is a role model for us. If you have this opportunity today, how can you miss it?" A student said excitedly.


    Exactly! Xiaosheng has a question and wants to ask Su Zhuangyuan for advice. Lets go!


    I also have a question


    Lets go! Lets have a look at the champion.


    In the end, all the students, except Ning Xianhe, chose to go to Su Che''s side.


    Du Qian and him, as well as Du Wan and several other girls, were left behind.


    Zhou Yi looked at Xie Zhang''s back, struggling in his eyes, wondering what to worry about if he wanted to follow him. Wang Ruier''s eyes fell on one of the students from time to time, someone whom Du Wan didn''t know.


    Du Wan looked at Ning Xianhe and others and asked, "Why don''t you go?"


    Ning Xianhe said: "I am a loyal person and will not leave my friends behind."


    Bang!


    Du Qian did not expose him this time.


    Who doesnt know that the Ning family and the Su family are at odds? The reason was that not long ago, Prime Minister Su learned that the Ning family had sold a daughter again, and he humiliated the Ning family in public.


    As Prime Minister Su gained fame, the Ning family became even more shameful.


    Du Wan looked at Qin Jiu and the others again, "Where are you?"


    Qin Jiu was more open-minded, "I won''t go. I''m not familiar with the Su family."


    "I"


    Zhou Yi was about to speak but stopped.


    Wang Rui''er is even more boring, like a boring gourd.


    Qin Jiu did not speak for them. She left her face and followed Du Wan today purely for the sake of her two best friends. The Duke of Qin''s mansion is now nothing but an empty shell, but he doesn''t dare to have anything to do with the Prime Minister''s mansion.


    Just at this time.


    People came up from the mountain again.


    It turned out to be girls such as Su Yu and Xie Ying.


    As soon as they saw Su Yu, Zhou Yi and Wang Ruier stepped forward without thinking.


    After chatting for a few words, we followed Su Yu to Beiting.


    Du Wan chuckled and said, "Qin Jiu, are those two really your best friends?"


    "Forget it, guess it." Qin Jiu said carelessly, as if he didn''t care. "Anyway, this isn''t the first time. You''ll get used to it after watching it a few times."


    Du Wan gave her a thumbs up.


    A great person!


    Like the original owner, they are both big-hearted.


    Du Qian and Ning Xianhe were also speechless.


    A tough guy, no wonder he is not afraid of fighting with the princess often.


    At this time, Pei Hao had discovered them and walked over in person.


    Brother Du, Wanwan. What a coincidence. Pei Hao came up to say hello.


    Du Qian smiled heartily, "Yes, what a coincidence."


    Yes, what a coincidence, Prince Pei. Du Wan smiled a little mischievously.


    What a coincidence, only a fool would believe it!


    Viin Pei must have bad intentions!

 Chapter 61: This is apology tea

    Chapter 61: This is apology tea


    Chapter 61 This is an apology tea


    Ning Xianhe also stood up and said hello to Pei Hao, "Xianhe has met Prince Pei."


    "You''re wee, how about going to Xiting for a cup of tea with Brother Du?" Pei Hao invited politely.


    Ning Xianhe smiled and said: "Prince Pei invites you, why should Ning not go?"


    "please!"


    Pei Hao turned sideways and made a gesture of invitation.


    Du Qian took his sister and took the first step.


    Ning Xianhe and Qin Jiu followed immediately.


    Qin Jiu is also a big-hearted person. They didn''t invite her, but she came with them. There''s no reason to leave her alone. So we managed to get to the best viewing position in Xiting.


    Mu Si''an smiled and stepped forward to greet Du Wan, "Princess Princess"


    Du Wan waved her hand, "We are all so familiar with each other, we don''t need to do this. If you have any good tea, let''s have a cup. It''s been so hot along the way."


    "Princess, please." Mu Si''an personally poured a cup of warm tea for Du Wan.


    Qin Jiu couldn''t help but roll his eyes secretly.


    Seeing as the dishes were being served, she didn''t need to be saluted during the banquet.


    Qin Jiu couldn''t help but look at Mu Si''an a few more times.


    Mu Si''an saw him and poured another cup for Qin Jiu, "Miss Qin, please have some tea."


    Thank you, Mr. Mu. Qin Jiu sat down next to Du Wan.


    On the other side of Du Wan was where Pei Hao was sitting before, and the tea bowl he drank from was still there. Du Qian smiled and sat down before Pei Hao, and moved the tea bowl he used to the adjacent seat.


    Pei Hao paused slightly and silently walked to a new position and sat down.


    Mu Sians mouth twitched.


    With such a brother-inw, it will be difficult for the prince to sessfully embrace a beautiful woman...!


    Du Wan was drinking tea while admiring the surrounding scenery.


    Looking into the distance, there are mountains.


    The setting sun reflects the glow of the river, and a big river looks like a silver dragon flying from the sky.


    The mountains and rivers are magnificent and can be called a wonder.


    Looking down again, I saw the huge garden of Wangyue Tower, which was still too beautiful to behold.


    Du Wan looked at the elder brother next to him again.


    This feeling, this scene. Fragrant tea in hand, beautiful man by side.


    Suddenly, I feel like I have reached the pinnacle of my life at this moment? !


    Thats right, hehe.


    "Snapped!"


    The back of the head was lightly pped with a big p.


    Du Wan red at Du Qian, "Brother, what are you doing?"


    Why is a person giggling? Du Qian reminded her.


    Du Wan was not angry, "I was having a sweet dream, and you woke me up."


    "Ha ha!"


    Du Qianughed loudly.


    "I can still daydream with my eyes open. I have learned a lot." Pei Hao''s cold voice was slightly disgusted.


    Du Wan turned around and red at him, "What does it have to do with you?"


    "I-"


    Ahem! Crown Prince!


    Mu Si''an quickly interrupted Pei Hao, poured tea and said, "Your Majesty, please have some tea."


    Pei Hao nced sideways at Mu Si''an with his peach blossom eyes and was stunned when he found that he was winking at him. I couldn''t figure out what it meant, so I had to take a sip of warm tea and think about it slowly.


    Mu Si''an was almost speechless at this moment.


    The princess wasughed at, and she was a little embarrassed at first, but the prince went up and felt ufortable.


    Ning Xian and Jing Jing sat aside and kept smiling.


    Just be a spectator and dont express an opinion.


    Du Wan finished drinking a cup of tea, and while everyone was chatting, she started to look left and right again.


    There are four viewing pavilions, the two pavilions in the southeast are slightly farther away, and the north pavilion has thergest number of people.


    The pavilion was full of people, and all the servants stood outside the pavilion.


    In the middle, a group of people can be seen sitting around a young prince in white clothes, like stars holding the moon. The man was saying something at this time, and everyone else was listening quietly.


    I have to say that this young man is very handsome and eye-catching.


    Xie Zhang and him were evenly matched when they were together, and it was difficult to distinguish between superior and inferior. You must know that Xie Zhang is the male protagonist. Almost all the words of praise for the characters described in the book are piled on him. This shows how stunning this young man is.


    Du Wan was fascinated by what he saw.


    I dont know that anyone in the pavilion is still paying attention to me, and the handsome eyebrows are getting tighter and tighter.


    Pei Hao knocked on the stone table lightly and coughed, "Si''an, pour some tea for the princess."


    Okay, Your Majesty.


    Mu Si''an suppressed hisughter and stood up. He poured a cup for Du Wan and said, "Princess, please drink tea. There are also these fruits and snacks. Princess, you can also try them."


    This time, Du Wan''s attention was really drawn back.


    Du Qian asked with a smile on his eyebrows: "What is my sister looking at?"


    "That, that person!" Du Wan pointed at Beiting and said with bright eyes, "Is the most eye-catching person Su Zhuangyuan? What''s his name? He''s really good-looking and has a good temperament."


    Ahem!


    There was amotion in the pavilion.


    Mu Sian was choked.


    Ning Xianhe sprayed the tea he just drank, and it happened to hit Qin Jiu''s sleeve, making Qin Jiu almost jump when he reacted.


    Du Qian originally thought it was nothing, but he caught a glimpse of Pei Hao''s handsome face that turned dark. Suddenly I realized what my sister said...


    Du Qian rarely agreed with his sister. He elegantly picked up the tea and turned around, pretending not to hear.


    And the protagonist Du Wan who caused all this didn''t know it yet and looked confused.


    Du Wanwan! Pei Hao tried his best to suppress the fire in his heart.


    Here you are, why are you shouting so loudly?


    Pei Hao nced at her coolly with his peach blossom eyes.


    Du Wan, no matter how slow she was, reacted. She rolled her eyes, stood up angrily, put her hands on her waist, and said before anyone else: "What are all of them doing? Isn''t it just asking someone? I don''t believe you saw strangers, no?" Will ask."


    The whole audience fell into silence.


    Qin Jiu whispered, "Is that what happened?"


    Whats it like if its not like this? Du Wan asked, nodding her little head naively.


    Ahem.


    Du Qian coughed dryly, "That''s it. Their minds are impure and their thinking is wrong."


    Mu Sian echoed: Yes, yes, we thought wrongly.


    I choked on my tea and couldnt hold it back for a while. Ning Xianhe followed the Romans and chimed in.


    The point is wrong!


    The main point of the princess is just to ask a stranger.


    The main point they heard was that she praised a man... How dare the princess do it in front of the prince? Even a man can''t stand it.


    This is like praising another beauty in front of a great beauty. The principle is the same.


    Du Wan did not think of this level when he spoke.


    Du Wan quickly understood when he saw that everyone looked wrong, especially Pei Hao.


    However, she wont admit it.


    Even if you get into trouble, you have to pretend not to know, hehe.


    Du Wan moved a step carefully, stretched out his fingers to lift the teapot, and slowly poured a new cup of tea for Pei Hao, "Your Majesty, drink tea. What kind of tea is this? It''s delicious."


    Pei Hao replied coolly: "Yunwu tea."


    Huh? This name sounds familiar. Du Wan was chatting awkwardly.


    Pei Hao could tell from the little girl''s smiling eyes that this was an apology tea.


    You know and I know, and my heart is like a clear mirror.


    Wow! Look!


    Its Huo Shaoyun! Its so beautiful!


    Du Wan abruptly changed the subject, pointed at the western sky and shouted.


    The whole sky seemed to be on fire, as red as fire.


    Good night, little cuties.


    Rmendation votes are requested on Monday~

 Chapter 62: The little moves of the villain

    Chapter 62: The little moves of the viin


    Chapter 62 The small actions of the viin


    Seeing that everyone was very quiet, Du Wan showed off: "Do you know what Huo Shaoyun is? This is it! A wonder of nature."


    Ning Xianhe expressed that it was the first time he heard this name, "I have seen this situation before, and it turned out to be called Huoshaoyun."


    Dont mention it yet, the name is quite appropriate. Mu Sian joined the chat unwillingly.


    Qin Jiuined: "What''s the matter? You can often see the sunrise and sunset."


    "Hey! This beautiful scenery..." Du Wan has seen it countless times regardless of his past life. "Every time I see it, I still can''t help but be shocked from the bottom of my heart and marvel at the beauty of nature. People stand in this dazzling scene. How small and insignificant it is under the sky."


    Pei Hao picked up the apology tea and drank it slowly.


    Ah!


    The little girl was quite capable and managed to change the topic.


    Du Wan and others stayed until sunset.


    The sky returned to normal again.


    While it was still dark, a group of people wanted to go down the mountain.


    Xie Zhang and others also wanted to go down the mountain, and the scattered group gathered together again.


    A student patted Ning Xianhe on the shoulder and said, "Good boy, when I heard that I could see Su Zhuangyuan, I forgot about you because I was so excited. When I came back to my senses, I found that you were not there. I looked around and saw you. Since I''m with Prince Pei and the others, it''s hard to disturb you."


    Understand, understand. How was your harvest today?


    Benefited a lot.


    "Congrattions."


    Its a pity that youre not here.


    "Everyone has their own gains, so that''s okay." Ning Xianhe didn''t feel any pity at all.


    Going to Prince Pei''s side is obviously more interesting.


    Brother and sister Su Che also came over with a group of people.


    Zhou Yi and Wang Ruier looked towards Du Wan, their eyes twinkling with guilt. Perhaps Qin Jiu was too kind to them and told Su Yu that the two of them came to find Qin Jiu again.


    Qin Jiu didn''t care and let them talk on their own.


    Su Che came over to say hello to Du Qian and Pei Hao.


    Du Wan''s eyes lit up when she saw the beautiful man approaching.


    But before she even took a second look, Pei Hao, whether intentionally or unintentionally, stood in the middle and blocked her view. She could only see his back...


    Mom!


    Its this **** viin again!


    Du Wan simply stopped admiring the beautiful man.


    As a new top schr with a grandfather who was a prime minister, Su Che had the same capital as Pei Hao, but in terms of status, he was still not as good as Du Qian.


    Who gave Du Qian the royal bloodline?


    This alone is better than countless young talents in the capital.


    Du Qian was not conceited and arrogant, and responded to Su Che extremely well.


    As long as he doesn''t encounter anything involving Du Wan, Du Qian''s performance is remarkable and he is a gentleman.


    Only Du Wan, who was familiar with him, noticed a trace of his impatience.


    Brother! Hurry up, we have to hurry down the mountain. Du Wan rubbed her feet against the small stones next to her and helped her brother out. You have to go down quickly, otherwise people will buy up all the rivernterns.


    Du Qian turned around and said with a smile: "Okay, I won''t be missing my sister''s riverntern."


    So he said goodbye to Su Che and walked towards his sister.


    Du Wan spat with a hint of regret, "Big brother also said he would take me to visit some scenic spots. But it turned out to be a good thing. I only came to the climbing tform and missed the rest."


    I missed the scenery. Ill bring you here next time. Big brother will apany you to the marketter and buy the rivernterns you like. Du Qian fell in love with him.


    Really? Du Wan was surprised.


    Du Qian wanted to nod immediately.


    Mu Si''an next to him was unwilling to be lonely again, "Princess, Brother Du is not free, you can ask the prince. The prince is free recently, you can just ask him to bring you to y tomorrow."


    Pei Hao is ying the role of supporting brother and sister.


    You were nominated for no reason, and you were a little panicked?


    Pei Hao''s first reaction was not to deny what Mu Si''an said, but to look at Du Wan nervously.


    Du Wan curled her lips and looked at Pei Hao with disgust, "Let him forget it. I might as welle by myself if he wants to take him." "...I didn''t say that I would take you." Pei Hao retorted coldly.


    Du Wan was not surprised by his reaction, "I know, you don''t have to worry. I never took Mu Si''an''s words seriously at first. I was just curious, why are you here, didn''t you go back home?"


    Pei Hao said bluntly: "I came to watch the sunset. It''s an ident that I met you."


    "Yeah, well, you can do it yourself." Du Wan tilted her head and looked away from him.


    Pei Hao:


    Heartache! A little panicked.


    The more this happened, the colder his face became.


    Mu Sian was even more tired.


    never mind! Don''t worry anymore.


    Ning Xianhe watched the whole process and felt that the atmosphere was very strange.


    On the other hand, Qin Jiu had already gone down the mountain with his two stic best friends.


    It feels quite slow when going up the mountain, but it feels much faster when going down the mountain. As soon as we arrived at the foot of the mountain, not long after, we saw the bearer still waiting. Du Wan sat in the sedan chair and reminded the bearer that he was going to the market.


    Not long after walking, we arrived at the outskirts of a market.


    This ce was originally an open grasnd, but it was temporarily turned into a market every Hungry Ghost Festival.


    Various vendors are selling.


    Busty and lively.


    Du Wanma slipped out of the sedan chair, stood on tiptoes, craned her neck and looked at the market.


    "What are you looking at, Princess?" Mu Si''an was the first toe up.


    Du Wan said with a smile: "Let''s see what''s on sale in the market. Most of the stalls sell rivernterns, and there are also a lot of food stalls. There are also some gadgets, such as facial masks and sugar figures."


    Haha, just looking here, why not go shopping directly? Mu Sian encouraged.


    Du Wan looked back.


    Du Qian was talking to a strange young man, probably an acquaintance he had just met.


    Du Wan asked Mu Si''an, "What are you doing standing here? Why don''t you go in for a walk?"


    Mu Sian:


    Arent you nning to follow you? But can he tell it? cannot!


    Du Wan automatically ignored Pei Hao, who was standing next to him with his hands behind his back.


    snort! The prince is only worthy of being a backdrop!


    Mu Si''an ignored the previous question and said with a smile: "Princess, there will be dragon dance, lion dance and juggling performances in front of Wangyue Tower tonight."


    Wow, is it true? Du Wan was extremely surprised.


    Really, we have to wait until dark.


    Howe I havent heard anyone mention it before? Du Wan asked doubtfully.


    Mu Si''an said with a smile: "Maybe... the princess didn''t ask, so everyone thought you knew?"


    Du Wan:


    At this time, Xie Zhang and his party also came to the market.


    The female members of the Su family ride in sedan chairs, while the men walk.


    When passing by, everyone''s eyes couldn''t help but nce at Du Wan.


    A man and a woman, wearing the same clothes.


    The man is handsome and the woman is pretty, which is particrly eye-catching.


    Du Wan did not have this consciousness, thinking that as a princess, it was normal for others to pay attention to her. Just when she saw Su Che again and was about to sigh that the young master was unparalleled in the world, a tall figure blocked her sight again.


    Pei Hao? !


    Mom, its him again!


    Du Wan made a move to lift her foot and give him a kick!


    Mu Si''an hurriedly came up and said, "Look, Princess! The rivernterns on that stall are quite beautiful."


    Where? Du Wans attention was suddenly diverted.

 Chapter 63: The prince is too scumbag, right?

    Chapter 63: The prince is too scumbag, right?


    Chapter 63 The prince is too scumbag, right?


    The riverntern stall that Mu Si''an pointed to was at the very edge of the market, and indeed there were all kinds of rivernterns on disy.


    Du Wan couldn''t help but be curious and walked over.


    I squatted down at a riverntern stall at the edge and looked at it with interest.


    The stall is ced in front, and the most popr rivernterns are lotusnterns.


    The lotusnterns are colorful and very beautiful.


    The person selling rivernterns is a smart little old man, wearing coarse linen clothes and a short jacket.


    Du Wan pointed and asked: "Boss, how much does this cost?"


    Ten texts. To match it, it will cost eighteen texts.


    What is a matching package?


    The so-called matching package means that it is sold together withmps or candles.


    Huh? Du Wan looked at it carefully.


    As expected, every riverntern was empty, with no candles ormps to be seen.


    Du Wan continued to look at it for a while, and her eyes fell on thergest and most beautiful riverntern. It is antern with a goddess flying in the clouds and mist. It is very exquisitely made and has a beautiful six-sided portrait of the goddess.


    Du Wan asked excitedly: "How much does the goddess riverntern cost?"


    "Your Majesty has good taste. This is the treasure of our stall and my old man''s unique skill. We can only make one pot a year. It only costs one hundred taels of silver, and it''s a good price." The little old man tried his best to brag to Du Wan. , hoping to sell this one this year.


    Because they usually...can''t be sold.


    The old man in the family is very rigid and will not lower the price until he is dead.


    The little old man saw that Du Wan was interested in the goddessmp and had not opened the door to buy it. He couldn''t help but feel a little frustrated. "If you don''t want to buy the goddessmp, you can also look at other products. My family has relied on this craft for generations. The craft is in this area." They are all famous. You wont suffer any loss if you buy them.


    Your stall is too remote. No onees here except us. Du Wan poked his heart into the heart.


    The little old man was heartbroken and said helplessly: "It turns out that the stall is in a good location, but it was upied by others when I arrivedte, so I had to move to the edge."


    Then youre quite unlucky.


    "It was quite unlucky before I met the noble person. But once I meet the noble person... I believe I will get lucky soon." The little old man smiled honestly and inly.


    "Haha. I didn''t say I wanted to buy it." Du Wan was pleased to hear this. The little old man was quite good at talking.


    The little old man still said cheerfully: "It''s okay, noble man, just take a look. If you don''t buy the small one, I will give you a lotusntern."


    Ouch, this is so embarrassing.


    Du Wan rubbed her little hands, quite happy.


    The conscience of heaven and earth, its not that she doesnt want to buy it!


    When I arrived at this stall, I remembered that I had been teased by Pei Hao and had left the house in a hurry without bringing my wallet. Therefore, what was said at the banquet about being penniless was true.


    Du Qian hasnte yet.


    Du Wan can''t let Pei Hao pay for him.


    Can you be unhappy now that you have something for free?


    Even the stall owner didnt realize this. The little girl in gorgeous clothes in front of him would be a pauper!


    So, Du Wanxi picked up a lotus riverntern and left happily.


    Pei Hao, who was watching the whole process: "..."


    Mu Si''an was also confused. The princess actually left with the riverntern given by others?


    Dont buy it? !


    Ningqin and Luoqi lowered their heads and couldn''t bear to look at it.


    Du Wan was really happy, and she ran towards Du Qian holding the riverntern.


    Pei Hao had no choice but to take out a piece of silver and throw it at the little old man at the stall, "This is the money for the riverntern. I''ll reward you for the extra money."


    The little old man at the stall was overjoyed and thanked him profusely.


    Pei Hao turned around and walked away indifferently.


    Mu Sian suppressed hisughter and followed behind.


    Your Majesty, why would you want to pay for the princess? Mu Sian asked in a low voice. Pei Hao nced back at him, "She doesn''t understand the small business of poor people, and neither do you?"


    "Oh, it turns out that the prince has a good heart. I thought you didn''t want your fiance to take the riverntern given by others." Mu Si''an said casually.


    Pei Haos expression froze.


    Is that so? He just paid the money subconsciously.


    Mu Si''an added: "It''s a pity that the princess didn''t know about this. The princess has been squatting for so long just now, but the prince didn''t say goodbye. When the princess leaves, you can pay in secret... I still For the first time, I know that the Crown Prince is a man who has done good deeds without leaving his name behind."


    Pei Hao:


    Some acquaintances will definitelyugh to death if they hear this.


    No!


    Hu San grinned silently.


    But his beard blocked it.


    Will the Crown Prince be a person who does good deeds without leaving a name? Absolutely not!


    The little old man at the stall was right in what he said.


    Du Wan tonight is indeed a noble person to him.


    Generally, there is no need to worry about the things that noble people like that no one will buy...


    Sure enough, after Du Wan left, a group of girls from wealthy families came to the stall.


    One of the girls asked the noble man what he had bought, and the little old man pointed to the lotusntern. So a bunch of lotusnterns were sold out in a short time. Next, from time to time, one or two rich people woulde specifically to buy a bunch of rivernterns.


    The goddessmp was also bought by a wealthy businessman.


    After all, even noble people bought the rivernterns here.


    Everyone in the world has a herd mentality. If you buy a riverntern of the same style as the first princess of Da Qin, you will be very proud to say so. If there is no one of the same style, it will be the same stall.


    Therefore, when Du Wan was holding the riverntern and excitedly told Du Qian, and then went to the little old man''s stall to buy a few rivernterns, she realized that the rivernterns that were full of them were gone, leaving only three kittens. Two, still a little bit wed.


    The little old man is closing the stall and preparing to go home early.


    "Where are the rivernterns? They''re all gone." Du Wan looked confused and stupid.


    Pfft! Du Qian couldnt helpughing.


    Pei Hao, a person who rarelyughs, couldn''t helpughing.


    Mu Si''an said: "Princess, after you left, a group of girls came over, asked the boss, and bought all the lotusnterns. Later, several rich people found the stall, and each of them bought a lotusntern. heap."


    So, they are all sold out? Du Wan was stunned and asked in surprise, Isnt it the most remote stall? I just told my brother that Im going to buy a few more lotusnternster.


    "Then why didn''t the princess buy it just now?" Mu Si''an asked the question in his heart.


    Pei Hao listened attentively.


    Du Wan regretted: "I forgot to bring money."


    Pei Hao was speechless.


    Mu Sians mood was the same.


    I just misunderstood the little girl! I thought she liked to take advantage, but she actually...has no money? !


    Mu Si''an''s eyes drifted towards the Crown Prince.


    When your fiance had no money to buy a riverntern, the prince was watching?


    Fuck! Too bad!


    Can''t think about it anymore, Mu Si''an quickly stopped his rebellious thoughts.


    At this time, Du Wan and the little old man were chatting again.


    It was the little old man who gave his remaining riverntern and brain to Du Wan.


    Du Wanle smiled happily and did not mind a few ws.


    After thanking the little old man, Du Wan started to visit the market.


    As you go along, if you see something you like, buy it.

 Chapter 64: The heroine and the villain meet

    Chapter 64: The heroine and the viin meet


    Chapter 64 The heroine and the viin meet


    Du Wanyitong bought it.


    Holding a bunch of candied haws in one hand and eating it, he counted silently, "It cost one, two, three hundred and fifty-three cents."


    The people following him suddenly fell silent.


    Having bought so many things, did you really only spend so much money?


    Du Qian nced at the things everyone was carrying in surprise. There were bags of snacks and some knick-knacks, and the rest were just a dozen rivernterns. Rivernterns are very beautiful, but they are all popr styles.


    It was then that Du Qian remembered that his sister always asked the price when buying things.


    She basically doesnt buy expensive things.


    The most expensive rivernterns purchased were no more than 30 yuan. Du Wan would just rush to look at those exquisitely made and distinctive rivernterns several times. After looking at them, she would not buy them, which almost made the vendors angry to death!


    At first I thought it was a big fat sheep, but it turned out that I didnt even pay for it.


    Just like now, the small tform set up in the center of the market.


    There is one of the most beautiful rivernterns at tonight''s market up for auction.


    It is a riverntern that is bigger and more beautiful than the goddessmp. The painting on themp is of a fairy pce banquet. The pictures on the six sides are different. When you light themp inside, under the light, the rivermp appears around it. The six pictures of the Immortal Pce are radiant and beautiful.


    Du Wan watched it in the audience and was amazed.


    There are masters among the people, and this skill is amazing!


    Five hundred taels! Mr. Ben bought thismp! Someone shouted the price.


    Someone else said, "Five hundred and fifty taels."


    Six hundred!


    "six hundred eighty!"


    A group of people were shouting, and Du Wan watched the excitement happily.


    Du Wan said with a smile: "How can there be a shortage of melon seeds at this time?"


    I happened to remember that she had just bought melon seeds, so she habitually asked the person next to her for melon seeds. Before she even opened her mouth, she saw someone thoughtfully handing over a bag of melon seeds. Without thinking, she happily stretched out her paw to grab a handful.


    Wait for a while to pick out a sunflower seed and eat it.


    Suddenly, his face froze slightly, and he turned his head stupidly, just in time to see Pei Hao put away Guazi''s hand.


    Pei Hao asked strangely: "What? The melon seeds this time are not delicious?"


    No, its good.


    Du Wan just thought about it.


    Forget it, lets continue to be her fans.


    Du Qian stood on the other side of his sister and couldn''t help but ask: "Does my sister like that riverntern?"


    "Like it."


    How about I take the photo for you?


    "No! I just like it and have never thought about buying it." Du Wan refused to spend a lot of money to buy something useless.


    Du Qian looked at his sister for a long time before he realized that she really didn''t want to buy it.


    "One thousand taels! My girl likes this riverntern very much. I hope you can part with it!" Amid the shouts of a group of men, a delicate female voice suddenly came.


    Everyone followed the sound and looked.


    Du Wan also looked over there and saw a maid in silk silk.


    Yes, she is Du Yunrong''s personal maid.


    Du Wan did not remember the maid''s appearance, but she remembered that the maid''s clothes were better than those of some wealthy people. With this announcement, no one called out the price anymore.


    Sure enough, Ningqin whispered: "The princess is the maid Baihe beside Miss Yun Rong."


    She is indeed her maid.


    Du Wan sneered, spit out the melon seed skin and shouted: "Two thousand taels!"


    Two thousand one hundred taels! the maid shouted again.


    The maid was about to re at the troublemaker. When she saw Princess Jiaoyang in the crowd, especially apanied by Master Du and Prince Pei, the maid turned pale with fright.


    Just when he was about to kneel down, Du Yunrong''s gentleughter came from behind him: "The princess likes it, just give it to the princess." "Ah, seriously?"


    Du Wan''s eyes lit up, "I like it, I like it very much. Since you are so generous, Princess Hedeng will let people take you away. Remember to pay."


    Just when Du Yunrong was about to say something, she almost lost her breath.


    She just wanted to pretend to be generous and let others see it, but she never thought about helping her pay!


    Du Wan ignored her.


    It is a **** not to take advantage of it!


    Du Wan directed two of his guards to carry the riverntern, "Go up and take down the riverntern, and then ask the boss to ask Du Yunrong for money. If she doesn''t give it, tell the boss that he can go to Uncle Guo''s house to ask for the ount."


    Du Yunrong, who was walking over, happened to hear thest sentence again!


    Du Wanwan!


    She wants to be at odds with this bitch!


    At this time, a young manughed loudly and said: "Haha, don''t be afraid, the Du family will not default on the debt. Asong, go and settle the bill."


    Second brother!


    Du Yunrong was so angry that she stamped her feet.


    Du Wan looked over and saw that the person speaking was a strange young man. He couldn''t help but blink his big eyes, moved to Du Qian and asked in a low voice: "Brother, who is this person?"


    Du Yunpu, Du Yunrongs second brother. Du Qian whispered.


    Upon hearing this, Du Wan said, "I don''t know him."


    Pfft.


    Du Qian chuckled.


    There are so many people that my sister doesnt know.


    The guards kept moving to move the rivernterns.


    With giant Buddhas like them here, most people dont dare to bid anymore. What''s more, this price can be said to be the highest in history. It is said that the highest record is one thousand eight hundred taels.


    This time it was 2,110 taels, which was considered a first.


    Du Qian asked people to send the riverntern away.


    Du Yunpu came up to say hello, and Du Qian took care of it.


    Du Wan said to Mu Si''an a little worriedly: "It is impossible to continue visiting the market. It was too high-profile just now, and many people in the market paid attention to us."


    Mu Si''an persuaded: "If they pay attention, just pay attention. Let''s go shopping in ours."


    No, its boring. Du Wan said with a slumped head.


    Just when Du Wan was about to ask, it was getting dark soon. Should he go to put out the rivernterns first, or go to watch the dragon dance in front of Wangyue Tower first?


    Suddenly amotion was heard not far away.


    It was a girl''s exmation, "Caught a thief! There is a thief!"


    Quick! Hes running over there!


    Stop him!


    At this moment, the thief hurriedly ran towards them.


    Pei Hao stepped forward almost immediately, kicked the thief over with his foot, stepped forward and snatched the money bag from the thief''s hand. Mu Si''an and others stepped forward, caught the thief and tied him up.


    The unlucky girl who was robbed panted and trotted to Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao returned the money bag to the girl and returned it to its original owner.


    The girl excitedly took the money bag, raised her elegant swan neck, and said gratefully: "Thank you, sir. This is life-saving money for us. We are very grateful to you."


    When he opened his mouth, his voice sounded like ark, very beautiful.


    Du Wan followed the voice and was stunned.


    It was actually Qin Yuyu, thanking Pei Hao.


    From an outsider''s perspective, it would seem that a bright and beautiful woman was in trouble, and the noble prince happened to meet her and helped solve the problem.


    Usually such coincidental events are often the beginning of a romantic love story.


    Du Wan suddenly wanted to whistle.


    In the book, Qin Yuyu and Pei Hao know each other, and they first met on the Ghost Festival, but only a yearter. The time has moved forward a whole year, and as for the address...fuck!


    Wangyue Tower is the same!

 Chapter 65: This plot is messed up again

    Chapter 65: This plot is messed up again


    Chapter 65 The plot is in chaos again


    The situation described in the book is actually simr to tonight.


    The heroine was robbed of her money bag, and when she was at a loss, a young man came to help her.


    This god-like handsome young man from an aristocratic family, with his noble character, made the heroine fall in love at first sight, and she has never been able to forget him ever since.


    It''s just that the heroine and the hero had known each other for more than a year and had been ambiguous for half a year. The interests of both parties were so entangled that it was almost impossible to separate. Then, Prince Pei became the white moonlight in the heroine''s heart.


    Yohe!


    The plot is messed up again!


    A year ahead of schedule, Qin Yuyu should not be ambiguous with Xie Zhang yet.


    Today Xie Zhang went to y with Window.


    Facing Qin Yuyus gratitude, Pei Haos expression did not change at all, Youre wee. Be careful in the future.


    "This young master, my name is Qin Yuyu. What do you call me and where do you live? I will send you a generous gift in the future to repay your help today." Qin Yuyu''s face was sincere, and his almond-shaped eyes were like a puddle of autumn water. , looking directly at Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao said seriously: "No need."


    After saying this, he turned and walked away.


    Qin Yuyu stared at his back in despair, with obsession hidden in his eyes.


    Until, she saw the man she fell in love with at first sight and walked towards another girl, the enemy she envied and resented - Du Wan, the most noble daughter in the Qin Kingdom.


    Ever since Du Wan was granted the title of princess, some people have called her the most noble daughter in the Qin Kingdom. Instead of refuting, many people felt that they deserved the title.


    So it gradually spread among the people...


    When Qin Yuyu reported her family name, Pei Hao found out who he had helped. On the surface, it was nothing, but inside he was inexplicably panicked.


    Pei Hao knew about the grudge between the two girls and was worried that Du Wan would get upset if he saw it.


    However, it turned out that he was overthinking.


    The little girl saw it, or her eyes were watching the show, just like when she saw the auction of rivernterns before and hurriedly looked for melon seeds to eat...


    Yo! Your Majesty, you are so blessed. Du Wans voice was clear and cheerful.


    Pei Hao''s handsome face darkened, "I just caught a thief. I didn''t know who the woman was at first."


    "No need to exin, no need to exin. Hey, this princess is a little genius, I know everything." Du Wan smiled very wickedly, no! In Pei Hao''s eyes, he was mean and had bad intentions.


    Sure enough, Du Wan was gesticting excitedly and said: "You have a girl who is not married, a boy who is not married, a talented man and a beautiful woman. It is really a thousand-mile marriage. Prince Pei, you have to be careful and be brave to pursue love. Don''t miss the gift from God." happy match."


    Pei Hao and Qin Yuyu seem to be doing well together.


    If things develop like this, Xie Zhang will have nothing to worry about.


    At the same time, the baby kissing thing naturally no longer exists!


    Hehe, perfect!


    Du Wan sped her hands together, her eyes shining.


    Pei Hao has been noticing the changes in her eyes, and naturally saw that she was telling the truth.


    That''s why I feel so angry that I want to vomit blood.


    Its just that he didnt forget that he was still in public at this time, and as the heir apparent of the Zhenguo Pce, he must not lose hisposure.


    Pei Hao raised a cold face and said with an angry smile: "Is the princess jealous? I think she must be. My mother said that little girls love to talk what they mean. Don''t worry, I have been your fianc since I was a child. This will never change in this life.


    In the following words, Shizi chewed the words, one word and one meal, and said very clearly.


    Du Wan was suddenly startled.


    Can''t hear the anger, but she intuitively felt that Pei Hao was angry again, and vividly expressed the capriciousness described in the book.


    Du Wan thought she knew the truth and was so frightened that she quietly moved her little feet towards Du Qian.


    Dont be afraid when something happens!


    She is protected by her elder brother!


    How could Pei Hao miss her little move?


    I want to beat her to death, is that okay? !As if she was born to make him angry!


    Mu Si''an wanted toe over just now, but when he saw the prince''s momentum rising, he quickly moved away and pretended to find something to do, such as ordering someone to send the thief to the Yamen.


    Hu San was thoughtful and said to Mu Si''an in a low voice: "Can you recognize who the girl was just now?"


    "No. But I knew it when she reported her family name." Mu Si''an has not seen Qin Yuyu many times. Aftering to the capital, Qin Yuyu must have lived a good life. She has grown a little more cheerful and looks pretty. Even more so.


    Hu San wanted to say something, but he swallowed it back.


    He felt that he might have thought too much.


    There are so many simr people in the world, it cant be such a coincidence.


    If he hadn''t seen Du Wan present, Qin Yuyu would have continued to talk to Pei Hao.


    Even if you can''t talk to Pei Hao, you can still chat with his subordinates. Just seeing Du Wan, Qin Yuyu knew that this man was not something she could get her hands on.


    Qin Yuyu agreed to what Du Wan said and took a detour when he saw her.


    So, she turned around and walked towards the ce where the stall would be set up tonight.


    The people looking at the food stalls now are the children who came to Beijing with her to seek a living.


    Today they dont sell groceries. They have several stalls that specialize in selling candied haws, and not just candied haws strung with hawthorns.


    Qin Yuyu also uses hawthorn to make thin hawthorn slices, then cut them into strips one finger wide and two finger long, skewered with a thin and long bamboo skewer, and wrapped in ayer in the same way as candied haws. Thin syrup.


    Bite into it, it''s crunchy and crispy.


    When Du Wan was shopping just now, he bought the most snacks.


    As for Qin Yuyu, it was not at this stall before.


    Otherwise, Du Wan would have discovered her long ago and wouldn''t have bought snacks.


    Qin Yuyu left and was about to join his friends.


    But she hasnt reached the stall yet.


    Miss Qin?


    Xie Zhang Qingyue''s voice suddenly came.


    Qin Yuyu paused and turned around to see Xie Zhang, quite surprised: "Mr. Xie, what a coincidence. How have you been recently? What happened at the night marketst time... I''m sorry that it has affected your reputation."


    "It''s okay. You are also a victim." Xie Zhang asked her some more questions, all of which were about her daily life and other small things. "If you encounter any problems, you cane to me. If you can''t find it, just ask someone to send you a letter. I will I will try my best to help you if I find out. After all, you are also the one I brought back to the capital, and I cannot let you be bullied again."


    Qin Yuyu smiled cleanly and said, "Thank you. After that day, no one came to trouble us again."


    Business is pretty good.


    Earned some money, enough to keep them fed and clothed. She was also nning to save some money and rent a shop when it was almost done.


    Xie Zhang secretly looked at Qin Yuyu.


    The girl came to the capital and experienced some things, and she seemed to have grown up a lot.


    Being calm and tactful.


    When two people meet, what happens next?


    Du Wan doesnt know.


    They were walking to the Moon Tower to watch the dragon and lion dance performances.


    As for the rivernterns he purchased, Pei Hao asked the guards of the Pei family to deliver them to the pavilion by the river first.

 Chapter 66: Shi Ziye brushes up his sense of presence

    Chapter 66: Shi Ziye brushes up his sense of presence


    Chapter 66 The Princes presence is enhanced


    In front of Wangyue Tower, there is a sea of people and bright lights.


    Du Wan had been in the capital for so long, and was shocked to see the liveliest scene.


    Brother, didnt you say that the people whoe to Wangyue Tower are either rich or noble? Howe there are so many people? Du Wan saw many ordinary people.


    Du Qian was about to answer.


    Pei Hao said one step ahead of him: "Wangyue Tower spent a lot of money this year, not only hiring a dragon and lion dance team, but also a juggling troupe. Almost all the courtesans and famous opera troupes in the city invited them to perform on stage. So I came here because of their reputation. There are more people.


    Wow! Really good at ying.


    Du Wans real thought is that the boss of Wangyue Tower is really good at making money.


    Du Qian nced at Pei Hao, half smiling.


    I didnt hear what my sister wanted to ask, is it him, the eldest brother?


    It would be too much to rob him.


    Du Qian coughed a few times.


    He coughed, which indeed brought Du Wan''s attention back.


    Du Wan asked concernedly: "What''s wrong, brother?"


    "It''s okay, I''m just a little dry in the mouth." Du Qian touched his sister''s head, "There are a lot of people here tonight, so be careful. Don''t wander around, you know? No matter where you go, you have to take people with you."


    Okay, I will. Du Wan responded seriously.


    She cherishes her life very much and will not let others around her leave her.


    So, for the rest of the trip, Du Wan remembered her elder brother''s warning and would bring her maids and guards with her wherever she went. In addition, there is Prince Pei who cannot be left behind.


    With Pei Hao present, Du Wan''s safety is more secure.


    That''s why Du Qian resisted Pei Hao''s frequentments and did not say anything to chase him away.


    The dragon dance performance was wonderful, and Du Wan, a country bumpkin, gained a lot of experience.


    She was even more shocked after seeing the lion dance. The vivid lions pranced and jumped on the tall plum blossom piles. Each of their difficult movements made the audience cheer and scream incessantly!


    Lets wait until we see the sideshow.


    Du Wan''s little heart was already extremely stimted.


    Under the light of the lights, the little girl''s whole body shone brightly. Like the brightest star in the dark night... Pei Hao raised his hand to cover his heart.


    Suddenly the beat started a little too fast. Whats going on?


    After Du Wan was shocked, shepared it with the dragon dance and lion dance in her memory.


    Find out the differences.


    Du Wan eximed so much that her little voice became hoarse, "Big brother, big brother, do the people performing here know Qinggong? They can fly up so high."


    Not all of them are good at Qinggong, but they are all martial arts practitioners.


    Prince Pei is working on his presence again.


    Du Qian:


    If he hadn''t thought about his sister''s safety, he would have really wanted to throw this kid as far as he could.


    Didnt you hear your sister calling him big brother?


    In this case, he would dare to rob? !


    After Pei Hao answered subconsciously, he noticed that something was wrong in Du Qian''s eyes. He felt nervous at first, and then straightened his sleeves with a cold face, pretending to be nonchnt.


    Pei Hao asked calmly: "Brother Du, my eyesight is not as good as yours, don''t you think so?"


    "Yes, they are indeed people who have practiced martial arts." Du Qian saw his sister looking at him with burning eyes, so he could only reply calmly, "Whether it''s dragon dancing, lion dancing or juggling, it''s all physical work. It''s not like people who practice martial arts. If you cant do it, you wont dare to do many wonderful moves.


    Excellent moves are dangerous. Pei Hao added.


    Du Wan became more knowledgeable again, and her eyes moved towards Pei Hao again.


    Du Qian suddenly wanted to curse.


    Mu Si''an and Ning Xian hit it off with the two guys and watched the whole process.


    asionally, they would even whisper together.


    Du Wan originally wanted to watch an oiran performance.


    Suddenly, there was an exmation not far away.


    Du Wan looked over.


    It was an old man wearing a gray and white gown, copsed on the ground.


    But the sideshow was over, and when the crowd dispersed, it was too crowded, and someone knocked the old man down. The man who hit him was so frightened that he ran away.


    The old man was sweating profusely in pain, and the middle-aged entourage around him was extremely anxious, "Everyone, whoever does a good job can go to the medical clinic to call a powerful doctor for your help, and you will be rewarded heavily!"


    Someone immediately responded and went to shout.


    Ning Xianhe suddenly said loudly: "The one who fell is Master Sun!"


    Is it your mentor? Du Qians expression suddenly changed when he heard this.


    So he hurried over to help.


    Du Wan was surprised, "Brother, do you know me?"


    Master Sun is Brother Dus mentor. Your brother respects him very much and will give him a gift every year and festival, Pei Hao exined.


    Then go and help. Du Wan trotted over.


    Pei Hao could only follow.


    So a group of people separated some distance between the onlookers.


    A small plot ofnd was vacated.


    Master Sun was relieved to see Du Qian and felt very happy at the same time.


    Fortunately, Wangyuelou was afraid that something might happen tonight, so he invited several famous doctors from the capital toe over for consultation in advance. Among them was Dr. Hu, who was famous for his expertise in treating trauma.


    Doctor Hu was invited over and examined carefully, and found that the lower leg was indeed broken.


    As a student, Du Qian could not turn a blind eye to something like this happening to his enlightenment teacher.


    "Sister, brother, please leave for a moment. You go and y first. I will go find youter." Du Qian pulled his sister aside and whispered.


    Du Wan was reluctant to give up: "Okay, brother, please pay attention to safety."


    Yes, I will leave all the bodyguards to you


    "No! You can take him away. I still have Prince Pei here." Du Wan did not object to Du Qian''s respect for his master, but strongly opposed him not bringing his own bodyguards.


    Du Qian had no choice but to take half of it away.


    Pei Hao was happy in his heart, but he didn''t show it on his face. He even promised that he would protect Du Wan.


    Du Qian disliked Pei Hao in many ways, but he never doubted his abilities. Then he sent his mentor to the hospital and took half of his personal guards with him.


    Pei Hao asked: "Want to go see the oiran performance?"


    Du Wan asked: "Does it look good? What will you perform?"


    "Dancing, singing, ying the piano, etc., that''s all. It''s not very pretty." Pei Hao didn''t want her to go.


    You are very experienced.


    No, he did not!


    He rarely goes to brothels, mostly because of hearsay!


    The limited experiences I had going to brothels were because of official business rather than looking for flowers.


    Mu Si''an finally stopped being mute and said, "Princess, the prince has always kept himself clean and has never been to a brothel."


    If you dont go, how will you know what the oiran is performing? Du Wanughed.


    Mu Si''an was speechless for a moment.


    Hu San added, "The prince''s several visits to the brothel were all for official business."


    Public prostitution Du Wan didnt finish her words.


    No! I went to catch someone!


    Pei Hao nced at the two guys coldly, the eyes getting darker and darker.


    Du Wan smiled even more happily.


    It''s not because Pei Hao denied going to the brothel, but it''s funny how they are so eager to deny it now.


    Out of curiosity, Du Wan went to the specially built stage at Wangyue Tower.


    There are two troupes.


    One of them was Qiao Qingzhu''s troupe at the banquet.


    The other one Du Wan didnt recognize.


    The courtesans came on stage first, singing, dancing and ying the piano.


    Du Wan has seen modern lighting stages before, and looks disgusted with the temporary stage that has been set up now.

 Chapter 67: I really dont sympathize with you

    Chapter 67: I really don''t sympathize with you


    Chapter 67 I really dont sympathize with you


    The visual effects are so bad, I can see the embarrassment.


    The only thing that interests her is the closing remarks of each oiran after their performance, and the opening remarks of the next oiran when she takes the stage.


    Pei Hao said it was a performance on the stage.


    However, his attention always fell on Du Wan.


    The little girl was very excited at first, but now she is bored.


    Dont you say that little girls like to watch these?


    Pei Hao looked at the audience around him.


    The crowd watched with great interest and were in high spirits. On the contrary, what the little girl is most interested in is when the oiran promotes her brothel at the beginning or end of the performance, and her eyes are flying all over the ce.


    Sometimes the little girl whistles at the oiran on the stage.


    Put your little hand to your mouth, give it a kiss, and then fly towards the oiran!


    Pei Hao''s handsome face turned dark again and again.


    Especially the matter about the brothel oiran''s performance, he told her about it at the spur of the moment. Don''t Du Qian and Mu Si''an know? I know, but I didn''t even mention it before.


    Pei Hao asked Mu Si''an to share the little girl''s snacks today.


    Ning Xianhe is not here. He met an acquaintance earlier and left.


    Pei Hao grabbed Du Wan''s wrist and said, "Wanwan, you''ve finished your snacks, go buy some more."


    No need, there are more.


    When Du Wan said this, he took out a rock sugar hawthorn slice.


    Bite into it, crunchy and crispy!


    Seeing that the oiran performance on the stage was about to end, Pei Hao pulled Du Wan away and said, "I know a ce that sells lotus pods and raw lotus seeds to eat. I will take you to buy them."


    Lotus seeds? Du Wans eyes lit up when she heard this.


    Dont tell me, she really likes to eat.


    Walked for a long time.


    Getting farther and farther away from the performance stage.


    Pei Hao really found a stall selling lotus pods.


    I bought a lot in one go, even my own bodyguards bought some.


    Du Wan peeled the lotus seeds and ate them, while looking towards the performance stage, "There are many people watching the performance, but it is far worse than the huge crowds when watching the dragon dance before."


    "Some people don''t bother to watch the oiran''s performance." Pei Hao reminded darkly.


    Oh, I understand this.


    Du Wan is not just talking nonsense, he really understands.


    However, she doesnt have this problem. She can watch it if she wants to. If she doesnt want to watch it, its not because of worldly opinions, its just that she personally finds it boring.


    Pei Hao handed her the peeled lotus seeds.


    Du Wan doesnt dislike food at all, so he naturally takes it and starts eating.


    Pei Hao raised his eyebrows slightly, "Wanwan, it''s quite lively by the river now."


    Du Wan''s eyes widened, "Oh, it''s time to put out the rivernterns!"


    "Yes, it''s time to go." Pei Hao responded with a smile, secretly relieved, as long as he didn''t go back to watch the show.


    Du Wan walked towards the river embankment while eating lotus seeds.


    Suddenly, she stopped again, "Forget it, I have to wait for my brother."


    Pei Hao''s heart that had just been relieved suddenly lifted up again.


    So Pei Hao said unhurriedly: "Master Sun is old, and he fell very seriously this time. I''m afraid Brother Du won''t be able to leave for a while. We can go to the river first and wait for him. At this time, the river The night view is the most beautiful.


    Pei Hao couldn''t help but look at Mu Si''an and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Du Qian is gone, but this eyesore is still there.


    Mu Si''an shuddered and understood quickly, and quickly said to Du Wan: "Haha, Princess, you and the Crown Prince will go to the river first, and I will go shopping elsewhere. Then go to Wangyue Tower to find something to eat. After shopping for so long "I''m very hungry."


    Oh, go ahead, go ahead.


    Du Wan''s mind at the moment was attracted by the night view by the river not far away. Under the moonlight, the river glows with sparkling silver, and countless rivernterns float on the water. Against the backdrop of the night, it looks like a river of stars falling into the world.


    Looking from a distance, the wind blows and the weeping willows sway, and there are shadows of people under the trees.


    As Pei Hao said, many people are by the river.


    Du Wan is going to go immediately.


    Just after walking for a while, a girl of fifteen or sixteen years old suddenly rushed over and rushed towards Pei Hao.


    Before anyone could get close to Pei Hao, they were stopped by the guards of the Pei family on the outside.


    The girl looked miserable, her eyes were red, and she shouted in a hoarse voice: "Your Majesty, please let my brother go! Please let him go. Please..."


    Pei Haos eyebrows were cold and solemn.


    With a heart full of gossip, Du Wan asked in a low voice: "Ningqin, Luoqi, do you know who that girl is?"


    I dont know, I havent seen it before. Ning Qin whispered back.


    Luo Qi also shook his head.


    Du Wan asked again: "Isn''t she that officialdy from the capital?"


    Luo Qi looked at the girl and said, "Princess, this girl probably doesn''t have a good background."


    "My servant thinks Luo Qi is right. She is not as well dressed as I am. When you see her hands, you can tell she has been working a lot." Ning Qin also noticed.


    Du Wan also felt that this girl was not from a high background.


    But how did this man find Pei Hao?


    Pei Hao didn''t want to pay attention to this person. If he wasn''t in a good mood now, he was worried that losing his temper would affect the little girl''s good impression of him, and someone would drag her down and bury her.


    Its just that he didnt want to pay attention to it, but the girl didnt give up.


    The girl was extremely anxious and said: "Your Majesty, my brother is really unjust! He has always admired Duke Zhen Guo, and he has mentioned you to me many times, saying that you are the future of our Pei family."


    Pei Hao looked at me coldly: "Then you said, he was unjustly used, so why did he lead his troops to ambush me? He killed more than 150 people."


    When the girl heard this, she became even more anxious, "No, that''s not the case. Thest time I saw my brother, he said that someone paid them to go suppress the bandits. He also gave me a letter saying that if something happened to him


    "Hu San, let here over." Pei Hao spoke.


    Hu San did as he was told.


    The girls behavior just now has attracted the attention of some passers-by.


    At the same time, Hu San and his guards spread out around, not allowing strangers to approach.


    Du Wans curiosity is unprecedented.


    However, Pei Hao''s behavior showed that he wanted to talk to this girl alone.


    Pei Hao said to Du Wan: "Wan Wan, I encountered something. You take the first step, and I will arrive soon."


    "Okay." Du Wan said slyly, "Is she a girl from your Pei family?"


    She is a member of the tribe, not a girl from the government office.


    Oh, I understand.


    "Okay, her brother is Pei Chen, the young general who ambushed us."


    "..." Du Wan looked at him with a small look of pity for a moment, "Prince Pei, I don''t sympathize with you, I really don''t. I just have a little pity. s. You are so pitiful."


    Pei Hao:


    I want to beat her to death!


    real!


    My originally heavy mood changed after being interrupted by her.


    Du Wan shook her little head and put her little hands behind her back, "Let''s go to the river. Luoqi, how are our rivernterns doing?"


    Back to the princess, Prince Pei had someone send him to the river embankment.


    Luoqi pointed in the direction of the river.


    Good night, little cuties!


    Please vote for rmendations, five-star praise ~ blow a kiss

 Chapter 68: Accident by the river

    Chapter 68: ident by the river


    Chapter 68 ident by the River


    There is more than just a garden built here.


    The surrounding construction is also very well done.


    For example, stone-paved river embankments and stone pir guardrails. Willow trees, flowers and nts are nted along the river, and viewing pavilions are built at regr intervals. During this period, you can also see several cabins.


    Visitors who have been here know that these cabins are toilets.


    Of course, if tourists want to stay in a cabin for convenience and pay, it is not expensive. If the guest does not want straw paper, only one penny is required. If the customer wants straw paper, it will be charged separately.


    Du Wan was led to a pavilion.


    The pavilion is filled with all kinds of beautiful rivernterns, as well as the riverntern from the Fairy Pce Banquet.


    Among them, there is a small pile of ordinary people''s models. Du Wan still recognized the things she bought.


    On the stone table in the center of the pavilion, a small stove burned charcoal and a pot of boiling water, and there were two food boxes, which were very well prepared.


    There are several guards guarding the pavilion.


    The personal guards of the Princess Mansion came forward to negotiate with the guards guarding the house, and found out that they were the guards of the Pei family.


    Du Wan curiously asked: "Did Pei Hao prepare these?"


    Reporting to the princess, this is Prince Pei. The maid at Wangyue Tower replied respectfully.


    Du Wan lifted up her skirt and sat down, "Prince Pei knows how to enjoy it. Ningqin, is my brother ready?"


    Ahem.


    Ningqin hesitated for a moment, how to answer without hitting the princess.


    Luo Qi answered for her, "Back to the princess, the eldest young master has not asked anyone to inform the servant."


    "It means it''s gone. My brother lives a rough life, so it''s not surprising that he''s not prepared." It''s probably not easy for a young man who even eats solid food to think so carefully.


    The viin is different.


    The viin Pei in the book seems to live a very delicate life.


    The food, clothing, housing, transportation, and daily necessities must all be of the best quality. I still remember a description in the book that Pei Hao is particrly picky about food. Because the food cooked by the chef did not suit the taste, I requested that it be removed and cooked again. He cooked the same dish five or six times before he could barely eat it.


    Of course, the above are all described in the book. The Pei Hao that Du Wan knew did not have the turtle hair described in the book. Although she and Pei Hao were quite unhappy most of the time they met.


    The next thing was taken over by Luo Qi and Ning Qin.


    Luo Qi first checked the hot water in the pot to make sure there was no problem, then scalded Du Wan''s tea bowl three times with boiling water, and then wiped the tea bowl with a clean handkerchief to make sure it was spotless. Then he took out the tea leaves and started making tea. The movements are smooth and natural, you should have practiced them.


    Du Wan sat aside and watched the maid making tea.


    It is said that her four maids were all taught by the maids in the pce. She knows more than the average youngdy from a rich family. It''s a pity that two of the four were fascinated by Xie Zhang.


    Du Wan has not yet decided whether to give away the fragrance of books and paintings. Even if you want to send him away, you must find a suitable reason.


    After ying for so long, its really refreshing to suddenly have a cup of warm tea. Of course, the tea made by Luoqi is delicious. Du Wan finally drank the tea and ate some snacks.


    Its fine if the princess likes to drink. Luo Qi was praised and felt very happy.


    A cup of tea passed by.


    Du Wan was a little unable to sit still.


    Out of the pavilion, stood up and walked towards the stone railing of the river embankment.


    The river embankment is made of big stones, with a total of nine stone steps leading to the beach under the river.


    Thinking about walking to the river, we have to cross a beach.


    People gathered together in twos and threes under the beach. There are also ces where men and women match each other and put rivernterns together. Sure enough, it is a gathering ce for gossip.


    Du Wan was going down to the river beach to light up the rivernterns.


    She only asked Ningqin and others to bring the rivernterns she bought, but she didn''t touch the others.


    Arrived at the river, Du Wan refused Ning Qin''s help, "You all step back, I want to be alone for a while."


    "Yes." After hearing this, the others all retreated a few feet away.


    Du Wan knelt down, took out the fire stick, and silently lit a riverntern.


    I walked to the river again, gently ced it on the water, and then gently pushed it out, letting the small lotus riverntern float on the water, drifting farther and farther.


    Everyone thought that the princess would be happy if she put thenterns on the river. Unexpectedly, the princess was very pious and quiet. There was a touch of nostalgia and sadness around her. I wonder if she was thinking of something bad.


    Du Wan lit another riverntern and gently ced it on the water.


    At this moment, she thought of her parents in another world.


    In the past, it was difficult to see each other all year round, but you could still see them. What about now?


    I will never have the chance to see you again in my lifetime...


    Du Wan lowered his head and gently pushed thest riverntern out.


    Carrying everyone on his back, he wiped away his tears.


    In fact, this world is quite good, with loving parents and a big brother who dotes on her very much. As long as we get through the chaotic period ahead, there is still hope for the future.


    Dad, mom, take care.


    Du Wan is not worried about them. ording to their contribution, the country will take good care of them.


    Sudden.


    There was a shock behind me.


    Ningqin also shouted loudly: "Princess, be careful!"


    There was a strong force behind him, pushing Du Wan into the river.


    Du Wan was pushed down unexpectedly and fell into the water. Then someone grabbed her hair and pushed her into the water. While holding her down, he dragged her deeper into the river, shouting angrily, "Drown you! Drown you bitch! Die! Die! Die... let''s die together!"


    I couldnt react for a moment and was forced to take a sip of water.


    Du Wan suddenly counterattacked, raised his hand, grabbed the crazy woman''s wrist, and bent it hard.


    The woman screamed in pain and let go of the hand holding her down.


    Du Wan seized the opportunity to fight back with all his strength, throwing the woman over his shoulder and throwing her into the water.


    Near the river, the water is very shallow and a person cannot be drowned if he falls into the water.


    The woman was stunned for a while and was about to sit up.


    Du Wan raised his foot in anger and kicked the woman into the water.


    She used all her strength to kick this kick. The woman was in so much pain that she could not get up from the water.


    The entanglement and fight between two people only happened within ten seconds. Du Wan''s transformation from being pushed into the river to kicking him into the river took only seven or eight seconds.


    The personal guards arrived and controlled the crazy woman.


    "Princess!" the guard captain asked Du Wan nervously, "Is the princess injured?"


    "It''s okay." Du Wan took a deep breath before standing firm.


    At this time, I finally saw who the person who attacked me was.


    She is a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl. When she opens her mouth to speak, she is missing two front teeth, which is quite funny. I only think of her ferocious face and her random yelling and cursing, which only makes her look abominable.


    The guards held her arms and let her struggle wildly, but did not let her go.


    Some people gathered on the river bank, including a group of distinguisheddies.


    Du Wan saw the girls from the previous banquet, such as Du Yunrong, Murong Jiaojiao and others.


    When these nobledies travel, in addition to their regr maids, they will also be apanied by some escorts.

 Chapter 69: Died before leaving the army

    Chapter 69: Died before leaving the army


    Chapter 69 Died before leaving the army


    Du Wan stood in the water without going ashore, and asked with a cold face: "What happened just now? Someone approached me, the princess, and you didn''t stop him in time?"


    "This subordinate has neglected his duty. Please punish me, Princess." The captain of the guard knelt down to plead guilty.


    The water by the river was shallow, but it was still submerged up to his knees when he knelt down.


    The other guards knelt down.


    Luo Qi was so frightened that his face turned pale and he knelt down.


    Ningqin couldn''t hide the matter and immediately said angrily: "Princess, it''s the girls from the Du family. They came up and said that they met the princess rarely and wanted to talk to you. We said that the princess wanted to stay quietly for a while and didn''t want to let you go." They insisted on being unyielding when no one disturbed them, and they almost got into a conflict."


    That woman took advantage of everyone''s unpreparedness to get close to Du Wan.


    The personal guards immediately tried to stop him, but some maids and guards shouted for help midway, which blocked the steps of the personal guards.


    Hold it for six or seven seconds.


    Just a few seconds made Du Wan soaked all over.


    Fortunately, the embroiderer in the mansion knew how to put thenterns on the river. The wind was strong on the river at night, so the new dress she embroidered was made of thick material and would not be soaked through.


    Otherwise, it would be a big loss to lose face.


    Du Wan said coldly: "Get up and wait until you get back to the house to receive the punishment."


    He turned to look at the crazy woman.


    Du Wan asked: "Who is she?"


    This is the third girl of the Huang family. Luo Qi was the first to recognize it.


    Du Wan was confused for a moment and quickly remembered who Miss Huang San was. As Pei Hao mentioned not long ago, the first suspect behind the rumors was said to have had a fight with the original owner and had his teeth knocked out by the original owner.


    Du Wan didnt know how arrogant and trouble-making the original owner was in the past.


    Its just that now she has never provoked Miss Huang San. But today, she was the innocent one who suffered.


    Du Wan walked over, wanting to take revenge personally.


    When I thought about it, I thought that I was now the most noble woman in the Qin Kingdom, so I was promoting her by doing it myself.


    Du Wan told the guards: "I don''t want to hear that she is full of shit, so I pushed her into the water. Don''t let her die, let her experience deeply what death is like."


    Yes, Princess.


    The guards immediately followed suit.


    Miss Huang San, who originally wanted to scream, could not scream now, and her head was pushed into the water by the guards. When she was almost dead, she lifted it up and pressed it down again. Repeat this for more than a dozen times.


    Miss Huang San is struggling desperately, how can she defeat her bodyguards?


    Du Wan just looked at him coldly without saying a word.


    At this time, a guard from the Pei family sent a cloak.


    Luoqi quickly took it and put it on Du Wan.


    Du Wan looked at the cloak and asked, "Doesn''t it look like mine?"


    "It belongs to Prince Pei. It was sent by servants of the Pei family." Luo Qi whispered.


    This was her and Ningqin''s fault. The princess had put all her spare clothes in the carriage, but the carriage was parked at Wangyue Tower, so she wouldn''t be able to get it for a while.


    Du Wan put it on and felt that it was not as cold as before.


    In summer, its not cold.


    Its just that Im soaked all over and my hair is wet too, which doesnt look good.


    Du Wan stood in the water and watched.


    Until Miss Huang San woke up, became scared, and begged for mercy!


    "Help! No, cough cough cough... I don''t want to die!" "Princess, I was wrong! I was wrong! I never dare to..."


    Princess


    It wasnt until she got tired of watching and lost her temper that Du Wan went ashore.


    Ningqin and Luoqi were in awe of Du Wan like this.


    The former princess had a smile on her face and always looked harmless to humans and animals...


    At this time, a maid from the Huang family in green clothes came forward crying.


    Just now she rushed up with Miss Huang San, but before she could get close to Du Wan, the guards regarded her as an assassin and kicked her away. She fell to the ground for a long time before she could catch her breath. When she saw that her girl was about to die, , seemed to be scared out of his wits again.


    Please! Please let my girl go.


    "Princess, you have a lot of money, please let my girl go. I will pay you with my life."


    "Princess, my girl is a poor person, she..."


    That maid in green clothes wanted to get close to Du Wan and plead for mercy.


    The guards stopped him midway and dragged him away.


    Du Wan did not stop the guards from doing this and had people drag Miss Huang San ashore.


    Miss Huang San was dying and extremely embarrassed. She was dragged ashore by her guards like a dead dog.


    After Du Wan came ashore, he nced at the group of people with cold eyes and said loudly: "Bring all the servants of the Huang family under the control of this princess. Do you also remember those who stopped you just now? How dare you do this in this county?" If they are ying tricks before the Lord, I will make them regret everything they did today.


    Du Yunrong seemed to be unable to bear it and said: "Princess, everyone just wanted to help you, don''t get me wrong."


    Du Wan sneered and said, "The right and wrong will be known after the Yamen interrogation."


    How can we go to the Yamen for a small matter? Du Yunrong had a bad premonition.


    Du Wan sneered coldly: "Murdering the princess of a country is a trivial matter? Du Yunrong, do you want to change your reputation as a kind and gentle person to a person whose brain is full of **** and your mouth is full of shit? If your brain is not like this, you are also in the capital Once you''ve done it, don''t tell anyone in the future that you are ady from a famous family."


    Du Wan! Du Yunrong was so angry that she almost lost her mind, but she tried her best to restrain herself, Princess, we are sisters of the same race.


    Du Wan said disdainfully: "With a sister of the same race like you who cannot tolerate other people''s kindness, this princess is also in great misfortune."


    This matter can never be a good thing.


    Must kill the chicken to scare the monkeys, otherwise every cat and dog will want to step on her, and how can she live a stable life in the future? Du Wan knew that Du Yunrong didn''t have the guts to kill her. At most, he wanted to make her look embarrassed, but she couldn''t help but escte the nature of the matter to the level of murder.


    Du Wan looked at the people around him again.


    very good!


    I have quite a few acquaintances. I met him at the banquet.


    There are a few unfamiliar girls around Du Yunrong, they should be girls from the Du family.


    There are also some young gentlemen whom Du Wan has never seen since arriving in the capital. They should have apanied these girls to the river to put up rivernterns. Some of them looked very ugly when they discussed this matter.


    The princess described this as murder!


    If it''s a small fight, it''s not a big deal, but if it esctes to murder, it''s troublesome. The essence has changed. If the official handles it, 80% of the time it will alert the emperor.


    Du Yunrong wants to say something else.


    Du Wan ignored her. It was rare for her to go out for a day, but she still encountered such a bad thing.


    After deciding to go up the river embankment, Du Wan suddenly looked back at the previous river water. I don''t know if it was her misunderstanding, but at the moment of the ident, she seemed to see a figure in the river. But after waiting for a long time and no one came up, she suspected that she was dazzled.


    The onlookers moved out of the way.


    At this time, the personal guards protected Du Wan even more closely, blocking the approach of others.


    At this time, Du Wan still didnt know that the secret n to kill her was aborted before the farce started.


    Ps: This book will be on the shelves on the 1st of next month, and 30,000 words will be updated on that day. My little cuties, please book a monthly pass. The monthly pass for the first month of a new books release is very important~


    For the author, it is very, very important.

 Chapter 70: Fifty steps to laugh a hundred steps

    Chapter 70: Fifty steps tough a hundred steps


    Chapter 70 Fifty steps tough a hundred steps


    This makes the people who are watching secretly resentful.


    After nning for a day, the number of people around the target was reduced again and again, but the target was always too vignt, always surrounded by people and bodyguards, and would never leave alone. It simply did not behave like a fourteen-year-old girl. style. After waiting all night, she finally lit up the rivernterns alone and asked her guards to move away.


    It seems that the target is still protected, but finally a w is exposed! If you immediately send a master to dive into the water, approach the target from the river, and shoot the person unexpectedly, there is a 90% chance of sess.


    And their people are also executing it.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as their men took action, something happened on the river bank!


    After struggling for so long, this time it was all in vain.


    In the distance, there was a young man in ordinary clothes, leaning against a big willow tree. His eyes were looking at the river in the distance, but he was holding a fresh willow branch in his left hand, shaking it back and forth as if bored.


    There was a woman standing nearby and reported in a low voice: "Second Master, the assassination failed to proceed as scheduled."


    The young man threw the willow branch down the river bank and said, "If this happens, they will return to the city overnight and look for opportunities on the way."


    However, there will be many people protecting the target along the way.


    "So I said to look for opportunities, and if there are no opportunities, find ways to create opportunities. I need to do everything, so what else do you need? Do you want free food? Let them think about it for themselves. As long as theyplete this job, they will be able to do it in five years. You dont have to worry about all your expenses. The young mans eyes were full of anger, but his tone was unusually calm.


    Yes. I obey my orders.


    The woman took the order and left.


    The young man closed his eyes and seemed to be falling asleep.


    Besides, Du Wan stepped onto the river embankment holding back her anger.


    I saw Pei Hao riding his horse under the night sky.


    He walked up to her, jumped off his horse in a hurry, and strode to her.


    Pei Hao asked with concern: "I heard that something happened to you, are you injured?"


    "It''s okay." Du Wan was not in a good mood, but she still answered patiently, "Have you settled your matter? I''m going to find my brother and go home first."


    Pei Hao said in a deep voice: "I will take you there."


    Okay. Du Wan looked around.


    It always feels like someone is still trying to harm me, so its better to be safer around the viin.


    Pei Hao helped Du Wan onto his horse, then he turned over and jumped on.


    Two people share a ride.


    Du Wan asked unnaturally: "Can''t you change the horse?"


    "My horse is a bully, I''m afraid you won''t be able to control it." Pei Hao put his arms around her and grabbed the reins, trying to avoid touching her, "Your clothes are wet, you need to change them quickly, or what if you catch the cold and get sick?" "


    Pei Hao ordered the personal guards of the Princess''s Mansion to detain all suspicious people and bring them back to the city.


    As for Du Wan''s safety, leave it to him.


    Can the bodyguard refuse at this time?


    But Prince Pei did not give them a chance to refuse at all.


    Pei Hao took Du Wan away forcefully.


    Du Wan felt a little unnatural at first, and then smelled a faint smell of blood.


    It was quickly determined that the smell of blood came from behind.


    Du Wan was surprised and said, "Prince Pei, are you injured?"


    "Huh?" Pei Hao looked down at her, "What did you say?"


    Du Wan turned her head and noticed Pei Hao''s expressionless handsome face, and was instantly frightened, "...No, it''s nothing."


    Pei Hao''s body was very tense.


    The little girl in front of him was so close that he could smell the faint fragrance from her body. This made him unable to concentrate for a moment, so he missed what she just said, and he didn''t know what she said.


    The river embankment is not far from Wangyue Tower. Pei Hao brought Du Wan over. Du Qian had already received the news and was standing in front of Wangyue Tower with a frosty face. He originally wanted to pick up his sister in person, but he didn''t expect Pei Hao to go there before him.


    Seeing the two of them riding together, Du Qian''s face turned even darker.


    Step forward and personally help my sister to dismount.


    Du Wan felt relieved when she saw Du Qian, "Brother! I''m fine, don''t worry."


    You are so embarrassed and you still say you are fine? Du Qian tugged at her wet hair, I have asked someone to prepare hot water and clean clothes. You go and freshen up first.


    "Sure! My brother still loves me." Du Wan showed her first smile after encountering the incident.


    Pei Hao dismounted and saw him, feeling slightly relieved.


    At this time, Ningqin and Luoqi were brought over by the Pei family guards.


    The two of them could follow because Hu San felt that the princess needed someone to take care of her, so he specifically asked the Pei family guards to take them with him.


    Next, Du Wan, the master and the servant, followed the maid from Wangyue Tower to a wing.


    After bathing and changing clothes.


    As soon as Du Wan came out, she was stared at by Du Qian and drank a bowl of **** soup.


    While she was going to freshen up, Du Qian had already sorted things out.


    Miss Huang San, her maid, and some of the maids and guards who blocked her were all detained. Moreover, he also sent people to rush back to the mansion to report the news.


    Du Qian said: "Sister, it''s dark, and I''m not sure if there will be an ambush on the road. Pei Hao and I discussed it and unanimously decided to stay overnight at Wangyue Tower."


    There should be many people returning to the city tonight.


    "There are a lot of people, but who knows whether it is a human or a ghost. What we encountered tonight is too coincidental..." Du Qian first encountered his mentor in an ident, then Pei Hao, and then it was Du Wan''s turn to have an ident. It''s okay if one thing happens alone, but if three thingse together, you have to be cautious.


    "Okay. Is Prince Pei...injured?" Du Wan finally asked her doubts.


    Du Qian''s eyes shed with strange color, "How did my sister know?"


    Du Wan replied: "When I was riding a horse, I smelled the smell of blood on his body. I asked him but he didn''t tell me."


    If Pei Hao heard this, he would definitely say that he was wronged.


    There was a lot of wind while riding the horse, and he was a little distracted, so he really didn''t hear it.


    It''s a pity that Du Wan didn''t know, thinking that he was always aloof.


    Du Qian had no choice but to tell his sister, "It''s just a slight injury. You''ve heard about Pei Chen, right? Tonight, Pei Chen''s sister asked him for help, saying that she had a letter from her brother. He talked to him privately The n girl chatted for a while, but she didn''t expect to be attacked when she turned around. He reacted quickly and only scratched his arm, so it was not serious."


    Its his tribe again? This guy is so miserable!


    Du Wan sympathizes with Pei, the viin.


    Du Qian smiled disdainfully and said, "The forest is big and there are all kinds of birds. Brothers fighting each other happen from time to time, let alone fights between the same n."


    "That too."


    Du Wan suddenly felt that she was not qualified tough at Pei Hao.


    Fifty steps and a hundred steps tough.


    The Pei family is not at peace, and the Du family is not much better. The ones plotting against her tonight are the sisters of the Du family.


    Du Wan never left Wangyue Tower again.


    That night, in the small attic where she lived, she was surrounded by guards.


    The killers who were busy ambushing on the way back to the city... fed the mosquitoes all night, and one of the killers was unlucky enough to step on a venomous snake in the grass and was bitten.


    The person in charge was immediately angry to death.


    It''s a pity that all of this happened in an unknown ce, and Du Wan didn''t know anything about it.

 Chapter 71: Children who cry will have candy to eat

    Chapter 71: Children who cry will have candy to eat


    Chapter 71: The child who cries has sweets to eat


    That night.


    Du Wan was not asleep and had been practicing.


    Until early the next morning, without even eating breakfast, Du Qian drove him into the carriage.


    Hundreds of guards from the princess''s pce came to the gate of Wangyue Tower.


    Another bodyguard from the Pei family came.


    The two mansions came together, and the formation was quiterge. The people who were watching were so frightened that they just looked at it from a distance and did not dare to get close.


    Du Wan got into the carriage and saw the eldest princess and Prince Consort Du. She couldn''t help but be stunned: "Mom and dad, why are you here?"


    The eldest princess hugged her silently.


    Du Huima''s face was serious, "Wanwan, your mother stayed up all nightst night and was frightened again. If I hadn''t stopped her, she would have gone out of the city to pick you upst night."


    Mother and father are worried. Du Wan looked a little at a loss.


    The eldest princess patted her back and said, "Mom, it''s okay. Don''t listen to your father''s nonsense."


    Du Wan said guiltily: "I would have known that I would not have listened to my elder brotherst night and went back overnight."


    "Nonsense! You are still young. You have to listen to your brother when you go out." Du Fuma lectured seriously, but his voice was very soft.


    Du Wan nced at Cheap Daddy secretly.


    Since returning to the capital, she has epted her brother and recognized her as a princess, but she still has not had much contact with her cheap father. This father likes to keep a straight face and be serious and upright most of the time, except when facing the princess.


    However, Du Wan was stupid enough to refute what his elders said, and said obediently: "Yes, father is right."


    Du Prince Consort felt unnatural for a moment.


    I probably didnt expect his daughter to be so talkative. His previous daughters would most likely talk back to him.


    At this time, Pei Hao came out.


    Du Wan looked at him through the car curtain.


    At this time, he changed into a navy blue brocade robe, which was cold and noble. Behind him were still followed by Mu Si''an and Hu San, as well as a group of guards from the Pei family.


    Pei Hao suddenly raised his eyes and looked towards Du Wan, and happened to catch her looking towards him.


    The four eyes face each other.


    There was silence for a moment.


    Du Wan felt that there was something wrong with Pei Hao''s eyes.


    Ever see gentleness? It''s gentle, right? It''s not the cold face and disgust that are unprecedented.


    Pei Hao came to see the eldest princess and Prince Consort Du, acting like a gentleman who knew the books and was courteous. As gentle as before, Du Wan suddenly realized that being gentle was not meant for her, but she had misunderstood.


    The viin''s behavior is only for elders, she is nothing.


    The two families returned to the city together.


    Du Qian and Pei Hao rode in front.


    Pei Hao''s eyes suddenly turned cold while passing by a mountain forest.


    Since what happened yesterday was a bit strange, Pei Hao asked his father to investigate it privately for his secret guards. ording to the information found by the secret guards, a group of killers ambush herest night, and they did not withdraw until Yin Shi passed. The secret guards did not dare to get too close, only knowing that someone in the ambush was bitten by a poisonous snake.


    Before dawn, these people withdrew to a nearby vige.


    Du Qian asked: "Prince Pei, is there something different here?"


    "Nothing." Pei Hao opened his mouth and hinted, "I sent people to explore the road first, and there was nothing unusual here during the day." When he said the word "during the day", he deliberately emphasized it.


    Du Qian''s pupils shrank, and he said as if chatting: "If you return to the city at night, this ce is a good ce to ambush."


    "Indeed, there are woods on both sides. Even if the ambush fails, retreat will be easy." Pei Hao''s eyes nced at a fallen tree on the side of the road.


    Du Qian followed his gaze and said with deep eyes, "How about we have a cup of tea together when we get back?"


    It is better to obey orders than to be respectful.


    Pei Hao followed the trend.


    I heard that Du Qian wanted to ask him something.


    Its really hard to say since were outside at this time. This journey was smooth and safe, and we entered the city safely.


    After entering the city, the two families separated, and Pei Hao took his people back home first.


    Du Wan thought he was going back to the princesss mansion directly.


    As a result, the carriage headed towards the pce.


    About to enter the pce, the eldest princess held her daughter in her arms and whispered in her ear: "When I enter the pceter, I will cry when I see your uncle, the emperor. I want your uncle to know that you are wronged and pitiful."


    "Eh? Is this a crying child getting meat to eat?" Du Wan''s eyes lit up.


    The eldest princess whispered again: "Yes. Now no one even cares about me. Otherwise, why would there always be people who want the lives of my children?"


    Du Wan was slightly shocked, "Brother, have you ever been in danger?"


    Ive met him before. Your eldest brother used to like reading, but now he likes to practice martial arts.


    Du Wan wanted to continue listening, but the eldest princess fell silent.


    After being back for so long, Du Wan felt that the status of the Princess Mansion was transcendent.


    Now I know its not the case. People are in awe on the outside, but they are ying dirty tricks behind their backs. There are some forces that even the emperor may not take seriously. Otherwise, if the emperor won''t let them take bribes and bend thew, why would they still do it? Let alone a mere princess''s mansion, as long as there are interests involved, whatever happens will happen...


    Du Wan rubbed his eyes vigorously.


    After rubbing his eyes for a long time, he raised his head and asked, "Mom, dad, are my eyes red?"


    Its red. The eldest princess praised.


    My daughter has not only be well-behaved, but also smarter.


    Du Wan added: "I feel very insecure. How about I ask the emperor for some powerful secret guards to protect me?"


    Then you wont have any secrets from now on. Du Huima reminded.


    Du Wan wants to say that she has no secrets and is not afraid of others knowing.


    After a second thought, he shut up. She has a lot of secrets. Especially when Qin Yuyu will return to the pce in the future, people''s hearts can change. Will the emperor always favor her?


    Du Wan doesnt dare to bet on human nature.


    The eldest princess said softly: "You don''t have to ask what you want. You are the princess, you have a title and a fief, and ording to the ancestral system, you can be equipped with five hundred private guards. It will be fine when your brother reaches the crown and is named the county king. There are five hundred more private guards.


    Du Wans head hurts.


    The princess is getting more and more arrogant.


    Three people in a family have legal private guards, which is really jealous.


    But, can the princess have 500 personal guards?


    This is really good, you can have it.


    By the way, where is her princess mansion? ! Damn it, nothing!


    Five hundred private guards were not given, and it has been dyed until now? The emperor''s uncle has no sincerity.


    Going to cry!


    Must cry!


    So, after entering the pce, I went to the Zhengde Hall.


    The emperor had just had breakfast and before summoning the ministers, he heard that the eldest princess and her family came into the pce to ask for an audience.


    The emperor asked: "But something happened?"


    "I heard that the princess was pushed into the riverst night. Fortunately, she was okay." The chief steward lowered his head and said.


    The emperor suddenly became angry and asked: "Why are you reporting this now?"


    "Yesterday was the Hungry Ghost Festival, and you ordered that no one should disturb it. So..." The chief steward knelt down tremblingly.


    The emperor calmed down a bit and said, "Tell me what happenedst night in detail."


    "Yes." What happened yesterday was not a secret. It happened in public. The chief steward received the newste at night, so he told the emperor exactly what everyone saw.


    The emperor said: "Let the imperial sister and her family enter the pce."


    The whole family came neatly, with sad faces.


    Im really unlucky today. I lost the manuscript I coded today!

 Chapter 72: Its a humble minister who has no way to teach his daughter

    Chapter 72: It''s a humble minister who has no way to teach his daughter


    Chapter 72: A humble minister has no way to teach his daughter


    Du Wan, on the other hand, blinked her big eyes innocently, her eyes still red, and she burst into tears when she saw the emperor.


    She cautiously approached the emperor, gently tugged on his sleeve with her little hand and shook it, her little face was filled with grievance, "Uncle Emperor, I''m only so old, but why do people always want to kill me?"


    The emperor was originally very serious.


    When I saw her like this, I felt heartbroken.


    The emperor took out the handkerchief and handed it to her: "Quickly wipe it."


    "Yeah." Du Wan hummed in a small voice, then wiped her face with the handkerchief, "Uncle, I am very good. After returning to Beijing after the disaster, I rarely left the house. My mother said that I am The cutest and well-behaved little girl in the capital is cold. Tell me, is my mother right?"


    "Yes! Your mother is right." The emperor felt sorry for her, but he couldn''t help butugh when he heard her childish words.


    Du Wan raised her little face like a bitter melon, "Yes, you are right."


    The emperorughed muffledly.


    Du Wan''s curved little eyebrows were furrowed and she asked in confusion, "Tell me, am I the best girl to bully?"


    The emperor smiled and said: "With my support, who dares to bully you?"


    "Why not? Even after bing the princess, there are still people who want my life."


    The emperors smile suddenly faltered.


    Du Wan continued to say in confusion: "I don''t remember what happened before. I heard that during the Lantern Festival this year, I was almost kidnapped. All the guards who left the house were killed, and I was left homeless for no reason. Back to I havent been in the capital for long. I had two troubles in July. Last time it was a big dog, and this time it pushed me into the river... What should I do next time?


    As I spoke, my grievances werepounded with fear, and my tears began to fall again.


    The eldest princess and others were very distressed.


    But when they stood in front of the Long Case, they did not dare to go out of their way like Du Wan did.


    The emperor became more solemn as he listened, and his smile gradually disappeared.


    After hearing what the chief steward said before, I thought this time it was just another little quarrel between girls. When the little girl said that the emperor was used to all kinds of tactics in the court, he immediately noticed that something was unusual.


    The emperor suppressed his anger: "Qian''er, I heard that you apanied Wanwan this time?"


    "Uncle Huang, this is very strange..." So Du Qian said that both he and Pei Hao suddenly had something to do and left Du Wan, "This is such a coincidence."


    Some people in the capital dont take me seriously. The emperors face turned cold.


    I dont know what outsiders think, but the emperor thinks so at the moment.


    Du Wan and his family haven''t sat down for a while.


    The **** outside came in and said that the queen and the uncle wanted to see me.


    The emperors expression remained unchanged and he said, Xuan.


    The queen and a middle-aged man were led into the pce by the eunuch.


    The emperor asked the eldest princess and her family to sit down first. Du Wan did not go to the eldest princess''s side. Instead, she sat down on the steps under the dragon chair. She was not afraid of getting dirty at all.


    But as soon as she sat like this, her whole body was blocked by Long An.


    The emperor lowered his head and caught a glimpse of the little girl sitting at his feet, with big tearful eyes, peeking at the pce gate furtively.


    The emperor, who was originally in a bad mood, suddenly wanted tough again.


    Hearing the muffledughter above his head, Du Wan raised his little head, took a look, and asked inexplicably: "Uncle, what are youughing at?"


    The emperor couldn''t help teasing her and asked: "What do you think I amughing at?"


    "I don''t know, I''m probably just happy. But I''m so sad now, but you can stillugh. My little heart is a little bit sad." Du Wan stretched out her little finger and made a little gesture.


    Haha. The emperorughed muffledly at first, and then couldn''t restrain hisughter.


    Du Wan touched the hair hanging down in front of his forehead in confusion.


    Super BOSS smiled, it was worth her efforts to pretend to be stupid.


    Is this my wisdom? I''m really awesome.


    The little girl became narcissistic and never came back. Then she poked half her head out from under the Long Case and winked at Du Qian.


    Du Qian was able to carry it seriously at first, but when he saw her funny little look, he almost copsed. Even Du Ma''s eyes almost widened for a moment, and the eldest princess quickly covered her face with a veil to cover the raised corners of her mouth.


    At this time, the whole family has not yet waited for anything to say.


    The queen and her uncle came in respectfully.


    The first thing the two of them did when they came in was naturally to meet the emperor. Then, he said hello to the eldest princess. Today Uncle Du Guo brought Du Yunrong into the pce early to ask for help from the Queen. When Du Yunrong came to the emperor, he suddenly felt unwell and stayed in Dongfeng Pce. No matter how angry Uncle Du Guo was, there was nothing he could do. When he heard that the eldest princess and her family were entering the pce to meet the saint...


    No, the two of them rushed over in a hurry.


    The queen deserves to be a woman who is sitting firmly, and talks about Du Yunrong.


    Du Guojiu bent down and knelt in front of the emperor, showing a sincere attitude as if he was apologizing for his daughter.


    The queen said: "Your Majesty, we are all rtives, and Wanwan and Rong''er are sisters of the same race. It''s just a small fight. Isn''t this amon thing?"


    The emperor''s expression remained unchanged, he just raised his eyes and nced at the queen.


    "Your Majesty, it was the humble minister who failed to teach his daughter well, and the princess was frightened. I beg the emperor to forgive me, and the princess to forgive my daughter." Uncle Du Guo knelt down on the ground to plead guilty. He hated Du Yunrong in his heart for giving birth to a wicked daughter.


    If this daughter hadn''t been liked by her younger sister...


    The queen walked to the emperor''s side.


    Just as I was about to speak, suddenly


    She bumped into a pair of **** eyes under the long case.


    The queen was startled, "Oh, it''s Wan''er."


    "Hello, Queen." Du Wan raised her little paw as a greeting.


    This is very rude, but who made her feel wronged?


    The emperor had no objection, and the queen naturally couldn''t put on a show, "It''s Wan''er. It''s just a good time for you to be here. Your sister Yun Rong saw something happen to youst night. She was so frightened that she got sick. She''s still in Dongfeng Pce now. ."


    "Oh." Du Wan looked confused and said she didn''t understand.


    The queen didn''t understand it for a moment and continued: "I heard from your sister Yun Rong that she thought Miss Huang San had something urgent to do and wanted to help the princess. She wanted to help her, but she didn''t expect her good intentions to do something bad and let Miss Huang San I found an opportunity and pushed you into the river. Didn''t this frighten her? Fortunately, the water by the river was shallow, so nothing happened to you."


    The eldest princess had a good impression of the queen before.


    My mood is particrlyplicated at the moment.


    It turns out that the good thing about others is that things dont happen to you.


    When the matter fell upon her niece, the queen''s expression immediately changed.


    The eldest princess pressed the corner of her mouth with a handkerchief and said in a gentle voice: "Yes, Yun Rong''s health is too bad. My Wanwan fell into the water and didn''t get sick. She stood on the shore as an aplice, but she got sick. ."


    "Mom, she is sick." Du Qian immediately took over the conversation.


    Du Prince Consort immediately assumed the attitude of a strict father and shouted: "Qian''er, shut up."

 Chapter 73: It鈥檚 a humble minister who has no way to teach his children

    Chapter 73: It¡¯s a humble minister who has no way to teach his children


    Chapter 73: A humble minister has no way of teaching his son


    Then Prince Consort Du stood up and apologized to the emperor in a panic: "Your Majesty, all humble ministers have no way of teaching their children. They taught him to be too straightforward. He dared to say anything and couldn''t hold it back."


    In the quiet temple.


    A burst of suppressedughter, particrly eye-catching.


    The emperor lowered his head angrily, raised his half-raised little head, and pushed it down again.


    You''re so good, why are youughing?


    Its still you whoughs! This girl...


    The emperor was a serious man, and the daily state affairs had already exhausted him mentally and physically. He didn''t know when thest time heughed sincerely was. But now he really felt rxed. It was in such a serious asion, when it was not appropriate tough, that he wanted tough out loud.


    Why didnt he find that his little niece was quite happy before?


    In fact, the matter of Du Yunrong taking the lead as an aplice is really difficult to handle.


    They were rtives on both sides, the emperor''s side and Du''s side.


    If the emperor''s side doesn''t work, Uncle Du will ask the Du n chief to go to the princess''s house to intercede. No matter which aspect it is, it is impossible for this matter to cause trouble. So the final solution was for Miss Huang San and her maid to be imprisoned and executed. In addition, all the ves and guards involved were arrested. Since they were obeying orders, they only served one year in prison.


    All nobledies involved in the incident will bepensated a thousand gold coins by the princess.


    In addition to being fined one thousand gold, Du Yunrong also had topensate the princess for a hot spring vige in the suburbs.


    Thesepensations were quietly agreed upon by Du Wan and the emperor.


    The emperor insisted on killing Miss Huang San''s master and servant. The Huang family was also ransacked and all their property was confiscated. At the same time, the entire Huang family was ordered to leave Beijing within three days, and they were not allowed to enter Beijing without orders.


    This is being expelled.


    Some people feel sorry for the Huang family, while others think the Huang family is lucky.


    ording to the emperor''s style, he shouldn''t be so understated.


    When the emperor takes action, blood will always flow into a river at the city gate.


    And Miss Huang San''s crime of attacking the princess and defying the imperial power was enough to kill the Huang family several times. The Huang family was able to survive this time because the head of the Huang family made a decisive decision and took the family with him until he went to the Yamen to surrender. He was also willing to give away all the family property in order to not be implicated and to find a way to survive.


    This matter was known to the emperor.


    ording to the investigation, the elders of the Huang family were indeed not involved in this matter.


    The emperor was chatting with Du Wan and was in a good mood.


    After asking Du Wan, she nodded and he agreed.


    Stayed long enough.


    Du Wan and his family are leaving the pce.


    The emperor was a little reluctant to leave his niece.


    Let the eldest princess and his wife take their son outside first. He has something to talk to Du Wan in private.


    Wanwan, have your personal guards been organized?


    "No. s. I don''t understand this. How about uncle giving me some advice?" Du Wan''s eyes were bright and clean. At first nce, he was a good boy with a pure mind.


    The emperor smiled and asked: "Your mother''s personal guards were given to you by me. How about you also let me give you yours?"


    "Okay, okay. The gift you gave me must be the best in the entire Qin Kingdom." Du Wan acted like a tterer. Of course, she was still a filial little girl, and quickly added, "But of course the powerful ones will stay to protect you. I can just pick and choose."


    You little girl, haha.


    The emperor was very happy to hear this.


    So he introduced the imperial guards to Du Wan with great interest, "Your mother''s hundreds of personal guards were selected by me from the most elite team. Every year, the number will be less than 1,000."


    Thats awesome. But I cant have it.


    "Why not?"


    "My mother wants the best, and I can''t do better than my mother. That would make my mother lose face." "..." The emperor was stunned for a moment.


    Then, burst intoughter.


    The Imperial Guards of the Qin State are equivalent to a special military branch.


    In addition to the national selection every three years, there are also four training camps for the imperial guards, which are under the personal control of the emperor. Every year, some orphans are selected from all over the country and sent to the Guards Camp. Only those who pass the examination can enter the pce as a guard. Those who cannot enter the pce can also go to the Imperial City Guard.


    Of course, you will be thoroughly investigated before entering the pce.


    First of all, one must have strong martial arts skills, and secondly, one must have a clean family background, and of course, one must also have decent character. As for the imperial guards of the Great Qin Kingdom, when they reach a certain age or are injured, those with connections can be transferred, while those with no connections can only retire.


    Du Wan proposed that the retired imperial guards should serve as personal guards.


    The emperor thought that she would suffer three disasters and five disasters, so he finally decided to assign her 300 elite guards.


    Of the remaining two hundred ces, a group of guards were about to retire today, and the emperor asked her to go to the Yamen to choose.


    The emperor thought that the little girl would take a long time to choose.


    As a result, the little girl happily ran to the Imperial Guard''s Yamen not far from the pce gate.


    Sure enough, I saw a group of guards queuing up to receive their retirement allowance.


    The little girl went over to the station, put her hands on her hips and shouted: "My princess is organizing a private guard, and there are still two hundred spots missing. Anyone who is willing to serve as a personal guard for my princess shoulde forward!"


    So more than 400 people stood up at once.


    Good guys, they ount for 90% of the people who want to retreat today.


    The little girl was stunned for a while, and then said loudly: "Being a guard in my house, the benefits are not as good as those in the pce. You have to think about it carefully. I give you half a quarter of an hour to think about it, you can step down now. "


    After waiting for a long time, no one quit.


    Just kidding, if you go to work as an errand in the eldest princess''s mansion, you won''t get any worse no matter how bad you are.


    The little girl said again: "If there is no one at home, if one person has enough to eat and the whole family is not hungry, stand on the left. If you have parents or are married, stand on the right."


    Its clear now.


    Good guys, most singles are there!


    The number of married people is only a little over a hundred, but there are actually more than three hundred singles.


    Don''t think that the little girl is going to give up on one party. The little girl ran back to the pce, went to the emperor''s uncle, and exined her choice of people vividly, "Uncle, what should I choose next? I want to eat alone." If the whole family is not hungry, do you still need to take care of the whole family? But there are not enough ces to take care of the whole family, and the number of people who are not hungry is more than the number."


    The emperor heard the serious adjective "little girl".


    I was stunned for a while before I came to my senses.


    Suddenly he couldn''t help but want tough: "How about all of them?"


    "I want them all. How can I, a girl, afford it?" The little girl was confused.


    The emperor chuckled, "What are you afraid of? The fiefdom has taxes, so I won''t be able to eat you up."


    Okay, Ill try to raise it first. If I cant raise it, Ill give it back to you.


    "Ha ha!"


    The emperor smiled happily and said, "Okay! If you can''t keep it anymore, return it to me."


    Yeah, yeah, its a deal.


    Wait for the little girl to happily find her family and leave the pce together.


    The princess''s personal guard configuration exceeded the specifications. I picked up more than two hundred yuan for nothing, but the emperor personally approved it. I believe this kind of favor will spread throughout the capital soon.


    At that time, no one will dare to look down upon Du Wan, the princess.

 Chapter 74: Whose interests are it interfering with?

    Chapter 74: Whose interests are it interfering with?


    Chapter 74 Whose interests are it hindering?


    On the way home.


    Du Prince Consort looked at his daughter with wonder.


    What kind of look is that? The eldest princess gave him an angry look from time to time.


    Du Consort chuckled and said, "Our daughter is very popr with the emperor."


    My daughter is so well-behaved and cute, so her elders will naturally like her. The eldest princess really thought so.


    Du Wan, who was sitting beside him, nodded his head in agreement.


    Du Prince Consort averted his eyes, not daring to look directly.


    The daughter''s face is so thick that even her father is ashamed...


    Du Qian did not ride a horse this time, but sat on the shaft of the chariot.


    He also heard the conversation in the carriage. My sister was very powerful today. She actually asked for more than 700 personal guards from the emperor''s uncle. Even if there are more than 400 private guards who have retired from the Imperial Guard, so what?


    A powerful person remains powerful no matter where he goes.


    The whole family went back to the princess mansion.


    The first thing Du Qian did was to tell the housekeeper, talking about Du Wan''s n to establish a private guard, "We must pay attention to this matter, and properly arrange the private guards whoe to report. As for the treatment and specifications, please refer to my mother''s guard."


    Yes, young master.


    The chief steward responded respectfully.


    Just as Du Qian was about to leave, the steward remembered something and said quickly: "Master, Prince Pei came to see you and made an appointment with you. I took him to your yard to wait for you."


    Du Qian paused and said, "You did a good job. Ask the kitchen to prepare some food and wine."


    After the butler responded, Du Qian strode towards his yard.


    Originally, he wanted to go find his sister, so he naturally went to see her first if he had guests.


    Du Qian stepped into the courtyard where he lived and saw a person standing in the hexagonal pavilion in the small garden in the front yard.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, the man turned around, it was Pei Hao.


    The two of them are acquaintances, so there is no need for greetings or greetings.


    Du Qian went straight to the point: "Did you find out anything about Wangyue Tower?"


    "On the way back to the cityst night, a group of people set up an ambush in the woods. It''s unclear who the target was. They didn''t wait for anyone and they withdrew before dawn." Pei Hao also went straight to the point and told what he had investigated. "In addition, Iter sent people to search carefully near the river bank. I picked this up by the river."


    Du Qian then noticed that Pei Hao was still holding half of a bamboo pipe in his hand.


    He took it from Pei Hao and looked at it carefully.


    Du Qian said: "It is a finger-sized, slender bamboo tube, hollow, and the cut part is new."


    Brother Du must have seen this kind of bamboo pipe before. Pei Hao reminded.


    Du Qian paused slightly, "This..."


    The army trains soldiers to dive or hide under the water. asionally, they will use small bamboo tubes to stay under the water to breathe. Pei Hao didnt want to make any trouble, and he would be a soldier.


    It''s just that the timing was too coincidental and it was not his turn to be careless.


    Du Qian suddenly grasped the bamboo tube, gritted his teeth and asked, "Did my sister ask the guards to stay away while she put out the rivernterns alone?"


    "Yes." Pei Hao nodded solemnly, "Fortunately, Wanwan didn''t stay by the water for long."


    At that time, the ce where Du Wan put the rivernterns was temporarily selected.


    And the river beach around there is t and wide, clearly visible at a nce. If the killer wants to dive into the water to assassinate him, he must find a secluded ce to go into the water in order to avoid being seen and heard. It will take some time for the killer to sneak into the river where Du Wan is. Estimating the time, if there was no ident at that time, Du Wan came ashore...


    Du Qian and Pei Hao were equally frightened.


    Pei Hao hesitated for a moment and said, "I''m not sure whether these people are targeting Wanwan or whom." "It should be Wanwan," Du Qian was sure.


    Pei Hao lowered his eyelids and asked, "Brother Du, why are you so sure?"


    "My sister is so eye-catching. As long as she leaves the house, there will be trouble." This is obviously not the first time that this kind of thing has happened to Du Qian.


    Pei Hao couldn''t help but ask: "Who did Wanwan offend?"


    If I knew, I would still need


    Just as Du Qian was about to say something, a servant came in carrying a food box.


    The two of them remained silent for the time being.


    The people set out the food and wine and then retreated.


    Du Qian sat down and poured a ss of wine for Pei Hao, "Here, let''s have a drink first."


    Pei Hao could only sit down, pick up the wine ss and drink it all, "Drink the wine, Brother Du, please say something."


    "Actually, there''s not much to say. My sister has been in a lot of troubles in recent years, and she often has minor idents whenever she leaves the house. We didn''t pay attention at first, until the guard who protected her was killed, and she disappeared again..." Du Qian told the story that his family had been secretly investigating, but it was only recently that he found out that someone had been targeting his sister.


    Pei Hao felt strange, "Whose interests is Wanwan hindering?"


    How do we know? Du Qian said with anger.


    Pei Hao filtered the people around Du Wan in his mind, and after going back and forth, he really couldn''t find anyone who had a deep grudge against the little girl.


    Pei Hao asked again: "Is it possible that Wanwan has offended someone before, and you don''t know about it?"


    "When my sister goes out, she is always surrounded by people. As soon as she found out who she offended, it was clear that it was a dispute between some little girls. This person was very hidden. We have been investigating for so long, but we have not found any clues. "Du Qian didn''t tell Pei Hao that his mother had restrained her sister as much as possible.


    Last time I found the source of the rumor, it was Miss Huang San.


    But with this girl''s mindless impulsiveness, she has already yed herself to death. She cannot be the person behind the scenes. At most, she is a **** used by the people behind the scenes.


    Pei Hao thought about thest big dog incident again, "I personally interrogated Wang Jin''er. She hired the dog just to scare the princess, and did not dare to kill the princess. The person who went to execute the dog was one of her maids. That night the maid She was silenced. The official found a thousand taels of silver from this maid''s residence."


    Du Qian said: "So, the maid was bribed by an outsider?"


    The specific details have not yet been determined.


    The yamens ability to handle affairs is getting worse and worse.


    Du Qian was disgusted with the slow progress of the yamen investigation.


    The two chatted for a while.


    Pei Hao did not say anything about his actions while staring at the killer.


    It was not that he could not trust Du Qian, but he was worried that if too many people knew about it, the information would be leaked, which would affect the investigation. Since thest time he asked some confidants of the Imperial City Division to investigate the mine, it was leaked out soon after. Since then, Pei Hao has acted more and more cautiously.


    About an hour after touching.


    Pei Hao slowly left the princess mansion.


    I didnt see the little girl until I left.


    And the person Pei Hao was thinking about was currently lying on the bed, sleeping soundly.


    I didnt sleep all nightst night.


    After returning to the city, I worked around the pce for a while. Its strange that Im not tired.


    By the time Du Wan woke up, it was already dark outside.


    Ningqin and Luoqi were not there, but Shuxiang and Painting were on duty. The two of them served Du Wan and brought out the warm dinner in the small kitchen.

 Chapter 75: Those who are careless

    Chapter 75: Those who are careless


    Chapter 75 Those who are careless


    Du Wan was so hungry that he ate voraciously.


    Every bit of ourdylike image has been lost!


    Du Wan finished eating a bowl of rice and asked, "Shuxiang, where are Luoqi and Ningqin?"


    "Back to the princess, they are not on duty tonight and have gone to rest." Shuxiang did not dare to say. After Ningqin and Luoqi returned to the house, they were immediately taken away by the guards of the house and have not returned yet.


    The guards who neglected their dutyst night were all punished with twenty sticks.


    It''s just that the eldest princess has personally ordered these things, and she is not allowed to speak out to taint the princess''s ears.


    After hearing this, Du Wan had no doubts.


    Because ording to her opinion, it is normal for people to take a rest when they are tired.


    After finishing the meal, Du Wan took a walk in the garden of the courtyard to eat. Normally at this hour, everyone would have to rest, but whoever asked her toe back was full of sleep, and now she is full of energy.


    Wandered to a vegetable patch.


    The vegetable seedlings are growing well under the moonlight, and not a single weed is visible.


    Shu Xiang and Hua Yi, who were following behind, felt very nervous when they saw Du Wan stopped in the vegetable field.


    Du Wan suddenly smiled and said, "These seedlings are quite good."


    "Yes, I think it''s very good, too." Huayi happily took over the conversation, "Whenever I and Shuxiang have free time, they wille over and take care of it."


    Shuxiang lowered her eyebrows and said submissively, "I will do my best to do whatever the master asks me to do."


    "That''s right, I don''t know how to grow vegetables. I''ve been working hard to learn it recently." Huayi echoed in a low voice.


    Last time Du Wan said something about cheating and cheating, which really scared them. During this period of time, I didn''t dare to approach Du Wan. I finished my daily tasks and spent the rest of the time in the vegetable patch.


    Whenever you dont understand something, you actively ask others for help.


    So, take good care of the vegetable patch.


    Du Wan chuckled lightly, and then left with her hands behind her back, looking enigmatic.


    The two maids were relieved, but suddenly became anxious again.


    Follow cautiously...


    There is really not much to do in the house at night.


    In the hall, Du Wan actually saw a bunch of beautiful rivernterns of all kinds. The most eye-catching thing was the Fairy Pce Banquet River Lantern that she cheated on Du Yunrong. Something happened earlier, so she had forgotten about it.


    Hey, who sent this...?


    "Back to the princess, Prince Pei sent someone to send it." Huayi replied respectfully.


    Du Wan simply said "Oh" without any expression.


    However, she took matters into her own hands and lit the lights inside the riverntern at the Fairy Pce Banquet. "It would be a pity to put such a beautiful riverntern in the river and float away. Someone, please bring thisntern to my room." Go. Everyone else will take it and share it."


    Its also good to watch the rivernterns while practicing!


    Perfect experience!


    The maids followed suit one after another.


    The screen retreats behind the person.


    In the bedroom, Du Wan started practicing alone.


    She practiced extremely seriously and worked very hard.


    Last nights incident once again made her realize that her own strength was scumbag. Tomorrow she would go to see her cheap brother and ask him to teach her some self-defense techniques. The inheritance of jade tablets only increases strength but not skills.


    The night passed.


    Du Wan fell asleep while practicing again.


    When I woke up, it was already bright.


    Du Wan ordered people to prepare hot water for bathing.


    During this period, she often got up early to take a bath, and the servants in the yard knew about it, so she got ready quickly.


    Du Wan quickly took a battle bath, drank arge bowl of warm water, picked up a te of breakfast, and walked to the eldest princess''s main courtyard while eating.


    Today I''m going to have breakfast at Cheap Girl''s. Surprisingly, Prince Consort Du had already gone to court when he came here in the past, but today he was actually sitting at the dinner table.


    "Wan''er?" Consort Du was surprised, "What''s the matter withing here so early?"


    When he asked this question, his eyes drifted to the cakes held in her little hands...


    Du Wan smiled so hard that she narrowed her eyes and sat down, "What can I do? I naturallye to my parents to have breakfast together. Come on, freshly baked red date cake. Father, can you have a piece?"


    "This is what the girl''s family eats. My father doesn''t like it." Prince Consort Du refused to eat, but reached out to pick up a piece and handed it to the mouth of the eldest princess next to him. "Sister Shu, this cake is suitable for you to eat. It nourishes the blood and nourishes the skin. Eat one more piece.


    The eldest princess red at him with her beautiful eyes.


    But I still ate the piece of cake and felt very happy.


    Du Wan didnt notice it in front of him, he didnt see it.


    What is dog food? She is too young to understand!


    Having almost eaten, Du Qian came again.


    It is a joyful thing to have a neat family, but some people are ignorant ande to visit early in the morning without sending any messages.


    The chief steward came to report that someone from the Du family was here.


    Du Huima asked: "Who ising?"


    "Uncle Du and Second Master Du, along with several junior members of the n, said they came to plead guilty to the princess." The chief steward was not happy with these people from the Du family.


    Taking advantage of the princess''s mansion, he also wants to bully the master of the princess''s mansion.


    If it weren''t for the principle of not publicizing a family''s scandal, the big housekeeper would want to expose what these people did and let everyone take a good look at the faces of these people.


    Du Prince Consort''s smile subsided and his face was serious.


    Du Qian and Du Wan looked at each other.


    Du Wan leaned into Du Qian''s ear and asked in a low voice: "Brother, are Uncle Du and Grandpa Du the brothers of our grandfather?"


    "Yes. The two old people are quite good, but the younger generation of girls has been raised crookedly." Du Qian also whispered to his sister.


    Du Wan has been back for so long and has not interacted with anyone from the Du family.


    After Du''s father became the consort, he moved to the Princess Mansion, butter he didn''t even return with his children.


    Du Wanqi asked: "Does grandfather only have one child, father?"


    We still have an aunt, but she married in the vige.


    Arent all the people in the vige of the same race?


    You can get married if you have five clothes. Besides, its not like there are no people with foreign surnames in the vige. My aunt married into a family in this vige with a foreign surname.


    "never seen it."


    "It''s okay not to see you. Girls are outgoing -" Du Qian suddenly stopped talking and quickly exined, "Of course, except for my sister, our mother is also very nice."


    Du Wan chuckled.


    The eldest princess and the Prince Consort looked over.


    The family is sitting together. Even if the two children speak quietly, they can still hear them.


    When mentioning the troubled sister, Prince Consort Du looked a little unnatural.


    The eldest princessughed and scolded: "You two have be more capable, and you actually organized the elders. Have you eaten? Come with us to meet the elderster. Qian''er, if you have time, take your sister back to the n to meet people. It''s hard to leave. When I go to the street, I dont recognize anyone from the tribe I meet.


    Du Qian nodded in agreement.


    Then, Du Qian whispered to his sister, "The Du family''s ancestral temple is not in the capital. It is in a vige ten miles away in the southern suburbs. It has beautiful mountains and clear waters and pleasant scenery. It is a good ce. Brother, I will take you back when I have time."


    Okay. Du Wan nodded.


    Du Qian smiled and said, "We will go back to our ancestral home to stay for a few days."


    "Uh-huh."

 Chapter 76: The human heart cannot stand the test

    Chapter 76: The human heart cannot stand the test


    Chapter 76 The human heart cannot stand the test


    Du Qian doesnt really want to go back.


    But for my sister, its okay to go for a walk.


    The Du family has ancestral precepts. In the past, people in the n rarely left the vige if they had nothing to do. Ever since a queen and a prince-inw appeared in the n, some n members havee out one after another.


    The family went to the main hall in the front yard.


    I saw two old people and a few juniors.


    The old man was sitting on a chair, with four young men standing behind him, and three girls kneeling on the ground with their heads down, showing their sincerity.


    Du Wan looked at the three girls kneeling on the ground. They were the ones who had been with Du Yunrong before. Du Yunrong was hiding in the pce and could note out, but they went to the mansion first to apologize.


    The three girls looked at each other for a few times, then looked at Du Wan. They all knelt up and apologized to Du Wan: "Cousin, it''s not, it''s time to call the princess, I''m sorry."


    Princess, Im sorry. It was our fault.


    We promise well never do it again.


    The three girls apologized one after another, showing their sincerity.


    They were not willing to give in, they were intimidated!


    They dare not imagine that without the protection of their family, they would be like Miss Huang San.


    Du Wan is not easy to behave under the eyes of her elders. I just have to put my little head on it and show sisterly affection, that''s all, as long as everyone can live with it.


    Uncle Du said with a serious face: "Princess, Prince Consort, we were wrong. These old people are also a little unable to educate the younger generations in the family. Let them hang out with some unfavorable people all day long, and they have been raised. Comes with a little family and a sharp temper."


    Uncle Du took the words and said, "Bringing them here today is just to vent the princess'' anger. Even if you beat them, they won''t be remembered long if you don''t beat them."


    Fortunately, all the boys in the family go to the n school and are taught by the n.


    The two old men sighed with emotion and were a little lucky.


    Marrying a good wife or marrying a bad one will bring disaster to three generations.


    They have no choice but to do this. Several daughters-inw are chosen by the sons themselves, and then the official media are used to propose marriages. He is so petty that he has raised his daughter crookedly.


    Du Wan didn''t have any bad feelings towards the two old men, "Grandpa and Grandpa, this is not a big deal. They did something wrong, but they have already been punished. You two elders don''t have to worry about it."


    The princess is still sensible. Uncle Du praised.


    Du Erye followed up and said, "It is the princess and the consort who will teach the children."


    Du Huima said modestly: "The two uncles praised me a lot, but the children are still young and cannot bear the praise."


    Withstand, withstand.


    Senior, you said something to me, and we started chatting.


    The housekeeper had already prepared refreshments and two tables of meals.


    When the dishes in the kitchen are ready and the time is approaching noon, the dinner can begin.


    The elders sit at the same table, the juniors sit at the same table, and men and women do not sit separately.


    At Du Wan''s table, apart from the brothers and sisters, there were several cousins.


    There is something wrong with being a blood rtive.


    Otherwise, if you dare to trip her up, you will beat them until they can no longer take care of themselves.


    Now it''s better. When the elderse forward, Du Wan can only give face and be a filial and well-behaved child. However, seeing that Du Wan was so easy to talk to, a girl inevitably became a little bolder.


    County, Princess, can the fine... be less? I dont have that much cash at home.


    "Ah!"


    Du Wan faked a smile.


    When the girl asked, everyone else pricked up their ears to listen.


    Will Du Wan let them get what they want? No way!


    So, Du Wan said: "I don''t want the fine. It was set by the emperor. Moreover, the fine is not given to me. You give it directly to the government and enter the treasury."


    Howe?! Didnt I tell you?!


    Who said it was for my princess? Du Wan was surprised. The faces of the juniors at the table changed slightly.


    The news they got is different from what Du Wan said?


    The emperor really wanted to increase Du Wan''s small treasury by raising the fine.


    Du Wan may not understand all the big principles, but there are as many small ideas as there are sieves. I have known from the book that the current treasury seems to be full, but in fact it is already an empty shell, and the emperor is worried about money. Du Wan immediately borrowed flowers to offer to the Buddha without asking for any money, and only took a hot spring vige that Uncle Du Guo hadpensated.


    Learn this result.


    The visiting group left in a hurry after finishing their meal.


    Du Wan looked at their leaving figures and smiled.


    Du Qian asked funnyly: "Why did my sister lie to them?"


    Im not lying, I gave the fine to the emperors uncle. Du Wan then revealed the matter.


    Du Huima praised: "Wanwan did the right thing. Giving these silvers to the emperor will save us a lot of trouble."


    The human heart cannot stand the test.


    Especially whenrge sums of money are involved.


    Even if the Princess Mansion takes it, people will still hate it.


    When the brother and sister leave together.


    Du Wan asked Du Qian, "Brother, I want to see Miss Huang San in prison."


    What are you doing seeing her? Du Qian frowned.


    Du Wan said: "I want to ask her, how dare she go against me?"


    "I know this. She beat a child on the streetst year. You couldn''t see and beat her up. She also beat her two front teeth. No, I hate you so much."


    The original owners behavior is as simple and crude as ever!


    No wonder when I saw that girl, two of her front teeth were missing...ah, the picture is so beautiful, I cant even imagine it.


    Du Wan asked in a low voice: "Why did she hit the child?"


    "The kid was ying in the street and identally bumped into her. He also got some candy on her new skirt. Sister, you don''t have to feel guilty. The kid was beaten to a **** head by her. You hit her to punish the evil. Promote good.


    Is this really it?


    Yes, what else can be done?


    Havent she and I met at a banquet or somewhere?


    "How is it possible? The Huang family is just a small family. It is impossible for the Huang family to attend the banquet you are qualified to attend. Therefore, you and Miss Huang San have met before the Ghost Festival."


    Du Wan always felt something was wrong.


    After thinking for a while, she asked again: "Brother, it''s been so long, how could Miss Huang San wait until the Ghost Festival to attack me?"


    Du Qian asked with a smile: "Have you asked Pei Hao to check her recently?"


    I havent done anything to her yet.


    "The Huang family''s ve Qian was arrested. The Huang family knew what she had done. They were afraid of being implicated, so they rejected her and would beat or scold her."


    Did someone take care of her without her taking action?


    Du Wan felt everything was reasonable.


    But there is still a hint of disharmony.


    A normal girl would not be afraid of death?


    Unless you are driven to despair and have no way out, you will want to drag your enemies with you to hell. But Du Wan only knew her before and had not yet decided how to deal with her.


    Shemitted suicide so quickly?


    Du Wan thought about it and decided to go to the prison.

 Chapter 77: The little princess takes her dog for a walk

    Chapter 77: The little princess takes her dog for a walk


    Chapter 77 The little princess walks the dog


    Du Qian didn''t want his sister to go to a dirty ce like a prison, but her sister insisted on going, so he had to ask someone to prepare a carriage and take her to the Yamen himself. However, as soon as they arrived at the Yamen, Du Qian went to inquire about it and heard bad news.


    Du Qian told Du Wan that Miss Huang San was dead.


    What? Du Wan was stunned, How did you die?


    Du Qian said: "This morning, a jailer found the master and the servant dead in the cell. Miss Huang San was strangled to death, and her maid hanged herself. She tore off her skirt and hung herself with a strip of cloth. Yes. ording to the on-site investigation, Miss Huang San was killed by her maid."


    "How can it be?"


    Du Wan thought of the scene by the river that night.


    The maid tried to approach her twice to intercede for her master, but was stopped by the guards and detained.


    Who would have thought that after being imprisoned, his master would be killed in the blink of an eye?


    Du Wan didn''t even get out of the carriage, so Du Qian followed him into the carriage.


    The brother and sister turned around and returned home.


    They started chatting and let Du Wan learn about what happened during the Hungry Ghost Festival, but it had already subsided before it spread.


    This surprised Du Wan.


    Gossip lovers in the capital would talk about her gossip over and over again for days. This time she was pushed into the river. For such a big thing, no news came out. Especially when the Du family paid the fine, the person who did the bad things became Du Yunshan.


    Du Yunrong skimmed it off cleanly.


    Strange, strange.


    So Du Wan asked Du Qian directly for the reason.


    Du Qian told her angrily, "This matter is a scandal. It involves more than one or two nobledies. Except for the queen who took action to suppress it, several others took action."


    Huh? Du Wan curled her lips.


    Du Qian rubbed her head, "What? Are you unhappy?"


    Why should I make such a trivial matter that everyone knows about it?


    "Haha." Du Qianughed, "Maybe... they are not as eye-catching as our little sister?"


    Du Wan sighed exaggeratedly, "Forget it. I have a lot of them, so I won''t care about them."


    Paused for two seconds.


    Du Wan''s big eyes rolled around, "Brother, on the Ghost Festival, did you find anything unusual?"


    Hearing this, Du Qian''s smile froze.


    He lowered his head and looked at his sister seriously, "Wanwan, what did you notice?"


    "no."


    Du Wan shook his head and denied, "Isn''t there someone who wants to deal with me? Yesterday was a good opportunity to do something. There are many people protecting me, so didn''t you find anything?"


    Du Qian was silent.


    Du Wan''s tone was the same as usual.


    But as he listened, he just felt distressed.


    The enemy is in the dark, she is in the light.


    Even though she is cheerful all day long, she is still under a lot of pressure...


    Du Qian put his arm around his sister''s shoulders and asked her to get closer to him, "Sister, there are some things that I don''t want you to understand, but I''m afraid that you won''t know anything and will be less defensive about others."


    Du Wan straightened her face and said seriously: "Brother, please tell me, I understand."


    "You don''t have to be so serious." Du Qian suddenly lost his seriousness when he saw his sister''s serious face, and said with a chuckle, "Actually, it''s not a big deal. The higher a person stands, the more people will stare at him below. The Princess Mansion can be said to be the most attractive one besides the royal pce.


    "I know. We, brother and sister, are also the ones who attract the most attention."


    Du Wan said with a smile.


    Du Qian said helplessly: "Being noticed is not necessarily a good thing."


    "But if no one pays attention, it must be bad." Du Wan rolled her eyes.


    Du Qian was stunned.


    If you think about it carefully, it really makes sense.


    If no one pays attention to the Princess Mansion...


    Du Wan patted the cheap brother on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, brother, your little sister will eat anything, as long as she doesn''t suffer. Just wait and see. Anyone who dares to provoke me will not be able to escape unscathed."


    After finishing speaking, Du Wan turned into a little fangirl with purpose, "Isn''t the martial arts of big brother very powerful?" "It''s not bad."


    Du Qian puffed up his chest and spoke modestly.


    Du Wan gave a thumbs up and praised without being too distracted, "My brother is awesome, uh, uh, can you teach me some self-defense skills?"


    Du Qian heard his sister praise him.


    Even if he didnt take it seriously, he was happy to hear it.


    It was only thest sentence that stunned him, "Sister, are you finally going to learn? I asked you to practice before, but you were always afraid of the hard work and were unwilling."


    No, not me!


    Its the original owner!


    Anyway, I''m taking the me again, s.


    Du Qian was very pleased to hear that his sister wanted to practice martial arts.


    So, Du Qian said that it would be better to hit the sun than to choose another day, so when he returned home, he took Du Wan to the martial arts training hall.


    Du Wan did not refuse and followed happily.


    Outside the house, the killer followed the carriage back and forth.


    Looking at the brother and sister returning home, I was speechless for a while.


    The fourteen-year-old girl went out, only sat in the carriage for a while, and then returned home without leaving the carriage. If you tell me this, no one will believe it.


    In a private house in the outer city.


    There was a young man eating pickles with white porridge.


    Subordinates sent thetest news that the assassination mission has not beenpleted.


    Haha, so the little princess just went out today, like a dog, and slipped our people around again. The young man put down the bowl and chopsticks. This little princess is quite evil.


    Three assassinations were carried out, but they all failed at the beginning.


    The young man thought for a moment and then ordered: "Please stop acting rashly and continue to inquire about the target''s whereabouts. As soon as the person leaves the house, notify me immediately."


    Yes, Second Master.


    The subordinate ordered him to leave.


    At the same time, Princess Mansion.


    Beside the martial arts training hall, there is also a weapons room.


    Eighteen kinds of weapons, one by one, are neatly ced on the wooden shelves.


    Du Wan watched intently, "...I have learned a lot."


    Du Qian asked: "Pick a weapon that you like."


    Ah, am I going to practice with weapons so soon? Du Wan thought that Du Qian would let her do horse walking, kicking sandbags, andy the foundation first.


    Du Qian knew what she was thinking at a nce, "Didn''t you say you wanted to learn a few tricks? I''ll teach you a few tricks first, so that you can taste the sweetness, so that you won''t have to spend three days fishing and two days drying the."


    Du Wan:


    No, she works very hard.


    The original owner is the one who didnt work hard, and I wont take the me!


    Du Wan walked around the weapons room and came out with a long sword in his hand.


    Its a ring-headed sword! The sword was slender and light, more than a meter long, and both sides were sharpened. When it was unsheathed, the sword glowed with a cold light. It was a sword that had seen blood before.


    Du Wan felt that she felt quite safe holding the sword in her hand.


    Du Qian raised his eyebrows when he saw the ring-headed sword she chose, "Sister, aren''t you afraid of hurting yourself during practice? Otherwise, change to a wooden sword first."


    If you cant do it, just practice it for real.


    Even though Du Wan had nomon sense, he also knew that practicing with a wooden sword and a real sword were different.


    Du Qian told her to be careful, but without saying anything else, he directly taught her a sword move and asked her to practice it aside.


    Du Wan studied very seriously.


    Du Qian didnt tell her to stop, so she practiced again and again.

 Chapter 78: I am a little genius in swordsmanship

    Chapter 78: I am a little genius in swordsmanship


    Chapter 78 I am a little genius in swordsmanship


    Until an hourter. That sword move went from raw to skillful, as if it could be done with just one thought.


    Du Qian was extremely surprised.


    Didnt you expect that your sister is also a little genius in swordsmanship?


    Especially, he also discovered a certain tenacity in her. This surprised him, but when he thought about the reason behind the surprise, he felt heartbroken.


    Du Qian called out: "Sister, take a rest first."


    Brother, I still have strength. Du Wan didnt feel very tired.


    Du Qian:


    How is this going?


    No matter how great Du Qianxin was, he still noticed something was wrong with his sister.


    Practice the sword for an hour continuously, regardless of whether you are tired or not, you will definitely sweat profusely.


    But my sister''s body is still fresh and refreshing, with only a thinyer of sweat on her forehead. Apart from that, there was nothing, not even a few breaths of air.


    Did she go up the mountain to collect herbs and exercise her body during the time of the disaster?


    Du Qian came up with a reason.


    This is the most likely reason based on what he knows.


    At this time, Du Qian would never have thought that Du Wan had inherited the inheritance from the ancestors of the Du family. Even if he only learned a little bit, the effect was still amazing.


    Du Wan''s body surface didn''t seem to have changed much, and her skin was fairer than before.


    In fact, her physical quality, that is, her cultivation qualifications and talents, have improved a lot. However, this kind of improvement is achieved little by little as she practices day by day, umtes day by day, and night by night.


    So, she didnt feel deeply about it.


    Comparing the body at this time with the body in Chiyan County, the difference will be obvious.


    Du Qian specially asked Du Wan to test his strength.


    This strength is actually about the same as him!


    Du Qian was very surprised, "Sister, did you take some miraculous medicine?"


    What? No!


    Du Wan touched her nose guiltily.


    Du Qian raised his eyebrows when he saw this.


    Its okay, otherwise I wouldnt feel guilty.


    Du Wan nced at him again, "Brother, do you want to know?"


    What do you mean? Du Qian asked jokingly.


    Du Wan rolled her eyes, "I don''t believe it. Don''t you wonder why my strength bes stronger?"


    Du Qian chuckled and pressed her head, "If you want to say it, you can say it. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to. Brother just wants to know, will the way you are now affect your health?"


    No, no, its okay.


    Du Wan was extremely moved, this big brother is so kind.


    He didn''t ask before, so she could just pretend to be stupid and say nothing.


    Now that we have brought it up, if we dont mention it, it will be a matter of her character.


    The human heart cannot stand the test, nor can it withstand deception.


    When Du Wan came to this world, even her life could be said to be saved by Du Qian, not to mention that he always loved and cared for her.


    She didn''t dare to say that there was nothing wrong with deceiving him, at least not her origin.


    As for the jade que, it can be said.


    Du Wan took out the jade que he was wearing, "Brother, do you still remember what the patriarch called it?"


    Inherited jade? A strange color shed across Du Qians eyes.


    Du Wan nodded repeatedly, "Yes, yes! Inheritance!"


    Du Qian momentarily suspected that he had heard wrongly.


    Du Wan was thinking about how to say it so that it would be easy to understand.


    So, she concealed the process of dripping blood, and directly said that there was a ray of light in the jade tablet, which flew into her body, and then...


    "Brother, it''s not what I want to learn, it''s what he insists on teaching me. If I don''t practice, as long as I close my eyes, I can see a white shadow, doing the same movements over and over again. Only when I get tired from practicing, You cant see it until you fall asleep.


    Du Wan received the inheritance before and practiced it with great joy.


    But now when it came out of her mouth, it changed its taste. She felt aggrieved and had to practice.It was Du Qian, the younger sister, who had the trust.


    Looks like my sister has suffered a great crime.


    After Duwan Bb said a lot of nonsense, he said: "Brother, I have only learned two moves now. Do you want to learn them?"


    Can I learn it? Du Qian was very interested.


    "Since it is inherited from our ancestors, anyone with Du family bloodline can practice it. We are brothers and sisters. I can learn it, and you...should be able to do it too."


    Du Qian was very confident when he heard her, but he lost confidence as she spoke.


    Hands of my heart couldn''t help but follow her up and down.


    Du Wan feels that no matter how much we talk, it is better to just do it.


    So she taught him directly.


    The floor of the martial arts training hall is made of bluestone.


    Du Wan didnt mind being dirty, so she sat down directly and made the first move.


    Afterpleting one movement, move on to the second movement. Suddenly, a warm current appeared between the two movements, making her start the second movement much more smoothly.


    Du Wan was stunned for a moment.


    She had never tried to do two movements together before.


    The first time I did this, I noticed something unusual. Afterpleting the two movements together, not only did I feel no pain at all, but even the little fatigue I felt just now disappeared.


    What the hell!


    She is so stupid!


    So much time has been wasted.


    Du Qian was stunned when he saw his sister finished.


    It''s just that the difficulty of the two movements just made Du Qian feel dizzy.


    Du Qian consciously couldn''t do it.


    Du Wan came back to her senses and saw Du Qian staring at her with burning eyes, "Brother, why are you looking at me? Didn''t you learn? Do you want me to do it again?"


    No. I dont think I can learn it.


    You didnt learn.


    You dont need to learn, you cant do a single move.


    "What''s the matter? It''s normal not to be able to do it. You have to practice little by little in the beginning. Once you master a movement, the benefits will be great. Your strength will be stronger and your body will get better." Du Wan slowly Inducing Du Qian to practice.


    All she said was good things and words of encouragement, without mentioning the bitterness and pain involved.


    Du Qian listened quietly.


    At first I felt that it was not suitable for me to practice, but hope arose in my heart.


    Its just your eldest brother, but hes still your eldest brother.


    What little thoughts the little girl has, they are almost shown on her face, and the cunning hidden in her big eyes cannot be hidden from him.


    Du Qian still followed her instructions and tried to make the first move.


    Then, one-third of the action is not yetpleted.


    Du Qian felt severe pain all over his body, almost every cell was affected. The pain was so painful that he almost fainted, sweating profusely, and had no strength to even open his mouth to speak.


    For a moment, he thought he was doomed.


    But when he raised his head, he looked at his sister sitting cross-legged.


    He saw her big clear eyes. Not only did she not worry about him, but she was also excited and gloating about his misfortune, as if she was secretly waiting for a good show. This made him so angry that his teeth itched, but he felt inexplicably... It reassured him.


    Du Qian knew that his sister would not harm him.


    When Du Wan saw that Du Qian still wanted to continue the action, he quickly reminded: "Brother, don''t force it. Lie down for a while, and when the pain passes, you will get better."


    Du Qian couldn''t even roll his eyes at her.


    The whole person fell to the ground, leaving his chest heaving.


    A person seems to have emerged from the water, his whole body soaked with sweat.

 Chapter 79: Brother, I envy you

    Chapter 79: Brother, I envy you


    Chapter 79 Brother, I envy you very much


    Du Wan was afraid that he would be dehydrated, so he quickly poured arge bowl of herbal tea over and fed him to drink it carefully.


    "Brother, you are so lucky. You have a lovely sister to feed you water. When I practiced for the first time, I was so painful that I couldn''t move and I was thirsty. In addition to suffering the pain, I also had to endure the pain. I''m thirsty, hey, I''m filled with tears just thinking about it..."


    Du Qian could not move.


    If you can move, you must beat her up, and you will never be lenient.


    The little girl actually deliberately didn''t warn him at all, just waiting to see his embarrassed appearance.


    It didn''t take long for Du Qian to feel the changes in his body.


    Another half-quarter of an hour passed.


    He was able to move and sit up.


    Du Wan opened her eyes wide, "Is it going to be fine so soon?"


    How long did it take for my sister to lie down for the first time before recovering? Du Qian asked curiously.


    "Ahem, it didn''t take long. I''m faster than you." Du Wan still wanted to save face and couldn''t tell the truth. "Brother, you should practice more when you have time. Once you are proficient in the first move, it won''t hurt anymore." You can practice the second form."


    Du Qian is quite qualified to be an elder brother.


    Lets see through it without saying anything to satisfy my sisters poor self-esteem.


    It is not surprising that Du Qian recovered a little faster than Du Wan.


    The set of actions that Chuan Yu gave Du Wan obviously changed his personal physique. Du Qian is a martial arts practitioner and has better physical fitness than Du Wan. Du Wan''s knowledge of martial arts is not even qualified to be a rookie. Du Qian was different, and he quickly analyzed the effect of this set of actions.


    Du Qian was extremely surprised and said: "Sister, let me tell you, this set of actions can enhance your physical fitness."


    Yes, I feel much better after practicing.


    The two brothers and sisters spent the whole morning in the martial arts training hall.


    Lunch was still eaten inside.


    Until the afternoon, the chief steward hurried over to tell him about the report from the guards.


    Du Wan just came back to her senses, "Didn''t my brother ask you to ce them?"


    This time its three hundred personal guards sent by the emperor. The chief steward said respectfully.


    Du Qian next to him asked: "Did wee together? Is it fully equipped?"


    The chief steward reported: "It''splete."


    "Did he bring weapons and war horses?" Du Wan''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    Thinking of seeing Du Qian for the first time in the night, with an elite cavalry, majestic as ifing from the sky.


    That scene is so shocking that I will never forget it in my life...


    As soon as Du Qian heard her words, he knew that she knew little about the configuration of private guards.


    Du Wan is really not sure.


    Finally, I learned from Du Qian that even if the imperial guards assigned by the emperor were to work with her, their monthly sry, weapons, and other rations would all be provided by the government, and Du Wan did not need to worry about them. As for the other more than 400 private guards, monthly silver, welfare, rations, etc., she needs to deal with them.


    On the surface, Du Wan suffered a loss.


    But, will the Princesss Mansion be short of that little money?


    There is no shortage of it!


    On the surface, having more than two hundred personal guards is obviously more affordable.


    Du Wan looked at Du Qian and blinked.


    Du Qian suddenly felt blessed in his soul.


    I just heard Du Wan say: "Brother, I only have three hundred personal guards given by the emperor''s uncle. The rest are yours to take care of. Let them protect you at ordinary times."


    Du Qian felt inexplicably moved in his heart.


    Sister is worried about him.


    Du Wan did remember what the eldest princess said, that he had also encountered dangerous things. Even though she didn''t know the specific situation, she knew that it would only be more dangerous in the future. And it would be more appropriate to put these hundreds of guards here with her, let the cheap brother handle them. At least it will y a greater role than if she had kept it.


    Du Qian stood up, looked at Du Wan, smiled lightly and said, "Brother is here, thank you sister first."


    "whee."


    Du Wan smiled mischievously, raised her little hand and waved, "You''re wee, you''re wee. Wow, my little sister is really special...I envy my big brother very much."


    Why do you envy your elder brother?


    I envy you for having a smart, lovely and caring sister.!


    Du Qian burst intoughter.


    Happy for a while, Im quite happy.


    A bright smile appeared on Du Wan''s face.


    When the butler saw this, he smiled happily.


    So that''s it, the emperor gave three hundred guards, three shifts a day, to protect Du Wan. Du Wan secretly gave the remaining four hundred to Du Qian and asked him to take care of the arrangements.


    Let the censor know what he might say.


    But Du Wan didn''t care, it was useless what others said.


    Du Wan learned three moves of swordsmanship today.


    Thats right. Later, I taught Du Qian two moves.


    Du Wan practiced for an entire afternoon and finally learned it, but only learned it and could not achieve mastery.


    The brother and sister have made an appointment to go to the martial arts training hall tomorrow morning to practice together.


    Du Wan returned to Yulingyuan.


    She first asked her servants to prepare water for bathing.


    The maids who serve her back and forth have always been bookish and painterly.


    Du Wan finished her bath and put on clean and fragrant clothes. At this moment, she also realized that something was wrong, so she asked, "Where are Shuxiang, Ningqin and Luoqi?"


    "Back to the princess, Ningqin and Luoqi are resting in the house. The eldest princess specifically allowed them to return to duty after half a month." Shuxiang lowered her head as she answered.


    I dont dare to raise my head even if I am painting.


    Du Wan had a vague guess in her heart.


    The bodyguard who neglected his duties that day was given twenty strokes when he came back.


    The two maids may not be spared either.


    Du Wan didn''t pay attention before, thinking that they really went to rest, otherwise,... forget it, they would still suffer a physical torture if they found out.


    The state has nationalws, and families have family rules.


    After Du Wan drank a cup of ginseng tea, she went to the wing where the maid lived.


    Sure enough, I saw the two of them lying on the bed pitifully.


    As soon as I saw Du Wan arriving, I just wanted to stand up and salute.


    Du Wan stopped him, "Okay, everyone lies down."


    Thank you, Princess.


    Thank you, Princess, yo.


    Thest person to cry out in pain was none other than Ning Qin.


    identally moved, causing a wound.


    Du Wan saw that the gauze covering their lower bodies was stained with blood, and he knew that the beating was serious. After all, he is her own. She asked with concern: "Have you seen the doctor? Have you taken any medicine?"


    "The doctor has looked at it and prescribed medicine." Luo Qi replied with fear.


    Du Wan said: "Take good care of your injuries and don''t think too much. Shuxiang, arrange for a little maid to take care of them and use the best medicine. Let the kitchen cook some cold and nutritious food for them."


    Thank you, Princess.


    This time not only Ningqin and Luoqi expressed their thanks.


    The book and the painting were both happy for them.


    when it is time to leave.


    Du Wan asked Shuxiang to ask Xiu Niang to get a set of practice clothes for her, saying that she would need them tomorrow morning.


    Then she practiced swordsmanship for a while in her room that night. Then he went to the bed and started practicing the second movement. I was so tired during practice that I fell asleep. When I woke up the next day, I found that Bai Ying''er''s movements in my mind had changed again and he was doing a new movement.


    Du Wan was pleasantly surprised, but she was not in a hurry to practice.


    Instead, after taking a shower, he put on a new set of training clothes and hurried to the martial arts training hall.

 Chapter 80: Big brother is indeed a big brother

    Chapter 80: Big brother is indeed a big brother


    Chapter 80 Big brother is worthy of being a big brother


    Du Qian came earlier than her.


    He was sweating profusely and lying on the ground motionless.


    Du Wan burst outughing as soon as he saw it, "Brother, doesn''t this taste very special?"


    "It''s not bad." Du Qian narrowed his eyes and looked veryfortable, "...I feel veryfortable. Has my sister practiced today? How do you feel?"


    Ahem! Me too.


    Du Wan coughed dryly.


    Your eldest brother is indeed your eldest brother.


    Du Wan silently gave Du Qian a thumbs up.


    She wont practice this in a ce with people. She wants to practice swordsmanship.


    So, Du Wan spent the whole morning practicing swordy.


    After Du Qian recovered, she taught him three more moves. So she practiced for another morning, until she fell down from exhaustion and couldn''t lift her hands, and then she stopped.


    Du Qian was with me the whole time, and I was really convinced.


    Sister, please pay attention to your health. Du Qian was convinced but at the same time worried that she would tire out her body.


    Du Wan sheathed her sword, "Yes. I want to be stronger, not to seek death."


    Du Qian smiled and rubbed her little head, "Brother really wants you not to have to work so hard, and I really want to say that I will protect you in the future. But I think that you have been in danger several times without me being around..."


    So, he stopped persuading.


    It is better for a person to rely on himself than to rely on others.


    Perhaps she can work so hard because she thinks more clearly than anyone else.


    Du Wans smile reached straight to the bottom of her eyes.


    It can be seen that she is very happy.


    It didnt take long for the eldest princess and Dus consort to find out about Du Wans martial arts training.


    The eldest princess was worried: "Why does my daughter suddenly want to learn martial arts?"


    Its good to study and keep fit. Du Huima suspected that his daughter finally realized that there were dangers around her.


    The eldest princess began to nag: "Let the kitchen prepare some nourishing food, tea and snacks. Let the embroidery room prepare a few more sets of practice clothes. The materials must be the best, girls'' skin is delicate. And... "


    "Okay, just give me an order and don''t go in person."


    No. I have to keep an eye on it.


    Just let Mother Yan keep an eye on this little thing. The Princess Mansion has so many people to support and the master still needs to worry about it. Its better to just send them away and rece them with more capable people.


    The servants nearby were trembling with fear when they heard this.


    They heard that Prince Consort Du was definitely not joking.


    For the next half month, Du Wan never stepped out of the princess mansion again.


    Every day I am either practicing or practicing sword practice.


    Du Qian taught her a set of swordsmanship, thirty-six moves, and she learned it well. However, in the eyes of real martial arts masters, she is still just a showman. It will take a long time to truly follow her heart and master her skills.


    Du Qian still underestimated Du Wan''s determination to be stronger.


    Du Wan has been thinking about swordsmanship all day long.


    It can be said that it has reached the point of forgetting all sleep and food.


    At this time, Du Wan was making gestures with the ring-headed sword in the martial arts hall, thinking about swordsmanship.


    "Princess, Miss Qin Jiu is here to visit." A guard came in to report.


    Du Wan was stunned for a moment.


    Qin Jiu?


    The girl who had been fighting with the original owner since childhood.


    Du Wan had a good impression of this girl, maybe it was just a matter of eyesight, "Invite her to Yuling Garden and prepare tea to serve her. I will go back in a while."


    Yes. the guard asked.


    A guest came, and Du Wan could only put away his sword temporarily. Qin Jiu was sitting in the courtyard pavilion of Yulingyuan. When Du Wan stepped into the courtyard with a sword, she saw it immediately.


    Qin Jiu looked at what she was wearing, "What are you doing, dressed like this?"


    Im practicing, didnt I see it? Du Wan raised her eyebrows.


    Qin Jiu didnt believe it and asked, Can you endure such suffering?


    "Your news isgging behind." Du Wande nced at her, "I am now the most hard-working sister-inw in the entire capital."


    Qin Jiu:


    Du Wan smiled proudly, "What? Don''t believe it?"


    "No, I don''t know if you work the hardest, but I know you are the thickest-skinned!" Qin Jiu couldn''t help but want to beat her again when he saw her sullen little face.


    Du Wan was not angry after hearing this, and even smiled happily.


    Qin Jiu was surprised, "I scolded you, and this is your reaction."


    "It''s normal. If you don''t deal with me, of course you will hit me. I won''t take what you say seriously. I will treat your words as nothing." Du Wan said with a smile.


    I really want to p her in the face!


    Qin Jius face became serious, Do you want to fight?


    "It''s better not to do it." Du Wan said with a bright smile, "I can''t bully the weak. Who made me stronger now? It''s really embarrassing for me."


    Can you not smile so brightly when you say this? !


    Qin Jiu was so angry that his teeth and hands itched.


    She rolled up her sleeves angrily, "Come here, I can''t beat you to death."


    Hey! Look, look, look!


    Du Wan straightened her small chest andpared the clothes on her body, "My outfit is simple and elegant, and it is easy to move. Let''s take a look at your outfit. It is extremely cumbersome. You can dress up so beautifully that you can attend a banquet. What else do you want? Fight with me?"


    Qin Jiu:


    It is polite to dress appropriately when visiting your home.


    Du Wan''s disdainful eyes never stopped, "When the timees, it will be you who beats me, or I who will beat you. We, martial arts practitioners, will never bully the weak."


    Qin Jiu didn''t want to talk nonsense to her anymore, so he strode forward and kicked her away.


    Look at this posture, it doesnt look like an empty frame.


    Du Wan quickly sidestepped and let Qin Jiu kick him in the air, "Hey! Why are you hitting someone all of a sudden? You can''t do this. I told you not to bully the weak. No, no, you can''t fight."


    Ill beat you until youre lying down in a while, lets see what else you do about it.


    "Ha ha."


    Du Wanughed happily, "It turns out that you know martial arts, so you can be my sparring partner. My eldest brother is too scrupulous every time he strikes. He is always afraid of hurting me, so it is difficult to enjoy the fight."


    Qin Jiu didn''t speak, but he no longer held back his hands.


    This girl is too mean!


    If you dont teach her a lesson, her surname will no longer be Qin!


    Just, fight for a while.


    Qin Jiu almost tried his best, and actually fought Du Wan evenly.


    Qin Jiu became more and more surprised as he fought, and Du Wan was equally surprised.


    With this girls ability, the original owners Zhan Wu Zha... No, maybe Zhan Wu Zha is just her? No, Du Qian said that the original owner didn''t like to practice martial arts.


    So in the past, Qin Jiu and the original owner didnt fight seriously?


    If this is the case, this girl is pretty good.


    In the end, the two men were separated with one blow.


    Qin Jiu stood firm, panting slightly, and asked in surprise: "Are you really practicing martial arts recently?"


    "Yeah, how''s it going? I''m awesome. My elder brother says I''m a little genius." Du Wan became queasy again.


    Lately, she has not gone out or seen anyone, and has been practicing in seclusion.


    No, I can''t hold it in anymore.


    Du Wan was quite happy to see Qin Jiu.


    Even this little enemy still has more to say after a fight.

 Chapter 81: A noble mans trip brings wind and rain

    Chapter 81: A noble man''s trip brings wind and rain


    Chapter 81 A noble mans trip brings wind and rain


    Du Wan raised her fist excitedly again, "Come on, let''s have another fight. I haven''t had enough yet."


    "No more fighting! I can''t dress up like this, I''m tied up." Qin Jiu lowered his head and looked at his clothes with disdain.


    Du Wan nced at her sideways, "You and I had fights at banquets before, but I never saw you being so particr."


    Thats when I could crush you to death with just one finger. Qin Jiu retorted angrily.


    Du Wan was stunned at first, then became happy, and said happily: "Does that mean I am powerful now? I am indeed a powerful little girl."


    Qin Jiu was silent.


    Just now you said that you are a hard-working girl.


    Its getting so fast, its like summer weather.


    Qin Jiu couldn''t deny it, it was really amazing.


    After the fight, she was a little out of breath, her face didn''t even turn red, she was still lively and energetic.


    Qin Jiu stared at her and asked, "How did you practice?"


    "How else can I practice? My eldest brother taught me well." Du Wan couldn''t exin things, so he threw the me on Du Qian again, and then boasted about his eldest brother again, "Tell me, is my eldest brother very powerful? Not only I am very good at martial arts, and I am very good at teaching others. There is no man in the whole capital who is more outstanding than my brother."


    "that"


    Qin Jiu suppressed his blush for a long time before he asked coyly: "Um, can I, can I, like you, learn martial arts from Brother Du?"


    Du Wans smile faltered.


    Have you exaggerated too much?


    Oh no!


    Du Wan would not promise anything for his eldest brother, "This won''t work. My brother has been busy recently, and I haven''t seen him much myself. Besides, I can''t make the final decision on my eldest brother''s affairs, you ask me. Its useless.


    You are right.


    Qin Jiu was suddenly depressed.


    Du Wan asked strangely: "Aren''t you a martial arts practitioner? You should have a master."


    But the masters teachings dont seem to be as good as your brothers.


    Today was a huge blow to Qin Jiu, and his cognition was almostpletely reorganized. She has worked hard for several years, but it is still not as good as others who have studied for a month.


    Du Wan realized that the question was wrong and quickly changed the subject: "By the way, why did youe to see me today?"


    "Peaches are ripe at this season. I want to ask you if you want to pick them." Qin Jiu then remembered the business ofing over.


    When mentioning peaches, Du Wan suddenly thought of her own treasure, Zhuangzi.


    Its just that Zhuangzi cannot move for the time being.


    Du Wan asked: "Should we go together, or a lot of people?"


    "What do you mean? Should we go or find some other people to go with us?" Qin Jiu just had this idea and hasn''t decided yet.


    Du Wan asked: "Where can I pick peaches?"


    I have a peach tree in a courtyard outside the city that produces big and sweet peaches. There is a small river outside the courtyard and a hilltop full of flowers. The scenery is very nice.


    Du Wan doesnt really want to go, but its rare for someone toe and ask her to y.


    So, she asked again: "When will we go?"


    Today. Qin Jiu asked.


    I havent prepared anything.


    "I have prepared whatever preparations are needed. Today I will go to the other courtyard and stay one night. I will y for a day tomorrow and stay another night. When I wake up, I will go back to the city."


    "Want to stay overnight?" Du Wan didn''t even want to go now.


    Thats right, otherwise you wont be able to y for long just by going back and forth on the road in one day. Qin Jiu was hit just now, but now that he was talking about fun, he immediately forgot about martial arts training.


    This big-hearted person has no limits.


    Du Wan thought about her luck and shook her head, "I want to spend the night, but I can''t go. My parents and eldest brother won''t agree."


    "Forget it. How about going shoppingter?" Qin Jiu suggested again.


    Du Wan quite likes this girl Qin Jiu. He just rejected her once, and it will be bad if he refuses her again. Besides, since she returned to the capital, she can count the number of times she has left the house on one hand, and she has never gone shopping in broad daylight. So, the two little girls got together and murmured for a while.


    Du Wan said: "I''m going to change into a suit."


    "I..." Qin Jiu lowered his head and looked at his own.


    I have just touched my hands and some ces are dirty.


    Du Wan said: "That''s okay. I have a lot of unworn clothes there."


    Sure. Qin Jiu didnt show any pretense.


    The two girls went to change clothes hand in hand.


    The prince is about to go shopping, but before he goes out, the entire Yulingyuan servants are busy.


    Until she saw the formation in front of the gate, Du Wan was stunned, "Does it have to be so exaggerated?"


    A low-end luxury carriage, waiting for more than ten people including the maid, mother-inw and coachman.


    In addition, there is a bodyguard of a hundred people, all riding tall horses, majestic.


    Qin Jiu was not surprised, "What''s so strange about this? When your mother travels, there are more people apanying her."


    "But"


    How can you still go shopping happily when traveling with so many people?


    Du Wan didnt want to go out for a moment.


    Just without waiting for Du Wan to say anything, Qin Jiu quickly climbed into the princess''s carriage, the carriage. The space inside the carriage is slightlyrger than that of an ordinary carriage, and it is elegantly decorated. There are also candied fruits in the carriage.


    Qin Jiu didn''t know what politeness was, so he went up and sat down first.


    However, the main position was left to Du Wan.


    The carriage headed towards Rongchang Street in the capital.


    Rongchang Street is the most prosperousmercial street in Beijing.


    You can buy all kinds of new and rare things here. Teahouses, wine shops, chess halls, etc., are full of customers. Several famous brothels in the capital are located here.


    The carriage from Princess Mansion stopped at the open space at the street corner. There was a ce to store the carriage and horses next to it. There is a dedicated guard and you need to pay a certain fee.


    Du Wan got out of the car first.


    Qin Jiu followed, and the maid and mother-inw quickly followed.


    The guards opened the way in front, and ordinary people gave way one after another.


    As it is written in the book, when noble people go out, they are exposed to wind and rain. But this kind of travel is the norm for nobles in the Qin Kingdom.


    In the backyard of a small grocery store in Beijing.


    The young man was holding a knife and whittling a bamboo stick.


    A subordinate hurriedly came over to report: "Second Master, the target has left the house and went to Rongchang Street."


    "Oh, it''s been eighteen days. The little princess has finally left the house. I''m so happy to congratte you." The young man''s tone was as calm as ever, without any ups and downs.


    He put down the bamboo stick, put the knife into its sheath, and then stood up slowly.


    The young man decided to take action personally this time.


    It''s just that the young man walked with a cool demeanor, but he was defeated by the threshold. He raised his toes a little and kicked it on the threshold. His whole body lost his center of gravity and threw himself forward. With a "bang", he fell to the ground.


    Subordinates following behind:


    Small blindness, unable to see anything.


    the other side.


    Rongchang Street is still bustling with activity.


    Du Wan and his party were simply entering at random, and there was always a vacuum wherever they went.

 Chapter 82: Another mistake and another failure

    Chapter 82: Another mistake and another failure


    Chapter 82 Another mistake and another failure


    For Du Wan, this way of shopping.


    It is somewhat simr to the ancient version of VIP experience, with various priorities and privileges.


    Every time before entering a store, the ordinary customers inside basically have to avoid it.


    Of course, as a rule, those who are to be avoided are ordinary people.


    Those with official status, ordies from official families, have toe forward to salute and say hello.


    Du Wan is not used to this.


    But the current environment is such that everyone takes it for granted. If you don''t ept it, you will be an alien. No matter what era, aliens will always be rejected by those around them.


    So, no matter how much Du Wan dislikes it, he still has to correct his attitude and adapt to it.


    Qin Jiu is used to it. He goes shopping all the way and keeps buying.


    Du Wan was speechless when she saw what she bought.


    More than 90% of the things that Qin Jiu cannot use on a daily basis. She probably just enjoyed the process of buying things, whether she could use them was secondary, but Du Wan nced at her little purse from time to time.


    The purse is not big, but it can hold quite a lot of banknotes.


    Du Wan asked: "Did you bring a lot of money when you went out?"


    Not much, just a thousand taels. Qin Jiu looked at her strangely and said, Thest time you issued a reward, you spent a thousand taels.


    Du Wanqing coughed, "I mean the money you carry."


    How much did you bring?


    Qin Jiu looked at the purse hanging on her waist.


    "I don''t know, I haven''t opened it yet." Ningqin hung the purse on Du Wan''s waist when she went out. "The things I just bought were all paid for by the maid. Also, why is there no one around you? Follow the maid?"


    When I looked for him, I didnt think about going shopping. Qin Jiu really thought that he could just go next door and there was no need to bring a maid.


    At this time, Du Wan was opening her small purse.


    Qin Jiu came over to take a look.


    Took out a few banknotes, and the top one clearly said one thousand taels.


    The remaining pieces include one hundred taels, fifty taels, and even ten taels.


    Qin Jiu:


    I want to roll my eyes!


    Qin Jiu suddenly looked at Du Wan, "If we hadn''t grown up together, I would have doubted whether we were a different person. My temper is much better than before, but it was always weird. You never cared about it before. Now I know how to calcte money carefully."


    Du Wan''s heart skipped a beat.


    Immediately, she made a face at Qin Jiu, "Have you forgotten? I have lost my memory."


    An excuse for snake oil, perfect.


    No matter how you guess, you cant guess the truth.


    Qin Jiu proposed to go to the rouge shop next door.


    So the guards began to clear out the idlers and others.


    The two girls walked out side by side and were about to step into the rouge shop.


    Qin Jiu suddenly stopped and turned around to look through the things in Luo Qi''s hand. "After shopping for so long, why did you buy something to eat? There is nothing for the girl''s family."


    Du Wan said, "If you like food, just buy it. There is no shortage of anything else in the house, so what are you buying it for?"


    Qin Jiu asked: "How dare you eat food from outside? Aren''t you afraid that it will be unclean?"


    Du Wan blurted out with a smile: "It''s not unclean, you won''t get sick after eating it."


    Qin Jiu:


    boom!


    There was a loud noise in the shop.


    Du Wan, who was standing at the door, was startled by the sound of a heavy object hitting the ground.


    The personal guards following outside quickly reacted and formed threeyers inside and threeyers outside, tightly guarding Du Wan and Qin Jiu in the middle. The nearby people who were attracted by the loud noise wanted toe forward to check the situation but were stopped by the guards.


    Ordinary people are still in awe of noble people.


    Therefore, people who were watching from a distance saw a lively and cute little girl at the door of the rouge shop. She was picking up her little feet and peering into the shop. She was still muttering, "How is it inside? Is anyone hurt?" , is it hurting anyone?" That little appearance is exactly the same as when everyone wants to gossip.


    Compared with Du Wan''s excited look at gossip, Qin Jiu is exactly the opposite.


    She looked shocked!


    My first thought was, luckily I didnt step in!


    It didnt take long to figure out the situation.


    It was a high shelf for storing goods ced beside the wall of the main entrance in the shop, which suddenly fell down. If Qin Jiu hadn''t suddenly wanted to check out what Du Wan had bought, his high arrogance would have hit the two of them on the head. However, a guard guarding the store was injured in the arm.


    Du Wan gave him leave and asked him to see the doctor. "How much money has been spent? Go back to the princess''s mansion and ask the housekeeper for reimbursement."


    "Yes, thank you, Princess." After hearing this, the injured guard immediately responded happily.


    After this incident, Du Wan was in no mood to continue shopping.


    Qin Jiu said: "Not far away is the Four Seasons Tower. Let''s go there and sit."


    "Okay, go and sit down." Before Du Wan left, he nced at the fallen high shelf and whispered to the guard captain next to him, "Stay and find out whether it was an ident or man-made."


    As ordered. The guard captain was shocked.


    If it is man-made, then...


    It didnt take long.


    Rongchang Street, the backyard of a lumber shop at the end of the street.


    A woman hurried in and saw a young man.


    The woman reported in a low voice: "Second Master, we failed."


    Whats going on? The timing is obviously very good. The young man frowned.


    The woman paused and then said: "The moment before entering the shop, Miss Qin Jiu suddenly wanted to see what the little princess had bought and stayed at the door for a while. Before anyone could step in, the high shelf fell down."


    Youth:


    So, by some mistake, the action failed again?


    The young man said in a waveless voice: "My careful nning is in vain again?"


    This, the second masters efforts are not in vain.


    Huh? Is there anything gained?


    You wounded one of the targets bodyguards.


    Get out! Get out.


    The young mans face was calm, but his eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    The woman was so frightened that she quickly retreated and closed the door.


    Four Seasons Tower is a famous teahouse.


    Some actors are often invited to sing songs, and a storyteller will tell stories every day.


    The servants of the Princess Mansion learned that the princess was going to the Four Seasons Tower, so they came over to take care of things.


    Du Wan and Qin Jiu stepped into the teahouse.


    The shopkeeper and others personally bowed to greet him.


    There are many guests in the lobby, and there is a storyteller who is very excited about it. When Du Wan and the others stepped in, the lobby suddenly became quiet.


    The nobles travel, and the idlers avoid it.


    The people in the lobby instinctively lowered their heads, and very few even dared to raise their heads to take a peek.


    The two of them went directly to the private room on the second floor.


    Qin Jiu seemed not to be surprised and took it calmly.


    Du Wan breathed a sigh of relief after entering the private room.


    She enjoys special treatment, and she wont judge anything.


    Du Wan is doing as the locals do, but she has decided not to leave the house much in the future. If you want to leave the house, don''t be as grand as today. In addition to causing trouble to others, it will be difficult to have a good time.

 Chapter 83: What nonsense are you talking about when you open your eyes?

    Chapter 83: What nonsense are you talking about when you open your eyes?


    Chapter 83 What nonsense are you talking about when you open your eyes?


    Last time Pei Hao took her to the night market, he just asked the Pei family''s guards to protect her secretly.


    Although I encountered some unpleasantness that time, I still had a lot of fun.


    I went out with Qin Jiu today and the experience was just average.


    Perhaps some people would say that this way of traveling is too exaggerated, but most of the nobles of this dynasty traveled like this. So what is the folk saying?


    A noble man will be exposed to wind and rain when traveling, and he will be troubled by wind and rain when traveling.


    The apanying personal guards were very conscientious and protected the private room tightly, with people even watching outside the windows.


    Not even a sparrow can fly in, let alone a human being.


    The tea and cakes in the teahouse are all prepared by the servants of the Princess Mansion in the kitchen. Every step is either watched or handled by someone, ensuring cleanliness and preventing others from taking advantage of the situation.


    The young man who is staring in the dark and looking for opportunities.


    The young man was silent for a while.


    Is the capital changing too fast, or something else?


    Do todays nobles live such a rigorous and precise life? How can killers like them survive without taking advantage of any loopholes?


    Its not like the young man has never thought of assassinating him directly.


    Only against a hundred personal guards, all the men he brought were at risk of death, and there was no chance of winning. After all, if a fight breaks out, patrol officers and soldiers from the Imperial City Division will appear soon.


    So, the only way to do it is to be clever, that is, to use tricks.


    The young man looked at the deputy next to him, "Xiaoshan, can you tell us what we are going to do next?"


    Second Master, my subordinates dont know.


    The main thing now is how to get closer to the target.


    When the young man took over this business, he thought that the target was just a little girl in the boudoir, and it would not be difficult to aplish. However, he did not expect that it would be so difficult. "It is difficult for our people to even get close to the target, let alone what to do."


    "Isn''t it better to be close? Little girls are the easiest to be soft-hearted. When encountering injustice, they usually help. I heard thatst year, the little princess once saw someone beating a child in the street. She clenched her fists and went to Before, the man knocked out two of his front teeth."


    The young man was silent for a moment and asked: "The one who was beaten couldn''t be Miss Huang San who ruined our good deeds, right?"


    "It''s her. But Miss Huang San has been killed by the maid in the prison."


    The method is old-fashioned, but it can be used for reference.


    The young man called some subordinates and started to make arrangements.


    The organization couldn''t find any children, so they found a female killer to take over.


    This female killer is thin and thin. She dresses up to make her look like a girl of thirteen or fourteen years old. As long as the little princess sees her, she bes kind-hearted and helps, and it''s better if the person gets close to her, and she can take action if she finds an opportunity. If you don''t get close, you can just rescue the person back to the princess mansion.


    As long as someone sneaks into the princess''s mansion, are they still afraid that they won''t be able to find a chance to get close to the target?


    If the little princess is allowed to return home safely this time, I dont know when she wille out next time.


    Of course, the young man also secretly nned the next killing move.


    Level after level, if you can escape once or twice, can you escape the third time?


    He didn''t believe in that evil anymore. The little princess''s life would still be so serious.


    In the elegant room.


    After a cup of tea.


    The two girls randomly selected a singer and sang a little tune.


    A girl listened with great interest.


    The other girl was lying on the table, drowsy.


    The person who dozed off was none other than Du Wan.


    Three songs passed and she managed to fall asleep. The maid next to her was fanning her.


    Qin Jiu was speechless for a while when he saw this.


    At this time, the guard''s voice came from outside and reported: "Princess, Prince Pei is here."


    Who?! Du Wan sat up suddenly, no longer feeling sleepy at all. Qin Jiu was stunned for a moment.


    What''s going on with this change?


    Du Wan stood up, quietly slipped to the door, and peeked out.


    Sure enough, I saw amotion outside the private room.


    Pei Hao was dressed in a strict official robe and stepped onto the stairs as if covered with frost. This aura is so strong that people dare not look directly at him. Du Wan''s heart trembled when she saw it for the first time, mainly because Pei Hao at this time reminded her of the viin described in the book, not only that, but also from theter period.


    The big viin in the early stage still retains his humanity.


    In theter period, he waspletely gone and could watch indifferently as his n members died one by one.


    Suddenly, Pei Hao''s peach blossom eyes, which were like ice and snow, fell on her little face.


    Du Wan suddenly shrank her neck and put her little head back.


    Pei Hao strode over and stood in front of her in a short while.


    Du Wan moved her little feet quietly, stepped back, and raised a fake smile, "Hey! Prince Pei, what a coincidence, I met you here."


    "Unfortunately, I came here to see you." Pei Hao lowered his head slightly and stared at the little girl in front of him.


    Du Wan was stunned for a moment.


    My official? Yo, this title is new!


    Du Wanming understood, "Is this a public matter? Catch the criminal?"


    As she spoke, she avoided Pei Hao and stuck her little head out.


    Pei Hao did note alone, but came with arge group of people from the Imperial City Division and surrounded the Four Seasons Tower. Mu Si''an was checking down below, one by one. Those who could not tell their ce of origin or prove their identity were detained first and asked to notify their families to collect them.


    Pei Hao stepped into the elegant room.


    Just then he saw Qin Jiu and was stunned.


    He was on duty today when he suddenly received news that she almost had an ident on Rongchang Street. He left his official duties and hurried over. It turned out that the little girl and her friends were drinking tea and listening to a tune. They were very rxed.


    Pei Hao felt inexplicably depressed in his heart, "It''s gettingte, Princess, it''s time to return home."


    "What nonsense are you talking about? It''s still early." Du Wan was lying next to the door frame, looking out at the excitement. Mu Si''an was wearing a ck robe and official uniform today, with a serious face. He was no longer smiling like before, which made her feel embarrassed to call him a pretty boy anymore.


    Pei Hao noticed her gaze, and his handsome face darkened again and again.


    Simply go over, pull her and walk out.


    Du Wan was stunned for a moment, "Hey, what do you want to do?"


    "It''s not safe outside, go back home." Pei Hao''s tone was cold.


    Du Wan retorted, "Whether or not this princesses back is none of your business."


    "I can really take care of your affairs."


    What a sweet dream. Du Wan red at him.


    Pei Hao sneered and said: "As long as you are my fiance for a day, I am qualified to take care of you for a day."


    Mom, sooner orter we have to break off the engagement!


    Du Wan did not say these words.


    In public, she cannot be too disgraced by the viin Pei. It is better to wait until no one is around to talk about things like breaking off an engagement, otherwise, the impact will be bad if word spreads.


    Pei Hao took her and walked out without saying a word.


    Qin Jiu was stunned for a while, and then hurriedly followed.


    When Pei Hao and Du Wan went downstairs, the people below gave way.

 Chapter 84: In the end what happened

    Chapter 84: In the end what happened


    Chapter 84 What happened?


    Passing by Mu Si''an, Du Wan waved her little hand at him yfully, "Hi, Mr. Mu."


    Ive met the princess. Mu Sian saluted respectfully.


    Seeing this, other people followed suit and saluted Du Wan.


    Du Wan''s little face immediately put on a business-like smile, "No need to be polite, you have worked hard."


    Not hard.


    Mu Si''an replied seriously, winking at Du Wan as he spoke.


    Du Wan understood immediately.


    He must maintain dignity in front of his subordinates, she understands!


    Escaped the Four Seasons Building safely.


    The personal guards of the Princess Mansion have already cleared a way.


    Pei Hao looked at the street not far away and asked with some expectation: "You came in a carriage, right? Do you decide to go back in your own carriage, or should I ride a horse to take you back home?"


    What a pity, Du Wan blurted out: "I''m riding in my own carriage."


    Pei Hao regretted it for a moment, but didn''t force it.


    Its not too far from here to the street corner.


    So, a group of people walked towards the street.


    Passing by a rice and grain store.


    Suddenly a girl fell out from inside. She looked about thirteen or fourteen years old, with a yellow face and was wearing coarse linen clothes.


    The waiter stood at the door and cursed, "Come on, why don''t you go into a grain and oil store if you don''t have money? We are not a charity here. If you want to beg for food, go elsewhere."


    The girl just wanted to get up.


    Four people came out of nowhere and punched and kicked the girl.


    There was a man who was kicking and asking the girl to pay back the money.


    The girl begged for mercy, it was very miserable.


    If it was the original owner, he would have run over to save the person long ago.


    It was Du Wan who just stared, his feet motionless.


    Pei Hao nced over there coldly, and called Hu San to order: "Take some people to capture them and take them back to the prison of the Imperial City Division."


    offices


    Hu San quickly led a dozen people over.


    When the four perpetrators saw that the other party had been fooled, they wanted to escape ording to the plot. In the end, no one escaped, and they were detained at times, including the **** the ground.


    This time.


    Du Wan looked confused, and Qin Jiu also looked confused.


    Its enough to catch the perpetrator, why should we also catch the victim?


    Pei Hao noticed Qin Jiu and suddenly asked: "Miss Qin Jiu, can I ask you a question?"


    Prince Pei, please ask.


    Haunted by Pei Hao''s aura, Qin Jiu was even more timid than Du Wan.


    Pei Hao asked: "Why did you think of going to the princess?"


    The peaches in the other yard are ripe, I want to pick them


    Qin Jiu''s words suddenly stopped.


    Pei Hao''s eyes shed, "Who asked you to find the princess?"


    "It''s the nanny." Qin Jiu said truthfully, "My nanny just reminded me that the peaches are ripe and I can go with the princess. But the shopping thing was ast-minute idea of mine."


    Pei Hao said coldly, "Yeah". He didn''t know whether he believed it or not, but he summoned a guard and whispered to him to take people to the Duke of Qin''s mansion to catch the person.


    Qin Jiu was surprised and said: "Prince Pei, my nanny is an honest person. She will not harm the princess."


    "Don''t worry, as long as she is innocent, I will not touch her." Pei Hao still wanted to make some words clear, "But what if she is not?"


    Qin Jiu remained silent.


    Du Wan''s inner feelings at this moment can only be described as a stormy sea.


    Until now, she didn''t know that Pei Hao came here covered in frost, was it for her?


    Someone wants to harm her, but she doesnt know it yet? !


    Fuck!


    In the end what happened?


    Du Wan suddenly thought of the incident at Rouge Shop. Wasn''t that an ident? At that time, she asked her personal guards to stay and investigate, but they haven''te back to report to her yet.


    Finally, Du Wan corrected her mentality. Pei Hao naturally noticed her subtle changes.


    The little girl finally realized her situation and was not too stupid.


    Du Wan asked seriously with a small face: "Prince Pei, what happened at Rouge Shop is not an ident, right?"


    "Well, there is someone plotting against you secretly." Pei Hao told Gao Jiao that someone had manipted him, "I have ordered the storekeeper and clerk of that shop to be detained."


    Du Wan was discouraged when he heard this.


    The whole person looked as wilted as an eggnt beaten by frost.


    When she goes out to y, someone wants to harm her?


    How much do the people behind the scenes hate the original owner?


    The group of people walked to the ce where the carriage was stored.


    Just as Du Wan was about to get into the carriage, Pei Hao grabbed her and called one of his men, "Check the carriage."


    The man took the carriage up and down and checked it carefully, but found nothing abnormal.


    Pei Hao asked him to step aside and reced him with another person, "You, go check again and be more careful."


    So the man checked even more carefully and almost didn''t miss the corners.


    In the end, let alone talk about it, let him find the problem.


    There are cracks in the corners of the carriage''s wheels that are difficult to see when one squats down.


    Sir, the crack is man-made. The man reported.


    Thats right, step back. Pei Hao turned around and looked at Du Wan.


    Du Wans little face is ugly.


    Didnt someone have someone guard the carriage?


    Why are people still being tampered with?


    Du Wan looked at the two horses pulling the cart again, "Check the horses, for example, whether there are nails in the horses'' hooves, or whether there are needles or anything like that on the horses'' bodies."


    You wont know if you dont check, but youll be shocked if you check.


    The horses hooves were really nailed.


    As long as the horse walks for a certain distance, the nails will prate deeper and deeper as the horse walks. Eventually the horse bes in pain and may go crazy. In addition, someone had tampered with the carriage''s wheels. If something happened, it would be difficult for the people in the carriage to survive.


    Du Wan took a deep breath and tried to tell herself not to be violent.


    When people are outside, they still need to maintain an image!


    Pei Hao detained the servants who were guarding the carriage and horses at the Princess Mansion.


    He then asked his subordinates to bring his own horse.


    He grabbed Du Wan''s waist and took her on horseback. Then, he ordered a subordinate, "Arrange a few people to take Miss Qin Jiu home."


    The subordinate immediately responded, "Yes, sir."


    Du Wan waspletely confused.


    Sitting on the horse''s back, Pei Hao is behind him.


    Take a ride together, and then want to pull away the distance, it still looks very close, as long as the horse runs, it will only get closer and closer. This is not the first time. I also tried riding the same horsest time during the Ghost Festival.


    It was just that it waste at night!


    Mom!


    Its broad daylight now, on the street.


    In arge court, in full view of everyone.


    Presumably after today, no one will doubt that she and he are not a couple anymore.


    No, after today, can this marriage still be canceled?


    Du Wan was about to go crazy and turned around to re at Pei Hao, but she turned around suddenly, and Pei Hao just lowered his head to look at her. His thin lips instantly brushed across her face, and then across her moist lips.


    Pei Hao''s whole body suddenly froze.


    Du Wan was also stunned.


    In an instant, both of them turned their heads.


    Du Wan stared nkly ahead.


    Pei Hao''s ears gradually turned red, and his peach-blossom eyes couldn''t help but look at the little girl in his arms.


    Suddenly I felt that... today''s trip was quite worth it.

 Chapter 85: The little princess is really evil

    Chapter 85: The little princess is really evil


    Chapter 85 The little princess is really evil


    Pei Hao felt for the first time that the road was very short, and he felt that he had arrived at the princess mansion in just a short time. He personally escorted Du Wan into the house, and then watched her enter the Yuling Garden with his own eyes, then turned around and left in a cold manner.


    The person has just walked to the gate.


    He met Du Qian who was rushing back home.


    Du Qian asked eagerly: "Prince Pei, how is my sister?"


    Brother Du, please rest assured, Wanwan is fine. I sent her back to Yulingyuan just now.


    "That''s good."


    Du Qian''s heart, which had been hanging all the way, finally dropped.


    Soon, he was filled with murderous intent again, "Have you found out who it is this time?"


    Just going to check.


    Ill go with you.


    Okay, Im going back to the Imperial City Division. Brother Du is going to follow me. I happened to find something that I can tell you about.


    Since Pei Hao said this, Du Qian, knowing that his sister was fine, called his entourage to bring the horse over again, got on the horse with a graceful movement, and followed Pei Hao straight to the Imperial City.


    at the same time.


    Young people received news of failure one after another.


    Moreover, the little princess has returned to the princess''s mansion.


    The cruel reality once again proved to him that after a day of hard work and hard work, not only did they get nothing, but they also lost five people!


    This wave of development ispletely different from what was expected.


    Would normal people react this way when they encounter injustice?


    Just at this moment, another person came in hurriedly.


    The man saluted the young man respectfully, "Second Master, the shopkeeper and the clerk of the Rouge Shop were taken away by the people from the Imperial City Department!"


    "what happened?"


    The young man held the tea bowl tightly, "Didn''t that happen? Why are they still involved?"


    "As for the show, the Princess''s guards were guarding the scene. They couldn''t find a chance to destroy any human traces." The man told the story of the cause and effect.


    That guard captain was the one Du Wan asked him to stay.


    It wasn''t until people from the Imperial City Department came over, sealed up the shop, and arrested everyone that the captain of the personal guard returned to his home to resume his duties.


    This thing is not the worst thing.


    Soon another news came that the Duke of Qin''s government''s intrigues had been exposed and he had been captured by the people from the Imperial City Department. In addition, the informant of the princess pce was also detained due to the ident between the carriage and the horse. It is not known whether he will be exposed.


    Suddenly, a small breaking sound sounded.


    The tea bowl in the young mans hand was crushed by him unknowingly.


    Some pieces of porcin pricked the skin on his hands, and blood spilled out.


    He didn''t care, and let go of his hand, letting the pieces fall to the ground.


    He leaned back on the chair, his deep eyes filled with confusion, "The little princess is really evil."


    A woman came over silently and treated the injury on his hand.


    Hearing her master''s words, she whispered: "Second Master, the water in the capital is very deep."


    "No. The fact that she escaped our assassination has nothing to do with the depth of the capital. It''s purely luck. The Ghost Festival is one time, and the Rouge Shop is one time." I won''t say the rest, it is due to people''s vignce to avoid it.


    It was these two times, it was really luck!


    The young man suddenly murmured in a low voice: "Perhaps, I shouldn''t have epted this business from the beginning. It''s the smooth sailing over the years that has made me arrogant..."


    Yes, arrogant.


    How can the princess of a country be so easy to assassinate?


    It seems that it is time to consider the follow-up issues of interrupting this order.


    Its just that young people dont know.


    There are some things that he either wants to quit or can quit.


    Imperial City Si Yamen.


    Du Qian followed Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao took out a booklet from the secretpartment and handed it to Du Qian.


    What is recorded in the booklet is what he has asked people to investigate these days.


    The ten-page folded booklet is full of handwriting. It mainly records the names, addresses, and the forces these people are apparently attached to, etc.


    Du Qian quickly flipped through the content, "What is this?"


    So Pei Hao told the story about the discovery of the killer on the Ghost Festival.


    Pei Hao said: "I didn''t tell you before because I was afraid of disturbing the situation."


    Tell me how you can alert the enemy?


    Du Qian was not very satisfied with his exnation, but it was someone else who found out, so it was hard for him to question it. Otherwise, it will appear that he is ignorant.


    Pei Haoughed silently and wisely did not answer the question.


    Du Qian justined, not really wanting to do anything to him.


    Since the day of the Ghost Festival, Pei Hao has been keeping an eye on Zhuangzi who was discovered by the secret guards.


    I found the name and ce of birth of the owner of Zhuangzi in the government files. After investigation, I found that this person was just an ordinary farmer. Even I didnt know when there was a Zhuangzi in my name.


    Pei Hao used some forces to monitor Zhuangzi in almost all aspects.


    It was not until seven or eight dayster that the problem was realized. Zhuangzi was just a cover. There was a secret stronghold near Zhuangzi, which was very hidden. There are often peopleing and going from that stronghold at night.


    Most of the people whoe in and out are martial arts practitioners.


    Following the clues, I found several suspected contact points, and then found some lists of people I had contact with. Among the low-level people in Beijing, there were almost all kinds of little people, but they were all small shrimps, and there was no big fish. .


    The specific force and organization of the other party have not been found out yet.


    Turning the whole body, for fear of disturbing the grass and alerting the snake.


    Pei Hao had not rashly touched these people before.


    These people have been hiding very well and lead normal lives.


    Those people became active today, actually to deal with his little fiance.


    Du Qian sneered: "It''s good if there is movement, I''m afraid they won''t."


    "Yes, as long as it is moved, there will be traces." Pei Hao took over.


    You can find out something by looking for traces.


    Today is a good opportunity.


    Pei Hao said: "Si''an is interrogating those people and waiting for the results of the interrogation."


    "I''ll go to the prison myself." It was about his sister''s safety, so Du Qian wanted to go and see it in person.


    Pei Hao didn''t stop him, but he still had things to deal with, so he didn''t go to the prison with him.


    The Imperial City Division vigorously intervened, and after some execution and interrogation.


    The results of the interrogation werepiled into a booklet and sent to Pei Hao''s desk.


    Du Qian has been staying in the Imperial City Division today, waiting for the results of this investigation.


    Pei Hao read it first, and after reading it, he handed it to Du Qian.


    Through some investigation and interrogation, we finally learned who the organization was.


    This time someone has ced a big order, and the person to be killed is Princess Jiaoyang.


    Pei Hao said thoughtfully: "I knew there was such a private organization before, but I didn''t expect it to develop so quickly."


    "Yes. No, the business has developed to the capital." Du Qian folded the booklet sarcastically and gave it back to Pei Hao.

 Chapter 86: Traveling is full of worries and hardships

    Chapter 86: Traveling is full of worries and hardships


    Chapter 86 Traveling through hardships and worries


    Du Qian was quiet for a moment, then tapped the table with his finger and said: "Prince Pei, it seems that there is a very rich man behind the scenes, and he wants to buy my sister''s life. If this organization can take risks and take orders, the money offered by the other party will not Less."


    It is said that if this order is made, you wont have to worry about it for five years.


    After Pei Hao said this, he suddenly understood Du Qian''s intention of raising the money, "I will ask someone to check which family in the capital has recently spent arge amount of money."


    Du Qian was satisfied, and suddenly there was murderous intention in his deep eyes, "Stop all the forces organized in the capital. Let them know that there are some people who they cannot touch."


    "good."


    This organization has also expanded, and it dares to take any orders.


    Now that Pei Hao has made a decision, of course he will not use his personal power. "Brother Du, I have decided to go to the emperorter to talk about the threat to the existence of the imperial court from a secret organization. No, he is now even the princess of the dynasty. If you dare to assassinate me, what else will you not dare to kill in the future?"


    Ha, thats right.


    Du Qian supported Pei Haos decision.


    If you encounter an unknown force lurking in the capital, of course you must report it to the emperor.


    The two people looked at each other and smiled, both full of calctions.


    In the evening of the same day.


    In the Imperial College, Xie Zhang, who had just finished ss, received a message from the government asking him to go home.


    Xie Zhang guessed that something might have happened.


    Today, he spent the whole day studying in the Imperial College, and he didnt know what was happening outside.


    The carriage from the Dingbei Marquis Mansion was waiting outside the gate of the Imperial College early.


    Xie Zhang only spoke to his ssmates and left the Imperial College.


    Going back to the house, I went straight to my fathers study in the front yard.


    As expected, Marquis Dingbei was waiting for him.


    Xie Zhang walked in slowly and saluted his father first.


    Dingbeihou asked him to sit down.


    Xie Zhang walked to a chair nearby and sat down. The servant quickly served tea and then left the study.


    Father, you asked your son to go home, but what happened?


    You are in the Imperial College, and the news is a bitte.


    Dingbeihou told what happened in Rongchang Street today, as well as the vigorous and resolute actions of the Imperial City Secretary and the Imperial Guard. An hour ago, a forbidden army in the pce, led by themander of the imperial guards, hurried out of the city.


    Soon, the city gate was closed.


    The city was ordered to be closed.


    The Imperial Army and the Imperial City Guards were arresting people everywhere at this time. In addition, a number of shops, gambling houses, brothels, etc. in the city were closed. A wide range of forces are involved. For example, most of those businesses are protected by someone, or they are the property of some aristocratic families themselves.


    Being blocked suddenly, the action was so fast that no one even had a chance to react.


    At the same time, during the arrest process, some people inevitably resisted and some people were killed or injured.


    The Xie family''s properties were also affected, including several prosperous shops, gambling houses and brothels, which were properties behind his family''s back. It''s just unknown.


    The loss this time was no less than one hundred thousand taels.


    Lets find out which ces the Imperial City Division went to seal up and what kind of people they arrested...


    The more details Xie Zhang knew, the more solemn his expression became, "Are we being implicated?"


    Thats right. I heard that they are eradicating an underground organization called Yanmen.


    Dingbei Hou had nothing to do about this matter.


    From the fact that the Imperial Guards and the Imperial City Guards arrested people everywhere, they knew that this matter was not something they could participate in or take care of.


    Without an imperial edict, would these people dare to be so rampant?


    So, they can only suffer this hidden loss.


    Xie Zhang thought carefully and then said: "Father, we are not the only ones who will suffer. We will wait until others make trouble. Let''s just wait and see what happens."


    This is the only way. Dingbei Hou remembered another thing, Zhanger, your third cousin contacted me two days ago and said that he was in the capital.


    He has finallye back after more than ten years away from Beijing?


    Xie Zhang was very surprised. He felt very sympathetic to his third cousin.


    Thirteen years ago, in a war, my grandfather, a general, and his uncle died tragically.


    The youngest cousin also disappeared during the war, and his father has been sending people to look for him.


    It was not until two years ago that my third cousin sent someone back a letter saying that he was living well and asking them not to look for him again.


    My father was very happy at the time, but it was a pity that the third cousin did not leave any contact information. He only sent a unteral letter of safety every three months.


    Dingbeihou said: "I don''t know where exactly I am. I heard that he returned to Beijing this time to do something. It is not appropriate to recognize us for the time being. When your uncle and his family left Beijing, your third cousin was just A seven-year-old child, more than ten yearster, I dont know what he has grown into.


    Hearing this, Xie Zhang had a vague premonition, "Did your third cousin say what you want to do?"


    No. Dingbeihou shook his head.


    I returned to Beijing, but I still didnt dare to meet them.


    The things you have to do are likely to be dangerous, and if something goes wrong, you may be involved in a lot of problems.


    Xie Zhang solemnly said: "Father, please find a way to contact your third cousin as soon as possible."


    "I can''t get in touch. He always sends letters to his family unterally." Dingbeihou, like his son, vaguely sensed something was wrong, "What did Zhang''er think of?"


    Isnt Father a little suspicious?


    The two of them were silent at the same time.


    The atmosphere in the study room was particrly depressing.


    Dingbeihou said in a deep voice: "Zhang''er, your uncle only has a single seedling left with your third cousin. If something happens to him again, the family will be wiped out. My father doesn''t want to see anything happen to him."


    Father, I can only do my best.


    Xie Zhang stood up solemnly and saluted to say goodbye.


    Dingbeihou looked at him deeply and said, "If you can, save him if you can. In my father''s eyes, your life is more important than anyone else."


    My son will be careful.


    Xie Zhang turned around and strode away.


    Princess Mansion.


    Du Wan has been very quiet since she came back.


    The eldest princess was so worried that she sat next to her and raised her hand to touch her head, "My little girl, are you scared?"


    No.


    Du Wans little head deliberately rubbed against the palm of the eldest princesss hand.


    From the eldest princess, she felt the long-lost maternal love, "Mom, am I too weak?"


    Why do you think so?


    Look at themotion outside, but my client can only stay in the house and cant do anything.


    "fool!"


    The eldest princess chuckled.


    Theughter is very light and gentle.


    Waner, it seems that people in the world have thousands of ways to live, each with their own differences. In fact, there are only three types: those that rely on wisdom, those that rely on strength, and the other that relies on physical strength.


    The eldest princess said warmly, "What do you think you rely on for a living?"


    Those who rely on their family will win!


    The eldest princess was stunned for a moment, and thenughed out loud.


    Du Wan was embarrassed by theughter, and touched the tip of her nose awkwardly, "Then... what do I rely on?"


    Isnt it very clear to me? Now that I know I have to rely on my family, why is Wanwan still struggling? Isnt it normal for you to sit in the house and do nothing? Someone will do it for you.


    The eldest princess taught her lessons with reality.


    Du Wan seems to understand but not understand.

 Chapter 87: Nervous every day

    Chapter 87: Nervous every day


    Chapter 87: Being nervous every day


    The eldest princess talked to her daughter for a long time.


    The central idea is to tell Du Wan that they rely on their wisdom to survive, and they can do everything just by talking. There will be some people who live by strength and physical strength, who are willing to be used by them. At the same time, I also used people around me as examples.


    For example, some people in the house.


    The guards are considered capable, so why dont we have to listen to them?


    As for the servants who do manualbor, dont they have to obey their masters in everything?


    Du Wan feels it makes sense.


    This chicken soup ss for the soul was not in vain, Du Wan went from listless to energetic. After the eldest princess left, she immediately ran to the martial arts hall.


    Instead of having time to think randomly, it is better to work hard to increase the force value.


    In addition, she also specifically told Ningqin to tell her immediately if there was any news outside.


    Compared to the tranquility of the Princess Mansion.


    Today the city gates are closed and people are in panic.


    The Praetorian Guards and Imperial City Guards are still searching for criminals everywhere.


    The second master of the Yan family, the young man who plotted against Du Wan, originally thought that he was not exposed, but the store where he was temporarily hiding was directly surrounded by the Imperial Guards.


    The young man immediately escaped through the secret door with his confidants.


    Fortunately, when I was renovating the store, I thought of leaving an escape route. The secret door only led to a small house nearby, not far from Fuzi, but he sessfully escaped from the encirclement.


    The young man asked: "What''s going on?"


    Second Master, we are being targeted! a close subordinate said anxiously.


    The plot against the little princess failed just this morning. The guards came to the door so quickly. The fact was too coincidental and exposed too quickly. It was not the young man''s turn to think about it.


    From this point, it can be seen that they should have been targeted by someone a long time ago, so they are acting strangely today. Especially the five people who were captured.


    It wouldnt be surprising if the other party had been staring at them for a long time.


    The subordinate urged: "Second Master, what should we do next?"


    Get out of the city.


    The young man made a difficult decision.


    At this moment, the man who went out to inquire about the news hurriedly came back to report, "Second Master, it''s not good. The city gate is closed."


    The young man''s face burst into anger, "Are you sure?"


    "Confirmed. Our three strongholds in the city have just been taken down. Some brothers have been captured, and some are running for their lives. The government is searching for them everywhere."


    The veins on the young mans hands are popping.


    There is no rush!


    At times like this, the less urgent it is!


    The city gate is closed, and it is temporarily impossible to get out of the city. However, it is not advisable to stay here for a long time. You have to know the officers who are searching next door. As long as you search carefully, the secret door will be exposed sooner orter.


    Go! Get out of here.


    Young man gives orders.


    With a dozen subordinates.


    The young man wanted to move the territory, but before they could go out through the back door, the imperial city guard came and knocked on the door, "Open the door! The Yamen is doing business, open the door quickly."


    "I''ming."


    The old voice of the concierge came.


    Young people and others were startled.


    Does this old doorkeeper need to be in such a hurry to open the door?


    They came through the secret door just now and had no contact with anyone in the house. No wonder the old concierge kept opening the door when he heard the official asked him to do something.


    This is how a normal person would react.


    If it is too slow, it will be suspicious.


    The young man immediately gave the order, "Don''t go through the back door, climb over the wall."


    "yes."


    The group of people is not as simple as climbing over the wall.


    Climbed over a wall, and then climbed up the wall that separated the courtyard.


    If you avoid some people and dont take the alleys and streets outside, you really wont be caught for the time being. Most people are in panic at this time, and they won''t walk around at home. If you are unlucky and encounter one or two people, just knock them out.


    Pei Hao personally led the imperial guards to arrest the people.Hence, no one was found when we went in.


    Let people continue to search, focusing on finding cers, secret rooms and secret passages.


    Sure enough, I found a secret door.


    The secret door leads to the house next door.


    There was another search in the past, and the thief had already left.


    Pei Hao walked around the house and finally stood next to a high wall. "There are some marks on this wall. They probably climbed over it."


    After finishing speaking, he paused again.


    Pei Hao said thoughtfully: "Our people are guarding every entrance and exit. But we didn''t see them."


    After saying that, Pei Hao first took a few steps back, then ran towards the high wall, leaped over the wall neatly.


    Hu San and others followed and turned over.


    When he saw Pei Hao, he stopped where he was and looked at the wall opposite.


    Soon, Pei Hao confirmed, "They escaped by climbing over the wall and did not take the right path. Let everyone know to expand the search."


    offices


    The two team leaders next to him immediately led their people to chase him.


    Pei Hao didn''t climb over the wall anymore. He asked someone to fetch the horse. He got on the horse and walked along the wall.


    After passing a house, he asked people to go in and search it.


    After finding no one, exit immediately and continue to the next house.


    Sure enough, traces were found.


    No, we found two unconscious people.


    Woke the man up and asked, both of them agreed that they had met a thief. Before they could call for help, they were knocked unconscious.


    Pei Hao followed up with a few instructions.


    One by one they left in response...


    In the princess''s mansion.


    Du Wan did not wait for the news from the maids.


    When Du Qian returned home, Du Wan became anxious and went to find someone with a long sword in hand.


    Du Qian saw his sister rushing over.


    Holding a long sword in her hand, people who dont know may think shees to fight.


    Du Qian smiled and asked: "Sister, are you still practicing swordsmanship at this time?"


    By the way, I was practicing, and I came over when I heard my elder brother came home. Du Wan shook the long sword in his hand and inserted it into the scabbard.


    Du Qian asked with concern: "Are you scared today?"


    "No. When I realized that someone was plotting behind me, I was already on my way back home." Du Wan also despised her own vignce.


    No, its not her fault!


    Having been the eldest daughter of Xianyu for twenty years, what else can I do? Does it mean that if she wants to travel through time, she must be proficient in all kinds of martial arts and transform into an awesome detective or killer?


    Its not professional, its too difficult to be a person...sigh.


    Du Wan threw the long sword on the table.


    He sat down on the chair next to him andy there listlessly.


    Brother, I feel like Im going to die.


    What nonsense are you talking about?


    "If the murderer is not found for a day, I will not even think about living a normal life. If this continues, I will have to suspect whether there is a conspiracy or an ambush every day no matter what I do, who I meet, or what happens. There are traps,


    Du Wan said with a small mouth.


    Du Qian had a dark face after hearing this.


    Finally, she concluded: "I feel nervous every day. Isn''t this a mental disorder?"


    Du Qian didnt know what to say for a moment.


    After a long while, he said: "Sister, our uncle the emperor learned about you and immediately issued an order to arrest the killer. Prince Pei has been keeping an eye on this group of people for a long time, and he knew it as soon as they moved today. No, this time If this case is executed by him, I believe there will be a result soon."

 Chapter 88: There is no limit to the people behind the scenes

    Chapter 88: There is no limit to the people behind the scenes


    Chapter 88 There is no limit to the people behind the scenes


    It didntfort me.


    Du Wan is stillzy, and her sitting posture has not changed at all.


    Seeing this, Du Qian was heartbroken.


    The little girl is so difficult to coax!


    Du Wan raised her eyelids and said, "Brother, ugh."


    What happened again?


    Brother, the only valuable thing about me is the jade que.


    Du Qian looked solemn, then shook his head, "No. The people behind the scenes really want your jade card, so they don''t have to kill you. ording to what the other party did, they just want you dead."


    This is strange. Du Wan recalled the plot in the book.


    There is not much description about the original owner. After people disappeared, they died. The reason why he died was not clearly stated, and he did not mention who his enemy was.


    It seems that the death of the original owner was the root cause of Du Qian''s darkening.


    Du Wan recalled the plots of all the **** dramas and novels he had seen in modern times.


    The storyes from life, dontin about the plot, life is always more ridiculous than the novel.


    Du Wan looked at Du Qian, "Brother, can you tell me, what trouble did I get into when I left the house before?"


    You have encountered a lot of things.


    Du Qian knew that she wanted to know, so he started talking, "It''s like three years ago, when I met a flower pot that fell from upstairs on the street."


    Did you hit me? Du Wan sat upright at once.


    Du Qian smiled and said, "It''s a lucky thing that the flower pot fell down and only damaged one of your skirts."


    Upon hearing this, Du Wan rxed again and slumped down in the chair again.


    This is really a sitting posture.


    However, Du Qian brought his own filter and felt that his sister was cute no matter what. "Two years ago, I went to theke to swim, and the beautiful flower boat suddenly took on water and sank. Then during this year''s Lantern Festival, you sneaked out to watch thenterns. , he was almost abducted, but luckily he met Xie Qi passing by and was saved."


    Its really Xie Qi who saved me?


    "real."


    Have you investigated it?


    I checked, it was indeed him who saved you.


    If it hadn''t been for this life-saving grace, Du Qian would have beaten Xie Zhang long ago because of the reputation Xie Zhangter brought to his sister''s reputation.


    Du Wan was speechless now.


    One thing happens after another, it doesnt stop.


    Du Qian added: "We have checked these things before and they were all idents. Now think about it, maybe they are not."


    Since three years ago, someone has wanted my life?


    Du Wan was stunned. There was no limit to the number of people behind the scenes. "I was only eleven years old at that time."


    "Yes, it''s very small, and it won''t hinder the interests of others at all. Therefore, my father and mother, neither I nor my mother, thought that someone would deal with you, a little kid. Until you disappeared..."


    There was even a time when he suspected that what the other party really wanted to deal with was the princess.


    Du Qian thought back that he was too stupid at that time.


    Du Wan deliberately made a small face and looked at the cheap brother fiercely, "What are you talking about? Who is the brat?"


    "Hahaha."


    Du Qian couldn''t helpughing, "Slip of the tongue, slip of the tongue. Haha."


    Justugh.


    He walked up to his sister.


    The first time he came back, he went to his parents'' ce.


    I heard from my mother that my sisters mentality seems to be a bit biased. She actually feels that she is useless? After sitting for so long, no wonder I am still listless.


    If Du Wan knew what he was thinking, he would definitely deny it!


    She just practiced sword practice for a long time and was tired!


    Du Qian held his sister''s hand and pulled her up on the chair, "Let''s go. Brother will take you there and see with your own eyes what will happen to those who try to take advantage of you."


    Seriously? Du Wan was shocked.


    Just follow along.


    Okay.


    When Du Wan left, he still didn''t forget to take the long sword on the table.


    Du Qian asked his entourage to get his cloak and prepare his horse.


    The brother and sister rode together and left. Apanying him were a bodyguard on horseback.


    Du Wan held the long sword in her little hand, her heart beating very fast and excitedly. No need for Du Qianming to tell her, she already knew where he was taking her.


    The city is closed today, and there are few people on the streets at this time.


    You are also in a hurry, for fear of causing trouble.


    At the intersection of the street, I met a group of imperial city guards guarding the ce.


    The group stopped their horses.


    Du Qian summoned his entourage and asked, "Go and find out where Prince Pei is at this time?"


    "yes."


    The entourage responded and walked towards the imperial city guard.


    Du Qian lowered his head and looked at his sister''s excited little face,paring it to the way she sat slumped on the chair before. He suddenly felt that he was right to take her out.


    Even though my sister came back from missing, she had changed a lot and had a rare clean aura about her.


    Ites from a kind of cleanliness in the soul, very pure. It was as if she was not living in this world and had not been contaminated by the worldly atmosphere.


    Looks like he knows a lot, but in fact he doesnt know much about the world


    Shortly after Du Qian returned home, he took the princess out again.


    This matter soon spread to the eldest princess and the prince-inw.


    The eldest princess said worriedly: "It''s getting dark soon, where are the brothers and sisters going?"


    Du Huimaforted him: "Qian''er does things in a measured way."


    Do you have enough personal guards apanying you?


    "I will bring enough people with me. There are Imperial Guards and Imperial City Guards everywhere outside at this time. It is not very dangerous for them to go out." Du Consort could always see things that others ignored.


    Sure enough, the eldest princess wasforted.


    the other side.


    The young man and his group quickly realized something was wrong.


    No matter which direction they fled, they would encounter the Imperial City Guards or Praetorian Guards.


    The entire street and surrounding alleys are guarded at every entrance and exit. As soon as they show up, they will be discovered.


    At this time, they were hiding in the back garden of a big house.


    Someone asked urgently: "Second Master, what should we do? We are surrounded."


    Cant escape.


    One of them said pessimistically, "We can only fight and fight our way out."


    Its useless. There are too many people in the Imperial Guard and Imperial City Department.


    The young man''s calm gaze swept over the faces of each of his men, as if he wanted to remember their appearance.


    Then, the young man said in a calm tone: "We may be in trouble this time. As for whether we can escape from the capital alive, it depends on everyone''s luck. Everyone escapes together, the goal is too obvious. Now..."


    Second Master, please speak!


    Yes, no matter what the second master decides, we will listen to you.


    The subordinates expressed their loyalty one after another.


    The young man stopped them and said, "Let''s run for our lives separately. Either live or die, each ording to his own ability."


    But this


    Dont waste any more time.


    The young man asked them to run away quickly and not waste the time.


    Everyone is living on a knife''s edge and still manages to get to where he is now. There is always some ability. So they looked at each other for a few times, and then someone stood up and saluted the young man.


    Second Master, take care.


    After saying that, the man quickly climbed over a high wall and left.


    Then someone else stood up, saluted the young man one after another, said "take care" and left.


    Finally, one man and one woman are left.


    The two of them are the true confidants of the young man, and can be said to be the people who grew up with him.


    The young man looked up at the western sky.


    In the evening, the setting sun is as bright as fire. It was like blood dyed half of the sky red.

 Chapter 89: Not until the last moment

    Chapter 89: Not until thest moment


    Chapter 89 Not until thest moment


    "Master." The man stood up and said, "This subordinate will not leave. I swear to advance and retreat with you."


    I wont leave either. The woman expressed her position.


    The young man chuckled softly, "Xiaoshan, Amu, thank you."


    The two people expressed panic that they could not bear the thank you.


    Xiaoshan whispered: "Master, no one can tell until thest moment."


    Well, its not like I havent experienced anything more dangerous than today.


    The young man was very calm, and even his usual anger had disappeared, "You guyse with me. Whether you can survive or not really depends on your luck."


    The three people did not leave the yard.


    The young man took them to the backyard.


    The person living in this house is a wealthy businessman who has many servants. The three of them each picked one with a simr figure to themselves, caught it, asked some questions, knocked it out, took it away and hid it. When they appeared again, they were already disguised as three people.


    It is difficult for someone who is not familiar with it to tell whether it is true or false.


    Even so, the three people still climbed over the wall to leave, and turned back the same way.


    Pei Hao was riding a horse and stopped in the middle of the street.


    I identally pulled the horse rope and rode back and forth. His eyes were looking around. The encircling circle formed is constantly shrinking.


    Tatah, tatah.


    Da da da.


    The sound of horse hooves came.


    It is the sound of horses walking, not running, and there is more than one horse.


    Pei Hao turned around and looked behind him.


    I saw Du Qian walking towards this direction with a group of personal guards.


    The first thing Pei Hao saw was that petite man.


    Du Wan also saw Pei Hao and immediately waved to him and said hello, "Hey! Master, we meet again."


    Pei Hao tried his best to suppress the smile that rose at the corner of his mouth.


    Just the moment he saw her, the unexpected kiss suddenly came to mind...the base of his ears turned slightly red again.


    Du Qian raised his hand and pressed down the little girl''s waving hand, "Sister, be more reserved."


    Cant you just say hello?


    Its done. Can


    Du Qian was about to teach him a lesson, but then changed his mind: "Don''t show your emotions, and be cool. Usually men are cheap. The better you treat him, the less he will cherish you."


    Du Wan was silent for a while.


    Brother, have you forgotten your gender?


    But it makes sense.


    So Du Wan nodded seriously, put on an indifferent face, and asked: "Brother, how am I doing now? Am I very cold?"


    The little girls face was serious.


    Du Qian felt awkward looking at it.


    Before he could say anything, Pei Hao had already rode up to meet him, "Princess Princess, Brother Du. Why are youing out at this time? What''s the matter?"


    Du Qian touched his sister''s head and said, "It''s nothing. I just brought my sister out to gain experience. You go and do your business and ignore us."


    "Can"


    Just as Pei Hao was about to say something, he saw a group of guards dragging the captured prisoners over, and someone else brought the body. The picture is very **** and not suitable for little girls to watch.


    Just when he wanted to stop him, the little girl had already seen him.


    Her little face was calm and expressionless. It was just the sword held tightly in both hands that betrayed her nervousness.


    Du Qian also paid attention to his sister''s reaction.


    Seeing that she still maintained the so-called "coldness", her mood becameplicated, "Sister, if you are afraid, don''t look at it. Brother will take you back home."


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s not the first time I''ve seen it." Du Wan''s voice had a slight tremor.


    Du Wan had seen the cruelty of this world when he was ambushed in the mountains. At that time, she was only thinking about surviving, and she forgot about fear. There was lingering fear afterwards, but it passed quickly.


    Seeing this kind of blood again... Du Wan felt a little physically nauseous.


    However, she endured it, her courage was gained through practice, so she had to hold on.


    Pei Hao frowned and wanted to ask Du Qian to take the little girl back. However, Du Qian''s attitude showed that as long as the little girl didn''t say she would go back, she would not go back.


    Princess, its not safe outside now.


    "Um."


    Du Wan wanted to say something, but when she thought of Du Qian''s suggestion of being cold, she kept a straight face and answered with a cold hum.


    Pei Hao''s expression froze slightly.


    Didnt you greet him lively just now?


    Du Qian, on the contrary, was very satisfied.


    So he slightly narrowed his deep eyes and said calmly to Pei Hao: "Prince Pei, go ahead and go ahead. Don''t worry about us."


    Then, Brother Du will take care of Wanwan.


    "Taking care of my sister is what I, the eldest brother, should do." Du Qian became inexplicably angry when he saw Pei Hao acting like his fianc.


    There is a team that has captured someone and is waiting to report to Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao had no choice but to go to work first and rode his horse towards his subordinate not far away.


    Then, Du Wan watched Pei Hao talking to others coldly. It was not an equal conversation, but a condescending, respectful and awe-inspiring person.


    Suddenly, the sound of fighting came from the house to the west.


    Pei Hao immediately rode away again.


    Du Qian asked: "Sister, do you want to go over and take a look?"


    Is it the person who discovered that organization? Du Wan asked.


    It should be.


    Wont it cause trouble for others?


    "What are you thinking about? How can you cause trouble?" Du Qian mped his legs on the horse''s belly and raised the horse''s rope. The horse immediately stepped forward docilely, "Even if my sister Du Qian goes to cause trouble, these people will have to do it." Bear it."


    Brother, you are drifting.


    Du Wan resisted the urge to roll her eyes.


    The princess has said that this action is indecent, so try not to do it when there are outsiders.


    Du Qian came here and told Du Wan what happened today, including the Yan n organization that wanted to assassinate her.


    Others dont know.


    Du Wan knows what Yanmen is.


    ording to the description in the book, this organization was founded by a down-and-out young man from an aristocratic family.


    The son of an aristocratic family, whose surname is Yan, has a free and easy personality, so he randomly named him Yanmen.


    The original intention of establishing Yanmen was to help some orphans, give them a ce to live, and learn some skills to survive. It''s a pity that Mr. Yan only managed for a period of time, and after training the management, he became a hands-off shopkeeper.


    As the organization gradually grew, the original intention changed.


    When the world bes chaotic, there will be more homeless people and faster development.


    Later, the power of the Yan n spread almost throughout the country.


    There is a high-ranking official in Yanmen who is Xie Zhangs cousin who disappeared when he was a child.


    After this cousin and Xie Zhang recognized each other, they joined forces to kill the founder of Yan n and many senior officials. The Yan n was sessfully reintegrated and ced under Xie Zhang''smand, which became his weapon in fighting for the world.


    It''s just these things that Du Wan can''t tell others.


    Lock it and take it away!


    Just heard a loud shout in the alley.


    Hu San led some people, tied two criminals with chains, and dragged them out of an alley. At the same time, several injured officials were carried out and hurriedly sent to the nearest hospital.


    Du Qian and others passed by, and Hu San paused quickly.


    Du Wan blinked at him as a greeting. In addition, her eyes fell on the two captured people, one of whom...

 Chapter 90: There is a daughter in my family who has just grown up

    Chapter 90: There is a daughter in my family who has just grown up


    Chapter 90 A daughter in my family has grown up


    Du Wan felt that the man was a bit familiar. He must have seen him somewhere.


    However, she has a little problem.


    For someone you have just met, you need to meet them at least three or four times before you can remember their face. This person seemed a bit familiar to her, and she couldn''t remember his face. She probably had only seen him once or twice.


    Du Qian noticed that she kept looking at one of the prisoners.


    Sister, do you know that person?


    I dont know him, I just think he looks familiar. I may have seen him somewhere.


    "You are usually in the house, and the number of times you leave the house is only a few times." Du Qian counted the number of times Du Wan went out after returning to Beijing. He could count them on one hand. It is impossible to see this person, so the only choice is to go to Wangyue Tower and go shopping today."


    Du Wan wanted to say it, but she missed it once.


    But she didnt dare to remind him.


    Suddenly, Du Qian said with a half-smile, "I almost forgot, there was another time."


    "hehe."


    Du Wan touched the tip of her nose guiltily.


    She and Pei Hao went to the night market and caused trouble.


    At that time, she was still wondering why her family didnt react. Later, Chen Liu came to apologize. Only now do I realize that they were trying to save her some face and pretend not to know.


    Du Wanughed dryly, "Brother, I didn''t think of it."


    "I didn''t think about it, I didn''t think about it. It''s not an important person anyway." Du Qian took her to watch the fun.


    Wait for the brother and sister to pass.


    The fight in the house has subsided.


    The prisoner was captured. There was only one person, and he was very skilled in martial arts.


    It was Pei Hao who took action himself and beat the man half to death.


    Just such a person caused casualties among the searching guards. Obviously, this person''s status in the Yanmen is not low. He is not the little shrimps he caught before, he is a big fish.


    Pei Hao ordered: "Lock him alone. This is a serious crime."


    Yes, my lord.


    Someone immediately came forward and dragged the prisoner down.


    Pei Hao turned around and saw the Du family brothers and sisters outside.


    Du Qian was whispering something, and the little girl looked like she was listening attentively. Pei Hao thought they would follow him, but when Du Qian heard something moving, he took the little girl to see them without even looking at him.


    The battle scenes are tense and bloody.


    Du Wan was ufortable at first and gradually became insensitive.


    Until the end, I was able to discuss it with Du Qian, and he has great adaptability.


    Du Qian saw all her changes.


    Sure enough, the decision to take her out was the right one.


    People can be weak, but they cannot be cowardly.


    It was already dark.


    The Royal Guards and the Imperial City Guards lit torches and continued to search every household. It was destined to be a sleepless night in the Imperial City tonight.


    The personal guards around Du Qian also found torches from nowhere to light the way forward.


    Du Qian said: "Sister, we have seen enough for today, we should go back home."


    Will this storm subside tomorrow? Du Wan asked, looking at the imperial city shrouded in night.


    Du Qian said: "Yes."


    Du Wan didn''t pay attention to this uncertain tone.


    The group of people headed back home.


    Even though they heard the sound of fightinging from the tavern not far away, the brother and sister didn''t pay much attention. Because I have heard this situation too much before, I have be ustomed to it and be numb.


    At the corner of the street.


    Met a carriage head on.


    This carriage has no marks of aristocratic family and looks like an ordinary carriage. But on this day when the whole city is under lockdown, is it normal to travel at night?


    When encountering a noble person traveling, the coachman quickly drove the carriage aside to avoid it.


    Du Qian nced at the carriage and didn''t care. Du Wan doesnt even care.


    The group quickly crossed the parked carriage.


    It wasn''t until the group of people had gone far that the curtain of the car was opened. Looking at the back of the group of people leaving the Princess Mansion, this person was none other than Xie Zhang.


    The coachman said: "Sir, we are about to set off."


    Well, lets go.


    The carriage continued to move forward.


    There were a few drops of blood on the ground where the carriage stopped.


    Several men in ck appeared next. When they saw the blood on the ground, they quickly wiped it clean and erased the traces left by the carriage.


    After a while, the man in ck performed Qinggong and disappeared into the night. Follow the carriage all the way, erasing the traces along the way.


    These men in ck are the secret guards of the Xie family.


    Pei Hao and others hurried to the tavern.


    The scene was a mess.


    A group of imperial city guards who searched here were all dead.


    Stepping into the tavern again, there were signs of a violent fight just like outside. Then I went in and saw the bodies of the tavern owner and the waiter.


    They all died recently.


    "Search!"


    Pei Hao ordered coldly.


    Looking at the surrounding environment, Pei Hao found that he had been there during the day. There is only a grocery store across from the store where Yanmen''s senior executives were hiding.


    This tavern has nothing to do with the power of Yan n.


    The tavern keeper and waiters suffered an unreasonable disaster.


    Pei Hao looked at the corpses on the ground and said, "Notify their families." After speaking, he nced at a group of subordinates with cold eyes and said, "Nothing in the shop is allowed to be touched, including money."


    Yes, my lord.


    Making money from dead people is a secret practice.


    But the adults ordered not to take it, so they naturally wouldn''t move it.


    Before Pei Hao left, he asked two of his men to stay behind to protect the scene of the crime and wait for officials from the Yamen to take over the follow-up.


    He continued to take charge of the overall situation.


    This searchsted for a day and a night.


    The city gate was opened once midway.


    The imperial guards who went to destroy the stronghold outside Yanmen City returned and captured a group of prisoners. It wasn''t until noon the next day that the city gate was reopened.


    The guards at each city gate have been strengthened three times, and checkpoints have also been set up.


    It''s okay to enter the city, but it''s troublesome to leave the city, with various inquiries.


    Don''t underestimate this kind of interrogation, there is a lot of profit in it.


    Pei Hao knew about these tricks before and didn''t care much about them.


    This incident was different. The emperor and he both took it very seriously. Therefore, he personally called the generals who were guarding the city and specifically stated that the investigation of this matter was of great importance. If anyone dared to vite thew, he would be released after receiving the benefits. Go out of the city and chop it down directly.


    At the same time, a confidant was sent to keep an eye on each city gate.


    In addition to keeping an eye on the people leaving the city, they also need to keep an eye on the city gate guards who are doing business.


    Therefore, no one dares to make small moves.


    The effect was also very obvious. All the lists that Pei Hao had previously investigated were arrested. However, Pei Hao was not happy at all.


    Lets not mention that some people have not found it. Just judging from the tragedy in the tavern, a big fish that was not on the list escaped.


    Mu Si''an was so tired that he copsed on the chair in the Yamen and didn''t want to move.


    Hu San, holding a big sword in his arms, also sat on the steps outside the door and dozed off. The other people in the yamen were simr to Hu San. Theyy down and slept regardless of whether the floor was dirty or not.


    Pei Hao was sitting at the case table, sorting out the investigation files.


    Why dont you take a break? Mu Sian said feebly to Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao raised his head and nced at him, "I''m fine. Your body is not good. You can''t bezy anymore. You have to practice more."

 Chapter 91: Prince Pei doesn鈥檛 need to be polite

    Chapter 91: Prince Pei doesn¡¯t need to be polite


    Chapter 91 Prince Pei doesnt have to be polite


    Who cant do it?


    Mu Sian was furious and jumped up. You dont even think about how long Ive been busy. I havent even closed my eyes. Anyone who fights with iron will get tired.


    Well, thank you for your hard work.


    Pei Hao didn''t even raise his head when he said this.


    Mu Si''an was discouraged and fell back on the chair. He stared at the beams on the roof in a daze. After a long while, he turned to look at Pei Hao. "We have arrested everyone, and the only thing left is the interrogation result. You are still sleepless. It''s so short." Half a moment?"


    Not bad.


    Pei Hao knew in his heart that it was really not bad.


    The one who is anxious is not others but himself.


    As long as the matter is dealt with earlier, you can see her sooner.


    Pei Hao didn''t know why he wanted to see her. Anyway, it was something he couldn''t exin.


    Could it be that...he was possessed?


    Pei Hao felt angry when he thought of this, because he was angry with himself. What''s there to worry about a little shabby girl? She had refused to save him before.


    Immediately, he put down the file with a cold face, stood up and ordered: "Come, prepare your horses and go back to the house."


    Seriously?


    Musian jumped up happily.


    Hehe, the persuasion is still useful, no, I can finally go back to sleep.


    Princess Mansion.


    Du Wan stayed up all nightst night and kept practicing.


    It wasn''t until dawn that I slept for half an hour, then got up again and went to the martial arts hall to practice swordsmanship.


    Its hard work, but the results are still very gratifying.


    Not only did sheplete the third action, but she also finally achieved some sess in her swordsmanship.


    Du Qian was extremely shocked after the exchange of blows with his sister.


    "Sister, your progress is too fast. No wonder our ancestors want to pass on the inheritance to you. It''s a pity that you have been idle for ten years. Every time I ask you to practice martial arts, you always find excuses to avoid it." Du Qian seemed to hate that iron cannot be steel. .


    Du Wan sneered, "Oh, haven''t I started practicing now?"


    Hey, this fairy is a professional scapegoat.


    Du Qian wanted to say something else, but his entourage came in and reported: "Young Master, Prince Pei is here to visit."


    "Invite Prince Pei to Qinchun Pavilion in the back garden, and remember to prepare some food." Du Qian said.


    Go out as ordered.


    Du Qian asked: "Sister, Prince Pei is here. Do you want to meet him?"


    "I''m still very interested in the progress of the case. I''ll go back to the yard first and change into a set of clean clothes before going over." Du Wan looked at her clothes with a bit of disgust.


    Du Qian''s body is not much better than hers.


    The brother and sister looked at each other and smiled, then went back to the hospital to bathe and change clothes.


    The bathroom in Yulingyuan is always equipped with fresh water.


    A quarter of an hourter, Du Wan changed into a set of clean clothes, dressed refreshingly, and prepared to meet the guests.


    Du Wan didn''t know at this time that Mu Si''an and others outside the princess''s residence were about to curse.


    The prince''s mood is like the weather in June, it can change at any time.


    Well, what else can I do as a subordinate? Just bear with it!


    The Princess Mansion upies arge area and has more than a dozen gardens,rge and small.


    Qin Chun Pavilion is a small attic built on an artificialke in the back garden.


    Looking from a distance, the elegant small attic seems to be floating on the water, surrounded by lotus and koi carps, and the scenery is pleasant.


    When the weather is hot, it is very good to entertain guests here.


    When Du Wan passed by, he only saw Pei Hao in Qinchun Pavilion.


    Pei Hao saw her simple dress, her peach blossom eyes twinkled slightly, stood up and saluted: "I have met the princess."


    Prince Pei, there is no need to be polite. Du Wan raised her smile as usual.


    Just afterughing for a second, I remembered what Du Qian said about being aloof. Then the smile suddenly faded away.


    Themotion made Pei Hao''s mind spin, and he even reflected on whether he had done something inappropriate just now?


    Du Wan walked to the table and sat down.


    There is already tea and fruit snacks served by servants on the table.


    Du Wan took a small bunch of grapes and ate them, "Why are you alone here, where is my brother?"


    Brother Du is not here yet. Pei Hao sat down opposite her.


    Du Wan said strangely: "That''s not right. I''m already here, why didn''t my brother arrive? We went out to the martial arts training hall together. Isn''t it said that women''s grooming is the most tedious and time-consuming?"


    Pei Hao paused while holding the tea.


    Martial arts training hall? I seem to have heard something unusual.


    No wonder the little girl went outst night with a long sword...


    Pei Hao nced at the tips of her slightly wet hair and her flushed face. He must havee here after taking a shower and changing clothes.


    Princess, are you practicing your sword? Yesterday I saw you holding a long sword.


    "Yes."


    Du Wan did not hide the matter.


    Pei Hao saw that she had been eating fruit, so he took a new tea bowl, poured a cup of warm tea and pushed it in front of her.


    Seeing this, Du Wan said casually: "Thank you."


    Pei Hao couldn''t help teasing her, "It''s better not to say thank you. I didn''t hear any sincerity."


    "How is that possible? Look, look." Du Wan pointed her little finger at her clear and bright eyes and said, "This is such a sincere look. You don''t see the sincerity. It''s not that I''m insincere, it''s you. His eyes are as bad as ever."


    Pei Hao:


    Forget it, dont be angry, get used to it.


    Du Wan chuckled, not afraid of his cold face at all.


    After feeling ridiculous, she was startled again. Damn, she finally realized that her aloof persona was gone. So she silently confessed to the cheap brother in her heart and punished her by eating another bunch of grapes.


    After finishing the grapes in his hand, he quickly picked up another bunch.


    Pei Hao saw that the little girl''s expression was very expressive, and he felt itchy. He wanted to know what she was thinking, "Why didn''t the princess ask about the arrest of the Yanmen killer?"


    "You have to wait for my brother toe. Otherwise, when hees, won''t you have to say it again?"


    makes sense.


    Du Wan hated the people behind the scenes with itch, "Prince Pei, we must arrest them well and catch them all."


    Okay. Pei Hao nodded.


    I didnt say that those on the list have already been caught.


    As for the fish that slipped through the, we will continue to pursue them in the future.


    Du Wan suddenly remembered that person, "By the way, I have seen the two people Hu San captured, and I seem to have seen one of them. I tried hard to think about itst night, and finally remembered it. It was on the Ghost Festival day, in Du Yunrong''s house. At the banquet, the person who winked at the stage the most coquettishly"


    Ahem!


    Du Wan choked.


    Pei Hao looked at her with a dangerous look in his eyes.


    Ah!


    A party?


    You are quite courageous, his little fiance.


    "I just made a mistake. We invited an opera troupe to the banquet, and it looks like one of them. However, I''m not sure, after all, the opera singer has very heavy makeup on his face." Du Wan squinted. He nced at it, picked up the tea and drank it.


    She is not embarrassed, not at all.


    Isnt it just to attend a banquet and watch a show?


    Pei Hao saw for the first time what his young fiance was capable of.


    The whole person is not weak at all!


    Pei Hao decided to wait until he got back and order someone to investigate, so as not to expose her for the time being.


    When she finished drinking her tea, he refilled it for her.


    Du Wan looked at him strangely again, drank the tea again, and then Pei Hao picked up the teapot again.

 Chapter 92: There is no three hundred taels of silver here

    Chapter 92: There is no three hundred taels of silver here


    Chapter 92 There is no three hundred taels of silver here


    Du Wan picked up the tea bowl and put it down again, "I asked, what is Prince Pei doing?"


    "What can I do? Aren''t you pouring tea for the princess?" Pei Hao looked at her as if you were trying to make trouble without reason.


    Du Wan:


    Just when she was about to say something.


    Hey, why did my sistere so early? Du Qian came.


    Du Wan turned to look at Du Qian.


    Changed into a splendid outfit. If he was a slovenly martial artist in his training uniform before, now he is a gentle, courteous and thrifty young master.


    Du Wan stood up and approached Du Qian, and sure enough, she smelled the faint and pleasant fragrance of orchids.


    Mom!


    A grown man lives a more delicate life than she does.


    She thought wrong before.


    Why did she think that he was not as refined as Pei Hao? In fact, for a young master who has been surrounded by ves since childhood, even if he wants to live a rough life, his servants will not dare to bezy.


    Du Qian didnt know what his sister was thinking.


    Go to the table and sit down.


    Pei Hao naturally went to get a clean tea bowl and poured tea for Du Qian.


    Du Wan nced at Pei Hao quietly. Today''s viin seemed to have a good temper. But the more it looks like this, the bigger the n is.


    Be careful.


    Be careful not to be tricked by him!


    Du Qian said: "I have asked the kitchen to prepare lunch. You can eat here today."


    "Okay, listen to Brother Du." Pei Hao responded with a smile.


    Du Wan muttered in her heart, "You''re so rude."


    When Pei Hao responded with a smile, hepletely forgot about Mu Si''an and others waiting for him outside.


    If Mu Si''an knew about it, he would definitely be furious.


    What did the prince say when he entered the princess''s house? Let them wait outside, he wille out soon...


    Then we talked about Yanmen.


    Originally, the arrests were based on the list from the previous investigation, but after counting, more people were arrested than on the list. There are a few, maybe core members.


    Du Wan heard Du Qian mention it earlier, but she didn''t know whether Pei Hao would investigate the matter or whether he noticed something fishy during the Ghost Festival.


    She originally decided toe out and jump around, just to lure the snake out of its hole, hoping to find some clues from it.


    Now it seems that the effect is quite good.


    Isnt thising out?


    When she talked about the possibility that someone from Yanmen might have sneaked to the bottom of the river and wanted to get close to her to assassinate her, Du Wan was so frightened that she almost broke into a cold sweat, but unfortunately she couldn''t say it out loud.


    grass!


    It was not a dazzle at that time, there were real people!


    Du Wan asked bluntly: "Have you ever asked who bought my life?"


    Pei Hao replied, "It''s still under investigation."


    Have you caught anyone who knows about it? Du Wan was more concerned about this.


    Pei Hao said: "There are some serious criminals who have not yet been tried. However, the person responsible this time escaped. He also killed a group of our Imperial City Guards."


    He is still in the capital.


    Those who should still be there are still being traced.


    "I hope I can catch him soon." Du Wan said this, giving up hope. Under such strict conditionsst night, people escaped.


    Pei Hao knew that there was not much hope of catching him.


    So, he did not say any words of guarantee.


    Du Qian was quiet for a long time before he spoke thoughtfully: "The Yan n is very well-informed in the capital. If Prince Pei hadn''t discovered the clues and eradicated the opponent before it became a problem, I''m afraid it would have be a big hidden danger in the future."


    Well, this time we can at least destroy the Yan nsyout in the capital. Pei Hao did not dare to say that he had destroyed all the Yan ns strongholds in the capital, but most of them were still there.


    Du Qian reminded again: "Prince Pei, I''m afraid the Yan family hates you now. You should be more careful whening in and out in the future, and bring more guards."


    I know. Im just afraid they wonte.


    Dont take it lightly.


    When two people are talking.


    Du Wan suddenly asked: "Is there anyone from the Yan family in the princess'' mansion?"


    "It''s hard to say." Du Qian knew a lot about the people in the mansion. "The servants of the princess mansion will not be kept if they are not clean. If there is anything that has not been checked clearly, they will be sent to Zhuangzi. If you go here, you wont stay in the house.


    Hearing this, Du Wan looked at Pei Hao with wide eyes.


    Pei Hao''s heart skipped a beat.


    Little ancestor, why are you looking at me?


    I always feel that there is no three hundred taels of silver here...


    Pei Hao coughed awkwardly and said quickly: "There may not be people from the Yan n in the princess''s mansion, but there must be someone outside the mansion keeping an eye on her. Otherwise, the princess''s whereabouts will not be known in such a timely manner."


    Du Wan nodded seriously, "That makes sense."


    Bullshit!


    Say it in vain!


    She had already thought of this.


    I echoed him because he worked so hard to help her this time. She is not a white-eyed wolf who doesn''t know what is good or bad.


    However, ording to Pei Hao, the person in charge of Yan n escaped this time?


    Du Wans sense of crisis is even greater.


    no!


    The value of force is still far from enough.


    Looks like we need to be more diligent...


    Pei Hao stayed to dine.


    After finishing the meal, he stood up and said goodbye.


    Du Qian asked the steward to see him off.


    The further he walked to the gate, the tighter Pei Hao''s brows became. He always felt as if he had forgotten something.


    Until I saw the front yard of the Princess Mansion.


    Mu Si''an, Hu San and others, as well as a group of guards from the Pei family,y sleeping in a haphazard manner in the princess''s mansion, and finally remembered what they had forgotten before.


    Pei Hao couldn''t help but feel a little guilty.


    When the butler saw this, he smiled and said: "Your Majesty, thank you for your hard work. But don''t worry, the kitchen has just sent some food for everyone to eat."


    Pei Hao said politely: "I''m tired."


    This is what a ve should do.


    When the steward said this, he was gentle and polite, but it did not give people a sense of humility.


    Pei Hao walked up to Mu Si''an and kicked his toes, "Wake up, sleeping in someone else''s yard, ahem, is that okay?"


    Mu Si''an didn''t get up immediately. He opened his eyes with difficulty first, and when he caught a glimpse of the prince, he almost rolled his eyes at him.


    "Are you willing to let it go?" Mu Si''an sat up with his hands on the ground, "Ha! Coming out soon? Is this what you mean by quickly? You didn''te out after lunch, right?"


    Guess it!


    No reward!


    Pei Hao knew he was in the wrong and looked away awkwardly.


    The butler wisely stepped aside early and didn''t notice him in front of him.


    Pei Hao said helplessly: "Get up quickly. After this matter is over, I will give you a few days off."


    Seriously?


    Mu Si''an raised his eyebrows, but soon he didn''t believe it, "No, I feel cold in my heart, and I have great doubts about this statement."


    "Okay, I promise."


    Pei Hao has spent a lot of money.


    Musian just wanted to negotiate the price, but a few days was not enough, at least a few months would be needed. But before he could say anything, when he saw Pei Hao''s threatening eyes, he immediately stood up and kicked Hu San awake next to him.


    Mu Si''an cursed and said: "Get up! Get up! What kind of talk is it to sleep like this in the princess''s mansion?"


    While calling people, try to stay as far away from Master Shi as possible.

 Chapter 93: Dont offend the prince

    Chapter 93: Don''t offend the prince


    Chapter 93 Dont offend the Crown Prince


    One night passed.


    Pei Hao got busy again after taking a rest.


    While he was busy, he did not forget to send someone to investigate the troupe.


    The issue of whether the opera troupe is rted to the Yan n was not found out, but it was found out that the girls teased the young man at the Hungry Ghost Festival banquet...


    Musian, who used to talk a lot, quietly kept his mouth shut today.


    He didn''t dare to get close to Pei Hao no matter what.


    Hu San was much smarter than him and had already escaped from Pei Hao''s sight.


    Pei Hao couldn''t imagine that the little girl would imitate some nobledies andment on the actors together with others, and even tease the handsome young man?


    By the way, that guy from the Qiao family is still serving her?


    **** it!


    Who holds such a party?


    Du Yunrong? !


    ! Its this duplicitous woman again


    "Herees someone." Pei Hao called out with a cold face.


    A subordinate hurriedly came in and said, "Your Majesty, what are your orders?"


    "Go and ask the old patriarch of the Du family for my son. Du Yunrong failed in his attempt to murder the princess and has not been punished so far. Ask him, has the Du family''s n rules changed?" Pei Hao said this with a confused expression. The murderous spirit is restrained.


    The subordinate was so frightened that he did not dare to breathe, so he quickly left after receiving the order.


    Musian standing guard outside.


    Just when he heard Pei Hao''s instructions, there was a strange look in his eyes.


    Hehe, its natural to find someone to share this kind of thing.


    Mu Si''an quietly moved to Hu San''s side, "That man was running very fast just now. Do you want to know what he was going to do?"


    I dont want to! Hu Sans answer was unexpected.


    Mu Si''an looked down upon him and said, "Don''te here."


    Ignoring Hu San, he said cheerfully, "Your Majesty, this is just revenge. I don''t want to cause trouble for the little girl, so I have to take it out on the person who brought the little girl up."


    Yeah, yeah. Hu San smiled naively.


    As if I didnt understand.


    Mu Si''an touched him with his elbow again, "Have you ever heard of the Du family''s n rules?"


    ifies.


    "The rules of the Du family are not for fun." Mu Si''an was slightly in awe, but did not mention it again.


    Hu San asked doubtfully: "What happened on the Ghost Festival must have been a long time ago. Does the Du n know about it?"


    Mu Si''an touched his chin and thought about it before saying: "The queen stepped in to suppress it, so it didn''t spread. As for the fact that it didn''t reach the old patriarch, someone else must have done something behind the scenes."


    The ancestralnd of the Du family is ten miles away from the suburbs of the city.


    Its not that there are no members of the Du family in Beijing. It didnt spread back, so someone must have stopped it. It''s not hard to guess who stopped it, it should be the uncle''s house.


    Pei Hao sent someone over to ask, and he undoubtedly revealed the matter.


    Sure enough, you cant offend the prince by offending anyone.


    Musian decided to stay away from him today.


    Pei Hao has a handsome face, but he has been gloomy since he learned about the banquet.


    Let the people around you be on tenterhooks and work with trepidation, for fear of offending the master. Don''t you see that Mr. Mu and Guard Hu are hiding far away?


    Hu San, who regarded being a doorkeeper as a profession, changed his position to the courtyard.


    And the parties concerned.


    At this time, he was in the princess''s mansion.


    Two brothers and sisters were whispering in the martial arts hall.


    Du Wan looked at her elder brother and said, "The person in charge has not been caught. I will go out for a walk. Maybe I can lure the snake out of its hole."


    No. Du Qian decisively refused.


    Du Wan refused to give up, "Brother, poisonous snakes always hide in the dark. How can we catch them if we don''t take the initiative to lure them out?"


    Then theres no need to use you as bait.


    It doesnt matter, the temporary risk can buy you peace of mind in the future, its worth it.


    "Who says it will happen?" Du Qian firmly refused and could not risk his sister''s safety. "There is no such thing as foolproof in this world. Everything is risky."


    But this The risk is very small.


    Sister! Du Qian looked at her steadily.


    When Du Wan saw this, he was immediately speechless. In fact, she really felt that it was not risky to go out for a walk.


    Forget it, hes still young, so its good to just lie down and win.


    This time Du Wan went back to Yulingyuan.


    Putting on clean clothes, unusually, he did not practice any more. Instead, he went to the quiet room,y on the imperial concubine''s chair, and read in a daze.


    Are the feelings of rtives like this?


    Du Wan recalled her modern rtives.


    Suddenly I dont know what to say and I feel veryplicated. As the saying goes, withoutparison, the experience will not be so profound.


    People needpanionship.


    Emotions alsoe from getting along.


    She came here out of nowhere, and she was helpless...


    Du Wanughed heartily, and at the end of theugh, he covered his face with a book.


    Shameless!


    Shameless!


    Princess? Ningqin called cautiously.


    Du Wan was stunned, "What''s the matter?"


    "No, it''s okay." Ning Qin smiled dryly, a little silly, "The princess''s weird smile just now was quite scary."


    Du Wan:


    Its so embarrassing.


    However, she quickly waved her little hand towards the maid, "Go, go! Don''t disturb your princess''s thinking about life."


    Thinking about what?


    Life, you are too young to understand it.


    Princess, my servant is one year older than you.


    Its just about my mental age, you are younger than me. Du Wan tried to save some face, Dont ask me what my mental age is, you wont understand even if I tell you.


    Not to mention, Ningqin was just about to ask what mental age is.


    Just at this time.


    He hurriedly came in after ying chess, "Princess, Crown Prince Pei has sent a letter over."


    Letter? Du Wan sat up doubtfully.


    Taking the letter from Luo Qi''s hand, he was quite curious.


    What would the viin Pei write for her? Didn''t hee here in person before? This time I started writing a letter, which was strange.


    Du Wan was confused, her hands were not idle, and she opened the letter very quickly. There was only a folded piece of paper inside the envelope.


    Take it out and take a look.


    Gan!


    Mom!


    Du Wan was so frightened that she threw it away immediately!


    The two maids, Ningqin and Luoqi, were both shocked.


    Seeing that Ning Qin was about to pick it up, Du Wan stopped and shouted: "Stop! Don''t pick it up! Don''t pick it up, let mee."


    As she spoke, she quickly picked up the letter on the ground.


    Ouch, my God!


    What does this mean?


    "You two go out first, go out first."


    Du Wan asked Ning Qin and the others to go out first.


    When no one was around, she quietly opened the letter and read it again.


    The content of the letter is very brief, with only one sentence: Is the wine Xiao Langjun poured delicious?


    Du Wan clicked her tongue and said, "It tastes good, of course it tastes good. It''s much better than the tea you poured. Tsk tsk."


    Hey, the characters for the viin are very nice. They are drawn one by one. They are very prating and full of murderous intent..."


    Du Wan looked at it, then looked again, "Well, I must be dazzled."


    Since I received the letter, I naturally wanted to reply.


    So, Du Wan asked Ning Qin toe in and polish the ink.


    Ning Qin, who was guarding outside, came in immediately and said, "The princess wants to practice calligraphy?"


    No, I want to reply.


    Du Wan folded the letter and put it away.

 Chapter 94: Your Majesty, what you did is really amazing.

    Chapter 94: Your Majesty, what you did is really amazing.


    Chapter 94 The Crown Princes move is truly amazing


    The skills of polishing ink are all very professional among the four maids.


    Hearing that the princess said it was a reply, Ningqin prepared a pen and letter paper and silently left.


    Du Wan sat down in front of the writing desk, thinking about how to write.


    In the end, she wrote a sentence while vomiting: The tea you poured is not as delicious.


    Du Wan would never admit this, it was an explosion of desire for survival.


    "It doesn''t cost any money, so it''s nothing to say." Du Wan waited for the ink to dry, then found a nk envelope and stuffed it into it, and called a guard to deliver the letter.


    It didnt take long.


    In the Imperial City Si Yamen.


    Pei Hao received a reply.


    When I opened it, I thought it would not be a good word.


    result


    Pei Hao raised the corners of his mouth slightly, "Oh, I guess you know what''s going on."


    So Mu Si''an and others saw that the prince''s mood had improved visibly, so they put the letter away and hid it in a secretpartment.


    People who dont know anything about it would think it is some kind of confidential document.


    Mu Si''an was quite curious. He touched Hu San with his elbow and whispered, "Are you curious? I wonder what the little girl will write in the letter."


    It must be a good thing.


    Hu San said firmly.


    Mu Si''an was not angry, "Nonsense, who knows what good words are. If not, will the prince be in a good mood? I am just curious about what the little girl will say."


    Hu San didnt answer, and silently distanced himself from Mu Sian.


    At the first sight of this guy, he just wanted to die.


    As expected, Mu Si''an lowered his voice with a stern look on his face and said, "When the prince goes out, let''s sneak in and take a look."


    No! Its you, not us.


    Dont tell me youre not curious.


    Im curious, but I wont seek death.


    Mu Sian suddenly felt like a basin of cold water had been poured on him.


    Forget it, its better not to seek death.


    Pei Hao walked out of the study with a cold expression, "Si''an, how was the interrogation of those felons?"


    "The bones are so hard that I can''t even pry open my mouth." Mu Si''an was helpless about this, "I really don''t understand why they are so loyal to just a non-governmental organization? The other people have almost interrogated them. These tough-talking people Yes, he should have some status."


    Pei Hao doesnt quite understand it yet.


    If Du Wan were here, he would have told him that the first members of the Yan n were all orphans, and all they wanted was to survive in this world. Since the development of Yan n, all the original members who survived have be high-level officials.


    Pei Hao asked again: "Have the people who patrolled the city not found anything yet?"


    "It''s hard to find people by those **** who patrol. Without the guards and our people, it just won''t work. It''s just that everyone was exhausted from the previous night search and didn''t have the energy." Mu Si''an had many questions about the DPRK. Things can''t be seen beyond the eyes.


    However, the official position is too small and cannot control other people''s heads.


    As Pei Hao''s deputy, Mu Si''an naturally has an official position, not high, and is in charge of the sixth rank. Only slightly better than the seventh-grade Sesame Official.


    Pei Hao nced at Mu Si''an.


    Mu Si''an felt wary, "Don''t look at me like that, I''m scared."


    Okay. I wont look at you.


    ...No. You are so easy to talk to, and he is even more afraid!


    Mu Si''an''s feet were slipping and he wanted to escape.


    Pei Hao called to someone, "Si''an, do me a little favor." "No, I don''t have time. I have to keep an eye on the cell." Mu Si''an shook his head. Nothing good could happen.


    Pei Hao didn''t seem to hear his rejection, "It''s really not a big problem. I want you to arrange for two people to check Xie Ying. The action should be a little secretive, but it must be discovered by Dingbei Hou."


    Mu Sian:


    The prince''s operation is really amazing!


    Xie Zhang, this sister, must have offended the prince again!


    If Pei Hao knew what he was thinking, he would definitely say: Is it possible? Do you dare to let the young man pour wine for his fiance and treat him as a dead person?


    Mu Si''an said: "This arrangement mainly depends on when Dingbei Hou discovers it, and we can''t say when it will bepleted."


    "It''s okay." Pei Hao said without changing his expression, "I don''t limit your time anyway. Make arrangements when you have time, and postpone it if you don''t."


    Mu Si''an breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Okay, I''ll make arrangements when I have time."


    "This can''tst too long." Pei Hao tapped the table with his long, white fingers.


    Mu Sian:


    I just said I was not in a hurry, but then I changed my mind again.


    The prince has be increasingly uncertain recently, can he not do it?


    I dont want to wait on you anymore! He is so difficult!


    Pei Hao noticed the strange look in his friend''s eyes, "What''s the matter? If you have anything to say, just say it. I don''t want to bother trying to guess what you are thinking."


    Ah Hao, your cousin hasnt been home for a long time, and I miss my grandfather a little bit.


    Didnt you go back once during the Chinese New Year?


    "It''s been more than half a year. My grandfather is getting old. As a grandson, I miss him. Can I take a long vacation and go back?" Mu Si''an said it directly.


    Pei Hao finally heard it now.


    He doesnt think he really wants to go home, he most likely wants the benefits.


    Pei Hao looked at Mu Si''an deeply for a moment, and finallypromised: "Okay, didn''t I promise you that I would let you rest for a few days after the Yanmen case is concluded? Go and try out the untried people quickly. , I will report to the Emperor Ming tomorrow morning, and the case will be concluded in two or three days."


    Mu Si''an suddenly raised a smile and said, "Good brother, in order to share your worries, I will stay for now."


    "roll!"


    Pei Hao wanted to kick him over.


    You are bing more and more shameless. Why does your behavior look like a little girl?


    Musian had already run awayughing.


    Hu San rubbed the back of his head honestly, "Your Majesty, you have been fooled by Mr. Mu. With such a father and stepmother, he wishes he could stay far away from Pingnan City, so he would not really want to go back."


    Pei Hao chuckled and said, "It''s okay. He''s really tired recently."


    Hu San can see it, so how could he not see it? It''s just that it''s rare for my cousin toin, so I just give in to his wishes.


    Pei Hao asked in a low voice: "Which girl has Si''an fallen in love with recently?"


    "Well?"


    Hu San touched his head and suddenlyughed, "Some time ago, a girl came to the Four Seasons Building. I heard that she sang very well and Master Mu loved listening to it. But before that, he led people to check the inside and outside of the Four Seasons Building. Its been so loud that people havent opened their doors for business yet.


    Thats true. Pei Hao shook his head and chuckled.


    His cousin only has a few hobbies.


    With the bait of a holiday hanging in front of him, Mu Si''an was very motivated.


    Mu Si''an''s move of asking people to investigate was very covert.


    ording to his expectation, it would take two or three days for Dingbeihou to notice it. Unexpectedly, the Xie family was in a highly sensitive period recently, and his people were discovered as soon as they went to investigate.


    The Xie family didnt know what the Imperial City Division was going to investigate at first.


    I can only pretend that I dont know, and act like I am open and honest and not afraid of investigation.


    When he learned that the other party wanted to investigate Xie Ying, Dingbei Hou was confused.


    Xie Zhang called his confidants and asked Xie Ying where she had been and what she had done recently.

 Chapter 95: The follow-up to a wave of operations

    Chapter 95: The follow-up to a wave of operations


    Chapter 95 The follow-up to a wave of operations


    Soon, Xie Zhang learned that thest time Xie Ying went out was during the Ghost Festival, to attend Du Yunrongs banquet. It seemed that the princess was cheated when she gave her a hard time at the banquet.


    The specific details havent been found out yet, but its enough for him to understand.


    Xie Zhang did not question his sister, but went directly to the Marquis of Dingbei.


    Dingbeihou immediately ordered people to ground Xie Ying without asking.


    Xie Ying:


    When people sit at home, disasteres from heaven.


    Ever since the Hungry Ghost Festival, she had been embarrassed and had never left the house before being suddenly grounded.


    Xie Ying was almost furious to death, and hurriedly went to find her mother, only to learn that it was her father''s intention.


    At this moment, Xie Ying was sluggish.


    Mrs. Xie Er asked: "Have you done anything recently?"


    "No! I haven''t left the house since the Ghost Festival." Xie Ying felt extremely aggrieved.


    Its just that knowing a daughter is better than a mother.


    Mrs. Xie Er thought that after her daughter went to attend the banquet on the Ghost Festival, she was in a bad mood when she came back. "What happened on the Ghost Festival? Were you also involved in the subsequent attack on the princess?"


    "I didn''t. After the banquet was over, I went back home." Xie Ying felt deeply wronged.


    She lost a sum of money that day and lost a lot of face, so she didn''t go swimming in theke with the little sisters. She made an excuse and went home. Therefore, she did not participate in what happened to Du Yunrong and otherster.


    Mrs. Xie Er asked: "What about the banquet? Are you causing trouble for the princess again?"


    "What kind of trouble could she have? She was more popr than anyone else at the banquet." Xie Ying really didn''t think Du Wan had lost anything, "On the contrary, it was me who lost a thousand taels of silver."


    Mrs. Xie Er was stunned, "What''s going on?"


    "this-"


    Xie Ying made a mistake and immediately shut up.


    You can''t talk about what happened at the banquet. It would be even more shameless to spread the word.


    No matter how Mrs. Xie asked next, Xie Ying would not say what happened. Madam Xie was so angry that she asked, "Ying''er, do you know why our second wife inherited the title?"


    My grandfather and uncles family died in the war, otherwise it would be our familys turn to take advantage. Xie Ying said nonchntly.


    Thirteen years ago, the Xie family was originally a sect with four generals, enjoying great sess.


    Looking at the entire capital, who can produce four generals from one family?


    However, a neighboring country suddenly invaded andunched a war. The soldiers of the Qin State fought one after another, and more than 90% of them died in the battle. The four generals of the Xie family, as pioneer generals, also died for their country.


    In the war that year, the Qin Kingdom finally won, but it was a tragic victory, and hundreds of thousands of soldiers died.


    The smoke is thick and the lives are in ruins.


    A cloud of sadness enveloped the entire Qin Kingdom. To this day, the aftermath of the war is still felt.


    The emperor rewarded his father for his merits after the war, and Xie Yuan, who stayed in the capital, inherited his father''s title and was granted the title of Marquis of Dingbei.


    Xie Ying was only one year old at that time. She was ignorant and couldn''t remember things, so she didn''t have deep feelings.


    "Snapped!"


    Mrs. Xie Er pped her daughter in the face.


    Xie Ying looked at her mother who had always loved her in shock.


    Mrs. Xie Er said angrily: "Is it because I indulge you too much that you dare to be disrespectful to the ancestors who died in the battle?"


    This time, she really regretted it.


    She gave birth to Zhang''er and Ying''er throughout her life. Her son had been away from home for many years, which allowed her to dote on her daughter, but she did not expect to spoil her child.


    Mrs. Xie Er said with determination: "Go back to your yard. You are not allowed to take a step without your father''s words."


    Mother! You


    "go out!"


    Xie Ying originally wanted to lose her temper, but when she saw her mother''s cold eyes, she was immediately frightened. Until he was dragged back to the yard by his servants, he was still in a daze and did note back to his senses.


    At this time. The Xie family father and son were checking the secret letter in the secret room.


    Hour Dingbei gave his daughter a grounding order and left her alone.


    Zhanger, do you know what the Imperial City Secretarys investigation into your sister means?


    Lets investigate the people behind the Imperial City Department.


    You mean Pei Hao?


    Nine times out of ten, its him. Xie Zhang said calmly.


    Pei Hao''s move is quite intriguing, and it doesn''t seem like something Pei Hao would do. He suddenly remembered that innocent little girl who once looked at him with bright eyes.


    But for some reason, he didn''t want to say her name. It''s as if this name carries some taboo.


    But he didn''t say anything, Dingbei Hou also guessed the idea, "Pei Hao is doing it for the princess."


    "Um."


    Xie Zhang was quiet.


    The father and son chatted for a while.


    Decided to wait and see for the time being.


    Dingbeihou asked: "Why did Pei Hao suddenly be interested in the princess?"


    "Last time Pei Hao was ambushed, the princess was with him. After experiencing life and death, the rtionship will naturally be different." Xie Zhang seemed to not want to talk about this topic anymore, "Father, since the mine was lost, it has had a great impact on our ns. This Yanmen incident has caused us a lot of losses, how can we fill the vacancy?"


    My father will find a way.


    Dingbei Hou was worried that the n would change again. "What I''m most worried about at this time is, will Pei Hao have any influence on us in the future?"


    "He is a smart man." Xie Zhang never thought of touching Pei Hao. The n was to bypass the Zhenguo Pce. The two families were both militarymanders and had some friendship from their ancestors. More than ten yearster, the two families The development is different, but the experiences are simr.


    The Xie family hated this corrupt court.


    He didn''t believe that the Pei family didn''t hate him. The Duke of Zhen was still living in seclusion.


    The two of them were chatting, and their conversation ended up at Zhuangzi in the suburbs.


    Dingbei Hou said: "The path your uncle tookst time was Pei Hao''s. He took away a dowry from your mother, Zhuangzi, from your uncle."


    Change away? Xie Zhang was confused. He had heard his mother mention this before.


    "I exchanged him for a simr Zhuangzi. I didn''t take advantage of your uncle at all, but your uncle took a big advantage." Dingbeihou learned about this at that time, and his first thought was to suspect that Zhuangzi had something wrong, and secretly sent someone to Stare.


    Xie Zhang wondered: "Then why did he go to such trouble to change to Zhuangzi?"


    I gave it to the princess as a congrattory gift. It is said that the little princess wants to eat peaches and wants a peach forest.


    Does father believe this statement?


    "I don''t believe it. The little princess has no shortage of peaches to eat. But Zhuangzi is indeed taken over by people from the princess''s house. I sent people to monitor it for so long, but nothing unusual was found. The little princess seemed to have forgotten the existence of this Zhuangzi. "


    Its possible that the princess wanted to do this on a whim.


    Xie Zhang thought of the innocent and straightforward little **** the Hungry Ghost Festival, and gradually lowered his eyelids, covering his deep eyes and said, "The little girl''s thoughts are always the same. Today she likes this, but she may not like it tomorrow. We are here After thinking about it over and over again, maybe its all false.


    Dingbeihou thought for a while and said, "What you said makes sense. Then withdraw the people."


    "Um."


    Where is your third cousin


    Ive made arrangements.


    Its good that theres no danger.


    "As long as he doesn''t go out without permission, he''ll be fine."

 Chapter 96: Prince Pei, the best in the world

    Chapter 96: Prince Pei, the best in the world


    Chapter 96 Prince Pei is the best in the world


    The young man who worries the Xie family and his son.


    He was lying in a small room recovering from his injuries.


    With him, there were two subordinates.


    This small room is very special. It is surrounded by walls and has no doors or windows. If you look closely, you can still find two hidden vents.


    There is arge cab in the house, which contains dry food, water, and medicine. Next to the cab, that is, in the corner, there is a curtain, which should be the ce for urination and urination.


    The young man was injured and has been bandaged.


    I was lying on the bed, not wanting to move.


    The other two people were also injured, but only superficial injuries.


    Second Master, have you ever trusted me? the woman Amu asked anxiously.


    The young man looked at the transparent zed tiles on the roof and said, "It''s credible."


    Houshan held the knife and nced at Amu, "Master said it was trustworthy, so it must be true. Besides, if no one saves us, we would have died long ago."


    "I know. Isn''t this too boring? I want to talk." Amu lowered his head, not wanting to talk anymore.


    Thinking of that night.


    They were hiding in the tavern.


    ording to the previous situation, if the government has searched, they usually will not search again. Who knew that the officials were so crazy this time that they had to search the same ce several times. They hid very well at that time, but in the end, they were killed by a mouse.


    A mouse suddenly jumped out.


    At that time, the second master couldn''t hold it back and made some noise.


    After being discovered, he was not exposed immediately.


    During the identity investigation, I was able to get away with it. Unexpectedly, the shopkeeper of the tavern and the person disguised as the second master were familiar with each other, and they suddenly became gangsters...


    In the end, they had no choice but to fight hard, but three people could not defeat an imperial city guard.


    At the critical moment, a group of masked men in ck suddenly appeared and rescued the three of them.


    No, I want to save the second master.


    It was the second master who spoke out and asked to take them with him!


    Amu asked nkly: "Second Master, are we still going to kill the little princess?"


    "What to kill?" the young man said angrily, "If you can''t protect yourself, who can you kill? Who took this order at that time? I will definitely settle the ount with him when I get back."


    Master, when the people below take orders, they do so with your consent.


    Amu also shut up.


    Er Ye is trying to pass the me...


    The next day, in the morning.


    In the princess''s mansion.


    Du Wan got up early in the morning after practicing.


    She picked up a bowl of lotus seed porridge and asked while eating: "Ningqin, you are smiling so happily. Is there any happy event in the house today?"


    Ningqin smiled and said, "I heard that Prince Pei brought the news about Miss Yun Rong harming you to n Chief Du. Miss Yun Rong was called back to the n early this morning to be punished."


    Huh? Du Wan was surprised.


    This is interesting...


    It''s a pity that Ningqin doesn''t know no matter how much news there is.


    Du Wan thought about the banquet and Pei Hao knew about it. Where were the others?


    She couldn''t help but ask: "Is there any gossip outside these two days?"


    "There is no big gossip, but there is a small gossip. Do you want the princess to listen to it?" Ning Qin became very excited as soon as she started talking about the gossip.


    Du Wan said: "It''s better than nothing to talk about it and listen to it."


    "Does the Dingbei Hou Mansion know? Xie Ying, the sister of the Seventh Young Master Xie, heard that she was banned. I don''t know what mistake she made."


    Thats it?


    "That''s right, that''s why I said it was just gossip." Ning Qin said vividly and with a beaming smile, "Second Madam Xie did not admit to the outside world that she was grounded. She only said that the girl''s parents had grown up and it was time to learn something, so she specially hired a famous teacher. , let her study behind closed doors."


    "Ouch! Study, what a miserable girl." Du Wan could hear her interest now, "What mistake did Xie Ying make?"


    "I don''t know, it was just a sudden grounding. I heard this news from my little sister, so I guarantee it is urate." Ning Qin whispered mysteriously.


    Oh, this is the power of gossip?


    Du Wanmented that even the little maids around her now have little sisters.


    What about her?Still alone.


    However, it seems that the banquet did not spread.


    With her spare time, Du Wan began to think about the murderer behind the scenes.


    Thedies at the banquet can basically be excluded, including Su Yu. A person who wanted to kill her three years ago couldn''t be just jealous.


    I wonder how Prince Peis investigation went?


    Du Wan decided to write a letter and ask Pei Hao.


    By the time the personal guard delivered the letter to Pei Hao, it was already an hourter.


    Pei Hao was on duty today, and he was dressed in a solemn official robe, which made him look even more dignified. He went to the Yamen of the Imperial City Division early.


    The personal guard first went to the Zhenguo Pce and learned that Pei Hao had gone to the Yamen. He then transferred to the Imperial City Department and personally delivered the letter to Pei Hao.


    An hour passed with this back and forth.


    Pei Hao held the letter from the little girl and raised the corners of his mouth slightly.


    However, he did not open it and read it immediately.


    The little girl''s letter can only be read when she is alone, otherwise she will not be able to read the joke to a group of subordinates when she is half angry to death.


    Mu Si''an kept looking at Pei Hao with his little eyes, "Your Majesty, the princess has written to you again? This is the third letter. I don''t know what it was written."


    Why are you so curious? Pei Hao asked coldly.


    Mu Si''an smiled miserably, "As brothers, I don''t care about you."


    The girl in Hualou needs your care even more.


    "Hey! Ah Hao, don''t ruin my reputation. I haven''t married yet."


    Ill ask my mother to look after you when you get back.


    No, no!


    Mu Si''an was so anxious that he almost jumped.


    Now he doesn''t want to get married at all, he feels sofortable alone.


    Having a wife and a family, if I want to go to various flower houses and listen to music, I will not be asfortable as I am now.


    Hu San nced at Mu Si''an with pity and silently distanced himself from him.


    Pei Hao went to the small room where he had a temporary rest. After closing the door, he took out the letter written by Du Wan and opened it carefully.


    This letter is indeed, as always, straightforward and different.


    There is not much content in the letter, just a few sentences.


    Pei Shizi, the best in the world:


    Hello, I heard that Du Yunrong was called back to the n. This matter has something to do with you, right? Prince Pei is so awesome! So awesome! It''s okay if you don''t take action, but it''s amazing when you do. Has the prisoner been interrogated? Can you tell me who paid for the murder? Is that person from the theater troupe?


    No one needs toe, just reply a letter.


    Du Wan.


    Pei Hao read it several times.


    Ignoring what he couldn''t understand, then ignoring thest two sentences, and ignoring the previous content, he stared at the twoplimentary sentences in the middle, looked back and forth, and slowly narrowed his eyes, covering the Pleasure.


    This is a rarepliment from the little girl.


    Even the title "Number One Cow in the World" was ignored by him and he just regarded him as the Number One Cow in the World. There was nothing wrong with that.


    There was a knock on the door.


    Hu San''s honest voice came: "Your Majesty, the Emperor has summoned you."


    "Okay. I understand." Pei Hao suddenly regained his usual coolness, folded the letter and carefully put it in his arms.


    After going out, he took out the letter written by the little girlst time in the secret room.


    Put them together in your arms and put them away when they are sent back to the government office.


    The night begins.


    The crescent moon in the sky quietly climbed up the branches.


    Princess Mansion, Yulingyuan.


    Lanterns for lighting were hung under the eaves. One after another, they decorate the night sky.


    A vigorous figure crossed the high wall andnded in Yulingyuan.

 Chapter 97: I tried the non-hot one

    Chapter 97: I tried the non-hot one


    Chapter 97 I tried the non-scalding one


    Du Wan was practicing in his room. At the critical moment, there was a gentle knock on the window.


    Du Wanwan


    Pei Hao''s deliberately muffled voice came from outside the window.


    During the day, Du Wan still wanted to see Pei Hao, but now she is fine. She is practicing, the pain in her body has not passed, she is sweating profusely, and she is extremely embarrassed, and she does not want to see outsiders at all.


    So, Du Wan didn''t hear it in front of him.


    Pei Hao called three more times.


    For a while, there was no movement.


    Du Wan thought Pei Hao had left.


    Click!


    There is movement at the window.


    Seeing the moonlight, the window was clearly closed, but Pei Hao opened it.


    I saw a familiar tall figure turning in through the window in the moonlight.


    Du Wan is now paralyzed on the bed, not wanting to move at all.


    No, its because I dont have the strength to move it.


    At this time, Du Wan was surprised at how high the viin Pei''s lightness skills were to be able to break through the heavy defenses of the princess''s mansion and break into her bedroom like no one else.


    Du Wan still doesnt know that the prince doesnt have to be very advanced in martial arts at all.


    He is the guard of the princess''s house, which opens the door to convenience.


    Every time the prince climbed the wall and came in, everyone looked like they were blind. What''s more, the prince''s Qinggong is indeed very good. Under normal circumstances, it is not easy for the guards to detect him. It''s a pity that Yulingyuan is different. It protects people on three levels inside and three levels outside.


    So, Pei Hao just stepped into Yulingyuan.


    At the main courtyard on the other side, someone informed Du Consort.


    After hearing this, Prince Consort Du whispered: "If he stays too long, make some noise."


    Sir, if there is anymotion, why dont you leave?


    Then send someone to knock on the door and tell him to get out of here.


    I obey. The man retreated.


    Du Prince Consort felt that Pei Hao was bing more and more outrageous now.


    You have to look for opportunities and knock them out.


    At this time, Pei Hao didn''t know that his future father-inw was interested in him.


    He came to Du Wan''s room again and picked the wick on the table with ease, making the light in the room brighter.


    Originally, he wanted to sit on a chair and wait for Du Wan to wake up before talking.


    But after waiting for a while, I couldnt hold it back.


    The bed was quiet except for the sound of rapid breathing.


    Huh? This breathing sound is wrong!


    Pei Hao suddenly turned around and strode to the bed, opening the bed curtain.


    Suddenly, I saw a little girl wearing a lingerie, her whole body seemed to be fished out of the water, soaked in sweat. There was also that little face, which was pale and pale, and the hair on his forehead was wet. He was in a very embarrassed state.


    Pei Hao picked up the little girl.


    While checking her body, he asked nervously: "Wanwan, what''s wrong? Are you sick? Don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    "No"


    Du Wan is still in pain all over her body, and she is so weak that she doesn''t even have the strength to speak.


    In desperation, I uttered one word.


    When she recovers, he will be dead!


    Mom!


    He actually took advantage of her while she couldn''t move!


    That''s right, Pei Hao was in a hurry and checked Du Wan''s body for any injuries.


    It can be said that his hands touched her body all over.


    Of course, he didnt dare to touch the key points.


    But except for the key ces, I have touched everything that can be touched.


    Pei Hao still has some research on medical skills, and he still has some results after touching it again, "Wanwan, what''s going on? Are you losing your strength? What did you just do to make you lose your strength like this?"


    "Water..." Du Wan red at him again.


    Pei Hao is still familiar with her.


    I was still very nervous at first, but seeing that she still had the strength to re at him, I felt inexplicably relieved. He picked her up and walked to the table, then sat down and let her sit on hisp.


    Ever since thest time he saw Du Qian holding the little girl like this, he had always wanted to give it a try.


    I didnt expect that tonight would be my wish


    He put an arm around her shoulders and supported her body.


    Carefully, for fear of dropping her.


    Pei Hao used his other hand to pour a cup of boiling water that was warmed by charcoal on the table.


    He touched the wall of the cup with his finger and tested the temperature. It felt like it was not very safe. He picked it up again and brought it to his mouth. He took a shallow taste and felt that the water temperature was just right. Then he picked it up and carefully brought it to her. On his lips, he whispered: "Come on, drink it, I''ve tried it, it''s not hot."


    Du Wan:


    asshole!


    Have you tried it? Its just that you dont dare to drink it after youve tried it!


    Du Wan pursed her lips tightly and refused to drink.


    It doesnt matter if you are thirsty. Its not the first time. Its the same thing if you drink after you have recovered.


    There is no rush, there is no rush!


    Just a little while longer, just a little while longer.


    Now Du Wan just wants to be violent, but she has to persuade herself not to be angry.


    Pei Hao looked at the little face of the man in his arms suspiciously, changing back and forth, wondering what he was thinking.


    Staring at the boiling water in his hand, it was like staring at poison.


    Pei Hao said softly: "It''s really not hot. Drink it quickly. Aren''t you thirsty? You''ve sweated so much. You can''t do it without drinking some water."


    Her little lips are so dry just by looking at them.


    So, Pei Hao yed a little trick and pressed her chin to make her open her mouth on her own initiative, and put the boiling water directly into her mouth.


    Du Wan was so anxious that she almost choked.


    Having no choice but to swallow the boiling water in his mouth.


    MMP!


    She''s going to kill him!


    Pei Hao raised his eyebrows lightly, yo! There is murderous intent.


    The little girl is so angry now that she wants to kill someone, just because he gave her a sip of water?


    Pei Hao lowered his head and stared at the person in his arms, thoughtfully.


    He just touched her bones and there was nothing wrong with her body.


    No, or its very good.


    The little girls body is better than anyone elses.


    I just dont know what she did before to make herself what she is now. However, it can be read from her expression that she is very aware of her situation and does not need his help or rescue.


    It''s just that she really needs to drink water.


    So Pei Hao poured another cup of boiled water and put it directly into her mouth.


    Du Wan did not refuse this time and drank directly.


    Pei Hao poured it again, and she drank again, drinking most of the pot of boiling water.


    The pain gradually disappeared, and my arm began to regain some strength.


    She raised her hand and pped him in the face.


    As a result, Pei Hao reacted very quickly and grabbed her little hand, "It''s just a little bit, so I dare to stretch out my ws."


    Du Wan red at him angrily.


    Pei Hao looked down and saw the little girl''s cheeks bulging with anger and her eyes widening. He was very happy. Not only did he not pay attention, but he thought she was very cute like this.


    Really, **** cute!


    So, Pei Hao grabbed her restless little hand and squeezed it.


    soft, fleshy.


    The little girls hands, are they so soft?


    Pei Hao had no idea that it was inappropriate for children, he was just curious.


    "Wanwan, can you speak? Tell me what''s going on with you? If you are sick, you must seek medical treatment as soon as possible."


    Get out of here! Rogue!

 Chapter 98: The prince鈥檚 intention is still unfinished

    Chapter 98: The prince¡¯s intention is still unfinished


    Chapter 98 The princes thoughts are still unfinished


    Du Wan wanted to pull out his hand and continue to hit the person.


    Pei Hao grabbed the person helplessly and held him in his arms, "Don''t be angry. You couldn''t move just now. I just diagnosed you out of urgency."


    You are not a doctor, so why should you diagnose me?


    "I''m not a doctor, but I still know something about it." Pei Hao wanted to learn everything since he was a child, not only poetry and songs, the Four Books and Five ssics, but also astronomy, geography, medicine and pharmacology. He was forced to learn it by his father.


    Du Wans pain finally subsided.


    He pushed Pei Hao away at once and jumped out of his arms.


    Stay far away from him and look at him warily.


    Pei Hao was stunned by her series of operations, and immediately narrowed his cool peach blossom eyes, "What are you hiding from? Do you doubt that this prince will harm you?"


    "no!"


    Then what are you hiding from?


    Hide from the gangsters!


    Pei Haos face suddenly heated up.


    There is no way to refute what he said. Thinking back to just now, it seems that...it was a little out of line. He didn''t think too much just now, he just did it in his mind.


    When I think back to some scenes at this moment, I feel my heart heat up, and I still feel a little unfinished?


    Why didnt you just...


    Pei Hao''s peach-blossom-like ck eyes are deep and deep.


    As soon as Du Wan saw the look in his eyes, she quickly ran behind the screen and put her clothes on properly.


    When she came out again, she was wrapped tightly and her face was dark, as if someone owed her millions.


    Pei Hao raised his eyebrows and waved to her, "Come sit here and I''ll show you again."


    "No need! I''m already fine." Du Wan looked at him with alert eyes.


    Pei Haojun''s face darkened, "Do you want me to catch you?"


    What do you want to do?


    "Of course it''s about your health." Pei Hao looked at her with a half-smile, "Otherwise, what are you thinking about? It''s not some hooligan thing."


    Bah!


    Death to the viin, shameless.


    Du Wan marveled at his changes.


    Shameless, getting more and more shameless.


    Pei Hao stood with his arms folded across his chest and looked at her tightly, "It''s hot in the summer. Isn''t it hot if you wrap it up so tightly?"


    Its hot.


    Of course its hot!


    You have to guard against wolves, who knows what he thinks.


    Du Wan walked over and deliberately separated a table from him, as if this would give him a sense of security.


    She stretched out her little hand, poured herself another ss of cold water, and drank it with her head down in small sips.


    When he took a sip, he looked at him warily like a little mouse.


    Feeling that he was no longer in danger, he took a second sip.


    Pei Hao felt an inexplicable joy in his heart, causing the corners of his mouth to curl up unconsciously, and the corners of his eyes and eyebrows to stretch out, "Wanwan, this prince is the man you will be with for the rest of your life. You don''t need to guard against me, and I will too. It won''t do anything to you, don''t worry. It''s just your body..."


    After hearing this, Du Wan frowned tightly.


    This is all about what it is.


    Now it sounds like the viin has no intention of breaking off the engagement?


    How can this be done?


    Definitely not.


    Du Wan said with a serious face: "What''s the matter with my fianc? Both husband and wife are still reconciled. You alwayse into the bedroom of a little girl of mine in the middle of the night, and you still do things. You can''t tell me at first nce." A good man. No, if you don''t cancel the engagement, I have to tell my mother and ask her to help me cancel the engagement."


    Pei Hao''s face turned dark again.


    The little girl needs a lesson, right?


    Just before he could make his next move, there was some movement outside.


    Bang bang bang!


    It is the sound of someone knocking on wood.


    When Pei Hao heard this movement, he knew that it was the guards of the Princess''s Mansion who were reminding him that it was time to leave. But he doesn''t want to leave now. The little girl still misunderstands him.His behavior tonight was a little inappropriate in a hurry.


    But he was also worried about her.


    Pei Hao suppressed the irritability in his heart and tried his best to speak in a better tone: "Why are you canceling the engagement? You were half-dead just now. Am I still a human being if I don''t do anything?"


    Du Wan was speechless for a moment.


    "Your body is the most important thing. Remember to ask the imperial doctor toe and take a look tomorrow morning."


    I know, lets go.


    As soon as Du Wan heard the movement, he knew something was wrong.


    Just when Pei Hao was about to leave, he thought of his purpose tonight, and then said, "I came to you today because of your letter during the day."


    Du Wan:


    Is she shooting herself in the foot?


    Pei Hao added: "The prisoner''s trial was almost the same, but it''s a pity that the person behind the scenes didn''t ask. The servants from the princess''s mansion were detained that day, and one of them was bribed by the Yan family. The rest were sent back to the princess''s mansion, you guys deal with."


    Du Wan was stunned for a moment, "What does bribed mean?"


    He just temporarily acted as Yanmens spy, and also helped the people of Yanmen to cover up, so that they could tamper with the horses and carriages.


    This is a typical case of asking for money rather than life.


    "Also, the person you recognizedst time is indeed from Qiao Qingzhu''s troupe, but he is just a marginal figure, the kind who collects information and gets a little money."


    Get it! Make extra money.


    When the little girl spoke, he had to think hard before he could understand.


    Pei Hao added: "Qiao Qingzhu is a member of the Qiao family."


    "Nonsense! His surname is Qiao. If he''s not from the Qiao family, how can he be from the Pei family?" Du Wan didn''t understand why he suddenly said such a sentence.


    Pei Hao saw it and added: "There used to be some distinguished nobles in the capital, and the Qiao family was one of them. Later, the Qiao family fell into despair and moved out of the capital and returned to their ancestral home."


    Why tell her this?


    Pei Hao put on shoes for Du Yunrong and Xie Ying, but did not touch Qiao Qingzhu.


    The reason is that thirteen years ago, neighboring countries invaded and too many people died. All the adult men in Qiao Qingzhu''s family died in the war that year. Pei Hao''s grandfather also died that year. He would not touch Qiao Qingzhu because he was in the same boat.


    Pei Hao saw that she was confused and didn''t seem to understand why he mentioned Qiao Qingzhu. Suddenly he felt better and didn''t mention it again.


    My prince is leaving. Pei Hao nced at her reluctantly.


    Du Wan still didnt move her little feet and kept a table away from him.


    At this moment, there was another banging sound outside.


    The urging was very urgent.


    Pei Hao walked slowly to the window and gently pressed his hand on the window edge, "Wanwan?"


    Whats your name? Is there anything else?


    Tonight...cough, cough, dont be angry.


    It''s okay if I don''t mention it, but when I mention it, Du Wan''s face turns dark again.


    Hummy egg!


    Want to kill someone. But she can''t beat him!


    Pei Hao regretfully didn''t hear the little girl''s plea to stay, so he had to climb over the window, stood in front of the window and looked back at the little girl in the room.


    Saw the guard standing not far away.


    Pei Hao nodded and flew away.


    Du Wannan quickly ran over and closed the window, "It''s strange. The window was clearly closed, how could he still open it?"


    Study for a long time.


    Du Wan didnt understand it and had to give up.

 Chapter 99: He definitely has bad intentions

    Chapter 99: He definitely has bad intentions


    Chapter 99 He must have bad intentions


    Du Wan went to the private bathroom in the side room.


    This bathroom was specially renovated by her.


    Every day, servants will be asked to prepare clean water. After practicing in the evening or in the morning, you can take a shower and change clothes at any time.


    After Du Wan rinsed her clothes, she put on a clean set of inner clothes and threw the clothes into the basket for washing.


    Change the bedding from the bed.


    Du Wan felt that her whole body rxed.


    But as soon as I closed my eyes, I thought that the viin was doing something other than human affairs.


    My mind is so clear that I don''t even feel sleepy at all.


    Du Wanes from modern times, so its not like she cant ept being pressed all over, going to a gynecologist for a check-up, and maybe seeing a male doctor.


    Well, thats too far off topic.


    Its just that I touched my little handter


    Fuck!


    He must have evil intentions and want to take advantage of her.


    The previous set of operations can be said to be a desperate move.


    Later, he pinched her little hand back and forth. What kind of operation was that? !


    Du Wan realized thister and was taken advantage of.


    He must never be allowed to break into the bedroom again, but she doesn''t know the ancient window-breaking skills, so she can''t defend herself even if she wants to.


    It''s not a good idea, just nail the entire window...


    Du Wan turned upside down on the bed and still didn''t fall asleep, so she had to get up and continue practicing until she was exhausted and paralyzed, and then she gradually fell asleep.


    It caused me to get upte the next day.


    Du Qian waited in the martial arts training hall for a long time.


    I didnt see my sistering, so I was worried that something had happened, so I quickly sent someone over to ask.


    When I learned that my sister was just sleeping in, I couldn''t help butugh and cry.


    Du Qian started practicing by himself. It took almost an hour before he saw Du Wan arrivingte and a little sluggish.


    Sister, what are you...


    I had insomniast night and relied on cultivation to cure my insomnia.


    The body is cured, but the mind is not cured.


    When I woke up, I thought about being touched again. This was the first time Du Wan knew that she was such a picky person.


    Du Qian took a piece of cotton cloth and wiped the long sword in his hand.


    After cleaning the sword, put the sword into its sheath.


    I found that it was too quiet around me. When I looked back, I saw that my sister was in a daze.


    Du Qian finally discovered that his sister who woke up this morning had something on her mind.


    "Sister, what are you thinking about?" Du Qian put down the sword in his hand, sat next to his sister and asked, "Are you feeling bored because you haven''t been out recently?"


    Du Wan raised his eyelidszily, "Brother, don''t you have to go to school?"


    "I haven''t been to the Imperial College for a long time. I can go to the n school for a couple of days." If the n academy hadn''t urged him to go to ss, Du Qian wouldn''t have wanted to go. "My focus now is on martial arts training."


    Du Wan was very confused, "You have already been to the Imperial College, why do you still need to go to the n school?"


    Du Qian chuckled, "Our ethnic studies are different."


    "What''s the difference?"


    What I learned...is that there is nothing from the outside, it is all the ssics left by our ancestors.


    So powerful? Du Wan was surprised.


    Du Qian nodded, "Well, the collection of books is moreplete than that of the Imperial College."


    Is this the heritage of a great family as people say? Du Wan couldnt help but sigh.


    Du Qian smiled and said, "That''s true. My younger sister can go too. Among the girls, only my younger sister can go."


    Because of the inherited jade?


    "good."


    Then go when you have time. Du Wan really wanted to see it.


    Du Qian thought of a rumor he heard this morning, "Du Yunrong was called back to the n, did you know?"


    I heard Ningqin mentioned it, how about it?


    Come on, let me tell you in detail...


    And over there at the Zhenguo Government Office. When Mu Si''an woke up, he found that the atmosphere in the house was a bit strange.


    When I went to the prince''s yard, I finally understood the problem.


    Mu Si''an looked at the prince who was in a daze in the courtyard.


    The prince is sitting on a stone bench, with a cup of tea in his back. Has he not touched it even after it has cooled?


    Mu Si''an touched Hu San with his elbow and whispered: "Hu San, is this how the prince wakes up in the morning?"


    No. Hu San shook his head honestly.


    "That is not bad."


    Hes been like this since midnight.


    Mu Sians eyelids twitched.


    Hu San squatted under the eaves and ignored Mu Si''an. He held the big knife in front of his chest with both arms and dozed off little by little.


    Musian pushed him and said, "Don''t sleep. Tell me about the situation."


    "Oh, the Crown Prince went outst night and didn''t let us follow him. That''s all when he came back. He sat in the pavilion all night, thinking about something big." Hu San felt that something big had happened, otherwise the Crown Prince I wont meditate all night.


    Mu Si''an said doubtfully: "There hasn''t been anything special recently."


    Is it a matter of that organization?


    Lately, this is the only thing that deserves the most attention...


    Hu San said as if he was confused: "I don''t know. Anyway, when we encounter difficult problems and can''t solve them, the prince will sit in the pavilion like this for the whole night."


    ""really.


    Mu Si''an sat next to Hu San suspiciously and also looked at Pei Hao in the pavilion.


    It took a while.


    Mu Si''an has been paying attention to the look on Pei Hao''s face.


    Hu San, on the other hand, dozed off again, but every time he tried to fall asleep, Mu Sian pushed him awake.


    It would have been rude to someone else, but Hu San not only didn''t, but also answered Mu Si''an''s words one by one. Throughout the whole process he was an honest man, a simple and honest man who seemed to have no temper.


    Mu Si''an whispered: "Hu San, the prince doesn''t look worried?"


    Oh, I still giggle sometimes.


    "What?"


    "hey-hey."


    Hu San rubbed the back of his head naively.


    Mu Sian looked at him suspiciously,ugh like you?


    No. Hu San shook his head.


    Hu San couldn''t describe it. Anyway, he had never seen the prince smile like this before.


    No, what does Mr. Mu mean?


    Did heugh stupidly before?


    Hu San decided to ignore him for the time being.


    So Mu Si''an pushed several times, but failed to wake up Hu San who was dozing off.


    This honest man also has a temper.


    Pei Hao stopped sitting, got up and went back to his dormitory, put on neat official uniform and went to court.


    Mu Si''an and Hu San followed immediately.


    It was very quiet along the way.


    Until the pce, Pei Hao still said nothing.


    Mu Si''an felt that this matter was serious and couldn''t help but feel excited.


    Follow Pei Hao throughout the whole process. Sure enough, the problem was discovered again. Pei Hao, who was on duty, used to be very cold and serious, but now he was frequently distracted and making mistakes.


    "Master Pei, do you want some tea?" Mu Si''an secretly rubbed it up, interrupting Pei Hao''s absence.


    Pei Hao nced at him and said, "Mr. Mu, I''m sorry to bother you."


    Mu Si''an has a business-like attitude, "You''re wee, as long as I can do something for you, even if it''s just serving tea or water."


    "Really?" Pei Hao said seriously, "You won''t talk about going home anymore?"


    No, it wont!


    Mu Si''an held out his chest and promised, "I will do my best for you."


    Remember what you said.


    Pei Haopi said with a smile.


    Mu Si''an''s heart skipped a beat. Did he get himself into a trap?


    The promised vacation will not be lost...


    So he quickly went to the tea room, made a cup of tea, brought it out, and ced it in front of Pei Hao.

 Chapter 100: His little girl is still young

    Chapter 100: His little girl is still young


    Chapter 100 His little girl is still young


    Hu San was standing outside the door and heard the conversation between the two people.


    Mr. Mu also worked hard to get some information.


    Pei Hao drank half a cup of tea before saying, "I feel empty in my belly and need to eat."


    Mu Sian:


    Grass!


    After waiting for so long, just this sentence?


    Hu San called his entourage and took out the food box he brought from the house. What was inside was Pei Hao''s daily breakfast.


    Pei Hao started eating without saying a word.


    Mu Si''an was watching from the side and saw nothing unusual.


    Is this back to normal?


    After Pei Hao finished eating, he went to work, quickly handled the yamen affairs, and thenpiled them into folders and handed them over. However, he was thinking about the little girl''s affairs. Did he ask the imperial doctor?


    Herees someone. Pei Hao called out.


    Mu Si''an happened to be free, "Sir, what''s the matter?"


    Lets go and ask if an imperial doctor will go to the princesss residence today.


    Take orders.


    The Yamen of the Imperial City Division is not far from the Taiyuan Hospital.


    Mu Si''an went to Huahua for a short time and came back after a cup of tea. The result was that the princess mansion did not invite an imperial doctor.


    Pei Hao''s face darkened when he heard this.


    The little girls situationst night was not normal.


    At this moment, an urgent secret message was delivered to Mu Si''an.


    Mu Si''an did not open it, but gave it directly to Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao avoided everyone and read the contents of the letter. When he appeared in front of everyone again, his face was solemn and he was solemn.


    Sian, prepare your horses and take the people to Rongchang Street.


    "yes."


    A team of imperial guards are ready to go.


    It has been three or four days since the city was closed.


    The tense atmosphere in the city gradually dissipated.


    Shops on various streets are opening their doors for business one after another. The people were talking about this in private and didn''t know what happened.


    Thest time there was such a bigmotion, Prince Pei was attacked. The emperor was furious and arrested a group of people and chopped off the heads of a group of people.


    This time, themotion was loud.


    The previous rumors were not spread at all!


    It seemed as if the city was suddenly closed, people were suddenly arrested, and then the ban was suddenly lifted and calm returned. No one dared to ask where the captured people had gone, including some officials at the top, who were all afraid that if they asked, they would be suspected of being aplices.


    Today, the Imperial City Guards came out again!


    Along the way, pedestrians gave way.


    Pei Hao rode a horse and went straight to a house.


    This ce is surrounded! No one is allowed to leave the house.


    Pei Hao jumped off his horse and stood majestically in front of the gate.


    The horizontal que hanging above the gate reads Qingfengju.


    The door of Qingfengju is closed.


    Two officers and soldiers went up and knocked on the door.


    Not long after waiting, the door opened a crack.


    It was an old man who stuck his head out and saw a group of officers and soldiers outside. He was so frightened that his legs weakened. "Sir, sir, who are you looking for?"


    Get out of the way! The officers and soldiers pushed the old man away and then pushed the door wide open.


    Then a group of officers and soldiers rushed in first. After checking that there was no danger, another group of officers and soldiers went in.


    Pei Hao, carrying a sword, took the lead.


    Followed by Mu Si''an and Hu San.


    Enter the courtyard.


    Pei Hao directly ordered that everyone be gathered together.


    In a short while.


    A group of servants were constantly urged by officers and soldiers to gather in the front yard. It''s just a small courtyard, but there are many servants serving it. Nothing can be seen at the door of Qingfengju.


    The front yard doesnt look very rich, but every detail is exquisite.


    A female housekeeper came out and asked with fear: "Sir, may I ask what this is..."


    Someone reported that you were harboring imperial prisoners. Mu Sian stood up seriously and said, Has everyone gathered here?


    Its unfair. We, Qingfengju, are a kind family and we will never harbor criminals from the imperial court.


    The housekeeper shouted that she was wronged.


    I was trying to get close to Pei Hao and wanted to ask for a favor.


    As a result, Hu San was stopped and said, "Shut up! If you wait any longer, we have reason to doubt whether you are stalling for time."


    "Ahem, sir, you are worrying too much. The little girl has been ill since she was a child and camete."


    A clear and gentle female voice came, arriving before anyone else arrived.


    Just from the sound of her voice, it is not difficult to imagine that this must be an extremely gentle woman.


    Sure enough, there was a sickly beauty wearing a in skirt.


    Supported by the maid, she came in a graceful way.


    The beauty''s figure is as slender as a willow, without any makeup, her eyebrows are as light as autumn water, her jade skin is apanied by the breeze, and her waterfall-like ck hair is only **** with a few strands of a peach wood hairpin.


    It is true that hibiscus emerges from clear water, and the carvings are naturally removed.


    Especially, the beautyes from afar and makes delicate steps, which is unparalleled in the world.


    This is a very beautiful woman, simr to Concubine Xie in temperament, but even better. As she said, she was ill.


    Thus, she exudes a kind of sickly beauty from the inside out, a beauty that is enough to make all normal men in the world feel pity.


    Many officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Division present looked straight in their eyes.


    Such a top-notch beauty, stepping out of this threshold, will definitely shock the entire capital. It is not an exaggeration to say that she is the most beautiful woman in the capital. Perhaps she can be said to be the most beautiful woman in the Qin Kingdom. It''s just that this is the first time that such a beauty, who has lived in seclusion and hidden away for more than ten years, has been known to outsiders.


    The only ones present who behaved normally were Pei Hao and the other three.


    "Oh, you are so beautiful." Mu Si''an whispered into Hu San''s ear, "Is she more beautiful than the women I have seen before?"


    Hu San said honestly: I dont feel it.


    Mu Sian:


    Well, this guy is really stupid only when ites to women.


    So Mu Si''an looked at Pei Hao with a cold face.


    Forget it, Im still the prince who doesnt understand the charm.


    As expected, the Crown Prince did not let the beauty speak in front of her. He nced at the group of servants with cold eyes. When he saw no one suspicious, he directly ordered: "Keep an eye on them. They are not allowed to wander around. Vitors will be treated as aplices. Search!"


    Pei Hao gave an order coldly, causing the stunned officers and soldiers to tremble.


    Come back to your senses and get to work quickly.


    So a great beauty was left in a cold ce like this.


    Great beauty:


    This is very different from what was expected.


    Her watery phoenix eyes looked faintly at the noble man in front of her.


    Is this...the legendary heir apparent of the Duke of Zhenguo with great reputation? He is indeed a good man, even seeing her look like this, he can remain unmoved.


    Pei Hao has seen many beauties since he was a child.


    So, he did not feel how beautiful this woman was, and she was not as beautiful as his little girl. ording to his opinion, his little girl is still young and has not grown up yet.


    When the future opens up, it will be the most beautiful thing in the world.


    Du Wan, who will be stunning in the world in the future.


    At this time, I am still working **** sword practice.


    In the past, it was for self-protection, but now she has another goal. When the martial arts value increases, she must put a sack on the big viin!


    Beat him until he''s gone!


    Dingbeihou Mansion.


    Due to the recent unstable situation in Beijing and central China, Xie Zhang temporarily asked for leave from the Imperial College due to illness. Just to keep an eye on the situation in Beijing.

 Chapter 101: The prince seems to have changed

    Chapter 101: The prince seems to have changed


    Chapter 101 The prince seems to have changed


    Pei Hao led the officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Division to surround Qingfengju.


    Xie Zhang received the news immediately.


    He held the scroll tightly and slowly put it down after a long time. "Who leaked the news?"


    It hasnt been found out yet, the man replied in a low voice.


    Xie Zhang asked again: "Where is the coachman?"


    I sent him to Zhuangzi early that morning, but he was not in the city.


    Xie Zhang stood up and walked slowly to the window sill. When he stood still, he had already thought of a way to deal with it. "The person who is going is Pei Hao. He will not give up until he finds someone. Anyway, he is just suspicious. I dont know who the specific person is.


    Pei Hao wanted to keep the yamen affairs a secret, but unfortunately there were many people handling it.


    So, the Xie family still knew the result of the interrogation through some means.


    Xie Zhang immediately made arrangements.


    Use a special method to issue orders one by one out of the government.


    the other side.


    The Imperial City Division carefully searched Qingfeng Residence, but no criminal was found.


    Several ces were found in the cer, but no one was hiding in them.


    Mu Si''an stopped looking at the beauty at this moment and stared at the servants. He pulled them aside one by one and asked them individually if there was anything unusual in Qingfeng Residence and if there were any hiding ces.


    Just after a thorough investigation, no abnormalities were found.


    Pei Hao walked around Qingfengju with his sword in hand.


    He doesn''t walk very fast. He starts and stops every time.


    Hu San and others were followed behind him. They didn''t know what Prince Pei was doing, so they just followed him. None of the group knew that the person who was secretly watching Pei Hao''s movements was secretly anxious.


    In a small room with four walls.


    Three young people, unusually quiet.


    They had already heard the noise caused by the officers and soldiers during the search just now. In fact, even they don''t know where the capital is.


    It was dark at the time, and he was sent directly to the house after being injured.


    Xiaoshan whispered worriedly: "Master, will you be found?"


    "No." The young man was not too nervous, "Because there is no entrance or exit to the small room."


    At this time, Amu reminded Xiaoshan, "Xiaoshan, have you forgotten? When we came in that night, did the man say that he would seal the secret passage? He would let us out after the storm outside passed."


    Xiaoshan stopped talking.


    The young mans eyes scanned the four walls countless times.


    The owner who originally built this house had obviously expected something. Unless the people from the Imperial City Division demolished the house, it would be impossible to find them.


    Moreover.


    The walls on all sides are not exposed to the outside.


    It is a house within a house.


    If you want to see some clues, you need to look down from above. Then go around the surrounding rooms and be keenly aware that the size of the rooms is wrong.


    This is really difficult.


    Those who have lived here for a long time cannot find the problem.


    But who is Pei Hao? It doesn''t matter if I haven''t found anyone for a day.


    Pei Hao ordered, "Send someone to guard this ce. If we don''t catch anyone for a day, we will keep guarding."


    Yes, my lord.


    The Imperial City Secretary executed the order and stayed at Qingfengju. As for the servants of Qingfeng Residence, they were all locked up in several rooms and starved to death twice a day.


    Pei Hao stayed for more than an hour.


    We searched back and forth more than a dozen times, but still couldn''t find anyone.


    Mu Si''an was suspicious: "Sir, are you sure the news is true?" "When the crime urred that night, a carriage passed by the tavern. Someone saw it. I ordered people to trace the whereabouts of the carriage and found it here." Pei Hao didn''t say how he found out, "Did you get any useful information from interrogating those servants?"


    Mu Si''an said: "No. The servants looked the same, so they might not know. However, I found out the identity of that great beauty."


    "Oh?" Pei Hao nced at Mu Si''an with a yful look in his eyes.


    Mu Si''an wanted to give him a punch, "What are you thinking about? Don''t think wrongly, I don''t dare to think about such a beauty."


    "Ah."


    Pei Hao believed what he said.


    Mu Si''an said seriously: "This girl''s name is Huang Lian, she is eighteen years old, and she is the stepdaughter of Huang Dacai, the emperor''s businessman. She had a heart disease when she was born. It is said that if she is well raised, she may live to be twenty years old. Also because of her illness , she has been resting at home and almost never leaves the house."


    Isnt the Huang familys ancestral home in Pingnancheng? Why is she alone in Beijing?


    I remembered! Ive heard about this.


    Mu Si''an''s ancestral home is Pingnancheng. He also grew up in Pingnancheng when he was a child. He has heard some things about the Huang family and also knows that the Huang family has a sick child. "She lived in Pingnancheng when she was a child. I heard that she was thirteen years old. At that time, the elders were worried about her marriage, but she was determined not to marry and did not want to hurt others. But she did not want to marry and was afraid of the gossips of the people in her n, so she came to live in the capital alone. "


    The Huang family of Huangshang?


    No wonder people who have enough money buy a house on Rongchang Street to use as a vi.


    Thoughts shed through Pei Hao''s peach blossom eyes, "That girl''s behavior doesn''t look like that of an ordinary merchant family, but more like that of a noble girl from aristocratic families."


    "Oh, this is not surprising. Her mother was a noble daughter of a noble family. When she was young, she identally fell into the water and was rescued by a man who went up the mountain to chop firewood. It caused a huge uproar. In order to gain fame, she had to marry a man from the mountains. It''s a pity that this man I was not blessed to receive the kindness of a beautiful woman, and died in an ident just one year after getting married."


    "Ah!"


    Whether it was an ident, who knows?


    Pei Hao is quite familiar with the dirty tricks behind the scenes of the aristocratic family.


    After searching a few more times, we still couldnt find the hidden person.


    Pei Hao left Mu Si''an to watch, and he took Hu San and others out of Qingfengju first.


    Its not that he doesnt want to keep it.


    But he was still worried about the health of his young fiance.


    If he had not received the secret letter before, he would have gone to the princess''s house long ago.


    Riding a horse.


    Others thought he would return to the Yamen.


    No, the prince went to the princess''s mansion!


    It was already noon when the group arrived at the princess''s residence.


    The eldest princess was very curious when she learned that Pei Hao wasing again, "Chengming has been very close to the Qian''er brothers recently?"


    Your Highness, we are all young people, so its not surprising to be so close. Mammy said warmly.


    The eldest princess thought it was reasonable, so she asked the chief steward to pass the message, eliminating the need for Pei Hao toe to the main courtyard to greet him, and asked him to go directly to y with the young people, and treat the princess mansion as his own home.


    When Pei Hao heard thest sentence, his heart felt a little warm.


    Hence, he smiled gently and said: "That prince is not too polite. Being too polite may seem harsh."


    Butler:


    The prince seems to have changed, you''re wee.


    Pei Hao asked again: "Where is Brother Du?"


    The eldest young master is in his own yard. Do you want my servant to lead the prince over?


    Ahem. Pei Hao wanted to ask more about the whereabouts of the princess.


    Just as the words came to his lips, they became Du Qian''s.


    When the housekeeper said this, he could only nod his head bravely. He would not let others know that he was specifically looking for the little girl. It would be unpleasant to spread this word.


    It didn''t take long for Pei Hao to arrive at Du Qian''s yard.


    When Pei Hao passed by, he met Du Qian having lunch.

 Chapter 102: I don鈥檛 want this reputation anymore

    Chapter 102: I don¡¯t want this reputation anymore


    Chapter 102: I dont want this reputation anymore


    Du Qian smiled and greeted, "Prince Pei, would you like to eat something together?"


    Its better to be respectful than to obey orders.


    Pei Hao was so polite that he sat down.


    Du Qian asked his servants to bring another set of bowls and chopsticks, and asked the kitchen to fry two or three more dishes.


    The two men were well-educated and did not speak during the meal.


    Until the meal and wine are full, everyone puts down their chopsticks.


    Du Qiancai asked: "Tell me, what''s going on this time?"


    Pei Hao was just about to talk about the princess''s health problem, but when he thought about it, his future brother-inw asked him how he knew about it. What was he going to say?


    If my brother-inw finds out about what happenedst night...


    For a moment, Pei Hao shut up.


    You can''t tell your brother-inw at this time that if you find an opportunity, you can mention it to your father-inw? After all, his father-inw must have known when he went to see the princessst night.


    Pei Hao had no choice but to change his words: "I''m here to see my father-inw."


    "Hey! It''s toote. My sister hasn''t married you yet." Du Qian reminded dissatisfiedly.


    Pei Hao would not be stupid enough to argue with his brother-inw about this, "Oh, it''s my future father-inw. I called him wrong just now."


    "Can I have some face?"


    If Pei Hao hadn''t been needed recently, he would have looked good to this kid.


    Pei Hao is very calm.


    Happy to being criticized by Du Qian, I have gotten used to it over the years. Talking about it is nothingpared to using fists.


    Chatted for a while longer.


    Pei Hao said goodbye.


    Wanted to see the little girl, but he didn''t dare to bring it up several times.


    Du Huima has not been released from office yet.


    Pei Hao turned a few corners and quietly headed to Yulingyuan. I asked a servant and learned that Du Wan had gone to the martial arts training hall.


    So he quietly went to the martial arts training hall.


    In the past, I tried to avoid people as much as possible.


    As for Hu San and others who were following him earlier, he had already sent them away.


    The servants in the princess''s residence are not allowed to enter the martial arts training hall without permission.


    Pei Hao has already managed to visit Xianggui at night, let alone a mere martial arts training hall. He did not go through the main entrance of the martial arts hall. After all, there were guards guarding the entrance.


    Climb over the wall!


    Jump up.


    Anding.


    brush!


    A sharp edge struck.


    Pei Hao dodged and was in great danger.


    The person avoided it, and the ck hair flew up, wherever the sword light passed. A wisp of green silk fell to the ground.


    Du Wan was stunned for a moment, and the movement of drawing the sword did not change.


    When Pei Hao saw clearly who was wielding the sword against him, the cold murderous aura that had just erupted all over his body disappeared in an instant.


    Du Wan knew that she was in trouble, so she retracted her sword calmly. She tried to move back with her little feet, but she said before anyone else: "Prince Pei, why did you jump in all of a sudden? Don''t you know that this is very dangerous?"


    Pei Hao stood firmly.


    He straightened his clothes and sleeves, and asked calmly: "What are you doing?"


    Practice your sword.


    Du Wan turned her little feet and took two steps back.


    Only by keeping some distance can we feel safe.


    Du Wan nced at him sideways, "No, I should ask you what you are doing, climbing the wall in broad daylight?"


    Pei Hao looked at the ring-headed sword in Du Wan''s hand. From the degree of hair breakage, it could be seen that the sword was unexpectedly sharp.


    He avoided Du Wan''s question and instead frowned and asked: "Aren''t you just learning swordsmanship? Just y with a wooden sword. What if you hurt yourself with such a dangerous long sword?"


    What a good sword!


    It can be held in the hands of a novice.


    Pei Hao suddenly felt that the sword had been wasted, "Give the sword to me."


    No! This is my sword.


    Du Wan sheathed her long sword and hid it behind her back, "Don''t change the subject. Just tell me, why are you climbing on the wall? I''m not talking about you, Crown Prince. This is the princess''s pce, not the prince''s pce. Its very impolite and disrespectful to climb over the wall, you know? If word gets out, you dont want this reputation anymore.


    Pei Hao was stunned for a moment. Thinking back, my cheeks felt a little warm.


    Of course he knew that his behavior was too outrageous.


    But, but...


    Pei Hao quickly straightened his back and said solemnly, "This is your fault."


    What? Du Wan suspected that she heard wrongly.


    "My prince has never been like this before. Once or twice, I made exceptions for your sake." Pei Hao said it confidently, naturally and noblely.


    Du Wan was speechless for a moment.


    She wanted to say that he was shameless, but after thinking about it carefully, she couldn''t refute it.


    Every time people climb over the wall, they almost always help her.


    Du Wan asked: "Then what are you doing here this time?"


    "Let me ask you first, are you in good health?" Pei Hao then looked at her, her rosy little face looked healthier than anyone else. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyesst night, he would have doubted whether he was dreaming.


    Du Wan moved her hands and feet, "My princess is very good."


    Butst night


    Shut up! Dont mentionst night!


    Du Wan red at him fiercely.


    This look not only did not threaten Pei Hao, but made him raise his eyebrows, "Are you sure you are okay?"


    Very good.


    The prince will take a look for himself.


    The words just fell.


    A figure approached Du Wan.


    Du Wan wanted to dodge and fight back, but the long sword sheathed was used as a stick to hit people.


    Unfortunately, his skills were still inferior to those of others. Pei Hao controlled her arm in a few moments, and then held her in his arms. Then he grabbed her wrist and felt her pulse.


    Half a while.


    A strange color shed across Pei Hao''s eyes.


    The pulse is steady and strong, is there really no problem? !


    Du Wan pushed him away and ran away, looking at him warily.


    Pei Hao then realized what he had just done. In order to cover up his embarrassment, he coughed twice and said, "I just wanted to feel your pulse."


    "oh."


    Du Wan wanted to p him in the face.


    How dare you say that you took advantage of a little girl like her again?


    Under her suspicious eyes, Pei Hao calmly changed the subject: "My prince is here to see you this time for important matters."


    Whats the matter?


    Its about investigating the real culprit behind the scenes.


    Is there any progress? Du Wan was looking forward to it.


    Pei Hao nodded casually.


    A small movement made Du Wan''s eyes widen, "Who is it? Tell me quickly."


    No!


    He was in a hurry and nodded randomly.


    Pei Hao felt that he had not made a good excuse, so he had to say: "I found out that the person who was in charge of the Yan n at that time probably hid in Qingfengju after killing a group of Imperial City Guards in the tavern. It''s just that I had people search him. We searched many times but no suspicious person was found.


    After hearing this, Du Wan''s delicate eyebrows almost knitted together.


    Is this guy kidding her?


    That posture just now made her think that she had really found out the real murderer.


    result


    If someone else stood in front of her, she might get angry.


    No, if it werent for force, it wouldnt be as good as him.


    She also drew her sword now!


    Just at this time, Pei Hao said again: "The owner of Qingfengju is Huang Dacai, an imperial merchant in Pingna City. Oh, he is the same n brother of the Huang family on Tongzi Streetst time."


    Du Wan suddenly opened her eyes to rify, "What? The Huang family of Huangshang?!"


    grass!


    What a coincidence? !

 Chapter 103: He is a **** chanting sutras

    Chapter 103: He is a **** chanting sutras


    Chapter 103 He is a **** chanting sutras


    There was a frail and beautiful woman in the Huang family of Huang Shang.


    She is a female supporting character with a very low presence in the book, and is a confidante of Xie Zhang.


    Du Wanyuan''s big round eyes rolled, and she got closer to Pei Hao, "Prince Pei, have you seen that girl?"


    view


    What does it look like? How does it look like?


    Why are you so curious?


    "I heard that she is very beautiful. Is it true? How beautiful she is. Is she as beautiful as you?"


    ?!


    Pei Hao''s face looked normal at first, but Jun''s face darkened at the end, "Are you itchy and want to be beaten? I don''t mind helping you."


    Sorry, slip of the tongue.


    Du Wan has a very good attitude towards admitting his mistakes.


    People quietly moved farther away.


    Almost forgot, this is a big and dangerous monster.


    I just couldnt help but be curious in my heart, what are the top beauties described in the book like?


    So, she asked again, "You haven''t answered me yet, how beautiful is it?"


    Pei Hao said nonchntly: "I forgot."


    Forgot what?


    I forgot what she looked like.


    Only if you believe you will there be ghosts.


    Du Wan suddenly noticed Pei Hao''s serious expression, "Aren''t you just perfunctory with me? Have you really forgotten?"


    Yes. Pei Hao said seriously.


    "Hey, what a pity." Du Wan raised her eyebrows and nced at him quietly, "Are the officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Department still guarding there?"


    Yeah, wait and see.


    Seeing that she didn''t understand, Pei Hao smiled and added: "As long as you are a human being, you need to eat, drink and have diarrhea. If you can''t find it for the time being, it''s okay. Just wait for two or three days. When the person is too hungry and can''t bear it, he can eat it by himself. He ran away, right?"


    "You rock."


    Du Wan was convinced and gave him a thumbs up, "I have to say, this move is quite disgusting."


    "What did you say?" Pei Hao''s face darkened deliberately.


    Du Wan''s heart skipped a beat and sheughed quickly, "Ha, ha, ha, did I say anything? I didn''t say anything."


    Really? Pei Hao felt a sense of oppression all over his body.


    It''s a pity that the little girl is big-hearted and has long been ustomed to his cold face. She changed her mind and approached him with a smile, "Prince Pei, are you going to Qingfeng Residenceter?"


    Pei Hao raised his eyebrows, "Want to go?"


    Hmm. Du Wans little look of hope was not too obvious.


    I wont take you!


    Pei Hao decisively struck her.


    As expected, Du Wan wilted and said, "If you don''t want to take it with you, I won''t take it with you. I didn''t say that I must go, huh."


    "If you answer me a question, I may consider taking you with meter." Pei Hao bent down slightly and came to her.


    With this height...it feels really oppressive when you get close to me.


    Du Wan moved back again and distanced herself.


    But when she heard the question, she became wary, "What''s the problem?"


    Why are you so alert? Its not an important thing.


    Oh, its weird to believe you. Du Wan still remembers the day when he pretended to be sick and tricked her into asking about Xie Zhang, I cant even talk anymore, so I wont answer your question.


    Pei Hao stood up straight and felt that the little girl was quite wary.


    Since he couldn''t ask anything, he just walked around the martial arts hall.


    Du Wan did not follow him and let him wander around, while he was making gestures with his sword.


    Until he walked around and stood in front of her again, "How is your sword practice? How many moves have you learned?"     "You are looking down on others." Du Wan puffed up her small chest and was about to show off when she met Pei Hao who was looking forward to it. Looking at himself, he suddenly changed his mind, "I won''t tell you! Humph."


    Pei Hao:


    The little girl is a bad learner!


    But why is this tone so familiar?


    Isn''t this the reason why he refused to take her to Qingfengju just now?


    Pei Hao sat on the stone steps aside.


    Du Wan looked at him and said, "It''s okay, why don''t you leave quickly."


    "I came here specifically to tell you the news, why don''t I even take a break?" Pei Hao asked.


    Du Wan was speechless for a moment, "Are you here to influence my sword practice?"


    If outsiders are watching, will it affect your sword practice? If you encounter an enemy, can you still draw your sword? Prince Peis taunting skill was activated again. Anyway, he doesnt want to leave now. Its not easy to see him...


    Hum, finally I can take a break.


    Du Wan red at him fiercely and pulled out the long sword with a ng.


    This look doesn''t look like he''s practicing swordsmanship, but like he''s trying to fight him.


    Pei Hao was in a particrly happy mood and always found the little girl''s angry look particrly interesting. He also deliberately stretched his long legs, and his elegant posture revealed a bit of freedom andziness.


    The whole person is like a painting.


    Very beautiful.


    Du Wan curled her lips and pretended he didn''t exist.


    However, she stood there and gestured with the sword, and did not practice the sword seriously.


    Pei Hao suddenly said: "Princess, if you have learned any swordsmanship, practice it and show it to me. I know a little bit about swordsmanship. I might be able to teach you a few words for free."


    Du Wan snorted silently, and then murmured in a low voice.


    Dont listen, dont listen!


    He is a **** reciting sutras!


    Pei Hao saw the little girl''s mouth opening and closing, but the voice was too soft to hear clearly. He simply stood up and got closer, just in time to hear the two words she said back and forth.


    Suddenly, Juns face turned dark again.


    Pei Hao walked to the side, moved his toes, lifted up a long wooden root on the ground, and grabbed it with his big hand, "Princess, if you want to seed in your studies, you can''t do it by just practicing. You need a lot of actualbat to make progress." Yes. I happen to be free today, so I would kindly give you some guidance, how about it?"


    "No!"


    As soon as Du Wan saw his aura, she suspected that he wanted to take it out on her.


    Looking for a reason to beat her.


    She wont be fooled!


    Du Wan quickly took the sword, slipped to the weapon room, and put the long sword back. Then, with a pair of small hands on her back, she walked out with her head raised and her chest raised, and said seriously: "It''s time for my princess to practice martial arts today, so I won''t apany Prince Pei anymore. I''ll leave first."


    Pei Hao was stunned as he held the wooden stick.


    After a long while, he raised the corners of his mouth and smiled silently.


    He put the stick aside and walked out.


    With his long legs, he reached behind the little girl in a few strides.


    Two people stepped out of the martial arts training hall one after the other.


    The guard guarding the gate:


    What the hell!


    When did Prince Pei enter? Howe they don''t know? !


    Pei Hao saw Du Wan walking towards Yulingyuan. He suddenly went up and grabbed her wrist, "Let''s go! I''ll take you to Qingfeng Residence."


    Hey, arent you willing to take me out? Du Wan was stunned.


    My prince has changed his mind, right? Or are you saying you dont want to go?


    No, I want to go.


    Du Wan is really curious about the extremely beautiful women described in the book.


    She was so curious that she could ignore Pei Hao''s slender face...


    She happily summoned a guard, and after careful consideration, she gave the order: "I will leave the pce with Crown Prince Peiter, and my safety will be guaranteed. I will be back before dinner. Go to the main courtyard and tell my mother." And... theres no need to tell my eldest brother. My brother is very busy, so if you go to inform him, youre just disturbing him, you know?


    Guard:


    Isnt the princess afraid that the eldest young master will stop her from going out?

 Chapter 104: The prince is kind-hearted and kind-hearted.

    Chapter 104: The prince is kind-hearted and kind-hearted.


    Chapter 104 The prince is kind-hearted


    Du Wan happily followed Pei Hao out.


    When he learned that the princess was out of the pce and her personal bodyguards were in charge, he reacted quickly.


    By the time Du Wan stepped out of the mansion, all one hundred personal guards on duty today were already waiting.


    Pei Hao asked Du Wan if he wanted to ride together.


    Originally, with some caution, I deliberately didn''t call the carriage over.


    Unexpectedly, Du Wan firmly refused and asked a servant to bring her a horse.


    As a result, the servant brought a pony. It was the pony she had ridden when she returned to Beijing. It was a little bigger than before.


    Du Wan has been back for so long that she almost forgot about it. Unexpectedly, it saw Du Wan and approached her very kindly.


    "My horse, my horse, do you still remember this fairy?" Du Wan rubbed her little hands and then touched the horse''s head, "I will take you for a tour of the imperial cityter. With the aura of Prince Pei, I will protect you. Dont be afraid of any monsters or monsters.


    Pei Hao was speechless when he heard this.


    At this time, he never thought that the little girl would be telling the truth.


    In Du Wan''s heart, having the halo of a viin is more effective than praying to gods to ensure safety.


    Du Wan got on the horse neatly now. She felt very proud of her heroic appearance, and proudly raised her chin at Pei Hao, "How do you think? My movement on the horse was beautiful."


    Pei Hao couldn''t help but chuckle softly when he saw this.


    Then he also got on his horse neatly and took the little girl towards Qingfengju.


    The journey to Qingfengju went smoothly, could it not be smooth? It ismon sense among the people of the Qin State to avoid the nobles immediately when they go out.


    Until he approached Rongchang Street, a girl was pushed out violently and fell in the middle of the road.


    The horse stopped.


    Du Wan took a closer look.


    Yo!


    An acquaintance, Qin Yuyu!


    Qin Yuyu sat on the ground and wanted to get up, but hurt his foot again and couldn''t get up for a while.


    The beautys eyebrows are furrowed, and every move she makes is particrly attractive


    Du Wan was speechless about this plot.


    Since she came over, the plot has been different, but it seems to be certain that some plots in the book will still happen.


    For example, this scene.


    ording to the description in the book, Qin Yuyu came to the capital and started doing business, which offended some people in the market.


    Once when a noble man was traveling on the street, themon people gave way. Qin Yuyu also stood aside, but was pushed hard from behind and fell directly. He was almost trampled by a horse. It was the prince''s riding skills. Yes, the horse stopped in time.


    When many people thought that Qin Yuyu had offended the nobleman and was destined to die, the prince not only did not embarrass her, but also asked someone to take her to the hospital, and then left...


    The princes move made another good impression on Qin Yuyus heart.


    The plot between today and the book is slightly different.


    Its because she is not present in the book!


    Seeing that the person in front of her didn''t get up, Pei Hao ordered a subordinate: "Go and help her up and take her to the hospital."


    Du Wan:


    Same as in the plot?


    Sure enough, I saw Qin Yuyus excited eyes.


    Are you thinking, as in the book, that the Crown Prince is really as good a gentleman as the rumors say?


    No, no, is he a kind-hearted person?


    In fact, they all got sidetracked!


    Prince Pei''s only thought at this time was that someone had to move her out of the way.


    As for sending him to the hospital, he was used to maintaining his good reputation outside, so he just said it casually.


    When Qin Yuyu was helped up, he naturally saw Du Wan.


    She quickly lowered her head, stepped aside, and got out of the way. Du Wan was very surprised to see her reaction. It''s a little less energetic than when I was in Chiyan County. However, Du Wan didn''t care about her matters.


    The group quickly crossed Qin Yuyu.


    It wasn''t until Du Wan walked away that Qin Yuyu raised her head and stared at her departing back for a long time. The officers and soldiers from the Imperial City Division next to her urged her to go to the hospital.


    Qin Yuyu said softly: "I''m sorry, I won''t go to the medical clinic."


    "You are injured, how can you not go? I dare not disobey your orders." The officers and soldiers insisted on sending her away.


    Qin Yuyu had no choice but to walk slowly in the direction of the medical center.


    While leaving, I touched the shriveled money bag.


    I just rented a small shop a few days ago, but it hasnt opened yet. The money spent was much higher than she expected, so she was very poor recently and didn''t want to go to the medical clinic. It wasn''t until she stopped in front of the medical clinic that Qin Yuyu lowered her head and said hesitantly, "Sir , Its not that the little girl doesnt want to go in, its that the little girl has no money.


    The officers and soldiers were speechless for a moment.


    After being quiet for a moment, he said seriously: "I''m sorry, sir, you only asked me to take you to the hospital, and didn''t say that I would pay the bill for you. Otherwise, where is your family, and I can ask someone to send a message for you?"


    No, no need.


    Qin Yuyu shook his head, "I just don''t want to go to the medical clinic."


    "Okay, it''s up to you. Anyway, I''ll take you to the door of the hospital. Whether you can get in or not, I can stillmunicate with you." After the officer and the soldier finished speaking, they turned around and strode away.


    Several young men who happened to be watchingughed.


    This officer and soldier must be the type of person who can''t get a wife!


    A beautiful girl arrives at the door of a medical clinic. Can''t you pay for her medical treatment?


    Qin Yuyu was about to turn around and leave.


    "Girl, wait a minute!" A young master said, "Your leg is seriously injured and it''s still bleeding. You''re already at the hospital, how can you not take a look at it. Don''t be afraid, I paid for it for you. "


    Qin Yuyu turned around and saw three young men in brocade clothes walking out of the medical clinic.


    One of them looks a little familiar.


    It was the young man from an aristocratic family who helped herst time at the night market.


    Chen Liu also recognized Qin Yuyu, "Hey, it''s you, the girl."


    "Thank you, sir." Qin Yuyu saluted sincerely and thanked you, "I still owe you a thank you for what happenedst time."


    Chen Liu pointed to her feet and said, "It''s better to go to the hospital quickly and take a look. You''re seriously injured like this."


    Qin Yuyu looked down and saw a stream of blood flowing down from the eye of his foot.


    The next development of the matter was that several dandy boys from the capital suddenly became kind-hearted and left a piece of silver to Qin Yuyu for medical expenses.


    Chen Liu even called a carriage for her and would take her hometer. He is considerate and considerate, even more dedicated than serving his father.


    If Du Wan would sigh again here, the heroine''s luck is really not guaranteed.


    As long as something goes wrong, there are always noble people to help.


    And Du Wan is there.


    People have arrived in front of Qingfengjus door.


    Pei Hao noticed it and the little girl was very excited.


    He didnt want to believe that she was doing this just to see a woman?


    Throwing the horse rope to the guard next to him, Du Wan stepped into Qingfeng Residence without waiting for Pei Hao.


    Maybe it was Du Wan''s bad luck. As soon as he stepped into Qingfeng Residence, he heard the sound of fightinging from inside.


    Fuck!


    Du Wan stepped in and stepped back, "Prince Pei, there''s a fight inside!"


    Hu San, stay and protect the princess!


    Pei Hao gave Hu San instructions and immediately ran inside with his sword in hand.


    Hu San obediently stayed at Du Wan''s side.

 Chapter 105: Its up to me, the princess, to take action.

    Chapter 105: It''s up to me, the princess, to take action.


    Chapter 105 The princess has to take action


    Du Wan stood outside and stared for a while.


    Has the fighting subsided?


    Look around at the elite guards protecting you.


    I feel confident all of a sudden.


    Du Wan asked Hu San in a low voice: "If I go in now, the princess will not cause trouble to Prince Pei, right?"


    "No." Hu San replied firmly, "As long as it is the princess''s matter, the prince will not think it is troublesome. Besides, the princess has enough people to protect her. You might be able to help in the past."


    Youre fooling me, I understand.


    Hu San couldnt stop being stupid and fell silent.


    How did the princess realize that he was deceiving her?


    Isnt it said that she is a simple and kind-hearted little girl?


    Du Wan straightened her waist, assumed the posture of a princess, pointed to the house and said, "Let''s go in and take a look. Prince Pei has worked hard for the country and the people. We happen to be free, so we might as well go and help."


    Hu San:


    They didnt stop you from entering. Do you need to find an excuse?


    The group of people escorted Du Wan in.


    When they went in, they got to the ce where the fight was going on.


    Unexpectedly, I saw only two officers and soldiers, pushing a big man to the ground, and someone was chaining the hands and feet of the big man.


    As soon as Du Wan came in, everyone looked at her.


    When he saw that it was the princess, Mu Si''an stepped forward and saluted, "I have met the princess."


    "No need to be polite." Du Wan walked directly to Pei Hao and stood half a foot away.


    In terms of safety, it is still safe to be around the viin.


    Du Wan said: "Only caught such a person?"


    "Yes. He probably couldn''t stand it because he was hungry, so he ran out by himself. We''ll catch him in the kitchen." Mu Si''an answered with a smile, and told Pei Hao at the same time.


    Pei Hao asked coldly: "Can I ask where he was hiding before?"


    No, Im very stubborn. Mu Sian was also helpless.


    Those serious criminals in prison have not been recruited.


    Pei Hao walked towards the chained man and walked around him expressionlessly. Everyone could see that he was thinking about something. He didn''t even notice the little girl behind him. She walked around with her little hands behind her back. Onep.


    Not to mention, this scene is quite funny.


    Mu Si''an sessfully saw the point of the joke, got behind Hu San andughed muffledly.


    Hu San was quite speechless about him.


    How dare heugh about the prince and the princess?


    Mu Si''an patted Hu San on the shoulder and asked with a sullen smile: "Hu San, why did the prince leave and bring the princess with him?"


    Hu Sandao said: "The prince went to the princess''s mansion. When he came out, he took the princess with him."


    "I won''t leave you at the door again. He can go in and eat by himself."


    "No." Hu San paused before saying, "When the Crown Prince is about to arrive at the Princess''s Mansion, let us go find something to eat by ourselves, and then wait at the gate of the Princess''s Mansion after eating."


    Mu Sian:


    Has the prince enlightened himself?


    Somewhat simr, but not quite simr?


    Pei Hao looked at the big man, and Du Wan did the same.


    So Pei Hao started walking around Qingfeng Juli again.


    Du Wan followed without saying a word, still with his little hands behind his back, looking serious, and asionally looking a little thoughtful. When he stepped onto the steps of a courtyard, Pei Hao finally spotted the little tail following him.


    Pei Hao stopped.


    Du Wan stopped, her big and smart eyes showing surprise, "Why don''t you leave?"


    What are you doing with me?


    Im not following you, Im investigating the case.


    I cant evene up with a good excuse. Im really stupid.


    Pei Hao didn''t believe what case she was investigating.


    Not only did he not believe it, but everyone who followed him also did not believe it.


    Mu Si''an, on the other hand, wanted to tease the little princess, "Princess, how was the investigation?" "Well, we haven''t found it yet." Du Wan said enigmatically, "You don''t seem to believe it? "


    Pei Hao held the sword, crossed his arms across his chest, and said, "If you want us to believe it, pleasee up with something credible."


    No problem, just wait.


    Du Wan really followed Pei Hao around just now, "That person went to the kitchen because he was very hungry, right?"


    "Yes, Princess." Mu Si''an replied with great interest.


    Du Wan said: "I saw three suspicions from that man. One is that the man''s clothes don''t fit well and he should have stolen them from someone else. The second suspicion is that the man''s hair is wet, but his clothes are not wet. .Thest one is that his shoes are wet."


    Pei Hao''s beautiful peach blossom-like starry eyes twinkled slightly.


    Mu Si''an echoed the little princess andplimented casually: "The princess is very observant of every detail."


    "Thepliment is so careless, huh. Do you think this princess is a child? Can''t you tell?" Du Wan thinks that she is not a child. When she grows up, she needs to be more advanced inpliments. Don''t be so unresponsive. Heartfelt.


    However, the corners of her mouth were still slightly raised.


    Obviously she was in a good mood.


    Pei Hao was speechless for a while.


    The little girl was obviously very happy and insisted on quarreling with Mu Si''an.


    Mu Si''an still looked like he was wronged, and approached the princess, "Princess, you are wronged. I didn''t see it. No, that''s why I think you are powerful."


    Get out of here! Humph.


    Du Wan nced at him sideways, as if she didn''t care about him, and continued the topic, "Judging from the doubts, it means that there must be water where he stayed before. There was quite a lot of water. , otherwise, you wont be wet from head to toe. These clothes should belong to someone who stole Qingfengju. If you search, you might be able to find the clothes he changed into."


    Du Wan then looked around with a small look in her eyes and said, "Search this house wherever there is water."


    Mu Si''an raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    The little princess really has two brushes.


    Although they have already seen this...


    Pei Hao immediately ordered, "Search! Especially ces with water, search carefully."


    As youmand, my lord.


    Everyone obeyed the order and executed it quickly.


    Du Wan puffed out her little chest and said with great air, "Look, at the critical moment, I have to take action, the princess."


    "Ah!"


    Pei Hao smiled.


    There was no hint of joy or anger in his smile, which made Du Wan want to smack him in the face again.


    Du Wan felt that he must want to dislike her, but it was difficult to say it in front of everyone.


    Fifteen minutester.


    After searching, still no one was found, but one officer and soldier found a set of wet clothes.


    Mu Si''an rummaged through his wet clothes, "It should have been worn by that big man."


    Continue searching. There should be aplices.


    Pei Hao issued another order.


    The officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Division, continue to search.


    After searching, the group finally gathered at the only small lotus pond in Qingxinjuli.


    This pond is not very big, it is just for viewing.


    Lotus flowers are dotted, lotus leaves are luxuriant, and fish can be seen in the water.


    Du Wan asked: "Prince Pei, would people hide here?"


    Pei Hao looked at the lotus pond and said quietly: "Didn''t you say that he stayed in a ce with water before? This is the only ce left in Qingfeng Residence that has water and can hide people."


    Yes.


    Du Wan looked at the lotus pond with her small eyes.


    The more I look at it, the more possible it bes.

 Chapter 106: Its the princess who wants to see the beauty

    Chapter 106: It''s the princess who wants to see the beauty


    Chapter 106 The princess wants to see the beauty


    Du Wan touched her chin and said, "There seems to be someone in Yanmen who is a good diver. The lotus stems can also be used as a breathing tool in the water."


    "You''re quite smart, you can even think of this." Pei Hao gave her a rarepliment.


    Du Wan patted his chest and said: "It''s just so so."


    Ha! Pei Hao asked people to search the water.


    Du Wan said rudely and disdainfully: "What kind of water is there? It''s unnecessary. This pond is not big, so just ask your men to just use long bamboo poles and poke it."


    Pei Hao paused and said, "You are right."


    I happened to see the utility room just now. There were some long bamboo poles there. I asked the officers and soldiers to move a few of them over. They first removed the lotus leaves that were blocking the view, exposed the water, and then poked them into the bottom.


    As long as there is someone under the water and stabbed, there will always be movement.


    A small pond is not that big.


    It was stirred for a while, and the lotus leaves were broken and exposed to the water.


    Stab it into the water again, dont tell me, there is really someone!


    The man under the water finally couldn''t hide anymore and suddenly emerged from the water, still holding a murderous weapon.


    Before the two men had time tomit murder, their heads were hit repeatedly with bamboo poles!


    It cant be stopped!


    People on the shore are beating people in the water with bamboo poles. They really shouldn''t take it too easy.


    Du Wan stood on the shore and looked at it, and suddenly thought of a game of whack-a-mole.


    As soon as the groundhog pops out of its head, it will be beaten. Du Wanmented with a youthful expression.


    Pei Hao:


    Damn, so cute!


    There was no suspense. The two thieves were exhausted before they even climbed ashore, and were finally dragged ashore by the officers and soldiers like dogs. After the two people came ashore, they didn''t hate anyone, but they gave Du Wan a fierce look.


    Its her!


    It ruined their n!


    Originally, they wanted to wait for the officers and soldiers to enter the water, so they took the opportunity to take one or two hostages and escape from the predicament. It turned out that the idea was great, but the other party didn''t even give them a chance to implement it.


    How can a little girl have so many thoughts...


    Through interrogation, one of them confessed that they secretly hid him in Qingfengju.


    Pei Hao asked about the case in the tavern, if they were responsible for it?


    The three peoples eyes flickered and they all denied it.


    It was just a denial, but the momentary expression of guilt made people feel that it was something else.


    Pei Hao said coldly: "Take him away and go back for another trial."


    Yes, my lord.


    The officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Division caught three people and quickly retreated.


    Pei Hao did not make things difficult for Qingfengju.


    The reason is that this has been the norm in the past few days. In order to avoid being pursued by officers and soldiers, most people in Yanmen secretly hid in other people''s homes, so some murders also urred.


    Du Wan looked left and right as he walked.


    Where is the beauty? Du Wan was a little regretful that she didnt notice her.


    Qingfengju was about to be overthrown, but it didnt appear.


    At this time, Du Wan had not thought that everyone was being guarded by the officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Department. Because Huang Lian was the master, his treatment was only slightly better than that of the servants, so he was locked in a room alone and prevented from moving around. .


    Pei Hao held her head down and said, "Looking around, she looks like a thief."


    Shut up, you.


    Du Wan didn''t achieve her goal and was not very happy. "I came here for the beauty, but I didn''t see it. Are you keeping her locked up? Otherwise, if there was such a big fuss, why wouldn''t anyonee out?"


    Pei Hao didn''t answer her question and asked confusedly: "What are you thinking?"


    What do you think? Du Wan looked confused.


    Pei Hao''s slender jade-like fingers touched her forehead, "It''s normal for a man to look at beauties. But you are from a girl''s family, why are you here to see beauties? Don''t you know how to look in the mirror yourself? Du Wan was startled when he heard this.


    The previous part sounds quite irritating, but thest sentence?


    Du Wan touched her chin and started thinking, "Hey, Prince Pei, for the first time, I think you have good taste."


    "say what?"


    "You say you have vision." Du Wan touched her little face narcissistically, "I almost forgot that I am also a little beauty. I will grow into a big beauty in two or three years. I believe that in the future, I She must be more beautiful than you."


    Pei Hao:


    What did he just say?


    Also, his hands are itchy and he wants to teach her a lesson. What should he do?


    Du Wan was happy, holding her head high and walking forward with unprecedented confidence.


    Mu Si''an had just finished his work and happened to see this scene. He approached Hu San and asked the reason in a low voice, "The little princess is... very happy?"


    Well, I am very happy. You can see it even if you are not blind.


    Hu San, I think you are bing more and more rude when you speak.


    Yes? I am an honest person.


    Donte. When Mu Sian saw the rtionship between the prince and the princess, there seemed to be some subtlety.


    Hu San really had nothing to say, but the little girl was very narcissistic, "It''s not a big deal. It was the princess who wanted to see the beauty. The prince asked her to look in the mirror by herself, so the princess suddenly became happy and said that in two or three years , I will definitely be more beautiful than the prince."


    Mu Sian was startled at first.


    Then he covered his mouth andughed muffledly.


    Can a man say something beautiful?


    The prince is probably going to be angry to death again...


    Mu Si''an nced at the prince secretly, and happened to meet Pei Hao''s cool eyes.


    Immediately, Mu Si''an coughed and gave a serious order, "Let''s go back to the Yamen!"


    All the people from the Imperial City Department have withdrawn from Qingfengju.


    Huang Lian and other talents were finally freed.


    And Huang Lian''s personal maids quickly went to Guan Huang Lian''s house.


    A maid asked respectfully: "Miss, how is your health?"


    "No problem. I heard that the princess is here?" Huang Lian was leaning on the imperial concubine''s chair, ying with a jade hairpin in her slender jade-like hands.


    The maid said: "Miss, yes."


    Have you left already?


    "Let''s go. Miss, my servant will help you go back to Youtan Courtyard to rest."


    "Okay." Huang Lian stood up weakly and gently raised her jade hand. The maid quickly came forward to help her.


    Huang Lian didn''t walk very fast.


    Perhaps very slowly, with small steps that seem to be very strenuous.


    The maid said nervously: "Miss, do you want to ask Doctor Lu toe over and take a look at you?"


    "Please. I''m a little ufortable." Huang Lian pressed his heart and whispered softly.


    The story of Qingfengju spread somehow.


    Prince Pei came to catch a fugitive and met the owner of Qingfengju. Unexpectedly, he was a stunning beauty. After the people from the Imperial City Department evacuated, the beauty became sick from fear and even went to ask a doctor.


    This incident, which was a bit of an affair, gradually spread in the capital.


    Mu Si''an told Pei Hao what he heard.


    Pei Hao frowned, "Who spread the news?"


    "I don''t know, do you want to check?" Mu Si''an felt that there was nothing to check. After all, it was a fact. "That Miss Huang is a sickly person. She frightened us so much. It''s not surprising that she is sick."


    Mu Si''an secretly nced at Pei Hao''s downcast face.


    He seemed unhappy after hearing this?

 Chapter 107: There is a rumor out there

    Chapter 107: There is a rumor out there


    Chapter 107 There is a rumor outside


    Pei Hao was still thinking and did not answer.


    Mu Si''an thought of another thing, "By the way, I heard that Wang Jin''er''s case was sentenced."


    "How was the verdict? Aren''t there still some doubts that have not been rified?"


    "We can''t dy it any longer. We have to impose a sentence even if we don''t impose a sentence. A three-year exile sentence is not serious." In Mu Si''an''s eyes, a three-year exile sentence for harming a princess of a country is not only not a serious sentence, but it is considered serious. Lighter.


    Pei Hao thought for a while and said, "Uncle Nanyang must have taken advantage of it."


    "He is not-"


    Mu Si''an thought thoughtfully, "When he beat Wang Jin''er on purpose and sent him to prison, was that intentional?"


    "If you don''t do this, how can you calm down the emperor?" Pei Hao still respected Nanyang Bo, a general who had been on the battlefield.


    Now Nanyang Bo still controls 100,000 troops in three military camps on the outskirts of Beijing. The emperor would not vent his anger on Nanyang Bo for a trivial matter. Moreover, Uncle Nanyang was very cooperative during the yamen investigation.


    And the other side.


    Xie Zhang, who was sitting in a private room of a tea house on Rongchang Street, quickly received the news.


    It''s just that whether Pei Hao and his officers and soldiers evacuated Qingfeng Residence, or they had people keep an eye on it secretly.


    Xie Zhang cannot contact Huang Lian for the time being.


    This time, he asked three of his men to take the me on his third cousin''s behalf. Every step was carefully arranged by him to divert Pei Hao''s attention and prevent him from continuing to pursue the murder case in the tavern.


    Although there were some minor surprises during the implementation, the results were still satisfactory.


    ording to the original n, Pei Hao would capture one person, and the two of them could find an opportunity to escape.


    In the end, an ident happened to Du Wan, and all three of them were arrested.


    Xie Zhang suddenly remembered what his cousin said, that the little princess was a bit evil and very lucky. Twice, her cousin almost seeded in assassinating him, but in the end she somehow managed to avoid him.


    Thinking about how she almost died...


    Xie Zhang tightened his hand on the folding fan.


    That evening.


    Supper time.


    Yulingyuan.


    Du Wan sneaked out today, which was against Du Qian''s wishes, so she didn''t dare to go and have dinner with him.


    So he asked the kitchen to deliver the meals to Yulingyuan.


    Du Wan thought she was going to eat alone, but unexpectedly there was an extra person in the middle of the meal. It was Pei Hao who came again.


    During meal time, the two of them only exchanged greetings for the time being and had nothing to talk about.


    On the other hand, Mu Si''an, who was abandoned by the prince again, is really hard to describe. Originally, after being discharged from the government office, I wanted to return to the Zhenguo Pce. Who would have thought that the prince, halfway through the journey, would turn to the princess''s mansion again.


    Mu Si''an said speechlessly: "Hu San, is the Crown Prince nning to make the Princess Mansion his home?"


    "Don''t say this nonsense, as it will ruin your son''s reputation."


    Were just chatting in private, its okay.


    But this is the princesss mansion.


    Mu Sian shut up.


    Now I hope that the Yanmen case will be settled soon so that he can take a vacation and rx.


    In Yulingyuan, two people finished their meal.


    The servants removed the dishes and brought tea and fruits.


    Du Wan took the wet handkerchief that the maid handed over to wipe her hands, put it down and then asked: "Prince Pei, you came here specially this time, is there something wrong?"


    The Big Dog case has been settled, and Wang Jiner was sentenced to three years of exile. Pei Hao took out a small bunch of grapes from the fruit te.


    Du Wan was silent for a moment, "Has Wang Jin''er confessed?"


    I only admitted that I wanted to buy a dog to scare you, but she didnt admit the case in the alley. She didnt even admit it even after being tortured.


    "She''s quite capable. I''m afraid she''ll hate me even more." Du Wan said knowingly, "But so what if she hates me? I won''t lose any meat."


    Pei Hao did not refute, as if that was the case.


    Women are more aroused than men, which is impressive. Pei Hao yed with a grape with his fingertips and asked calmly, "Why don''t you do something to avoid future troubles?"


    What to do? Want her life?


    Du Wan knows the habitual thinking and practices of the powerful here, and sometimes they do not take human life seriously. She will not judge anything, nor will she follow the crowd. "If the country''sws sentence her to exile, I will not do anything else." . Who makes me a kind-hearted little girl? My elder brother has taught me to umte virtue and do good deeds."


    Your elder brother said that staying safe and not doing bad things is umting virtue and doing good deeds?


    My brother is right.


    Dont listen to your brother on everything. You are not smart to begin with, and you will be even more stupid after being taught by him.


    Pei Hao! Du Wan pped the table and stood up angrily, Why do you say that this princess doesnt matter, yet you dare to nder my brother?!


    The two people looked at each other, like sparks hitting the earth.


    Pei Hao saw the angry little girl.


    Still defending other men...I feel a little depressed for no reason.


    Even though that person is my brother-inw, I still feel a little unhappy.


    Pei Hao brought the topic back, "Wang Jin''er will leave Beijing early tomorrow morning. Do you want to take a look?"


    What are you looking at?


    See how miserable the person who harmed you is, can this relieve your anger?


    Du Wan just wanted to say that he had no interest in adding insult to injury.


    Thinking about it again, I thought about going out.


    Du Wan nodded reservedly, "Okay. Then I''ll give her a ride. Speaking of which, she and I have a grudge, and I haven''t met her in person yet."


    Pei Hao made a meal of eating grapes.


    I dont know if I dont mention it, this is really the case.


    Pei Hao chewed the grapes silently, then spit the seeds onto the handkerchief, "Then I''ll pick you up tomorrow."


    Theres no need for this. Ill just take someone with me.


    Will Brother Du allow you to go out alone?


    It seems not.


    Du Wanpromised, "Then youe and pick up my princess."


    "Um."


    Pei Hao got the answer he wanted, and then stood up and left with satisfaction.


    As soon as he walked to the yard, he saw Du Qian approaching from a distance. Pei Hao''s first reaction was to run away.


    Yes, he quickly avoided it and quickly climbed over the wall and left Yulingyuan.


    The guards who identally saw it were stunned.


    The prince''s operation will definitely be a big gossip in the capital when word spreads about it. However, the guards are still very professional and will not talk about the affairs of the master''s family casually. Otherwise, if you find out, the job will be gone, and it will be difficult to find another job in the future.


    When Du Qian saw his sister alone in Yulingyuan, he was surprised, "Sister, didn''t you hear that the boy from the Pei family is here? Why is there no one there?"


    "He just left. Didn''t he bump into me?" Du Wan was surprised.


    In such a short period of time, it is impossible not to miss it.


    Du Qian was startled and said, "I didn''t see anyone."


    "this"


    Du Wan stuck out her head and took a look outside.


    As expected, there was no trace of Pei Hao. Du Wan said strangely: "If you run so fast, you must have used Qinggong."


    Du Qian still didn''t understand anything at this time. That guy Pei Hao felt guilty and deliberately avoided him.


    "Sister, did you and Pei Hao go out to y at noon? There is a rumor outside that Pei Hao went to catch a prisoner today and met a beautiful woman."


    "I know this." Du Wanughed dryly and touched her nose guiltily.

 Chapter 108: The prince is on duty and misses work

    Chapter 108: The prince is on duty and misses work


    Chapter 108 The prince is on duty and skips work


    Under Du Qian''s urgent gaze, Du Wan gritted her teeth and exined everything about going out.


    At the end, Du Wan asked tentatively: "Brother, I am still helping to catch the criminal. Am I good?"


    Awesome. My sister is the best.


    Du Qian praised him against his will.


    He didn''t believe that Pei Hao and others didn''t see such a superficial w.


    Du Wan was immediately delighted, "Then I want to go out tomorrow, is that okay?"


    "Okay. After the Yanmen case, no one dares to touch you for the time being." Du Qian wondered whether he should ask for leave tomorrow to follow him. "I''m going to go to ethnic studies tomorrow, so I may not be able to apany you."


    Its okay, Pei Hao said he wasing to pick me up. Du Wan blurted out.


    Du Qian''s expression froze, "What did you say?"


    Du Wan saw that the cheap brother''s expression was wrong, so she repeated it bravely, "Prince Pei said that King Jin''er was going to be exiled, and he said he would take me to see the excitement. I, I thought I hadn''t seen what Wang Jin''er looked like, so I should...


    Du Qian immediately decided, "Oh, I won''t need him tomorrow. Big brother will go with you."


    Didnt you just say you were going to go to ethnic studies?


    Ive changed my mind, just ask for leave.


    Du Qians n is very good.


    Its a pity that when I asked someone to go to the n to ask for leave, the old n leader and master would not approve it.


    The reason is that he took too much leave and missed many courses. The n leader also sent a message and asked him to pack his things and go back to the n to live for a month and study hard.


    Du Qian was silent for a while.


    Once Du Qian learned about it, he sent someone to help Du Qian pack his things and send them back to his n.


    Du Qian was worried, "Dad, where is my sister..."


    "Okay, with the Pei family boys following us, nothing will happen."


    I am worried because he is following me. Du Qian was very worried.


    Wanwan and the Pei family have been close since childhood. Why are you worried?


    Prince Consort Du was also quite helpless about his son''s sisterly nature. "Don''t worry about it anymore and mind your own business more. Tell me this month, how many times have you gone to n school? This time the n leader has spoken and asked You go back and live there for a while, hehe, if you don''t behave well, I might be detained for a year and a half, and you won''t be able to see my sister."


    Du Qian:


    This is a serious problem, he didn''t think of it just now.


    Du Qian suddenly looked at his father seriously, "Dad, the person behind the scenes wants to kill my sister..."


    "My father has been asking people to investigate, but unfortunately no clues have been found so far. And there are really not many families in the capital that have usedrge sums of money recently. Those families have asked people to check the whereabouts of the money, and they all have It''s a formal procedure." Prince Consort Du sighed slightly, feeling that he was exhausted both mentally and physically.


    Du Qian asked: "Then, how about I take my sister to the n with me?"


    "Tsk! You brat, you haven''t given up yet. Hurry up and pack your things. I''ll send you away soon. If you continue to dy, the city gate will be closed. The n leader wants you to return to the n, but you won''t be able to stay for long. This is not the Mid-Autumn Festival. Are you there yet? Just find an excuse toe back then."


    Yes, the Mid-Autumn Festival onlysts seven or eight days.


    Du Qian suddenly came to his senses.


    On the other side, Du Wan received news that Du Qian went to the n.


    She ran to find Du Qian in a hurry, and happened to see the servantsing and going in Du Qian''s yard.


    "Brother?" Du Wan asked in confusion, "Didn''t you ask for leave?" "The patriarch asked me to go back and stay for a while to make up for the missed courses." Du Qian warned reluctantly, "Sister, you must remember when you go out tomorrow. Protect yourself, you know? And dont let that boy from the Pei family take advantage, do you understand?"


    Know, understand.


    Du Wan nodded repeatedly like a chicken pecking at rice, "Brother, please pay attention to safety on the road. I''m fine. I''m so powerful now that most people can''t beat me."


    Okay. Silly sister.


    Now that even the killers are targeting you, will there still be ordinary people?


    Du Qian was worried, but he couldn''t hold her captive all the time.


    Early the next morning.


    Pei Hao first went to the Yamen for a walk, handed over some matters, then tidied up his clothes and walked out of the Yamen.


    Mu Si''an wanted to follow, but Pei Hao said: "Si''an, I have something to do. You stay in the Yamen and watch. I have already written a memorial about the Yanmen case and handed it to the emperor. Details. Why are we still waiting for the emperors instructions?


    Musi looked at him calmly.


    Your Majesty, lets get to the point!


    Such a lot of words said, its all bullshit!


    The main idea is to tell him not to follow?


    Pei Hao made Mu Si''an look a little guilty, but he could pretend, straighten his clothes, and adopt an expressionless and noble posture. Who dared to question him for skipping work when he was on duty?


    Pei Hao took Hu San away.


    In fact, the prince didnt even want to take Hu San and other guards with him.


    But Mu Sian doesnt allow it!


    Pei Hao could only take the guards with him and go to the princess''s house to pick him up.


    The pick-up went smoothly and Du Wan was well prepared.


    Pei Hao personally prepared the carriage, saying that he could not use the carriage from the princess''s pce. A carriage that was too luxurious would easily attract attention.


    Getting on the carriage, we set out for the south gate.


    Pei Hao and Du Wan came to the South City Gate and sat in the carriage, very low-key. Following the guards and personal guards, they all changed into ordinary clothes and dispersed around the carriage.


    The officials from the Yamen and the prisoners have already left the city gate.


    The prisoners exiled today are not only Wang Jin''er, there are seventeen criminals in total.


    Those who had family members who came to see him off cried so much.


    No family members came to see him off, so he could only stand aside in a daze.


    Wang Jin''er was now wearing prison uniform, with long hair hanging down, and looked very embarrassed. But she stood up straight and looked at her rtives stubbornly. Yes, it was her eldest brother who came to see her off.


    Wang Jin''er said desperately: "Brother, I really didn''t harm the princess."


    "Everyone in the family knows that you are harmless." The eldest son of the Wang family was very sad, "But sister, it was you who bought the dog. My father has tried his best to save your life, and he also got a lot of favors. South. There are some members of our family over there, and my father has already sent a letter. You will stay there for three years, and then my eldest brother will pick you up in person. When you get there, stop being willful, its time to learn to grow up."


    with with with great pains with the eldest son of the Wang family, its a pity that Wang Jiner couldnt listen to a word of it.


    She only thought that she would be exiled and her whole life would be ruined...


    Not far away, Du Wan was sitting on the carriage, opening the corner of the curtain and looking at everything quietly. Originally, I came here to watch the excitement and see the miserable state of my enemy, but when I saw it, I didn''t feel happy.


    Pei Hao was sitting in the carriage at this time.


    The name is euphemistic, you have to keep a low profile and it''s not good to stand outside on a horse.


    Du Wan whispered: "Wang Jin''er''s family seems pretty good?"


    "It''s not bad." Pei Hao thought about it for a moment, "Nanyang Bo and the eldest son of the Wang family are both very upright people. It''s hard to say about the other people."


    Du Wan asked: "Where will Wang Jin''er be exiled this time?"

 Chapter 109:

    Chapter 109:


    Chapter 109


    "It is a deste town in the south. There is no war there, but it is rtively poor. Uncle Nanyang has put a lot of thought into it. As long as Wang Jin''er does not seek death and stays peacefully for three years, it is nothing."


    Pei Hao said this, but in his heart he knew that Wang Jin''er was not a peaceful person. Not to mention his paranoid personality, he was even more resentful towards the princess after this incident.


    Pei Hao couldn''t help but get close to her, and asked softly in her ear: "Are you really not going to do something? This is a hidden danger."


    Dont do it, dont do it.


    Du Wan shook his head.


    Pei Hao''s peach blossom eyes shed, "Are you sympathizing with her?"


    "Fart! Who would be so stupid as to sympathize with a person who is full of malice towards me? I don''t want to get my hands dirty for such a person." Du Wan was not afraid of the consequences he mentioned at all.


    Du Wan is more concerned about who took advantage of Wang Jin''er?


    Pei Hao asked in a low voice: "There are many doubts about this case, won''t you continue to investigate?"


    "You sent someone to investigate and found out anything?" Du Wan finally couldn''t help but look at him with disdain, "Will the results be different if I go to investigate? I''m not stupid, so I won''t go to waste. Theres strength.


    Ha! Im toozy to kill you.


    Pei Hao didn''t know whether to call her smart or big-hearted.


    But I have to say that what she said makes sense.


    No new clues were found in the Big Dog case, and the people behind the scenes swept it clean.


    The official shouted, "The time hase! It''s time to set off!"


    Several official servants took the prisoners on the road.


    Du Wan noticed that there was an ordinary carriage following the official and others, walking very slowly.


    The driver did not sit in the shaft of the carriage, but led the horse, and there were two women apanying him.


    Du Wan pointed to the carriage drive: "Uncle Nanyang also sent someone to **** you?"


    "I''m probably worried about something happening on the road, so let me follow you." Pei Hao used the action of looking out to unknowinglye closer to her, as if to put her in his arms, and then make a gesture to look out of the curtains. attitude.


    Two people are very close to each other.


    So close that he could smell her unique scent.


    The tips of Pei Hao''s ears were quietly dyed with a faint blush.


    Du Wan was looking outside curiously, not noticing his little movements. Thinking of the stories she had seen in modern times, there were many plots in which official officials made things difficult for the exiled people. "Do you think official officials would make things difficult for them?"


    Its hard to tell other people, but not Wang Jiner.


    Because of Nanyang Bofu?


    "Yes. When officials send people to ces of exile, they still have to return to the capital. Offending the Nanyang House will do no good to them." Pei Hao exined to her some of the twists and turns in the officialdom.


    Du Wan understood.


    There was nothing to see, so Du Wan lowered the curtains.


    Just when she was about to say something, she realized that Pei Hao was very close to her, and even his breath when he spoke touched her cheek.


    You, why are you so close?


    Du Wan was startled. Just as he was about to distance himself, Pei Hao was already sitting upright.


    Pei Hao straightened his sleeves and said, "I was just looking out the window, not approaching you."


    Du Wan believed it when he heard it.


    Perhaps she is too sensitive...


    Du Wan turned her head and looked out the window and said, "Let''s go back."


    "OK."


    Pei Hao gave instructions to the driver outside.


    The carriage turned around and headed back.


    Rather, before leaving, the eldest son of the Wang family nced at the carriage, thoughtfully.


    At this time, Du Wan was sitting in the carriage, holding a te of pastries in her hand, swaying her feet while eating.


    Pei Hao next to her nced at her feet from time to time. I really cant be quiet for a moment!


    Pei Hao asked, "I''m out of town this time. Do you want to go somewhereter?"


    I have no idea. Du Wan picked up a small piece of pastry and put it into her mouth.


    Pei Hao took out a peach from thepartment of the carriage and handed it to her, "It''s not enough to just eat pastries. Eat a peach as well. Zhuangzi sent this to the house this morning. It''s fresh."


    Du Wan stared at the peach lying in his palm for a moment.


    Thats right!


    The peaches are ripe.


    Last time Qin Jiu wanted to invite her to pick peaches together.


    What Du Wan is really thinking about is not Taozi.


    It''s the treasure house under the peach tree of Zhuangzi... If you take a look at it again after such a long time, no one will notice it, right?


    Du Wan was very cautious about this move.


    At this time, she didnt know that it was precisely because of her inexplicable caution that the spies who secretly watched Zhuangzi found nothing.


    If the second master of the Yan family knew about it, he would definitely say that the little princess is really evil.


    The point is to avoid danger, and Du Wan himself doesnt know anything about it.


    Du Wan took the peach and said, "Don''t you want to peel the skin?"


    Pei Hao watched the little girl turning the peach over and over, but she didnt take a bite.


    Du Wan couldnt eat what she wanted to eat.


    In her opinion, it ismon sense to peel fruits when eating them. Besides, the skin of this peach is a bit hairy.


    The people of the Qin Dynasty really dont have the habit of peeling peaches when they eat them.


    Pei Hao took the peach back from the little girl''s hand and said, "It''s really troublesome. You have a lot to do."


    While he was disgusted, he took out a dagger from his body and peeled the peach. The movements were very unfamiliar at first, but gradually became smoother, and the skin peeled became thinner and thinner.


    This is the first time Pei Hao has peeled a fruit since he was so big.


    The peach is peeled, but its a bit ugly.


    Du Wan didnt dislike it, so she took it and took a bite, Its crunchy and delicious.


    "Is it sweet?" Pei Hao asked, staring at the little girl''s mouth.


    Du Wan nodded, "It''s sweet, why don''t you eat it?"


    "Of course I want you to try it first. If it doesn''t taste good, I won''t eat it." Pei Hao raised his beautiful eyebrows ntingly, picked up another peach and peeled it.


    Du Wan eats a peach.


    Suddenly I wanted to smash the peach in my hand into his face...


    Suddenly, Du Wan smiled brightly and said, "Oh, it is my honor to be able to taste it for Prince Pei."


    As soon as Pei Hao saw the little girl''s familiar smile, he had a bad feeling for no reason.


    As expected, Du Wan smiled again, "So, I, the princess, have decided to go back to the pce and publicize it for the Crown Prince. So that everyone will know that you asked me to try it."


    Pei Hao: "...No way!"


    After passing through the little girls mouth, I still dont know what she said?


    "What''s wrong? It''s not a secret." Du Wan crossed her slender legs and swayed her feet more cheerfully, clearly showing that she was in a very good mood at the moment.


    Pei Hao suddenly felt a trace of regret for teasing her just now.


    Past experiences have already told him that the little girl is a person who never suffers losses.


    Pei Haopromised, "Okay, what are the conditions for not saying anything?"


    "Haha, it''s nothing." Du Wan rolled her eyes mischievously, "It''s not a big deal, it''s just our marriage... Do you want to discuss it further?"


    Didnt you sayst time that the eldest princess shoulde to my house to cancel the engagement? Pei Hao was actually not angry and very calm.


    The little girl mentioned it many times and he became numb?

 Chapter 110: Wanting to break off the engagement is not a matter of enmity

    Chapter 110: Wanting to break off the engagement is not a matter of enmity


    That, huh.


    Du Wan said so, but she just had a taste for it.


    Under his pressing gaze, Du Wan had no choice but to say: "I want to break off the engagement, but I don''t want to enmity. No, let''s discuss this with you. As long as you agree, everyone can be harmonious, right? You If you give me an urate answer today, do you want to cancel the engagement?"


    Pei Hao finally realized now that the little girl wanted to break off the engagement, but didn''t have the guts to bring it up.


    You can only ce your hope on him and hope that he will take the initiative, ha!


    Pei Hao didn''t answer. He lowered his eyelids and peeled the peach seriously.


    Du Wan didnt push him and asked him to think about it first.


    The peach was not big. Du Wan finished it quickly and threw away the peach core. Suddenly there was a peeled peach in his hand, "What are you doing?"


    "Eat it." Pei Hao took out another peach and peeled it.


    Du Wan looked at the peach in his hand and was stunned for a while.


    It feels like something is wrong


    She nced at him secretly and ate the peach while thinking about it.


    Prince Peis side profile has its own filter, which is very beautiful.


    The most attractive thing is his hands, which are slender, white and beautiful. She, who was not a hand control person, was attracted by his hands and looked at them several times.


    This time, Pei Hao did not give Du Wan the peaches he peeled, but ate them himself.


    The posture when eating is elegant and good-looking, with an indescribable temperament. Du Wan knew that this was the temperament of a family member, and she, a noble girl who had be a monk halfway, could not imitate it.


    Pei Hao looked calm on the surface, but panicked on the inside.


    The little girls eyes are so obvious, why dont she know how to restrain herself? Are you not shy about looking at a man so tantly? But Pei Hao only thought about these words in his heart and couldn''t say them out.


    Du Wan didnt know there would be so much drama in his heart, and was wondering how long he should think about it.


    Hurry!


    The driver suddenly stopped the carriage.


    Du Wan was surprised, "Why did it stop suddenly?"


    Pei Hao said: "There must be something wrong?"


    Sure enough, the coachman said: "Masters, something happened ahead, the road is blocked."


    "What happened? Let me take a look, let me take a look." Du Wan excitedly went to lift the car curtain and peeked out.


    I saw a lot of people gathered in front of the street to watch.


    From the noisy situation and the events discussed by the crowd, a rough idea was pieced together. There is a shop opening today, selling some snacks, and it is also a small business. But I didn''t expect that on the first day of opening, I would provoke a group of local gangsters.


    No, there was amotion.


    It is said that the owner of the shop is a great beauty.


    Du Wan chuckled, "Why does this routine seem a bit familiar?"


    "As you said, when a beautiful woman is in trouble, there is always a hero to save her." Pei Hao didn''t have to use his brain to guess what she was thinking.


    Yes! The hero saves the beauty.


    Du Wan watched for a long time and heard the noise in the shop in front.


    It seems like theres still a fight?


    Are there any children crying or screaming?


    Du Wan looked back at Pei Hao, then looked outside, "Prince Pei, are you the hero who didn''t appear?"


    "Eat the peach, don''t talk nonsense." Pei Hao suddenly put the peeled peach in his hand directly into her mouth.


    Du Wan looked at him strangely.


    From hearing that it was a shop owned by a great beauty, Du Wan intuited that the person causing trouble outside was the heroine Qin Yuyu in the book.


    Last time it was Chen Liu who helped.


    There will definitely be help from noble people this time.


    The nobles present, her eyes wandered around and only found the viin Pei.


    Du Wan gnawed on the peach and said, "You, go out and save people. If you don''t save them, it will be toote."


    What does it have to do with me? Pei Hao had no intention of going out. Du Wan''s eyes widened and he asked in surprise: "You are from the Imperial City Department. Shouldn''t youe forward when you see injustice?"


    "My prince is traveling in secret. No outsiders can know about it." Pei Hao confidently found a reason, but he didn''t go out anyway.


    Stop!


    There was a loud shout not far away.


    Du Wan became more and more cheerful as she gnawed on the peach, "The main event ising, it''sing!"


    Pei Hao saw the situation outside through the gap she opened. The peopleing were Xie Zhang and his guards. With the appearance of Xie Zhang, a group of local ruffians were dealt with in a matter of seconds, and were directly detained and sent to prison.


    Qin Yuyu suffered some minor injuries and his hair was messy.


    Its just that she didnt cry like ordinary girls when something happened. She stood up very strongly and thanked Xie Zhang sincerely.


    Du Wan lowered the car curtain and stopped looking at it.


    Don''t look further, it will definitely be a drama about the harmonious rtionship between the male and female protagonists and the strengthening of their rtionship. I just dont know if Qin Yuyu has a viin in mind this time, will he choose Xie Zhang?


    Du Wan thought of this and looked at Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao felt an inexplicable chill down his spine, "What are you thinking about?"


    I didnt think about anything, hehe.


    Du Wan likes to read gossip.


    Of course, just dont gossip about her.


    The onlookers on the street gradually dispersed and the road became passable.


    When passing by a small shop, Du Wan identally lifted a corner of the curtain and looked out.


    Suddenly, he met Xie Zhangs eyes!


    ah!


    Scary!


    Du Wan suddenly lowered the car curtain!


    Pei Hao nced at her hesitantly, "What did you see? It''s scary?"


    Uh. Haha.


    Du Wan smiled awkwardly, "It''s quite scary."


    If you want to watch a show, does it count if you are discovered?


    Who knew it would be such a coincidence, I would be seen directly!


    Soon she remembered another question. Pei Hao knew that Xie Zhang was ambitious and wanted to rebel.


    Will Xie Zhangs ns in the future be carried out as smoothly as in the book?


    Du Wan moved closer to Pei Hao. Seeing that he didn''t refuse, he moved again.


    Until he got closer to him, their sleeves were almost touching.


    Pei Hao looked very calm, and his sitting posture was somewhat casual and free without losing his nobility and elegance. "If you move any further, you will move into the arms of this prince. If you want to say anything, just say it directly. As for canceling the engagement, just say it." Dont mention it again, its impossible.


    Thats not what youre talking about. Du Wan whispered mysteriously.


    Pei Hao raised his eyebrows and said, "If you don''t want to talk about this? Then what do you want to say?"


    Du Wan wanted to open her mouth to say something, but then looked at the car curtain cautiously.


    The driver is outside and talking in the carriage. The louder it is, the more he can be heard. So, Du Wan covered her mouth with one hand, leaned into Pei Hao''s ear and whispered, "What do you think about Xie Zhang?"


    Whats the matter? Pei Hao asked deliberately.


    Du Wan got angry and said, "You know why you ask questions."


    The two of them looked at each other and understood.


    Pei Hao didn''t want to say anything at first, but he followed her example and whispered into her ear: "We have no evidence about this, so we can only keep an eye on it secretly. Don''t mention it to anyone again, you know?" ?Including your family, you cant tell.


    Why? Du Wans little face was full of confusion.


    Why cant you tell your family?

 Chapter 111: Are you letting the tiger go back to the mountain?

    Chapter 111: Are you letting the tiger go back to the mountain?


    Chapter 111 You are letting the tiger go back to the mountain


    Du Wan asked while raising her little hand to scratch her ears.


    Just now, Viin Pei was too close, and the hot breath he breathed made her ears itch. However, she had leaned forward to talk to him like this before, so she couldn''t say anything.


    Pei Hao caught her little moves in his eyes.


    My heart is beating a little fast...


    He didn''t answer for a long time. Du Wan was dissatisfied and bumped him with her elbow, "Tell me quickly, why can''t you tell my elder brother and the others?"


    "There is no evidence. If you tell me, it will be very difficult for them. If you rush into the investigation, it will be easy to alert the snake. So the less people know about this matter, the better."


    Pei Hao didn''t speak to her ear anymore.


    It doesnt matter if someone listens to a sentence that has no beginning or end.


    Du Wan thought about it carefully, with a look of realization on her face, "Okay. I know, I won''t say anything."


    At that time, she was tricked by Pei Hao before she spoke out...


    In fact, Du Wan never thought about telling his family about Xie Zhang now. From the position of the eldest princess and Du Qian, when they learned that someone wanted to rebel, they would not ignore it. It is inevitable that he will confront Xie Zhang.


    Privately, Du Wan doesn''t want her family to be the leader.


    Chaos in the Qin Kingdom in the future is unavoidable. Because this chaos was initially caused by natural disasters, and then various man-made disasters broke out. In front of nature, human beings are too insignificant. Not to mention the Great Qin Kingdom, even in modern times, various natural and man-made disasters cannot be avoided.


    Du Wan was thinking about what to do next.


    The martial arts value must be improved.


    In addition, the person behind the scenes must still be keeping an eye on her. Can they catch her next time?


    Du Wan suddenly asked: "Prince Pei, can the Yan family take the initiative to reveal the person behind the scenes?"


    "You''re thinking"


    Yeah, talk to them.


    "This is not easy. Unless you can give them something they can''t refuse."


    "What''s this? Aren''t there a group of people locked up in the Yamen Prison? Just use a few as bargaining chips." Du Wan thought of some of the prisoners caught this time, "I heard that there are a few who look like they have different identities. low."


    Pei Hao felt that she was a little whimsical, "This is against thew, do you think it is feasible?"


    I think its feasible.


    That must be approved by the emperor.


    "I will find a way to convince the emperor''s uncle then." Du Wan frowned, as if he was struggling with how to convince the emperor''s uncle.


    A strange look shed in Pei Hao''s eyes, "What if I can''t be convinced?"


    Lets do it in secret, but there will be endless troubles. At this time, Du Wan remembered what the eldest princess and Du Qian had said. The princesss mansion had a special status, and there would be many people watching.


    Any slight disturbance will be known to others...


    The carriage stopped.


    He actually came back to the Princess Mansion.


    Pei Hao was sullen and silent for a moment.


    He thought he could be alone with her for a longer time, but he didn''t expect that he just went out for a walk and didn''t even get off the carriage. This is very different from what he expected. Don''t all little girls like to go shopping and be lively?


    She, why didnt you mention it?


    Du Wan of course likes shopping and being lively.


    However, she did not take the princess''s personal guards with her when she went out. She was afraid that the eldest princess would be worried if it took a long time.


    After sending Du Wan back home, Pei Hao went to the Imperial City Si Yamen again.


    As soon as he walked into the Yamen, a young **** hurried over and said, "Master Pei, you are finally back. The Emperor wants to see you."


    Pei Hao did not stop and followed the young **** directly to see the emperor. The emperor saw Pei Haoing in in a hurry.


    See the Emperor. Pei Hao saluted.


    The emperor closed the memorial and said, "I heard that you skipped work. Where have you been?"


    Pei Hao paused in his salute, and after being quiet for a while, he said truthfully: "I apanied the princess to the south city gate. I asked the emperor to punish me if I left my post without permission while I was on duty."


    The emperor chuckled, "I will not pursue this matter, and I will not do it next time."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Pei Hao seemed to rx a lot after hearing this.


    The emperor said: "I called you here this time to ask about the Yanmen case. What do you think?"


    Wei Chen was able to learn about Yan ns power in the capital by ident. He knows nothing about the situation outside the capital.


    Pei Hao told the truth about Zhongyuanjie when he noticed that someone wanted to ambush the princess, and then sent people to follow those people to find out some strongholds. Of course, he concealed the power he used in private, "Your Majesty, someone is paying to kill Princess, do you want to continue investigating this matter?"


    The emperor asked: "Check. But, can you find the person who paid for the murder?"


    "Your Majesty, please forgive Wei Chen for his ipetence." Pei Hao stood firm and said seriously, "ording to the princess, the Princess Mansion has been investigating the matter earlier than Wei Chen, and has not been able to find the murderer so far. . If it were Wei Chen who went to investigate, Im afraid he wouldnt gain anything.


    Pei Hao lowered his eyelids to cover up his slightly gleaming expression, "Wei Chen has an immature idea. I wonder if the Emperor is willing to listen to it?"


    Lets talk and listen. The emperor took this case very seriously.


    Pei Hao said in a clear voice: "In order to investigate the real culprit more quickly, Wei Chen wants to contact the people in charge of the Yan n and ask them to give them clues about the culprit behind the scenes in exchange for the three prisoners in the prison."


    The emperor''s face was serious and he was silent for a long time. "Are you letting the tiger go back to the mountain?"


    Your Majesty, Yanmen is just an organization that takes money to do things, and it cannot be considered a tiger.


    "That''s not what you told mest time. You said that as this power continues to expand, it will be a big hidden danger. You also said that the Yan n now dares to attack the princess, and it might be me next time." The Emperor Yun said He looked at Pei Hao with wise eyes, waiting for how he would round out this statement next.


    After all, I am still too young and still need to be tempered.


    Pei Hao was not impetuous and said very calmly: "The Yanmen, which has not yet developed, is not even a wolf, how can it be called a tiger? The emperor is the real dragon emperor, even if the Yanmen is really a little tiger , he will turn into a cat when hees to the emperor."


    The emperor smiled heartily and said, "Chengming, you have changed. You have also learned to tter."


    I dont know how to tter someone, I always tell the truth.


    "Ha ha."


    The emperor stoppedughing and said seriously: "Okay, I agree."


    Its just three people, so its nothing to worry about.


    So Du Wanzheng was struggling with how to convince the emperor, but Pei Hao was able toplete it so lightly.


    The emperor was satisfied.


    Pei Hao is also happy. He will have a valid reason to find the little girl tomorrow.


    And Du Wan returned to the house.


    Seeing that it was still early for lunch, I put on my training clothes and ran to practice sword practice.


    It was almost noon before we stopped.


    Before she could return to Yulingyuan, Yans mother, who was beside the eldest princess, came to find her.


    Yan''s mother said respectfully: "Princess Qi, Your Highness, pleasee over."


    "OK."


    Du Wan took the wet handkerchief handed over by Ningqin and wiped the sweat before following Yan''s mother to the main courtyard.

 Chapter 112: The Princess Mansion was taken advantage of

    Chapter 112: The Princess Mansion was taken advantage of


    Chapter 112 The Princess Mansion is taken advantage of


    Go to the main courtyard.


    There are several boxes of misceneous things in the hall.


    The eldest princess said: "Wan''er,e on, this is a special product sent from the south. Take a look to see if you like it. If you like it, take it away. There are many things that little girls like here."


    Du Wan put her little hands behind her back and nced around, "Nothing special."


    Some embroidery, and some books and picture albums. There are also some handicrafts, fans, jewelry, etc., which are not rare items, but are of a style not found in the capital.


    For people like Du Wan who live in the Inte age, what is something that they havent seen?


    These little things are really not that amazing.


    It was the candied dried fruits and other small snacks that attracted Du Wan''s attention.


    Du Wan said: "Mom, I want these things to eat."


    "Okay, okay, take them all to you. Mom and dad don''t like to eat these." The eldest princess pointed to some gadgets again, "What about these, you don''t like them? If you don''t want them, Mom will have them sent to the n. Your cousins are divided."


    No. ying with things will make you lose your mind.


    Du Wan stood up, patted her chest and said, "I want to practice martial arts with all my heart, and strive to achieve great sess in martial arts as soon as possible. I will be the best in the Qin Kingdom and be invincible in the world. Then I will protect my mother, my father, and my brother." "


    Pfft.


    The eldest princess covered her lips with a fragrant handkerchief and smiled reservedly.


    I didntugh loudly because I wanted to save a little face for my daughter.


    The eldest princess said: "Okay, mother is waiting for Wanwan toe and protect her."


    "Uh-huh."


    The little girl nodded her head in a serious manner.


    So, holding a box of snacks, and about to leave, he suddenly stopped.


    The eldest princess was surprised why her daughter suddenly stopped leaving. She moved to the table again like a thief, grabbed a handful of each kind of dried fruit and put it on the dried fruit te.


    "Mom, if you and your father don''t like it, you can still taste it." Du Wan didn''t want to eat alone. Otherwise, it would be unpleasant to hear about it. You should leave a bite for your parents.


    The eldest princess waited for her daughter to leave before she couldn''t help but smile and bend over.


    The nanny next to herughed and said, "Your Highness, the princess is bing more and more sensible, and she even realizes that she feels sorry for her."


    You are still a child, you will never grow up.


    The eldest princess was convinced of her daughter''s luck. If you say she has good luck, something always happens to her; if she says she has bad luck, she usually turns bad luck into good luck.


    Mammy followed the words of the eldest princess and said: "It''s not the princess''s fault. She forgot the past for no reason when she was four years old, and she did it again when she was fourteen. However, maybe it''s better to forget the past, the princess. My temperament is bing more and more cheerful and lively.


    The eldest princess nodded with a smile.


    At first, when my daughter came back, she was polite and distant to her family.


    She was still sad for a while, but her daughter gradually got better and became less and less polite to her family. The most gratifying thing is that she has learned to value family ties and care about her family. This is good, unlike before, where I only live in my own little world.


    Du Wan walked out of the door holding a box of snacks.


    Ning Qin, who was guarding outside, took over immediately.


    However, I dont know if I dont hug you, but I will be startled when I hug you, Princess!


    "What?"


    Du Wan looked back.


    Oh, no need for Ningqin to answer, I already know the question.


    Ningqin couldn''t hold a box of snacks, "Princess, you were very easy to hold me just now, why is it so heavy for this ve?"


    Ha, haha. Du Wanughed dryly.


    This cannot be said, cannot be said!


    Little girl with great strength...this name is not very nice.


    Du Wan asked Ning Qin to put it down first, and went to recruit two rough envoy women to send the things to Yulingyuan.


    The master and the servant were finally freed. Du Wan secretly took Ning Qin to the back of the rockery in the garden, and made sure no one was around. Then she warned in a low voice: "You are not allowed to tell the third person about what happened just now, do you understand? Luo Qi and the others can''t either. exin."


    Princess, what happened just now?


    Its just that you cant carry the snack box.


    Well, okay, okay. Ningqins brain circuit was obviously not as fast as Du Wans. I dont quite understand why I cant just say that I cant carry the box. However, the princess warned her not to say anything, so she didn''t say anything.


    Seeing her repeated promises not to tell, Du Wan straightened up and was about to walk out from behind the rockery when he suddenly saw two men walking through the archway.


    It was Prince Consort Du and a close entourage who entered the main courtyard.


    Du Wan quickly retracted her head and asked Ning Qin to silence.


    I walked out of here sneakily, and I was embarrassed if I was caught?


    Just after listening, the confidant said: "Master, Huang Dacai contacted the ve and said he wanted to see you."


    Whats the matter? Prince Consort Dus tone was not very good.


    The attendant respectfully said: "It is said that due to the recent impact of Miss Huang San''s incident, the business has been suppressed by colleagues and suffered heavy losses. I hope you cane forward to help settle the matter. He also said that every year, the ie sent to the princess''s house will be increased by 10%."


    Whimsical. Prince Consort Du said indifferently.


    The two of them walked away and said something else, but Du Wan didn''t hear it clearly.


    Du Wan can be said to be sluggish now.


    She was shocked by the content of the conversation she overheard, even if it was just a few sentences.


    Mom!


    The backstage of the Huang family of Huangshang is not the princess mansion, right? !


    It cant be right?


    No way


    Ouch!


    Du Wan touched her little heart.


    The impact of this wave was too great and I couldnt bear it for a while.


    "Princess? What''s wrong with the princess?" Ningqin asked nervously.


    Du Wan shook his little head, "It''s okay, it''s okay. You are not allowed to say a word about what happened today, you understand?"


    "knew."


    Ningqin nodded solemnly, "But Princess, what''s the secret today?"


    Du Wan:


    I dont know how to say it at the moment.


    Du Wan threatened: "There is no secret. Anyway, if someone asks about today''s events, you can''t say a word."


    "Yes. Regarding the princess''s affairs, the ve will not talk nonsense."


    Well, keep it up.


    Okay. Ningqin nodded.


    The master and servant came out from behind the rockery.


    Du Wan looked around and felt relieved when he saw that no one was seeing him. This is the garden of the main courtyard. The servants cannot enter the main courtyard without the permission of the master, so it is not surprising that no one is seen.


    After walking out of the main courtyard, Du Wanpletely rxed.


    Return to Yulingyuan.


    Du Wan felt a little on pins and needles when she thought about the Huang family.


    Thinking of what the eldest princess said earlier, those gifts would be sent to the n, and Du Qian is also in the n now...


    So, she summoned Ning Qin and gave a few instructions, "Ning Qin, go and tell my mother that I miss my eldest brother and want to go to the n to find him. In addition, there is no need to send anyone to send things to the n." Go, I will send it there by the way."


    Yes, Princess.


    Ningqin hurried towards the main courtyard.

 Chapter 113: The prince made a mistake

    Chapter 113: The prince made a mistake


    Chapter 113 The crown prince made a mistake


    Ever since Du Wan had her own personal guard, the eldest princess no longer restrained her daughter as much as before, let alone stopped her from going to the n to find her elder brother.


    The brother and sister have a good rtionship, which the eldest princess likes to see.


    So, when the eldest princess heard that Ning Qin came to report, she immediately agreed and asked people to prepare many more gifts for the elders of the n.


    Poor prince, he spent the whole night thinking about what to say when he saw the little girl, and finally waited until the next day to get up early to meet the person he was thinking of.


    As a result, I came to nothing.


    When he learned that the little girl had returned to the n early in the morning, Pei Hao was silent for a while.


    Yesterday, they said they would contact Yanmen for negotiation, but today they ran out of the city. The little girl''s thoughts are really like the weather in June, they can change at any time. He thought she was so anxious to find the murderer, but it turned out she wasn''t.


    Du Wanruo knew what he was thinking now, and would definitely say that he was wronged.


    The deal with Yanmen is important, but isnt this a more important thing?


    Du Wan also ran into Murong Jiaojiao''s carriage on the way.


    Even if Murong Jiaojiao didn''t want to, she would still give way to the princess''s car when traveling.


    Ningqin pays attention to the situation outside and tells Du Wan from time to time. Du Wan has something on her mind, but she is still attracted by what is going on outside. From time to time, she lifts a corner of the curtain and peeks out.


    Dang Ningqin said that he met the carriage of the Minister of Rites.


    Du Wan deliberately opened the curtains and looked outside.


    As a result, he saw Murong Jiaojiao on the carriage, also opening the curtains and looking outside.


    She is still somewhat concerned about this woman who is on her cklist. When I met Murong Jiaojiao for the first time at the Ghost Festival banquet, I felt that she was a very quiet girl.


    But this quiet girl turned around and conspired with Du Yunrong to deceive her.


    Is this the legend that a biting dog cannot bark?


    Two carriages passed each other.


    Du Wan also looked back and asked, "It''s so early, where has she been?"


    "Today there is a poetry gathering held by a nobledy in the Four Seasons Building. She should be attending it." Ning Qin, a little expert in gossip, immediately took over the conversation, "Princess, speaking of the poetry gathering, I heard some news."


    "what news?"


    I heard that during the Mid-Autumn Festival, someone held a poetry gathering at Wangyue Tower. It is said that the winner will not only receive precious books and famous calligraphy, but also all personal expenses at Wangyue Tower will be free for one year.


    Du Wan sighed, these literati are really good at ying.


    It''s a pity that it has nothing to do with her. Who told her that she couldn''t write poetry?


    As for ancient Chinese poetry, she remembered a lot, but she never thought of giarizing it. The correct outlook she has had since childhood also prevents her frommitting giarism.


    Du Wan asked again: "Ning Qin, do you know how I became enemies with Murong Jiaojiao?"


    "I don''t know." Ning Qin was a little confused. "I haven''t served the princess before. Otherwise, when I get back to the house, I can go and inquire with the princess."


    Thats not necessary, Ill just ask casually.


    Du Wan said this, but decided to wait until she saw Du Qian before asking.


    We walked on the road for nearly an hour.


    Until Du Wan sat down and sat down, the group finally arrived in front of arge stone bridge.


    There is a small river here, and the water is quite clear.


    Ningqin said excitedly: "Princess, we are almost here. Once we cross this stone bridge, we will reach the old house after walking for a while."


    Huh. Really?


    Du Wanzily opened the curtain and looked outside.


    Dont mention it, the air here is really good!


    It is surrounded by mountains and rivers, with beautiful scenery.


    The group had just crossed the stone arch bridge.


    Sister! Du Qian rode up to her excitedly.


    As soon as Du Wan heard his voice, she immediately became happy. She opened the curtain and stuck out her little head, waving her hand at Du Qian excitedly, "Brother! Big brother, your well-behaved sister is here to see you!" "Haha."


    Du Qianughed, and the horse didn''t stop until it reached Du Wan''s carriage.


    turned around and walked side by side with the carriage.


    Du Wan had a bright smile on her face, and you could tell she was in a good mood as soon as you saw her.


    Du Qian was also happy.


    I thought it would take many days before I could see my sister, but I didnt expect that my sister woulde to see me so soon.


    The group of people arrived in front of arge manor.


    Du Qian asked someone to open the door, and the carriage Du Wan was riding in drove straight in. The personal guards who followed were not the one hundred who left the mansion in the past, but three hundred. Went in on horseback as well.


    There is a lot ofnd in the countryside.


    After Prince Consort Du became an official, he built a manor by himself.


    Hence, this is his familys old house.


    Du Qian lived here when he was studying in his family. Every year when Du''s consort had a long vacation, he would take the eldest princess back to live there for a while. The manor is huge and has quite a few houses. It can amodate hundreds of people without any problem.


    Du Wan got off the carriage, and the first thing he wanted to do was take a walk around his home.


    As a result, Du Qian knew what she meant and wouldn''t let her walk. He had her pony brought over, "Sister, our family is very big. If you want to walk around and walk on both feet, you have to Its a long walk, so ride your horse faster.


    Okay, Ill just take a walk.


    The obedient Du Wan rode around on his pony.


    While walking, I even went out through the back door and wandered around most of the vige.


    I met some children on the way, but no adults.


    Du Qian rode a tall horse and followed behind, not disturbing his sister''s interest in browsing.


    After browsing through it, it was enough to surprise Du Wan, a little country bumpkin.


    Isnt this the countryside? !


    Its the countryside, right? Its a vige, right?


    No, there was nothing like what she imagined a vige to be like.


    Du Wans little face was full of surprise, Brother, is this our ancestralnd?


    "Yes." Du Qian smiled and asked, "Is my sister surprised?"


    "Yes. My memory started in Chiyan County. In my impression, the viges in Da Qin were very poor, and there were very few people who built brick houses. Most of them were thatched houses. If you can build a mud brick house, it would be considered good. Its a family.


    Du Wan recalled what he saw and heard after arriving in Da Qin. He had never seen a vige like Dujia Vige, where every household was built with green bricks and green tiles.


    In other viges, those who can build a blue brick house are considered a wealthy family in the vige.


    At a nce, you can tell that this vige is not simple.


    Surrounded by endless fertile fields, they are full of crops.


    Some people are working in the fields, whether they are vigers or ves.


    Du Qian smiled and said: "The Du family is a prominent family in this area."


    "I know, I know. Wealth is umted. It''s not like other viges where everyone is poor." Du Wan said this, but in fact, she was still a little shocked in her heart.


    There was apparently no turmoil here.


    Each time dynasties changed, countless aristocratic families disappeared in history.


    The Du family is very lucky...

 Chapter 114: Do you want to make a small report?

    Chapter 114: Do you want to make a small report?


    Chapter 114 Should I make a snitch?


    Du Qian was actually concerned about his sister''s health, "Sister, you''ve had a long journey, aren''t you tired? Do you want to go back and rest for a while, eat something and sleep?"


    No need. Im in high spirits.


    Du Wan didnt lie, she was really energetic.


    Du Qian looked at his sister and asked, "Did your cultivation progress further during this period?"


    Brother, it only takes an hour in a carriage, and Im not as tired as I am from practicing swordy all morning. Du Wan really didnt feel tired, but she still followed Du Qian back when she arrived here.


    When they returned, Ningqin and others had tidied up.


    Du Qian took her directly to her yard and asked the kitchen to prepare food.


    Have something to eat together.


    The servants served tea and fruits.


    Du Wan took a sip of tea and chatted with Du Qian about what happened on the road, and also mentioned Murong Jiaojiao, "Brother, I want to ask you something."


    "Just ask."


    What did Murong Jiaojiao and I have in the past?


    "She will have a big problem with you."


    As soon as Du Qian said these words, Du Wan suddenly became energetic.


    Then his next sentence came, "She sent people to secretly spread rumors about you, and also caused trouble for you during the Ghost Festival. Isn''t it a big festival?"


    Du Wan was instantly stiff.


    I''m so happy, bam!


    Du Wan said: "Before she spread rumors about me."


    Du Qian thought about it and said, "I haven''t heard of anything."


    Du Qian sometimes couldn''t understand the grievances between little girls.


    It is obviously a small matter, but it will definitely lead to a life-or-death feud.


    Du Qian thought for a while and said: "Her father is the Minister of Rites, and our father is the Minister of Rites. Our father has a strong backing. If you say the Minister of Rites, are you worried about our fathering from behind?"


    What does this have to do with Murong Jiaojiao causing trouble for me?


    "Influenced by her father? Did her father do it?" Du Qian said exaggeratedly, as if he was waiting for her to judge.


    Ha! Dont you understand that you are bullying me because I am young?


    Du Wan rolled her eyes and continued angrily: "Murong Shangshu really wants to eliminate the threat, so he also wants to kill our Prince Consort Du. I am a little girl, and I am in a high position, so I am not worthy of attention."


    Pfft, hahaha!


    Du Qianughed out loud, "Sister, don''t let dad hear this, be careful he punishes you."


    "What are you afraid of if you don''t tell me?" Du Wan squinted at him with her little eyes, "You don''t want toin to your father, do you?"


    "No! I won''tin. Is your brother that kind of person?" Du Qian quickly dismissed the suspicion in a joking manner, "The elder brother always stands on the side of my sister."


    Du Wan pursed her lips and snickered.


    Afterughing, she poured tea for Du Qian thoughtfully.


    After a long while, she pretended to be unintentional and asked: "Brother, do you know the Huang family of Huangshang?"


    "Why are you asking about the Huang family?" Du Qian heard his sister mention it and immediately remembered the beauty who lived in Qingfengju. She was from the Huang family of the imperial merchants. "It can''t be that Pei Haozhen is involved with that beauty in Qingfengju."


    Du Wan:


    Shocked by his brain circuitry, she was stunned for a moment!


    Du Qians face darkened, Did I guess it right?


    No, no!


    Du Wan came back to her senses, dumbfounded, "I was shocked by your guess."


    There is no best. Du Qian said this a bit sadly. Pei Hao, who was far away in the capital, shivered inexplicably.


    Then Du Qian introduced the situation of the Huang family, "The head of the Huang family is Huang Dacai, whose ancestral home is Pingnancheng. He is a well-known cloth merchant in the Qin Dynasty. I remember that among the fabrics his family paid tribute to, Yun brocade was particrly good. The colors are bright and the patterns are as magnificent as colorful clouds.


    What is the rtionship between Miss Huang Sans Huang family and his family?


    Du Wan thought of the conversation between Prince Consort Du and his entourage, and mentioned Miss Huang San.


    The Huang family of Tongzi Street moved to the capital quite some time ago, but the Huang family of the imperial merchants had not yet moved to the capital. The Huang family, the royal merchants in the novel, have moved to the capital when they appear.


    Du Qian originally didn''t care about such trivial matters.


    But I remember things about my sister very clearly.


    Du Qian said: "Three generations have the same n."


    It turns out the rtionship is so close.


    Du Wan had already guessed, and now it was confirmed.


    The Huang family of Huangshang was affected by the incident of Miss Huang San. From this point of view, it shows that the rtionship is not shallow. Does this count as a plot caused by her little butterfly?


    Du Wan doesnt know.


    She is a little butterfly, and she has changed a lot of plots.


    The character who has changed the most so far is Pei Hao, the viin.


    The ambush in the primitive mountains can be said to be the biggest turning point in Pei Hao''s youth and even his life. The blow to him was huge and heavy, and it was a major event that changed his entire life. ording to the original development n, Pei Hao would be the only one to escape in the convoy at that time. Mu Si''an, Hu San and others all died.


    Pei Hao saw Mu Si''an''s death with his own eyes.


    Seeing his loyal subordinates die in front of him one by one.


    Because Du Wan, a little butterfly, attracted Du Qian and saved some people. The most important thing is that Mu Si''an did not die. Pei Hao felt sad for a while, and he became mature and calm, and his personality did not change drastically like in the book.


    It''s just the above that Du Wan hasn''t realized yet.


    What Du Wan can think about right now is that Xie Zhang actually plotted against the princess''s mansion.


    No, it doesnt have to be the princesss mansion.


    Perhaps its just Du Huima?


    From what I heard at that time, there was still too little information.


    Du Wan nced at the eldest brother next to him and slowly moved over, "Brother, is there any rtionship between the Huang family, the royal merchant in Pingna City, and our princess''s mansion? For example, business dealings?"


    "No." Du Qian responded casually, "Most of the property in the mansion is Zhuangzi and farnd. The shops are all rented out, and the rent collected every year is arge amount of ie, which is enough for the expenses of our mansion, and there is still some leftover. "


    Is that it? You dont do business with anyone else?


    "No."


    Du Qian finally raised his head to look at his sister. Seeing that she was looking thoughtful, he immediately reminded her, "Sister, our family is a prominent one. If we have too much money, it will make people jealous, and good things will turn into bad things."


    Du Wan understood immediately and nodded obediently, "Don''t worry, brother, I don''t want to do business."


    Thats good, as long as you have enough money, you wont take it with you if you live or die.


    Brother is right!


    Du Wans praise was not too heartfelt.


    From these few sentences, she also knew that the backstage behind Huang Jiaming''s appearance was not the princess''s pce, but Du''s consort.


    Oh, he is her cheap dad now!


    This is a bit confusing. Should I make a small report?


    If she goes, what will she say if her father asks her where she got the news from?


    Du Wan suddenly became very quiet.


    She still has no idea how the Huang family managed to gain ess to the cheap daddy. In fact, she knew very well in her heart that the cheap father said that he was being taken advantage of, and the actual benefits should not be less.


    This matter is quiteplicated.


    It''s not as simple as she, a little girl, thought, s.

 Chapter 115: It鈥檚 fun for my sister to quarrel with others

    Chapter 115: It¡¯s fun for my sister to quarrel with others


    Chapter 115 Its fun for my sister to quarrel with others


    Du Qian saw that Du Wan was indeed not tired, so he took her to meet the elders of the n.


    Du Wan asked: "Thest time I saw you?"


    "Not all, there are some ancestors. They never like to travel back and forth, so they didn''te to the princess''s housest time." Du Qian still respected the ancestors of these tribes.


    Du Wan got on the soft sedan and followed him in a daze.


    The servants moved out armfuls of gifts without any instructions from her.


    When Du Wan saw this, he was stunned, "What is this?"


    "Princess Princess, this is a gift prepared by the princess for you. It is for the elders in the n." Ningqin said respectfully.


    So it was an afternoon.


    Du Wan followed Du Qian to visit the ancestors of the n.


    Start with the oldest, uh, most respectable ce.


    We go to each family, and gifts are given to each family.


    When she met the old man, Du Wan suddenly became polite, sensible and well-behaved.


    This is a true ancestor level, and all of them are actually over a hundred years old.


    After getting through, Du Wan curiously counted twenty-three elderly people over a hundred years old. Including the n leader and other elders, there are hundreds of them.


    No wonder giving gifts has to be carried in a heap.


    Du Wan went to visit them one by one, giving them gifts and receiving red envelopes.


    Being enthusiastic at first, then numb.


    Sending a bunch of things and taking back a bunch of things.


    After visiting around, Du Wan was tired.


    Du Qian wanted tough but didn''t dare, for fear that his sister would be angry. "Are you tired?"


    Brother, are you done paying your respects? Du Wan walked out of thest elders home and sat slumped on the sedan outside, not wanting to move.


    Its not that Im physically tired, Im tired mentally or mentally.


    Du Qian said with a smile: "I''ve finished paying my respects. But next, some rtives maye to visit."


    No way. Du Wan is most bothered by socializing.


    She doesnt have a problem with anyone, shes just annoyed.


    The more annoying it is, the more troublees.


    On the way back, I encountered several people blocking the way.


    No, its just ady blocking the way.


    The other people were either maids or mothers-inw, standing behind thedy with lowered eyebrows and obedient eyes.


    The nobledy wore a brocade robe, a gold-encrusted jade robe on her head, a pair of pearl earrings between her ears, and a pearl ne around her neck. She stood upright in the middle of the road, looking noble and domineering.


    When Du Wan looked at him, at first nce he really thought that the other party was here to cause trouble.


    Du Qian came over on horseback and reminded her: "Du Yunrong''s mother, Mrs. Sun."


    "Huh?"


    Du Wan was surprised, "Why did youe to me specially?"


    Du Qian did not answer, because Du Wan knew it soon.


    "Princess, could you please spare Ronger? I would be very grateful." Mrs. Sun stepped forward slowly and bowed slightly.


    This ceremony is performed very carelessly.


    Ningqin reminded in a low voice beside her, "Princess, Mrs. Sun is a first-grade imperial concubine." "So this is..." Do you have the capital to be arrogant?


    Du Wan somewhat understood Sun''s behavior.


    She should feel that she has a noble status and is her elder, so she can get by just by being perfunctory. At first nce, he is the type of person who is annoying. Du Yunrong is probably quite worthy of her true heritage.


    Du Wan still pretended to be in front of everyone, "Mrs. Du, Sister Yunrong did something wrong and has been punished. This princess has long forgiven her."


    Before Sun could say anything else, Du Wan said magnanimously: "Don''t worry, this princess will never use her fault as an excuse in the future. For the sake of the queen, she asked Du Yunshan to take the me, but I didn''t say what."


    Ms. Sun was angry after hearing that. Did she mean this?


    Next to him, a nun who was Sun''s right-hand man said quickly: "Princess, you have misunderstood. My wife wants you to go to the n to intercede. Can you spare me the punishment of the eldestdy of my family?"


    "What?" Du Wan looked at thedy, "Is that what you mean?"


    Thedy didn''t say anything, she just said "hmm" in a high-spirited manner.


    Du Wan really wants to ask, do you have a big face?


    He actually wanted her to go to the n leader to intercede for Du Yunrong in person, and also wanted to avoid punishment?


    It was really broad daylight, so I started to dream.


    Du Wan has just arrived in the n and hasnt paid attention to Du Yunrongs affairs yet, so she doesnt know what her punishment will be, but it doesnt stop her from wanting to irritate others.


    Then, Du Wan imitated Du''s consort''s serious look and refused righteously: "Mrs. Sun, the country has nationalws, and the family has family rules. You, a dignified first-ssdy, don''t understand this truth, and you want me to do it for you." If you go through the back door, aren''t you afraid that Uncle Guo will blush for you? If word spreads, it will also bring shame to the Queen, aren''t you ashamed?"


    "you-"


    Sun was not ashamed to be reprimanded by a junior, but became angry from embarrassment.


    If he hadn''t been on the road at this time and people wereing and going, I''m afraid Mr. Sun wouldn''t have been able to endure it.


    Du Qian was watching from the side but rarely offered any help.


    Its quite fun to see my sister quarrel with others.


    Du Wan didnt know what kind of punishment Du Yunrong received, but Du Qian knew it very well.


    He was not surprised that Mrs. Sun would block the road to plead for mercy. She probably wanted to be seen by the tribe and make it difficult for her sister to reject her. But after all her thinking, she never expected that her younger sister would act irrationally and put up a higher air than she did.


    Sun was so angry that she left angrily.


    Du Wan shook his head, "A noble first-ssdy, with this kind of consciousness, ugh. No wonder the Great Qin Kingdom is getting worse every year."


    Pfft, ha, ha, ha.


    Du Qian wanted to hold back hisughter, but he couldn''t hold it back for a while.


    Du Wanfeng looked at Du Qian with wide eyes, "Brother, am I right?"


    "Yes! What my sister said is very reasonable. Even if I tell it to anyone, the truth is on my sister''s side." Du Qian put on a serious posture and affirmed his sister''s approach.


    The brother and sister returned home sessfully this time.


    After all the hard work, dusk has passed and the night gradually opens.


    Du Wan had learned from Du Qian not long ago how miserable Du Yunrong was recently, and was very happy after hearing it. Until I returned to the room to practice and my body was in terrible pain, my mood was still high, and I decided to go up the mountain tomorrow to take a look at Du Yunrong and others who were being punished.


    At night, someone knocked on the door.


    The sound of ying chess came from outside the door: "Princess, there is a letter from the capital. It was sent by Prince Pei, saying it is urgent. The person who sent the letter said that this letter needs to be delivered to you personally."


    Du Wan, who was practicing, didnt want to pay attention.


    What urgent matter?


    What kind of monster does the viin Pei want to be?


    Du Wan is in a state of cultivation and cannot speak out even if she wants to.


    Luoqi didn''t hear the movement in the room, so he knocked on the door again and repeated what he had just said. After waiting for a long time, there was still no response from the princess. If Du Wan hadn''t confessed before, no one would be allowed to break into her bedroom without her consent under any circumstances.


    Those who vite the rules will be severely punished.


    I was very anxious when I yed chess, and I didnt know what to do for a while.

 Chapter 116: A bit of a deviant approach

    Chapter 116: A bit of a deviant approach


    Chapter 116 A bit of a deviant approach


    After a while, Du Qian''s voice sounded outside the door again, "Please invite me over in a hurry. What happened?"


    "Young Master, the ve knocked on the princess''s door, but the princess did not respond." Seeing this, Luo Qi knelt down in fear, and said tremblingly, "before the princess rests, no one can disturb her. The ve is worried that something will happen to the princess. Come on, young master, do you want to go in and take a look?"


    "No need. The princess is tired today, she probably slept soundly."


    Du Qian waved the others to retreat, and then told Luo Qi, "Go and tell the messenger first, either give the letter to me, or just wait. By the way, arrange food and lodging for the messenger."


    Yes, I will leave this servant.


    After cing the chess piece and bowing, he hurriedly retreated.


    Du Qian stared at the closed door of the room, not worried about what would happen to his sister.


    This situation is probably during cultivation.


    Sure enough, when he used a dagger to pry open the door, he saw Du Wan sweating profusely when he entered. He looked at the cheap brother with a pair of big thief eyes angrily.


    She never wanted to be seen in this embarrassed state.


    Unexpectedly, Pei Hao saw him first, and now he is seen by the cheap brother!


    Du Qian looked at it with a smile, "Sister, are you feeling ufortable?"


    "snort"


    Du Wan gave him a very cute look.


    Du Qian tilted his head and smiled sullenly.


    He walked to the tea table and poured a cup of tea. He sat down next to her and helped her sit up halfway before saying, "Okay, drink it. Last time you envied me for having a good sister and gave her some tea." Pour tea and water. Now, I also envy you. You have such a good big brother who feeds you tea himself."


    Du Wan was speechless for a moment.


    No, I cant even speak if I want to.


    He had no choice but to drink the tea in big gulps and signaled that he wanted more.


    Du Qian continued to feed her water until she was satisfied.


    Half a quarter of an hourter, Du Wan came over slowly and sat up, "Brother, did the servant call you?"


    "If I don''te, they will knock on the door." Du Qian was joking. What do ves fear most? Of course, he was afraid that something might happen to his master. As long as something happens to their master, no matter if it is their fault or not, they will be in trouble.


    Du Wan stood up and got off the bed.


    Go to the bathroom, freshen up, and walk out.


    Du Qian followed him out.


    The brother and sister went to see the man who delivered the message.


    The person who delivered the letter was the guard of the Pei family. When he saw Du Wan, he respectfully took out the hidden letter.


    Du Qian looked at the words on the envelope that were addressed to his sister. It was Pei Hao''s handwriting. "Sister, why did that boy from the Pei family suddenly send you a letter?"


    "Isn''t it an urgent message? It must be something urgent."


    Du Wan did not avoid Du Qian and opened the letter immediately.


    Seeing his sister''s magnanimous behavior, Du Qian breathed a sigh of relief silently. Looking at his sister''s appearance, it seemed that she was out of touch, and she didn''t look like a young girl at all. Otherwise, you will definitely feel shy when you see the letter from your sweetheart.


    Du Wan opened the letter and found that there were not many words. However, the content surprised Du Wan, "Uncle Emperor actually agreed? Wow!"


    The viin is worthy of being a viin, he is indeed very powerful.


    Du Qian was very puzzled when he heard her rambling sentence.


    Du Wan didn''t hide it and gave the letter to him to read.


    He was really not polite, so he took it and read it. Fortunately, the content was not ambiguous at all, and the whole article was about business matters.


    The general content of the letter is that my sister has something to do and needs the emperor''s permission. Pei Hao helped to propose it to the emperor, and the emperor agreed. In addition, he has sent someone to contact Yanmen and is waiting for Yanmen''s reply.


    Thest sentence is to ask Du Wan when he will return to the city and discuss it in detail in person.


    Du Qian looked at Du Wan in confusion, waiting for her exnation.


    Du Wan did not conceal it, and said what he wanted to trade with Yanmen, "This move is a bit of evil door, but only in this way can the murderer be the fastest." "This method is very good. Why did I not expect before? ."


    Du Qian really thought this was a good move and silentlymented that his sister was so smart.


    Itste.


    The two brothers and sisters chatted for a few more words and then went back to their rooms to rest.


    On the other hand, Du Wan got up the next day and was about to practice sword practice.


    After Luo Qi came back, he hurriedly came back and said, "Princess, the person who delivered the letter yesterday has not left yet. He asked his ve to deliver a message to the princess. When he came to deliver the letter, the prince had told him to bring the princess''s reply with him when he returned."


    Du Wan:


    If the other party doesn''t remind her, she really has no idea of replying to the letter.


    I opened the letter, read it again, and stopped at thest sentence. It turned out to be this.


    Simple!


    Du Wan went to the study and asked Ningqin to polish his ink.


    After a while, I wrote a reply.


    There are only three sentences in the letter: The return date has not yet been determined. Prince Pei has had a hard time dealing with the Yan n. Please help me investigate the Huang family, the royal merchant in Pingnancheng.


    Its gone, and I havent even written the signature.


    It was a letter, rather than a handwritten note, put in an empty envelope, without even writing the recipient on the envelope, and asked Ningqin to deliver it directly to the Pei family guards.


    Then Du Wan pped the table and said excitedly, "Come here! My princess is happy today and decided to go hiking. If you want to have a pic on the mountain, remember to bring some delicious food."


    Yes, ve, go and prepare now.


    Ningqin hurriedly went out to give orders.


    Du Wan went out and went straight to Du Qian''s yard.


    Du Qian got up early and saw his sistering over in a hurry, "Sister, is there anything you are happy about?"


    Brother, lets go to the mountains for a picter. Du Wan said with a smile, pointing to a mountain to the east of the vige, That mountain is pretty good.


    Du Qian:


    Is there anything else you dont understand?


    Sister, I just want to see Du Yunrongs joke.


    It was a pity that Du Qian couldn''t apany her, so he said frustratedly: "Sister, I''m going to go to the n school today, but Master won''t approve the leave."


    "Huh?" Du Wan was startled, then realized what was going on and patted Du Qian on the shoulder, "It''s okay, it''s okay. Brother, go to school first, and you can apany me to climb the mountain when you are free."


    "Okay. Sister, please pay attention to safety when going up the mountain."


    Yeah. Du Wan nodded repeatedly and sent Du Qian out.


    Du Wan is alone and has some time to spare.


    Du Wan is very relieved to leave the matter to Pei Hao, at least it is better than doing it herself. She was fascinated by Pei Hao''s abilities.


    Who makes him the most nourishing man in the whole book?


    Two quarters of an hourter.


    Du Wan took a group of people to climb the mountain with great interest.


    Since practicing, Du Wan''s physical fitness has long been better than that of ordinary people.


    Hence, even after climbing the mountain for a long time, she still didn''t blush or breath, and even the guards who followed her were secretly surprised.


    They knew that the princess was practicing martial arts during this period, but they didn''t expect that the princess''s physical strength was so good?


    From a distance, Du Wan saw the buildings on the mountain, with red walls and green tiles.


    At the same time, I also saw a piece of grasnd, which was quite t, and some good fields were cultivated.


    There are some vegetable seedlings nted in the ground. They are sparse and growing poorly.

 Chapter 117: When I dont exist

    Chapter 117: When I don''t exist


    Chapter 117 As long as I dont exist


    What caught Du Wan''s attention the most was not the nting fields.


    They were several girls working in the fields, wearing farmer''s shorts, with thin skin and tender flesh. They were weakly waving their hoes and turning over the ground. Du Wan''s heart trembled at the sight, fearing that the hoes they raised would hit her own feet.


    Du Wan saw Du Yunrong.


    Yes, these girls were punished by the n leader to go to the mountains to practice meditation for three months.


    The so-called Qingxiu means moving to the mountains and living without servants. I have to get up before dawn to go to school early, and then go to work in the fields, raising chickens and ducks, doingundry and cooking, and carrying water and cutting firewood to be self-sufficient.


    Cant work? Ah!


    Hungry to death, no one dared toe to help or deliver food. Because he is discovered, the person being punished will have his crime increased, and the helper will also be implicated.


    Du Wan and his party came up and were soon seen by Du Yunrong and others.


    They all stopped and looked at their mortal enemies.


    Du Wan smiled and walked up to her, waving her handkerchief, "Hey,rades, thank you for your hard work! Girls, thank you for your hard work!"


    Du Yunrong:


    This girl''s smile is so mean! I really want to hit her in the face with a hoe!


    The other three girls are the cousins who went to Du Wan''s house to apologizest time.


    They red at Du Wan fiercely.


    A girl in Tsing Yi was very angry, "Du Wan, is this a good thing you did? We all got punished."


    "This is none of my business." Du Wan rified.


    Du Wanyi nced at Du Yunrong pointedly, "Don''t think about passing the me to me. If I wanted toin to the n, I wouldn''t wait until now."


    Several cousins were confused and looked at Du Yunrong.


    Du Yunrong stared at Du Wan with a cold expression, "It has nothing to do with you anyway."


    "Oh, Sister Yunrong is still as shameless as ever." Du Wan crossed her waist and raised her chin proudly and said, "I thought this princess didn''t know that they were all caused by you. The n leader just called you at the beginning. There is nothing wrong with them in the Hui n."


    The first sentence is very watery, but thetter sentence is a well-known fact.


    As soon as Du Yunrong heard this, she felt bad.


    The three cousins d at Du Yunrong at the same time.


    The girl in Tsing Yi was very angry, "Hey Du Yunrong, it turns out it was you who did this?!"


    Shameless, you dragged us into the water and told us that the princess had snitched to the n leader. Another girl in blue was also angry, thinking that she was being treated as a fool.


    Du Wan added to the conversation, "Yes, the thief is shouting to catch the thief."


    The girl in green rushed up and pped Du Yunrong, "Bitch! Do you think having an aunt who is a queen is great? You are going to be punished to the mountain. I have already disliked you."


    Du Yuncui! Dare you hit me? You madman!


    Du Yunrong looks gentle, but she is not weak at all when she moves her hands.


    The remaining two girls are either biological sisters or cousins with the girl in Tsing Yi. Needless to say, they are of course helping their own families. So the two people began to argue, shouting not to fight or anything, while holding Du Yunrong''s arm, making it easier for the girl in Tsing Yi to fight Du Yunrong.


    Four people started fighting, and the fight was inextricable. The fight became more and more heated.


    Either pulling clothes or pulling hair, there is no image at all.


    Du Wan looked at him with eyes bright.


    Hmph, they are not good people. Who dares to plot against her?


    However, Du Wan discovered that the girls in the tribe were not afraid of Du Yunrong?


    Du Yunrong is the queen''s favored niece, so people with foreign surnames will inevitably be wary of her. However, as long as Du''s girls don''t want to benefit from Du Yunrong, there is really no need to be afraid of anything.


    The source and basis of this confidence is the Du family''s n rules.


    There are thousands of Du n rules,rge and small, and the punishment is quite severe. For example, Du Yunrong and the others this time, because Du Wan was not injured, in the eyes of the n, it was just a small fight. What slightly crossed the line was that they helped outsiders plot against their own family. Just for this, they had to go to the mountains to repair for three months. .


    The most important thing is that the Du family has a profound heritage and has existed longer than the Great Qin Kingdom.


    The queen is also a daughter of the Du family. Regardless of whether she bes the queen or not, the n is still the same and has never taken advantage of her. The only people who benefited from the honor were her brother and his family.


    So, in the face of n rules, even the queen did not dare to point fingers.


    At the Ghost Festival banquet, Su Yu wanted to drive a wedge between Du Wan and Du Yunrong, but Du Yunrong retorted on the spot, not just talking, but stating a fact.


    Oh, how can we be short of melon seeds at this time? Du Wan looked at Ning Qin.


    Ningqin was stunned for a moment, then realized what she was doing and said angrily: "Princess, I didn''t bring any sunflower seeds. I have some chilled watermelon, do you want to eat it?"


    "eat!"


    Du Wan suddenly became happy.


    Soon, she was holding a piece of watermelon in her hand, eating and watching the show.


    The people who are worthy of the name are melon-eating people, and they are very happy.


    However, before the fightsted for a while, an old woman stopped her and said, "Stop. Do you want me to report to the n leader and extend your time for cultivation?"


    No, it cant be done.


    Grandma Xiao, we didnt fight, we were just having fun.


    Yes, yes, there was no fight.


    The girls talked all over each other and regarded the fight as a joke.


    The old woman looked at Du Yunrong sternly, "Girl Yunrong, do you think this is a fight or a y?"


    Du Yunrong straightened her clothes, lowered her head and said, "Grandma Xiao, we are just joking, not really fighting."


    The four people unanimously said it was a joke.


    This matter was overturned.


    The old woman warned: "Since you all said it was a joke, I will treat this as if you were just joking. I won''t do it next time, unless you don''t want to go down the mountain this year."


    Yes, thank you Granny Xiao.


    Grandma Xiaos warning is right.


    We all listen to Granny Xiao.


    The three sisters of the Du family are very sweet-mouthed and good at talking.


    It made Du Yunrong look pitiful and inconspicuous.


    Du Wan looked at this scene and felt extremely happy.


    Isnt Du Yunrong arrogant? Ha ha!


    Granny Xiao looked at Du Wan. When she walked over, she bowed respectfully and said, "Princess, why are you here?"


    "I have nothing to do, so I came up to the mountain for a stroll. You don''t need to pay attention to me, just pretend I don''t exist." Du Wan''s habit of transforming into a well-behaved little cute girl came back as soon as she saw an elder who was friendly to her.


    Grandma Xiao smiled kindly and said, "That''s up to you, Princess."


    "Yes, I will do whatever I want." Du Wan nodded obediently.


    From Granny Xiaos attitude, we can see that Du Wans status in the n is different.


    This made Du Yunrong and others almost crazy with jealousy.


    Wait until Granny Xiao had gone far.


    Du Yunrong suppressed the anger in her heart and whispered, "Isn''t it just taking out a jade que from the ancestral temple?! What''s so great about it?"


    Yo, thats really amazing.


    The girl in green just happened to hear her words and said in a weird voice, "I am from the direct line of the Du family, unlike someone who can''t stand aside any more."

 Chapter 118: I feel relieved when you are not okay

    Chapter 118: I feel relieved when you are not okay


    Chapter 118 I feel relieved that you are not okay


    Du Yunrong held back her anger and said: "It doesn''t matter if I am a side branch, at least my aunt is still the current queen."


    "Hey! She is still the daughter of the eldest princess, and her father is a direct line of the Du family. So what if she has an aunt who is a queen? A married woman can''t get involved in the affairs of the n. Aren''t you just like us? Get punished." The girl in Tsing Yi is very professional when ites to touching people''s hearts.


    Du Yunrong said: "I am a coteral member, aren''t you?"


    "Although our grandfather is amoner, he still has direct blood, which is at least better than some people."


    Du Yunrong was extremely angry.


    But there is no way to refute it, what they say is true.


    Du Wan is happy.


    Nearly wanted to apud the girl in Tsing Yi.


    The servants behind him brought a stool and Du Wan sat down.


    Some people stood behind to hold an umbre for her, and others brought tea and fruit cakes, which she ate happily. The most hateful thing was that there was someone fanning Du Wan next to him.


    The girls looked at each other, not in the mood to argue.


    I want to give up my job, but if I haven''tpleted today''s task, I will still be kicked out when I go back.


    Du Yunrong threw away the **** several times and quit working.


    When the three sisters saw this, they calmed down.


    Probably because I feel relieved when I see someone who is worse off than me.


    One girl started to make sarcastic remarks, "Fourth sister, do you think someone wants to take this opportunity to throw away the **** and bezy?"


    The girl in green sneered, "No matter howzy you are, the work will be divided."


    "Fourth sister is right, do you want to do it or not? All these jobs are here, no more and no less." The girl in blue helped Du Yunrong to squeeze in. Ever since I found out that Du Yunrong was a sweet-faced and cruel person, I never gave her a good look anymore, "We have to do it quickly, otherwise lunch won''t be here yet."


    Yes, we have to do it quickly.


    The girl in Tsing Yi agreed, nced at Du Yunrong, and said insinuatingly: "Let me tell you a joke. I heard that someone was so cheating that he couldn''t go up the mountain on the first day, and was almost expelled from the n by our n leader. Later, he dragged the ancestors of the Dawa family toe out to intercede. This matter just got over."


    Then you went up the mountain in despair?


    Exactly.


    The three girls are really talented. Every word you say to me makes Du Yunrong blush.


    Du Yunrong finally couldn''t help but burst into tears and squatted next to the **** to wipe her tears.


    Its just that the sadder she cried, the happier the people watching the show became.


    "It''s a good show, it''s nice to watch." Du Wan knew that her move was bad.


    But so what?


    No matter how bad you are, you cantpare to some people.


    Du Wan always remembers the humiliation she suffered during the Ghost Festival. Compensating some money afterwards is nothing to the powerful. Is the princess mansion short of money? Notcking.


    Suddenly, the girl in blue dropped her **** and walked closer to Du Wan. She didn''t get close to him because the guards blocked her.


    Du Wan didn''t say anything, and she couldn''t get close.


    The girl in blue secretly nced at the melon and fruit snacks next to her and swallowed her saliva: "Cousin, do you like it? If you like it, please give it a try. Your cousin Yunyan hasn''t had a bite of pastry in a few days, it''s bitter."


    "I''m just enjoying it, but I won''t reward you." Du Wan refused uprightly, "You think I''m stupid for giving you a bite to eat, and then being reported, then I will be punished along with you."


    The girl in blue looked stiff and said in frustration: "I didn''t think of this just now."


    Turning around, she returned to the field, picked up the **** and continued working.


    So the wicked little girl sat on the edge of the field and had people put out all kinds of delicious cakes and fruits. While eating, she watched the four girls working in the field, and she felt so beautiful.


    The four girls were so angry that they wanted to cry at first, butter they were so greedy that they cried.


    For a few days up the mountain, it is a steamed bun with wild vegetables, and there is no one as much, not to mention fresh fruits.


    Until near noon.


    The three girls finally finished plowing the designatednd, and immediately ran away without looking back, carrying their hoes, as if they were being chased by ghosts. Du Yunrong was left alone, still swinging the **** in an unorganized manner.


    Without three people, the y bes less interesting. Du Wan was not in a good mood and started fighting.


    Du Yunrong suddenly threw away the **** and shouted at Du Wan: "Du Wan, it''s all your fault!"


    "Yes, yes, yes, it''s my fault, it''s all my fault. I''m too cute and you can''tpare to it." Du Wan took over the words, and she really didn''t have a good temper. But the more she behaved like this, the angrier Du Yunrong became.


    Du Yunrong no longer concealed her anger, "You asked Prince Pei to find the n leader, right?"


    "No, no, it''s really not the case. Don''t even think about using me of anything wrong." Du Wan didn''t want to take the me for Pei Hao.


    Du Yunrong was stunned for a moment and forgot to be angry, "It''s really not you?"


    Du Wan nced at her with disdain, as if she was mentally retarded, "Does this princess need to lie? I did it, and I will admit it, and I will never feel guilty."


    Du Yunrong:


    Then why is Pei Hao so crazy? !


    Du Yunrong wiped away her tears and asked doubtfully: "I haven''t offended Prince Pei, have I?"


    Who knows.


    Du Wan smiled mysteriously.


    In Du Yunrong''s eyes, she is also mean, and the n girl who has disappeared is really getting more and more annoying.


    Du Wan patted her **** and stood up. She had nothing to do and decided to go down the mountain first, "Oh, time flies by so fast today. It''s already noon. It''s time to go down the mountain. Otherwise, what will happen if my brotheres home from school and doesn''t see his sister? Woolen cloth?"


    When Du Yunrong heard this, jealousy shed in her eyes.


    Thinking of her brothers, it was okay for her, but withoutparison, there would be no harm. Compared with Du Qian''s protectiveness towards his sister, her brothers are really far behind.


    She went up the mountain for several days, and only her second brother came up to give her clothes.


    If Du Wan was punished, Du Qian would definitely live in the mountains to stay with her.


    Du Wan went down the mountain contentedly.


    There is one thing that Du Wan doesn''t know.


    Not long after she went up the mountain, several groups of guests came to the house.


    Seeing that she was not at home, he put down the gifts and left.


    The steward reported all these things to Du Wan.


    Du Qian came back from school and nned to have lunch with his sister.


    Sister, did you have fun going up the mountain? Du Qian sat down, picked up the tea, and asked casually.


    As soon as Du Wan thought about what happened on the mountain, she suddenly became happy and said, "Happy."


    Thats good. Du Qian drank the tea in one breath.


    Du Wan remembered what the steward said, "After I went up the mountain, I heard that someone came to visit, and one of them is our aunt?"


    Its her, its nothing, I probably want to see you. Du Qians tone was very calm.


    Du Wan smiled and said, "What do I have to see?"


    You gave a lot of gifts yesterday, but it seems you didnt go to her house.


    Du Wan was silent.


    Looking back, there really isnt.


    Du Wan felt a little guilty for no reason, "Brother, why didn''t you remind me?"


    "There''s nothing to remind you. You''ll know when shees to the door. Remember to put away the good things and don''t let her get away." Du Qian didn''t forget to remind him, but he deliberately didn''t remind his sister so as not to upset his sister.


    Du Wan:


    The best rtive?


    grass!


    Do not do this!

 Chapter 119: The illusion of getting darker and darker as you draw it

    Chapter 119: The illusion of getting darker and darker as you draw it


    Chapter 119 The illusion of getting darker and darker


    When Du Wan came to this world, he really didnt see anyone who could be called the best.


    Even for the male and female protagonists and the nobledies who have had festivals, Du Wan did not give them the title of the best.


    So, Du Wan decided to go out tomorrow morning.


    The best rtives, if you can meet themter, it''s better to beter.


    However, in order to silence others, Du Qian still sent a gift to his aunt''s house for his sister.


    It was getting dark, and Du Wan wanted to go back to her room to practice. As soon as she stepped into the door, the sound of chess-ying footsteps came in a hurry again.


    "Princess, the guards of the Pei family havee to deliver a message again."


    Urgent? Du Wan asked half-jokingly.


    The chess yer was stunned for a moment, "The other party didn''t say anything."


    "Okay, I''ll go take a look." Du Wan left the yard and saw a guard in the front yard, who was the one who delivered the letter before.


    The other party respectfully delivered the letter to Du Wan.


    The person still didnt leave, just stood aside.


    Du Wan took the letter and did not open it in a hurry. Instead, she asked with a smile: "Your eldest son, do you want you to wait for a reply this time?"


    The Pei family guard said respectfully: "That''s right."


    "Then you wait first." Du Wan asked her servants to take the guards down to rest first, and she went back to her room first.


    The lights in the bedroom are a little dim.


    Ningqin lit a few more lights, and it suddenly became much brighter.


    Du Wan opened the letter, and there was only one sentence in it: When will the princess return?


    She looked over and over again, just these few words?


    Du Wan asked him to investigate the Huang family, but there is no news? Is there any news about Yan n? You are right when you think about it, themunication here is not as convenient as modern times. It will take some days toe and go.


    So, Du Wan didn''t bother to reply.


    But the Pei family''s guards were still waiting, so Du Wan wrote two words to make things up: undecided.


    Let Ningqin find an empty envelope and stuff it into it, hand it to the Pei family guard, and then forget about the matter.


    The next day, the sky was gray and bright.


    Pei Hao got up early and washed up. After getting dressed, he stood in the pavilion in the courtyard and looked at the rockery and the small pond with koi carps next to it. Maintain this stance for a long time.


    That grace and charm, there is nothing to say.


    Just ignore the time he stood there.


    Mu Si''an and Hu San stood not far away, watching and whispering.


    Mu Si''an was puzzled, "Master, this is..."


    I dont know. Hu San smiled innocently.


    Mu Si''an touched his chin, "There must be something wrong."


    Hu San smiled again and said nothing.


    Nonsense!


    The prince is like this, can he still be okay?


    However, Hu San thought that his master sent someone to deliver a letter to the princess yesterday. Was he waiting for a reply? The Du family''s vige is neither close nor far from the capital. If the man gets the reply and leaves early in the morning, he should be back after calcting the time.


    Hu Sans intuition is quite sharp.


    Sure enough, a guard came back in a hurry, walked to the pavilion, and handed Pei Hao a letter.


    Pei Hao opened the letter on the spot and read it. When he saw that there were only two words, he immediatelyughed angrily.


    Little heartless person


    Pei Hao cursed in a low voice, put the letter away and put it in his arms.


    He turned around and told his entourage: "My prince wants to have breakfast. Let the kitchen bring it to you."


    Yes, Crown Prince.


    The attendants must retreat.


    Mu Si''an spoke up at the right time and said to the man: "Ask the kitchen to bring my breakfast. I want to eat it with the prince."


    Yes, Mr. Mu.


    The entourage turned and hurriedly retreated. Mu Si An sat down on the stone stool in the pavilion and had someone bring him hot tea.


    After drinking two cups of tea, Mu Si''an asked: "Is the letter just now from the princess?"


    "Um."


    There was also a letter yesterday? Mu Sian raised his eyebrows.


    The princess has only been out of the city for two days, and she has already written two letters?


    Pei Hao lifted up his robe and sat down, pouring himself a cup of tea. "There happens to be something that I need to talk to her about."


    Mu Si''an said jokingly: "Yes, yes, I know that every time you go to the princess, you have something serious to discuss."


    Its good that you know, dont think wrongly.


    Dont worry, I wont think wrongly, especially after hearing what you said.


    Pei Hao shut up.


    Why does it seem like its getting darker and darker?


    Mu Si''an said: "Tell me, what are you going to do recently? One moment, you need to contact the head of the Yan n, and the next moment you want to investigate the Huang family of the Huangshang family in Pingnancheng? I remember that the great beauty in Qingfengju is the Huangshang Huang family. House''s."


    It has nothing to do with Qingfeng Ju. It is the county chief investigating the Huang family in Pingnancheng.


    Princess? Mu Sian was startled.


    Pei Hao nodded, "It doesn''t take much effort to check this, it just takes some time."


    Pingnan City is not in the capital, and it will take some time for news toe and go on the road.


    After breakfast, Pei Hao and others went to the Imperial City Department for duty.


    Du Wan, on the other hand, had breakfast and was in a hurry to go up the mountain again.


    Compared to staying here and arguing with people you dont know, its better to go up the mountain to have fun. Of course, she took her sword with her when she went up the mountain. After watching and having fun, I still need to find a ce to practice sword practice.


    This time Du Wan went up.


    Du Yunrong and the four of them did not plow thend again, but made it into ridges, as if they were going to nt vegetables.


    Du Wan sat aside and watched again.


    Today the four of them were mute and kept silent.


    I guess they had gotten over it after a night and didn''t want to watch Du Wan''s drama again. Du Wan didn''t care, and sat eating and drinking next to him. One of his guards saw a hare and caught it.


    On a whim, Du Wan wanted to roast a rabbit and eat it with his own hands.


    Again, next to the fields.


    The roasted rabbit is so delicious!


    How can a person who has not tasted meat for several days endure this?


    The eyes of the four girls were almost red with anger.


    Its too much, its really too much!


    Du Wan drank honey carefully to make the barbecue golden.


    Princess, the barbecue should be ready. Ning Qin said uncertainly, It smells so good.


    Du Wandese said: "Of course it smells good. This is my princess''s unique craft."


    After flipping it two or three more times, Du Wan put the baked rabbit into a te that had just been filled with pastries.


    Smelling the aroma, Du Wan couldn''t help but swallow, picked up the knife, and eagerly cut off a piece. After it cooled down a bit, she put it in her mouth and started chewing, "Tsk, tsk, it smells so good! It smells so good!"


    Ningqin picked up the knife and started to cut the meat for Du Wan.


    One is cutting and the other is eating.


    The most disgusting thing is that while Du Wan was eating, he was praising, "This meat is so delicious, the best I have ever tasted. Oh, my eldest brother is so good to me, I can''t eat it alone."


    Du Wan asked Ning Qin to put half of the food in the food box, and immediately ordered someone to send it down the mountain to Du Qian.


    At this time, Du Qian should still be studying ethnic studies.


    When Du Qian was studying for n studies, he received a food box from his entourage, saying that it was given to him by his sister.


    When I opened it, I was a little confused.


    Half a roasted rabbit?


    Du Qian thought of something and asked happily: "My sister baked this with her own hands?"


    Thats what thedy who sent it said. The attendant replied respectfully.


    Du Qian smelled the barbecue and felt it was very fragrant.


    He picked up the barbecue and found that it was still slightly warm, so it was just right to eat it.

 Chapter 120: Different from imagination

    Chapter 120: Different from imagination


    Chapter 120 is different than expected


    Du Qian couldnt wait to take a bite.


    Suddenly stunned, Du Qian chewed slowly and then swallowed.


    "tasty!"


    Du Qian was surprised by his sister''s craftsmanship.


    Just as he was about to take another bite, the barbecue in his hand suddenly disappeared.


    who? !


    Du Qian turned around angrily, and was about to see who was robbing him without fear of death. When he turned around, his anger was extinguished, "n, n leader. Why do you alwayse to the school?"


    How could I catch you without going to ss and hiding here to steal food? The little old mans eyes were shining brightly, but he scolded you with a serious face.


    Du Qian didn''t dare to breathe when he faced the n leader.


    The patriarch shouted: "What are you still doing? Hurry up and go to ss."


    Oh, lets go now, Ill go back right away. Du Qian replied, but did not move his feet. He nced at the barbecue in the patriarchs hand, Then, can you return this to me?


    The patriarch said seriously: "Confiscate it!"


    Du Qian was extremely distressed.


    The roasted rabbit meat is really delicious, I just took one bite!


    Du Qian went back to school dejectedly.


    The little old man, the patriarch, waited for him to leave, then stared at the barbecue in his hand, "Why does this meat taste so fragrant? How did it get roasted?"


    Unable to resist, he took a bite.


    Damn, its so delicious!


    Hey, does this meat still have a sweet smell?


    This is really to the taste of the patriarch who loves nothing but meat.


    Half rabbit meat, which was not much in the first ce, was eaten up in a short time. The patriarch was still not satisfied. He smacked his mouth, but he still wanted to eat!


    When the patriarch finished eating, he realized that there was someone else next to him.


    He was Du Qian''s entourage, holding a food box in his hand and looking at the n leader in shock.


    At this moment, the little old man''s face was rare and he was embarrassed, "You can''t tell this to anyone else, you know? Even Du Qian can''t say it, otherwise it will make you look good."


    Yes, patriarch.


    The attendant was so frightened that he quickly came to his senses and lowered his head in fear.


    At this time, the patriarch put his hands behind his back, put on a serious look, and walked away step by step, leisurely.


    Du Wan doesnt know what happened in the vige.


    She held the sword and practiced for a while.


    After the girls finished nting vegetables, they walked back to their residence step by step.


    Du Wan did not go down the mountain this time, but followed them sternly, watching them clean the pot and steam the steamed buns. In fact, they were ready-made steamed buns, and then steamed them in the pot to heat them up.


    Then, each person takes one and eats it with wild vegetables.


    Du Wan:


    How miserable! It''s too awful!


    Have been busy in the fields all morning ande back with only one steamed bun?


    Du Wan then saw several girls finishing their meal. After sitting there for a quarter of an hour, they started chopping firewood, carrying water, feeding chickens and ducks, etc. However, they divide the work and cooperate, each one does the same thing.


    The four of them had a rare tacit understanding and regarded Du Wan as an invisible person.


    Du Wan had a bit of a suicidal mentality and deliberately blocked their way.


    The girls still thought they were blind and walked around her before moving forward.


    Unable to bear it anymore, he rolled his eyes at her and continued working.


    Du Wan:


    I feel likeughing for no reason, whats going on?


    After finishing their work, the four of them were so tired that they could note out.


    Standing alone in the yard, Du Wan blinked. Grandma Xiao came out and said respectfully: "Princess, you are..."


    "You don''t have to be polite if you want to take a stroll." Du Wan said with a smile, "I will go down the mountain in a moment. Granny Xiao, do you need anything? I will bring it to you next time I go up the mountain."


    "The princess is interested. I am fine here and I don''t need anything."


    "Oh well."


    Du Wan chatted with the old man for a few words, and then started walking around Qingxiu Mountain.


    Looking like a king patrolling the mountains.


    After walking around the mountain for a while, I discovered that Du Yunrong was not the only one who was punished for going up the mountain, but also some young people from the n. What they did was simr to Du Yunrong and others, except that they were not in the same ce.


    It turns out that the vegetables in the fields, which look malnourished at first nce, were grown by the disciples who went up the mountain to be punished.


    Du Wan stayed in the n for five days.


    Going up to the mountains every day, watching ys every day, and interacting with people every day.


    However, the practice has not fallen behind at all. The duration of sword practice has be shorter, but the progress has been faster. Issues that I didnt quite understand before were suddenly understood.


    This surprised Du Wan. Is this the bination of work and rest?


    As a result, the little girl had more fun.


    The prince in the capital sent a letter every day.


    To sum up, it almost means the same thing: When will the princesse back?


    No, just asking about the return date.


    Pei Hao would not admit that he missed the little girl, he just wanted to talk to her about some things in person. And she never came back, making him always thinking about these things, which was really annoying.


    Hu San has been trying to stay as far away from Shi Ziye as possible in the past two days.


    Musian had already received a three-day holiday, so he stayed away.


    The reason is that Pei Hao''s temper has be increasingly unstable. If he had not warned him beforehand, Mu Si''an might not have wanted any more holidays, but the prince only stingily approved three days of leave.


    At that time, I was promised to take a few days off.


    Three days are counted as a few days, and nine days are also counted as a few days.


    Now there are only three days at least. Mu Si''an is not satisfied, but he dares to be angry and dare not say anything, so he pinches his nose and admits it. At least he is better than Hu San. Hu San is on duty at night, not to mention having a holiday.


    Why, the prince started sitting in the pavilion drinking tea in a daze again at night?


    Today is the sixth day in the n.


    Du Qian has been attending sses every day recently and has performed well. His master has approved his application to return to the Princess Mansion for the Mid-Autumn Festival holiday.


    So, they will go back to the princess mansion tomorrow.


    Du Wan has been climbing mountains for a few days, and today she decided to visit the Du familys vige.


    At that time, the ancestors of the Du family must have been particr about choosing the site.


    This ce is surrounded by mountains on three sides, and the only ce without mountains is blocked by a small river.


    The stone arch bridge seems to be the only entrance and exit.


    After shopping around, when I returned, I met a few people at the gate of the manor. Among them was a middle-aged woman whose eyebrows were somewhat simr to Du Wan''s. Du Wan immediately thought of her.


    The best rtive? !


    No, is it my aunt?


    When the middle-aged woman saw Du Wan, she immediately beamed and said, "Wan Wan? You are Wan Wan, right? You are so beautiful. You can tell she is a lucky child."


    Du Wans eyes lit up.


    Praise her as soon as shees.


    Be discerning!


    How could such a discerning aunt be the best?


    Du Wan puffed up her chest and walked over with her hands behind her back, "You are..."


    "Oh, look at my brain, I forgot that you didn''t remember the past." The middle-aged woman came over, looking very distressed, "Wanwan, I am your aunt, your biological aunt. I heard you came back before , I have been thinking about it, I came here several times, and the old man at the concierge said you were out."


    Du Wan was stunned.


    Middle-aged woman with kind eyebrows and kind eyes, kind and cheerful.


    This is far from the best as imagined.

 Chapter 121: Missing Prince Pei鈥檚 letter

    Chapter 121: Missing Prince Pei¡¯s letter


    Chapter 121 Missing Prince Peis letter


    Even if Du Wan has no eyesight, he can see that the middle-aged woman''s expression is very natural, without any trace of artificiality.


    At this time, the middle-aged woman said something and pulled the person next to her.


    He is a shy young man, about fifteen or sixteen years old.


    The middle-aged woman introduced: "Wanwan, this is your eldest cousin, Luo Fusheng. He is sixteen years old this year, two years older than you."


    Luo Fusheng bowed solemnly, "Fusheng has met the princess."


    Before Du Wan could answer, the middle-aged woman pretended to be angry and pped Luo Fusheng on the back, "What kind of princess do you want to call your dead child? It''s very unusual. Do you know if I want to call you Cousin Wanwan?"


    No!


    What is needed is to see the outside world.


    Du Wan finally saw some signs of excellence.


    Do not consider other peoples thoughts and make decisions for others based on wishful thinking.


    Du Wan didn''t say anything, and the middle-aged woman pulled out a second boy, "Wan Wan, let''s meet him. This is your second cousin, Luo Fushuang. He is fourteen years old this year, and he is exactly the same age as you."


    Luo Fushuang was smart, "Fushuang has met my cousin and heard that you have been going up the mountain these days. Let''s go y together when we have time."


    "OK."


    Du Wan said with a smile.


    The middle-aged woman pulled another fat man.


    The little fat man is chubby and has a small knot on his head, which is very cute.


    The middle-aged woman introduced again: "This is your little cousin, Luo Fuquan. He is eight years old this year."


    My little cousin is very lucky. Du Wan praised without hesitation.


    I didn''t expect such a sentence, but it hit the middle-aged woman''s excitement point, "Yes! Your little cousin is a very lucky baby. On the day he was born, the sky was filled with colorful clouds, which were red and red, which was a sign of auspiciousness from heaven. "


    This, isnt it just Huo Shaoyun?


    Du Wan was speechless.


    There are countless children in the entire Qin Kingdom who have this blessing.


    The remaining girl, about twelve or thirteen years old, was looking down at the toes of her shoes like a coward.


    The middle-aged woman ignored it and wanted to talk to Du Wan again.


    However, when her hand was about to touch Du Wan, Ning Qin next to her stopped her and said, "Auntie, it''s not appropriate to stand outside and talk. Do you want to go in and have a cup of tea?"


    Du Wan was still smiling, pretending that he didn''t notice Ning Qin''s little move.


    Since you have seen the person, there is no reason not to invite him in.


    After entering.


    Du Wan asked the steward to take the person to the hall in the front yard.


    He served tea, water, melons, fruits and snacks to greet Aunt Du''s family. It can be said that except for my uncle, they all came.


    A round of tea passed by.


    The melon and fruit snacks on the table were almost eaten.


    Aunt Du has mentioned several times that she wants to take a look at the yard where Du Wan lives to see how she lives and whether she isfortable or not.


    Du Wan sat still, looking at Aunt Du with clean and doubtful eyes and asked, "Aunt, can I still live well in my own home? Why do you think I am ufortable? This idea is really strangeness."


    The smile on Aunt Du''s old face faltered.


    The children nearby pretended not to hear.


    Luo Fushuang, however, was very clever and came to the rescue for his mother, "Cousin, my mother was confused because she was concerned. She just didn''t think of it at the moment."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect it at the moment." Aunt Du smiled at Du Wan.


    Her eyes scanned the hall.


    The things ced in the hall are almost allrge objects


    Luo Fusheng lowered his head and blushed a little, out of embarrassment.


    Is their family short of money? No shortage!


    The money they got from their uncle''s family over the years was enough for them to eat and drink for a lifetime. It''s just that his mother has a bad habit, that is, every time she visits someone else''s house, she wants to take away some things from the host''s house, and she specially picks the expensive ones.


    She knew this strange problem was bad, but she couldn''t get rid of it. To put it simply, Aunt Du suffers from kleptomania, which is a psychological disease. It is something that can be controlled by personal will, but Aunt Du''s willpower is too weak. Not only is she not under control, but it is getting worse year by year.


    As a result, in the whole vige, people hate dogs.


    Du Wan has always remembered Du Qian''s warning, so now, no matter how kind and amiable Aunt Du is, she has not moved her position, and has not taken her to other ces as Aunt Du wished.


    Just kept greeting them in the hall.


    Another round of tea was served.


    Aunt Du has been looking for something to say, and she even says some things over and over again.


    The family''s shorings are endless.


    Du Wan is a very sensible and polite person, and he has always had a good attitude towards his elders. Sometimes, no matter how upset I feel, no matter how much I disagree with what my elders say, on the surface, I am still well-behaved and cute.


    Aunt Du repeatedly hinted to her that she wanted to go shopping, but Du Wan pretended not to understand.


    It''s not that Aunt Du doesn''t want to go shopping alone, but the owner''s yard, study room, warehouse, etc., any ce where valuables are ced is either locked or guarded.


    The family sat there until almost noon.


    Du Wan suddenly smiled and said, "Auntie, please stay for lunch. My eldest brother will be back from get out of ss soon."


    "ah?"


    Aunt Du seemed to be surprised and nced outside, "I didn''t expect time to fly by so fast. It''s almost noon."


    Yes, yes, aunt, do you want to stay and have a casual meal? Du Wan said with a smile.


    Aunt Du was just about to say yes.


    Luo Fushuang and Luo Fuquan next to them actually shook their heads in unison.


    No! No need!


    No need, no need.


    The second cousin and the younger cousin were obviously afraid of something.


    But the eldest cousin knows what the two younger brothers are afraid of. Isn''t it because he is afraid of cousin Du Qian''s methods?


    Du Wan pretended to be aggrieved and said, "Will others say that I didn''t greet you well?"


    No, my cousin treated us very well. Luo Fushuang said quickly, Besides, our home is not far away, just a few steps away. My father may still be waiting for us toe home for lunch.


    Thats right, mother, lets go. The little fat cousin pulled up Aunt Dus sleeves and started to walk out.


    Aunt Du''s kind face was full of helplessness, she stood up slowly and said goodbye to Du Wan.


    Sent off the whole family in person.


    Du Wan returned to the hall and took care of things.


    The steward said helplessly: "Princess, one of the sapphire tea bowls has been lost."


    Du Wan was speechless for a moment.


    She waved her hand, signaling the steward to step back.


    When Du Qian came back at noon, Du Wan told him about the matter.


    Du Qian looked unsurprised and praised: "My sister is still amazing, she only lost a tea bowl. If it were me, I would definitely have anotheryer of skin scratched off."


    Du Wan:


    Is it such an exaggeration?


    However, the cheap guy didnt tell the truth. He must have done something else afterwards. Otherwise, the second cousin and the younger cousin would not want to run away when they heard him.


    An afternoon passed quickly.


    It was getting dark, and Du Wan always felt that something was missing today.


    She didnt think of it until it waspletely dark.


    What''s missing? There is no letter from Prince Pei.


    I used to write a letter every day, but today I suddenly stopped writing? !

 Chapter 122: Sneaking in at night

    Chapter 122: Sneaking in at night


    Chapter 122 Sneaking in at night


    It is quiet in the dead of night.


    Du Wan has been sleeping very deeply after practicing.


    Tonight, I was awakened by the sound of fighting outside. I jumped out of bed, picked up the sword on the bedside table and walked out. The sound of the fight was not far away, probably outside her yard.


    Du Wan shouted: "Herees someone!"


    Princess, are you awake?


    Ningqin outside the door said in surprise.


    Du Wan opened the door, and Ningqin and Luoqi came in.


    Seeing that Ning Qin and Luo Qi didn''t look too nervous, Du Wan was quite surprised, "What happened outside?"


    "Well."


    Ningqin sneered.


    She and Luo Qi looked at each other.


    Ning Qin then whispered: "I don''t know much about this. I just heard the sound of fighting suddenly when I was sleeping, saying that a thief had sneaked in. Later I found out that it was a misunderstanding and it was Prince Pei who came."


    Its Prince Pei whos here.


    Du Wan was surprised, but not surprised at the same time.


    Climbing walls and climbing through windowste at night is something that viins often do, but tonight the boat capsized in the gutter?


    "Prince Pei came to visitte at night. He must have... business?" Du Wan turned around and put on her coat. Ningqin also tied a short cloak on her, "I already know it''s a misunderstanding, why are you still fighting?"


    Ningqinughed twice and added, "The eldest young master is here. As soon as he saw Prince Pei appearing outside your yard, he drew his sword and struck at Prince Pei without saying a word."


    Wow! Is that so? Du Wans eyes lit up.


    There is gossip!


    This is the gossip of Pei''s viin.


    Du Wan threw down the sword and ran out, shouting as he ran, "I wonder if it''s my eldest brother who is more powerful, or Prince Pei''s martial arts skills? Have they ever fought before?"


    Ningqin said: "We have fought, but I have never heard of who wins and who loses."


    Ning Qin is amazing and knows so much. Du Wan praised her sincerely.


    Ningqin smiled shyly and said, "It would be great if the princess doesn''t dislike this ve."


    I dont dislike it, I dont dislike it. Du Wan chuckled.


    She, like Ning Qin, has the same hobbies.


    Du Wan didn''t know at this time that Ningqin''s gossip was not nature, but a habit developed for survival.


    Ants have their own way of survival, let alone a person?


    As soon as I walked out of the courtyard gate, I saw the torches in front of me lighting up, illuminating an open space as bright as day.


    There are two people fighting in the middle. They are both young talents with outstanding appearance.


    Not to mention, this fight looks pretty good. Du Wan did not walk in front of anyone, but crouched behind the guards and watched them secretly.


    Ningqin asked strangely: "Princess, if you want to see it, why don''t youe to the front?"


    "That won''t work. As soon as I step forward, they might stop fighting." Du Wan smiled mischievously. It wasn''t that she didn''t want toe forward, it was because she thought about thest time she wanted to watch the gossip between the two of them and was locked out.


    After listening to it, Ningqin is nothing.


    Instead, Luoqi asked anxiously: "But... is this good?"


    The other party is the prince and the eldest young master!


    Du Wan patted her chest and said, "It''s okay. Go quickly and help me get some spiced sunflower seeds."


    Ningqin looked at Luoqi.


    Laoqi hesitated for a moment, then turned around to help Du Wan get the sunflower seeds.


    The arrival of Du Wan''s master and servant naturally cannot escape the eyes of his personal guards.


    Its just that, before they became the Praetorian Guards, they knew what they could see and what they couldnt see. For example, in the current situation, everyone pretended not to notice and stood there faithfully.


    The chess is returned very quickly.


    Du Wan was watching the show excitedly and eating melon seeds happily.


    Click, click.


    Like a little mouse gnawing something. The guards wanted to be invisible, but the crackling sound of melon seeds was still very obvious.


    Suddenly, the sound of fighting stopped.


    Pei Hao and Du Qian almost simultaneously looked at the little girl squatting behind the bodyguard.


    Looking at the show with excitement, he was also happily eating melon seeds.


    The two of them suddenly felt heartbroken.


    This fight did not result in sympathy for each other, but inexplicably a feeling of sympathy for each other.


    "Let''s fight, why don''t we continue fighting? We haven''t decided the winner yet." Du Wan spat out the melon seed skin and blurted out.


    When I finished speaking, I realized something was wrong!


    Just as Du Wan was about to run away, Du Qian strode forward and grabbed her by the back cor, "Sister, you''re already here, why should you leave?"


    "Brother! I am your lovely little sister. I have something to say." Du Wan''s head was at its best at this moment, and she immediately began to switch to a well-behaved and doggy mode, and said with a smile, " Brother, I''m not leaving. Isn''t it because I want you to finish the fight so that I can bring you a cup of tea? You must be thirsty."


    hehe!


    Du Qian smiled but said, "Sister, is the show good?"


    Thought he didn''t see her watching a y?


    He even dared to watch his own brother''s drama, so he needs a lesson.


    Pei Hao maintained his noble and cool demeanor as the prince, but when he saw Du Qian looking like he wanted to teach the little girl a lesson, he couldn''t help but feel a little surprised.


    This is the first time Pei Hao has seen Du Qian, and he is not doting on the little girl.


    "Brother Du, don''t scare Wanwan. Isn''t she just sitting there eating melon seeds? It''s not like she has never done it before." Pei Hao''s reaction to Du Wan''s appearance of eating melon seeds and watching a show was not as big as Du Qian''s, and he could ept it. Very good.


    Du Qian nced sideways at him, "I used to eat melon seeds and watch other people''s dramas."


    Is there a difference? Isnt it all about watching a show?


    Du Qian suddenly became speechless.


    Thats right, its not all about watching a show.


    Du Qian felt that he needed to re-examine Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao''s heart skipped a beat, "Brother Du, Wanwan is still young..."


    "hehe."


    Du Qian miraculously understood his idea.


    Pei Hao, on the other hand, was baffled by his attitude.


    Du Wan nced at Pei Hao secretly and saw that he had been on her side just now, reluctantly forgiving him for disturbing her sleep at night. While Du Qian let go of her cor, he quietly moved his feet.


    Move a little further, move a little further.


    After feeling that the distance was safe, Du Wan stood still and waved to the surrounding guards, "It''s okay, it''s gone, it''s gone, it''s all gone."


    Hearing this, the guards on duty quickly dispersed.


    The few servants who stayed behind heldnterns for lighting.


    Du Qian also realized at this time that some things were inappropriate to say in public, "Go to my study."


    "Okay." When Pei Hao said this, his eyes fell on Du Wan.


    Du Wan understood what he meant, "I have no objection."


    The three of them went directly to the study.


    The servant lit up themp and illuminated the study very brightly.


    Du Qian did not ask anyone to make tea, but specifically ordered his servants to make three bowls of ginseng tea.


    When Pei Hao and Du Wan sat down, Du Qian went straight in and said, "Prince Pei, tell me. What do you want to do when you sneak in at night?"


    Du Wan did not help Pei Hao, but looked at him with gloating, not knowing how he would answer.


    Pei Hao was calmer than she expected, "Well, it''s something the princess asked me to investigate, and there are results."

 Chapter 123: Such a bad sister

    Chapter 123: Such a bad sister


    Chapter 123 What a terrible sister


    After speaking, Pei Hao took out a booklet from his body and handed it to Du Wan.


    Du Wan happily took it and turned it over. Sure enough, it was information about the Huang family in Pingnancheng.


    Du Qian asked: "What''s going on with the Yan n?"


    "No." Pei Hao looked at Du Wan. After all, it was her business. Do you want to say it?


    Du Wan did not hide it, "It is a matter of the Huang family, the royal merchant of Pingnancheng."


    Why are you investigating the Huang family again? Du Qian knew that his sister was particrly concerned about the Huang family.


    Du Wan hesitated to speak, and finally closed her mouth.


    Pei Hao actually wanted to know why she suddenly wanted to investigate the Huang family.


    Du Wan pretended to be stupid and looked down at the booklet.


    Du Qian knew that his sister didn''t want to talk.


    He walked over, took the brochure in his sister''s hand, opened it and looked at it a few times, "Is the Huang family''s business being suppressed?"


    Flicking through a few more pages, Du Qian saw the Huang family''s losses and said, "The suppression was so severe. I''m afraid it was premeditated."


    Pei Hao said: "The Huang family has grown rapidly, and it must have offended some people."


    "I''m afraid there are more than a few. I heard that the Huang family initially started by cannibalizing other people''s businesses. Now that something has happened to his family and he is being targeted by others, it can only be said that it is a good reincarnation." Du Qian suddenly hit the point.


    Pei Hao said: "Brother Du is right. Someone deliberately spread Miss Huang''s incident in Pingna City. It caused the Huang family''s business to plummet."


    Pingnan City has a special geographical location. Caravans traveling from south to north must pass through there.


    Therefore, Pingnancheng has always been prosperous and a must-have for merchants.


    There is a rumor among the people that if you dont open one or two shops in Pingnan City, you cant be said to be a big businessman.


    Du Qian thought for a moment and asked, "Do you think the Huang family will be defeated?"


    "Without the help of noble people, it will be difficult for the Huang family to ovee the difficulties." Pei Hao concluded.


    Du Wan curled her lips quietly, "The Huang family will not be defeated."


    The two grown men looked at Du Wan at the same time.


    Du Qian asked: "Why is my sister so sure?"


    "The Huang family has a backend, but Prince Pei''s spies are not good at it, so they didn''t find it out." Du Wan nced at the booklet with disgust. Not only did it not mention Xie Zhang, the person behind the scenes, but it also didn''t even mention the official backer of the Princess Mansion. "Only one sentence was written, it is rumored that the Huang family has a backer and is a big shot in the capital."


    Pei Hao was silent for a moment.


    Can we say that this is because he is in a hurry?


    Du Qian put down the book and looked at Pei Hao with a careful look, "Pei Chengming, just for such a small thing, you came here in the middle of the night? When the guards found you, you had already arrived outside my sister''s yard. Corner, what do you want to do?"


    Pei Hao pretended to be calm, lowered his eyes, and slowly straightened his sleeves.


    Im embarrassed, how should I answer this?


    At that time, his brain suddenly twitched, and people came.


    Pei Hao said in a very calm tone: "No matter how small the princess''s matter is, it is not a trivial matter. I am too busy during the day, so I can only deliver it overnight. I will have to rush back to attend to it early tomorrow morning."


    This is a good reason!


    Du Qian gave him a deep look, which was meaningful.


    Du Wan watched the y quietly, as if watching a big show. Still holding the melon seeds in her hand, she secretly took out another...


    Click!


    Du Wan froze while eating melon seeds.


    The eyes of the two grown men turned to her and the melon seeds between her fingers.


    Du Qian stroked his forehead, what a terrible sister.


    Pei Hao breathed a sigh of relief silently. At this time, the servants served three bowls of brewed ginseng tea.


    After finishing drinking, Du Qian personally took Pei Hao to the adjacent wing in his yard to rest. Moreover, a team of personal guards were arranged to be on duty to guard the door of Pei Hao''s room, and even the windows were specially guarded.


    Euphemistically called it, protecting the safety of the Crown Prince.


    The real intention is to stop this guy from sneaking out to harm his sister again.


    Pei Hao was very cooperative. He turned off the lights early and was extremely calm.


    Du Qian, who was secretly watching the action next door, wondered if he had gone astray. Just when he wanted to rest first, he suddenly heard movement next door. He quickly got up to check and found that it was calm outside.


    This happened three or four times in one night.


    Du Qian didn''t fall asleep until it was almost dawn. Because he went to bed toote, he got upte the next day as he wished. When he woke up, the sun had already risen outside.


    When Du Qian finished washing and dressed neatly, he walked out of the bedroom and asked the attendant on duty: "Is Prince Pei back in the city?"


    "Young Master, Prince Pei got up at the beginning of the morning, practiced swordsmanship with the princess, and had breakfast together. At this time, he should be walking in the West Garden with the princess." The attendant reported softly and respectfully.


    The more Du Qian listened, the worse his face became.


    He had a bad sleepst night and was woken up several times by the next door.


    grass! I fell into the trap of Pei Nasi!


    He is indeed a cunning and cunning guy!


    No matter how angry Du Qian was, he still elegantly sat down at the dining table and finished his breakfast.


    Let the servants pack their things and set off in two quarters of an hour.


    Du Qian went straight to Xiyuan.


    I really saw Pei Hao, standing next to Du Wan, looking rxed.


    From the curve of the corner of his mouth, it can be seen that this boy is in a good mood.


    His bad sister was leaning against the stone railing of the lotus pond, holding a lotus pod in her hand, peeling off the lotus seeds quickly and eating them. Little did he realize that there was a big bad wolf staring at him next to him.


    Du Qian strode over with a sneer on his lips.


    Pei Hao heard the footsteps and turned around to see Du Qian approaching. He immediately saluted and said hello, "Brother Du."


    "Pei Chengming!" Du Qian asked with a faint smile, "Didn''t you say you had to rush back to Mao today?"


    Pei Hao smiled softly and replied a little embarrassedly: "I was originally going back, but I identally saw the servants in the house packing their things. After asking, I learned that Brother Du and Wanwan were also going back today. I decided to go with you on the spur of the moment, and I happened to have someone to take care of you."


    The reason has been found again and cannot be refuted.


    Du Qian was convinced by Pei Hao''s shamelessness.


    What else doesnt he understand at this time? They had already nned it.


    Actually, Du Qian considers himself not a stingy person, as long as Pei Hao doesn''t be petty towards his sister.


    Pei Hao did quite well in the past, but since his sister came back from missing, the man named Pei has changed... He used to climb over the wall in broad daylight, but now he dares to do it in the middle of the night?


    Du Qian feels that he needs to keep a closer eye on him in the future.


    Sister has not yet passed the door, so we must not let this kid cause trouble.


    Du Qian stood in front of Du Wan, "Sister, have you packed your things?"


    Ning Qin said that we have packed up and can leave at any time. Du Wan did not go to pack up in person, it was all done by the servants, Brother, when are you going to leave?


    Do you have anything else to do?


    Hey, if I have time, I would like to go up the mountain to say goodbye to Du Yunrong.


    "..." Du Qian was a little dumbfounded for a moment, "Okay, that''s almost good. Sun is staring at you every day, don''t you know? Just waiting to catch you."


    Du Wan:


    Is there still such a thing?


    Congrattions on the appearance of the fifth alliance leader in this book. Regarding the chapters to be updated, I will update them tomorrow.

 Chapter 124: My heart cant bear it

    Chapter 124: My heart can''t bear it


    Chapter 124 My heart cant bear it


    Du Wan didnt necessarily have to go up the mountain, it was just a temporary thought.


    Du Qian refused, so she gave up the idea.


    Just as some people think, the little girl''s thoughts change from moment to moment.


    Before going back, Du Qian took his sister to say goodbye to the n leader, and then the group set off in great force.


    In order to guard against Pei Hao, a guy with ulterior motives, Du Qian gave up riding and apanied Du Wan in a carriage.


    Pei Hao also wanted to ride in the carriage, but he didn''t bring it up because he knew that if he did, Du Qian would just ask his servants to prepare another carriage for him. It was almost impossible to get into the princess''s carriage.


    At this time, riding a horse is more suitable.


    The little girl likes to lift the curtains of the car window to look at the scenery from time to time, and she still has a chance to talk.


    The carriage drove across the viges stone arch bridge.


    Du Wan asked aloud: "Brother, why is it a stone arch bridge?"


    "What?" Du Qian was confused by the question.


    Du Wan whispered: "ording to the topographic advantages of Dujia Vige, it is surrounded by mountains on three sides and water on one side. Only a suspension bridge will greatly increase the vige''s defense. The stone arch bridge is different, and outsiders can easilye over. "


    A strange color shed in Du Qian''s eyes, "Did my sister see it?"


    "Yeah, I can''t figure it out." Du Wan didn''t think the Du family was short-sighted. After all, with such a profound background, it was impossible for no one to notice this. There must be a mystery in it that a little girl like her could not understand.


    Du Qian raised his hand and patted her forehead, "How did you get such a brain?"


    Its as long as you. Du Wan pped his hand away angrily.


    "Ha ha."


    Du Qian smiled brightly.


    When he had enoughughter, his sisters face darkened.


    Du Qian coughed twice and reminded in a low voice: "Silly sister, the world is quite peaceful today. We built a suspension bridge to iste ourselves from the world. Do you want to make people suspicious? How good it is now, so open and honest. You are a slut, you have the door wide open, and you are not afraid of anyoneing to investigate."


    After hearing this, Du Wan suddenly became enlightened, "So that''s it, I''m overthinking it. When the world bes less peaceful, it won''t be toote to build a suspension bridge."


    "Don''t tell her if you see through it..." Du Qian helplessly patted her head again.


    She threw his hand away angrily.


    Follow behind the carriage.


    I did not hear the content of the conversation between the brother and sister in the carriage, but I heard Du Qian''sughter.


    Pei Hao nced at the carriage from time to time, feeling a little itchy. He wanted to know what they were talking about and why they were smiling so happily? However, no matter what he thinks in his heart, he is still the noble prince on the surface.


    I didnt encounter anything along the way and entered the city safely.


    The only person who feels a little depressed is probably Pei Hao. Along the way, he was looking for opportunities to talk to the little girl, but Du Qian blocked him without any trace.


    Now that we are in the city, we have no chance.


    Pei Hao had no choice but to say goodbye to his brothers and sisters and go to the Yamen to handle official business.


    Du Qian gave him a happy smile.


    The little girl happily waved to him and said goodbye without even leaving him.


    In the princess''s mansion.


    After learning that the two young masters were going back to the house, the servants also became busy.


    The eldest princess went to the gate early to wait.


    From what the prince consort said, the two little cubs were justing back, so there was no need for her, the mother, to greet them.


    It was the eldest princess who insisted on going, "I haven''t seen my son and daughter for several days, don''t you want to?"


    "Everyone is back, don''t be in a hurry." Du Huima wanted to sit upright in the main courtyard and wait for the two little boys to respectfully greet him. This is the attitude a strict father should have, "You dote on him so much." Aren''t you afraid that they will be bold enough to cause trouble in the future?"


    The eldest princess pursed her lips and smiled softly, and said angrily: "Do you love me or not?"


    "Then you also have to-" "I will pick up my daughter myself."


    He was wasting his words.


    As soon as Du Wan got off the carriage, she saw the eldest princess standing in front of the door eagerly looking forward to it.


    Suddenly, he raised a big smile and ran quickly to the eldest princess, "Princess, I haven''t seen you for a few days. Your style is even better than before. You are really getting more and more beautiful."


    Oh, my Wanwan is so pretty too. The eldest princess was very happy, smiling with crooked eyebrows.


    Hand-inw Du was a little jealous for no reason as he watched the two women exchanging blows.


    Cough, cough. Du Huima reminded him with a dry cough.


    Du Wan turned her little head and moved closer to Du Huima again, "Dad, you don''t seem to have changed much."


    Hearing this, Prince Consort Du''s face darkened.


    Du Wan followed the words and said, "... he is still as handsome and majestic as ever, upright and dignified."


    Du Huima: !


    This winding road, going up and down, makes my heart a little unbearable.


    "Ha ha."


    Hehehe


    The eldest princess and Du Qianughed unceremoniously.


    After lingering in the main courtyard for a while, Du Wan returned to Yulingyuan.


    I learned from the eldest princess that on the night of the Mid-Autumn Festival, there was a banquet in the pce and the whole family was going to the pce. The emperor was very frugal and did not hold a big banquet, just a small one. The number of people on the banquet list was limited.


    There is no money in the national treasury. The emperor''s move made Du Wan''s favor towards him increase by two points.


    History is full of emperors who spent extravagantly even though their treasury was empty.


    As a princess, there are certain standards for the clothes and essories you wear when entering the pce. Du Wan didn''t need to worry about these things, as his servants had already prepared them.


    Du Wan took a nap for a while, and as soon as she woke up, she came to remind her after ying chess, "Princess, Miss Qin Jiu is here and is waiting in the side hall."


    How long have you been here?


    "Itsted about a quarter of an hour. She asked the ve not to disturb your sleep."


    "OK."


    Du Wan tidied up her appearance and went to the side hall to meet the guests.


    Qin Jiu brought some gifts, a basket of big peaches, "I''m sorry about what happenedst time. I wanted toe over and tell you, but my family grounded me."


    Will he be released after the Mid-Autumn Festival? Du Wan asked Ningqin to take down the peach and wash it before serving it up.


    Qin Jiu sat next to her, "Yes, I''ll find you when Ie out. If it wasn''t mest time..."


    That matter has nothing to do with you. Du Wan would not anger people randomly.


    It was then that Du Wan noticed Qin Jiu''s simple dress, "Are you going toe and fight with me?"


    No. I came to give you peaches. Qin Jiu denied.


    Du Wan noticed the calluses on her hands, "Hey, you said you were grounded, so you must have worked hard because you can''t go out, right?"


    Of course. I wont lose to you.


    "Oh, we won''t know the result until we have a fight. I have made rapid progress during this period, and you may not be able to beat me." Du Wan was very confident in this, and it was true. Only the sultry little tone when speaking really deserves a beating.


    In the past, Qin Jiu would have taken action early.


    Today, I have been sitting still.


    Qin Jiudao: "Tomorrow is the Mid-Autumn Festival. I heard that there is a poetry meeting at Wangyue Tower, will you go?"


    "I know this..." Du Wan wanted to say.


    Unfortunately

 Chapter 125: You are flattering me

    Chapter 125: You are ttering me


    Chapter 125 You are ttering me


    Du Wan shook his head, "I can''t go. My mother said she was going to the pce during the Mid-Autumn Festival."


    The pce banquet is held at night to admire the moon, and the poetry meeting is held during the day. Come back after the poetry meeting. There is more than enough time.


    Thest time Qin Jiu took Du Wan out, something almost happened. He was still frightened and didn''t want to go out to see her again. But I thought about it for a while, thinking about finding a little sister to hang out with, and in the end, I still felt that Du Wan was the most suitable.


    Du Wan still shook his head, "I can''t make the decision in this matter."


    "Why?"


    Parental consent is required.


    Qin Jiu shut up.


    Du Wan grabbed a peach, picked up the knife next to it and peeled it.


    Qin Jiu directly grabbed one and took a bite before noticing her peeling action. "You can just eat this, why do you need to peel it?"


    I like to eat peeled food. Du Wan insisted on her habit.


    Qin Jiu took a few mouthfuls of peach before saying: "I heard that this poetrypetition will have generous rewards and many famous talents in the capital will participate. Are you really not going to go and see it?"


    Du Wan paused in his peeling action.


    How dare you go to this girl to see a talented person?


    Du Wan was a little moved. She had never been to the so-called schr gathering in Beijing.


    do you want to go? Do you want to go?


    It took quite a while.


    He obviously wanted to go, but Du Wan still didn''t agree without permission. "I''ll talk to my familyter. If they agree, I''ll have someone notify you. Oh, if I don''t go, I''ll have someone tell you."


    "Fine."


    Qin Jiu ate most of the peach.


    Du Wan then peeled the peach and gnawed it happily, "Your peach is quite sweet and delicious."


    I dont dare to give it to you if it doesnt taste good.


    Qin Jiu said carelessly.


    Du Wan nced at her mysteriously, "Are you trying to tter me?"


    Hearing this, Qin Jiuyi was startled, "I''m just telling the truth."


    "Uh-huh."


    Well, she was overthinking it.


    This silly girl is still as silly as before.


    Du Wan asked again: "You didn''t go to find your best friend?"


    Wang Ruier is engaged and is embroidering her wedding dress. Zhou Yi wants to go out, but her aunt refuses and says that there will be guests at home on the Mid-Autumn Festival, so she should stay at home to help entertain the guests.


    Qin Jiu immediately talked about the matter of his two best friends.


    Du Wan listened and went over without paying much attention.


    Qin Jiu sat for a while longer, then stood up and left.


    At the moment, Du Wan sent her out.


    This move happened to make many servants see it, and they were all surprised.


    The princess and Miss Qin Jiu met today, but there was no fight. Looking at it like this, it seems that they have reconciled. It didn''t take long for the news to reach the ears of the eldest princess and Prince Consort Du.


    Du Qian also found out.


    The whole family gathered together for dinner that day.


    When we started chatting, Du Wan looked at the family gossiping and said angrily: "I am a big girl now. When I grow up, can I still be as ignorant as before and fight all day long?"


    The three of them were about to nod, saying that it made sense.


    As a result, Du Wan raised her chin again and said: "Besides, my martial arts skills have improved and I still fight with her. Doesn''t this mean that I am bullying the weak? I am the kindest and cutest little girl in the whole capital. I can''t bully her." A weak thing.


    The room fell silent for a moment.


    They seemed to be shocked by the shamelessness of a certain little girl.


    A few secondster.


    The room burst intoughter.


    Du Qiansughter was the loudest.


    Du Wan stood up angrily and put his hands on his hips to attack the cheap brother.


    Brother Cheap smiled and begged for mercy.


    So the whole family was very happy during this dinner. When he finally left, Du Wan thought about the Wangyuelou Poetry Club and asked his family if they wanted to go out to y.


    Du Qian looked at the eldest princess, and the eldest princess looked at Du Consort.


    The three of them were silent for a while.


    Upon seeing this, Du Wan said, "It doesn''t matter, I don''t have to go out to y."


    "Sister, the emperor''s uncle asked me to enter the pce to supervise the pce banquet. I have to enter the pce early in the morning." Du Qian''s handsome eyebrows frowned. He was really scared.


    The eldest princess was also worried, and Prince Consort Du sighed, "Wanwan wants to go?"


    "I don''t really want to go." Du Wan said against her will, "I want to stay at home and prepare for the pce banquet in the evening. Qin Jiu came to invite me, but I declined and said that I wanted to ask you what you meant."


    Du Qian felt a little sorry for his sister''s sensibleness.


    My sister loves the excitement, so how could she not want to go?


    Du Wan said with a smile: "I will ask Ning Qin to go next door and talk to Qin Jiuter."


    "Otherwise, I will..." Du Qian didn''t want to go to the pce.


    Du Prince Consort gave him a warning look, "Don''t be ridiculous. The emperor''s business is important."


    Turning around, Prince Consort Du looked at Du Wan, "Wan Wan, if you want to go out to y, just go. Just pay attention to safety. Remember to bring more personal guards."


    Okay, thank you father.


    Du Wan said this, but in her heart she decided not to go out.


    So that her family will not have to worry about her while they are busy with work.


    Out of the main courtyard.


    Du Wan said to Ning Qin: "Go to the next door and tell Qin Jiu that I won''t go."


    Princess, the prince consort didnt ask you to...


    Its nothing, I just thought about it and dont want to go.


    "Okay, ve, let''s go now."


    Ningqin retreated.


    Back to Yulingyuan, instead of going to the bedroom, I went to the quiet room.


    Since he focused on improving his strength, Du Wan rarely came to the quiet room. Just as he entered the threshold, he suddenly saw a figure approaching him, and Du Wan kicked him over.


    Wanwan?


    A familiar voice sounded.


    Du Wan took a closer look and saw that it was really Pei the viin, "Why are you in my Jade Spirit Garden?"


    Im here to find you. Pei Hao said expressionlessly.


    Du Wan asked: "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s the Yanmen who responded." Pei Hao went back earlier and received a message from Mu Si''an, saying that the Yanmen had contacted him and received a reply, "The other party asked me toe to Wangyue Tower for a face-to-face meeting tomorrow."


    Upon hearing this, Du Wan said excitedly: "The other party agreed?"


    Well, well discuss the details in person.


    Then Im going too.


    "this-"


    "I watched secretly and did not participate in the negotiation." Du Wan could miss the poetry meeting, but he didn''t want to miss the negotiation. "This matter has something to do with me. Maybe I can find something if I go."


    Pei Hao wanted to refuse, but he thought he would go tomorrow, so he agreed, "Then I will pick you up tomorrow. The reason is to go to Wangyue Tower to watch the poetry show together."


    Du Wan:


    You just rejected Qin Jiu, and then you turn around and want to go again?


    It would be better if I didn''t meet Qin Jiu at Wangyue Tower tomorrow, but it would be embarrassing if I did.


    So, Du Wan decided to wait for Pei Hao to leave before asking his servants to say something.


    As a result, Pei Hao walked around the quiet room, found a chair and sat down, with no intention of leaving immediately.


    Du Wan asked doubtfully: "Aren''t you busy?"


    "I''m not busy at the moment." Pei Hao couldn''t say, he was very busy.


    Having been busy since I came back, I even missed dinner.


    Du Wan asked hesitantly: "Then...how long do you want to stay?"


    What? Do you want to drive me away?


    This is not true. Even if it is, it cannot be admitted.

 Chapter 126: Im afraid that my cheap dad will be cheated

    Chapter 126: I''m afraid that my cheap dad will be cheated


    Chapter 126 Afraid that the cheap dad will be cheated


    Chingfengju.


    An elegant little pavilion in the backyard.


    The reception room on the first floor. There is a hollow and carved sandalwood couch in the middle.


    There is a small coffee table of the same style carved on the couch.


    A fair-looking young man, and a beautiful woman who has conquered the country, sat opposite each other across the tea table.


    There is a jade chessboard ced on the coffee table. The ck and white stones each upy half of the territory, evenly divided.


    Xie Zhang was holding the ck piece. He dropped the next piece and said, "During the matter of Ping Nancheng, Prince Consort Du hasn''te forward yet?"


    "No. Last time my stepfather asked to see him, he refused." Huang Lian talked about his stepfather and didn''t care. He then asked, "Do you think the prince-inw knew something, so he didn''t behave as usual?" Help?"


    "Probably Miss Huang San''s matter has touched his inverse scale." Xie Zhang picked up a ck chess piece between his fingers, and suddenly let go of his fingers, letting the chess piece fall back into the box, "Ping Nancheng over there Can our business be saved?"


    Huang Lian''s eyes were like autumn water, and she stared at him and asked: "If Prince Consort Du doesn''te forward, won''t Dingbei Houfu alsoe forward?"


    "Pei Hao sent people to Pingnancheng to investigate the Huang family a few days ago, including your father." Xie Zhang did not say it clearly, but his meaning was obvious. The Huang family in Pingnancheng was being targeted, and it was not appropriate for him toe forward again.


    Otherwise, the Xie family would be at risk of being exposed, and the gains would outweigh the losses.


    Huang Lian lowered his eyes and said in a soft voice: "Without noble peopleing forward, it will be difficult to save him."


    "Then let him give up the business in Pingnancheng and take care of the affairs in Ningcheng." Xie Zhang was not prepared for the trouble caused by Miss Huang San. Keep your head as much as possible."


    "yes."


    Huang Lian saw him standing up and followed suit gracefully, "Young master, why don''t you continue ying?"


    No, you have to retreat.


    Xie Zhang''s eyes showed no emotion at the beautiful appearance of the woman in front of him, "Don''t let anyone get close to this attic."


    "yes."


    Huang Lian was like a weak willow supporting the wind, and he withdrew all his money.


    As she slowly walked away.


    The Xie family''s secret guards who were hiding in the dark came out one after another.


    Kneel down in front of Xie Zhang and say, "Go dig the secret door."


    offices


    Several secret guards moved away the low couch where Xie Zhang and Huang Lian were sitting just now.


    Pry open the floor and reveal the steps, which is a basement.


    Lets talk about after Huang Lian left.


    As soon as we arrived at the front yard, we saw an anxious-looking Huang Dacai.


    Huang Dacai is a middle-aged fat man, full of wealth. When he saw Huang Lianing over in a hurry, he asked in a ttering manner: "Lian''er, what did the master say?"


    "If Prince Consort Du doesn''te forward, my master will ask you to withdraw from Pingnan City and go to Ningcheng."


    "Ningcheng? I''m not familiar with the ce." Huang Dacai didn''t want to give up Pingnancheng. But since the master has arranged it this way, he must have his reasons.


    Huang Lian advised in a soft voice: "Father, you can evacuate to Pingna City first. After a few years, the matter of the third sister has calmed down, and it will not be toote toe back and develop."


    Yes! Lianer is right.


    Huang Dacai felt sorry for the lost money and cursed bitterly: "Those **** who took advantage of the situation, am I, Huang Dacai, so easy to bully? I will definitely not let them go in the future."


    Huang Lian stood aside and said nothing.


    Let Huang Dacai curse and vent his frustrations.


    Immediately, Huang Dacai decided to return to Pingnancheng early tomorrow morning. After all, he was unwilling to give in and decided to go to the princess''s house onest time, hoping to see Prince Consort Du.


    See the sky getting dark.


    Pei Hao sat in a quiet room and elegantly ate a te of fruits under Du Wan''s resentful eyes.


    Du Wan was a little unpredictable about his move.


    But if he doesnt leave, what can she do to him?


    Pei Hao looked out the window, finally pped his sleeves and stood up, "Princess, it''s gettingte, it''s time for me to say goodbye."


    "Okay, okay, I''ll take you out." Du Wan just wanted to send him away quickly.


    The pressure is too much and he doesnt even know what he wants to do.


    When Pei Hao heard that she was sending him off, he raised the corners of his mouth slightly and said reservedly: "Then I''ll trouble the princess."


    Okay, please.


    Du Wan made a gesture of invitation.


    The direction the finger points to is the window.


    Pei Hao was stunned and said with a warm face: "This time... there is no need to climb out of the window."


    Do you dare to go through the main entrance? Du Wan said with surprise.


    Pei Hao:


    Its over, his image in her heart...


    Du Wan''s clean eyes blinked at him, waiting for his decision.


    At this time, Pei Hao still didn''t know that his image in Du Wan''s heart was more negative than positive.


    In the end, Pei Hao decided not to climb out of windows in the future. "A man should behave properly and sit upright. It''s better... to go through the front door." There was something he didn''t say. As long as he stepped out of the door, the guards outside would know.


    Go through the window or the main entrance, which is pretty much the same.


    When Du Wan stepped out of the quiet room, Pei Hao followed closely behind.


    The guards on duty outside were suddenly shocked. When did the princee? !


    Du Wan didn''t feel anything and walked out with Pei Hao.


    This walk was nothing, but I bumped into a middle-aged fat man wandering outside the door.


    "Huang Dacai? Why is he here?" Pei Hao was surprised.


    Du Wan didn''t pay attention at first. When he heard this, he immediately pulled Pei Hao to the side, then quietly poked his head out and asked in a low voice: "Prince Pei, is that Huang Dacai? The Huang family of Huangshang?"


    Its him.


    Du Wan didnt know what to say for a moment.


    Pei Hao was almost leaning against her back, and whispered in her ear: "Princess, why should we avoid him?"


    Well?


    Du Wan was startled.


    Can she say that it was just a conditioned reflex?


    Before the two of them could say anything, Huang Dacai took out a jade pendant and handed it to the gatekeeper.


    The gatekeeper thought for a moment and went in with the jade pendant.


    Not long after, Du Wan and Pei Hao were hiding aside and saw Du Prince Consort''s confidantsing out. Huang Dacai was not invited into the house, but they agreed to meet at an inn outside half an hourter.


    Huang Dacai got on the carriage with a happy face and was about to leave.


    Du Wan suddenly thought, "Should we follow him?"


    Pei Hao hesitated slightly, "Are you sure?"


    Isnt it possible? Du Wan really wanted to follow.


    Pei Hao didn''t say it was impossible, "But you have to know that Huang Dacai was obviously rted to your father just now. Aren''t you afraid that your father will find out if you follow him like this?"


    What do you know? Arent I afraid that my cheap dad will be cheated?


    Cheap daddy?


    "Well, it''s a joking name for our rtives. You don''t have to keep it in mind." Du Wan took Pei Hao and hid aside to prevent the guards from noticing them. "Hurry up, we won''t be able to catch up with the carriage if we dy any longer. ."


    You want me to take you out of the house?


    Of course. She didnt dare to go out without the viin.


    "Oh well."


    Pei Hao pulled her along the wall for a while and suddenly whispered sorry in a low voice.


    While Du Wan was stunned, he put his arms around her waist and held her in his arms.

 Chapter 127: The prince鈥檚 tricks are deep

    Chapter 127: The prince¡¯s tricks are deep


    Chapter 127 The princes tricks are deep


    Pei Hao put his arm around the little girls waist just to take her out of the house.


    When the little girl obediently came close to his arms and hugged his neck, he felt an inexplicable sense of satisfaction. It was as if the heart that had been empty for many years was suddenly filled with something...


    Pei Hao was lost for a moment, worried that she would notice something strange about him, so he quickly took her to perform Qing Kung Fu and flew up to the roof.


    After a while, he left the princess''s mansion.


    Du Wan was very excited when she was taken flying, "Wow, it''s really Qinggong!"


    handsome!


    So handsome!


    Can she learn?


    Pei Hao looked down at the little girl with bright eyes in his arms, wondering what he was thinking.


    I feel a bit reluctant to let go, what should I do?


    The little girls body is so soft.


    Soft and veryfortable to hold...


    Afternding her feet on the ground, Du Wan was about to push Pei Hao away when she realized that he was hugging her very tightly, "Let go, why are you hugging her so tightly? Your waist will be broken."


    Ahem, if you dont hold me tight, what will you do if you fall?


    Pei Hao preached seriously.


    The Pei family guards who had been waiting outside all wondered if they were dazzled.


    What is the prince doing? Bullying the little princess?


    Hu San was blinded at the right moment.


    Im d that Mu Sian is not here, its a day off.


    Otherwise, there will definitely be a lot of excitement at the moment.


    Pei Hao finally reluctantly let go of the little girl.


    Du Wan realizedter that there was a group of guards from the Pei family in the alley. What had just happened was seen by others. Even the girl from the 21st century still felt her face heat up, but she told herself not to be embarrassed.


    You are not embarrassed, others are embarrassed.


    Hu San brought Pei Haos horse at the right time.


    Pei Hao first mounted his horse and then stretched out his white hand towards Du Wan.


    Du Wan whispered, "Can''t I ride a horse by myself?"


    "Aren''t you in a hurry? You just told me not to mess around." Pei Hao took out what she had just said and silenced her.


    Du Wan thought about it, and it was right.


    Important things matter, dont get hung up on trivial matters.


    Du Wan thought about this and put her hand on Pei Hao''s palm without being pretentious.


    For a moment, the two hands were sped together.


    One isrge and one is small, one is slender and the other is slender.


    Ovepping together is particrly beautiful.


    A sentence suddenly shed in Pei Hao''s mind: Hold your son''s hand and grow old together with him.


    Seeing him exerting a little force, the little girl got on the horse and sat in front of him.


    He put his arms around the little girl, held on to the reins, mped his feet on the horse''s belly, and the horse started slowly. Taking the little girl with him, Pei Hao quickly caught up with Huang Dacai''s carriage.


    To avoid attracting attention.


    Pei Hao asked Hu San and others to follow him secretly and not to follow too closely.


    With Pei Haos help, Du Wan was sessfully taken away.


    Huang Dacai parked in front of an inn, got off the car, entered the inn, and opened an upper room.


    Based on his identity, Pei Hao opened the guest room adjacent to Huang Dacai, avoiding the eyes of outsiders, and took the little girl in together.


    Du Wan stepped into the guest room and took a look around as a habit.


    Like a thief again, he pressed against one wall and listened to what was going on on the other side.


    After a long time, the little girl frowned and said dissatisfiedly: "There is a wall across the wall. Please speak more quietly over there. It''s hard to hear clearly over here."


    Wait a moment. Pei Hao stood in front of the wall.


    He looked at the wall. There was andscape painting and a piece of calligraphy hanging on it.


    Pei Hao brought a chair, stood on it, and lifted up thendscape painting to expose the wall. He touched the bricks gently with his hands.


    Every brick has been touched.


    Du Wan stared closely at his little movements. Thinking of the mechanisms described in the book, she excitedly asked in a low voice: "Prince Pei, is there a mechanism here?"


    "There should be. Let me look for it first." Pei Hao found nothing unusual in thendscape painting.


    There was only one piece of wall behind the calligraphy left, so Pei Hao did it again. Sure enough, a special brick was found.


    He used a dagger to pry for a while, and finally pried out the brickpletely.


    Du Wan was happily about to speak when Pei Hao covered her mouth with one hand, signaling her not to speak.


    The little girl nodded repeatedly.


    There is an excitement and stimting feeling of doing something big right away.


    Pei Hao really had nothing to do with her, but when he covered her small mouth, her lips touched the palm of his hand... The soft and warm touch gave him a strange tingling feeling all over his body.


    What an amazing experience!


    I want to let go, but I cant bear to let her go...


    But before he could recover, the little girl had already opened his big hand, stepped onto the chair excitedly, and put her little head to the small hole exposed after the brick was removed.


    Just took a first look.


    Its so dark and you cant see anything?


    Du Wan frowned and looked back at Pei Hao inquiringly.


    Seeing him standing calmly and looking at her with a smile, Du Wan had no choice but to study it by herself.


    It turns out that the other side next door is blocked by something.


    Du Wan looked around the room again and looked at the opposite wall.


    Behind the wall, there was a bed and arge cab.


    The bed is naturally for guests to sleep on. Therge cab is usually used to store bedding, and can also be used for guests to ce their luggage and other items. If theyout of each guest room is simr, then the other side of this brick hole is probably blocked by arge cab?


    Du Wan jumped off the chair and whispered: "Blocked."


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as the voice can be heard clearly." Pei Hao deliberately whispered into her ear. When he left, he pretended to be casual and let his cheek brush the little girl''s face.


    Gone at the touch of a finger!


    Du Wan didn''t pay attention to this, but was attracted by his words, "Yes, I can hear sounds-"


    Um? !


    Pei Hao came closer again and covered her mouth.


    The other arm still held her in his arms and whispered: "We must be careful when we speak, if we speak too loudly, we will be heard."


    "Uh-huh?"


    No, she didnt speak loudly just now.


    Du Wan wondered if she had spoken so loudly just now that she didn''t even notice it?


    She didn''t doubt that Pei Hao did this deliberately, so the viin wouldn''t be so boring.


    Because she has seen in the 21st century that some people speak very loudly, but she thinks their voices are very quiet. Just like some tone-deaf people singing out of tune can be described as the scene of a car ident. However, I don''t have that understanding, and I feel particrly good about myself.


    How could Pei Hao miss the little girl''s self-doubt?


    However, he is calm enough and the reasons for his nonsense are convincing.


    Fortunately, they were not kept waiting long.


    There was movement next door, it was Prince Consort Du who wasing.


    Pei Hao stepped on the chair again, taking Du Wan with him.


    Two people stand on a chair, naturally very close to each other.


    Pei Hao could smell the faint fragrance of the little girl even if he lowered his head slightly.


    At this time, the little girl''s mind was attracted by what was going on next door. She did not expect that the boy next to her was staring at her with more and more concentration.


    Unknowingly, he stretched out an arm and put it around her behind.


    Just to prevent her from falling...

 Chapter 128: Who lives in the attic?

    Chapter 128: Who lives in the attic?


    Chapter 128 Who lives in the attic?


    I have lost this jade pendant for neen years. Where did you get it?


    Du Huimas voice was indifferent and quite intimidating.


    Then Huang Dacai''s shocked voice came, "Thrown, lost? Didn''t you send it out?"


    "This is the jade pendant passed down from my ancestors. I will never give it to anyone except the direct descendants of the Du family. When I discovered that it was missing, I have been looking for it and even offered a high reward. This matter is not a secret. . Just ask some older people and you can find out." Du Fuma''s voice was cold and distant.


    Du Wan was a little scared when she heard it next door.


    Is this how Cheap Dad treats outsiders?


    In the past, she was serious at home, but she still thought he was informal, a dignified and rigid person. Only afterparison did I realize that Cheap Daddy is very good to his family, really good.


    Hearing what Du Consort said, Du Wan looked at Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao understood it and whispered into her ear: "I''ll ask my father when I get back."


    Du Wan nodded repeatedly with interest.


    Huang Dacai''s goal was not achieved. Anyway, it was Du Huima who led people to ask for the source of the jade pendant.


    Huang Dacai said in a trembling voice: "Sir, please spare my life. This jade pendant was left by my deceased wife. I once heard someone say that as long as I hold this jade pendant, I can exchange a favor from you."


    Who is your deceased wife?


    Yes, she is a girl from the Ning family in the capital.


    Nings family? The Ning family that has a bad reputation recently?


    "Yes, yes. However, my wife had long lost contact with the Ning family before she was alive."


    "Really? I don''t know you." Du Consort seemed to be recalling the past, "Did she pick up my jade pendant?"


    Huang Dacai:


    Du Wan, who was eavesdropping:


    Even Pei Hao was stunned.


    Huang Dacai once secretly wondered whether his wife had had an affair with Prince Consort Du.


    Now it doesnt look like it.


    There are just some things that Huang Dacai dare not say.


    Du Prince Consort also interrogated Huang Dacai some questions. But he didn''t trick Huang DaCai. If he came to him with this jade pendant, he could get a favor from him. This was what he said when he was looking for the jade pendant.


    Huang Dacai wanted Du Consort to help tide over the difficulties.


    Du Huima agreed, as a return of the favor.


    Then Prince Consort Du left.


    Huang Dacai sat slumped in the guest room for a long time, as if he was recovering from the disaster.


    Pei Hao also did not expect that the backer behind the scenes of the Huang family was actually Du Consort, his future father-inw. The little girl seems to have known it for a long time. No wonder the little girl disliked him at the beginning because the investigation was too one-sided.


    He looked down at the little girl.


    The little girl still leaned her ear to listen to what was going on next door.


    Pei Hao asked in a voice that only she could hear clearly: "My father-inw has left, do you still want to continue listening?"


    Wait a moment. Du Wan mouthed.


    Huang Dacai regained his breath and began to curse in a low voice.


    "Ning, this bitch, always behaves like a noble woman, but she is just a prostitute. She is eating and drinking from me, and she is still thinking about other men."


    Isnt it just to be a prince-inw and rely on women to make a living? Why are you so arrogant? If you havent married the eldest princess, you are still just a young boy in the mountains.


    Du Wan:


    Does Huang Dacai have any wrong understanding of the aristocratic families in the capital?


    Dujiacun is surrounded by mountains. Is it really considered a mountain?


    Pei Hao saw her little eyes rolling and exined in a low voice for his father-inw: "My father-inw was a famous talent in the capital when he was young. He was a young man from an aristocratic family that manydies wanted to marry. I have heard of his past history. Some. Even my father-inw was able to climb to the position of minister of the Ministry of Rites, and he got it based on his ability. He was born in Tanhua." "..." Du Wan narrowed his eyes and nodded.


    If I continue to listen, I will hear Huang Dacais angry curse words.


    Huang Dacai didn''t stay in the inn for long, he cursed for a while and left the inn.


    Du Wan followed him quietly again due to some strange mistake.


    Pei Hao was so helpless that he had no choice but to sacrifice his life to apany the gentleman.


    Following Huang Dacai, he arrived in front of Qingfengju.


    Du Wan pointed at the wall of Qingfeng Residence. It was obvious that he wanted to go in. Pei Hao wanted to refuse, but when he saw the dazzling light in her eyes, he couldn''t help but did it again. He hugged her and jumped over the high wall, entering Qingfeng Residence.


    The two people used the darkness to cover their whereabouts, trying to keep an eye on Huang Dacai secretly.


    Pei Hao was about to take Du Wan to find someone.


    Suddenly, Pei Hao covered Du Wan''s small mouth, flew away from the shadow corner, and escaped behind a stone fence.


    His wise eyes were staring at a corner, almost giving him away.


    What happened? Du Wan almost asked with her mouth.


    Pei Hao lowered his head and whispered, "Someone is staring at Qingfengju."


    Huh? Du Wan heard this and thought, Is there something interesting?


    Pei Hao then took Du Wan and walked in hiding in Qingfengju, and found several more hidden piles.


    It was a fluke that no one noticed me when I entered Qingfeng Residence.


    Pei Hao is well-informed and quickly noticed something unusual.


    The guards at Qingfeng Residence are very strict today.


    Pei Hao came in person when he went to Qingfeng Residence to search that day. He knew very well how many servants there were in Qingfeng Residence.


    It is understandable to say that Huang Dacai came and brought some servants and nursing staff with him. The problem is that these people are not like ordinary nursing homes. Just from the location where they are hidden, you can see that they are well-trained and more like they have been trained since childhood. The dead soldiers, to put it nicely, are the secret guards.


    Pei Hao soon noticed something unusual in the attic in the backyard.


    The reason is that these secret guards want to protect the attic.


    It''s just that Pei Hao is carrying a person, and he may be discovered if he gets close.


    Pei Hao didn''t want to take the little **** an adventure.


    Du Wan was extremely curious, who lived in the attic?


    But now was not the time to ask. She stared at the attic where the light shone in the distance.


    The plot in the book is written from the perspective of Qin Yuyu. The female supporting character Huang Lian has no sense of presence and has very little writing. Therefore, Du Wan cannot know anything. All I know is that this female supporting character is somewhat involved with the male protagonist.


    Could it be said that the person in the attic is Xie Zhang?


    Du Wans thinking has been spreading.


    Seeing that Pei Hao wanted to evacuate first, Du Wan grabbed his wrist.


    He looked at her with questioning eyes and saw her pointing to a house next to her and making signs.


    I do nt know if she is too bad than the scheduled expression, or that he and her tacit understanding is too bad. He did not understand what she meant.


    A dim light shed in the depths of Pei Hao''s eyes, and he pulled the little girl closer to him, to her ear, smelling her scent without any trace, and then whispered calmly: "What''s the gesture? It''s nothing." Understand.


    Fire, use fire.


    Du Wan had no choice but to stand on tiptoes and try to speak close to his ear.


    As if he was ying a prank, Pei Hao deliberately didn''t get close to the little girl, letting her work hard to get closer to him, almost lying in his arms.

 Chapter 129: My father-in-law screams very well.

    Chapter 129: My father-inw screams very well.


    Chapter 129 My father-inw screams very well


    Finally, Pei Hao was afraid that the little girl would fall, so he cooperated with her movements a little.


    Du Wan leaned into his ear and spoke out her n in a very low voice.


    After hearing this, Pei Hao''s eyes shed with strange color.


    The little girl has no big skills and only a lot of small ideas.


    However, he nodded mysteriously.


    In an instant, the little girls eyes lit up like stars in the sky, making him feel a little dizzy.


    Pei Hao ced her on the ridge of the roof and asked her to lie down so that no one would find her.


    Du Wan''s position at this time has an excellent view.


    As long as someonees out of the attic, she can see it immediately.


    Pei Hao exerted his lightness skills to the extreme, and his movements were fleeting in the night.


    Du Wan saw him and cheered silently.


    Could it be that the viin Pei has been a gentleman for many times, so he can develop such proficient skills? hey-hey.


    Du Wan silently counted the time, about three minutes passed.


    There was a fire in the wing not far away!


    Its gone, its gone!


    Quick, quick! Go get water!


    Its gone!


    In the quiet night, themotion was quite loud.


    Du Wan secretly praised Pei Hao for doing a good job, and then her eyes were fixed on the attic.


    As expected, a servant hurried into the attic to report.


    After a while, the door opened.


    From inside walked out a young man from Zhn Yushu.


    At night, it stands to reason that the line of sight will be blocked.


    However, it cannot stand up to the living habits of the wealthy people in the Qin Dynasty. Every night, antern for lighting is hung at a distance under the eaves in front of the door or in the corridor.


    So, Du Wan saw Xie Zhang clearly!


    grass!


    Its really him!


    In addition to Xie Zhang, Du Wan''s eyes fell behind him again.


    A tall young man with disheveled hair that looked like he had not been groomed for many days.


    Behind the young man, there was a man and a woman, who were no better than a beggar. However, the two people following closely were not Xie Zhang, but mostly young people.


    Three people quickly evacuated with Xie Zhang.


    So, Du Wan had the opportunity to witness how they left.


    Fuck!


    He walked directly to a wall.


    Some servants moved the stairs, and one by one they climbed over to the next door.


    Some of the secret guards walking at the end were quickly erasing the traces of Xie Zhang and others.


    Du Wan, who was lying on the ridge of the roof, could see this scene clearly.


    When Pei Hao came back, he only saw the closing movements of the secret guard, and then the secret guard turned over from the other side and passed the house next door.


    When Du Wan saw himing back, she gave him a thumbs up with a bright smile. She tried to speak again, but her mouth was covered by Pei Hao, who hugged him and flew away from the ce.


    "who is it?!"


    Someone shouted from a distance.


    Du Wan was shocked. Were they discovered?


    The other side is still putting out the fire.


    Pei Hao cursed in a low voice, "A bunch of idiots were discovered."


    Were we discovered? Du Wanfei asked.


    Its Hu San and the others.


    Du Wan shut up.


    Pei Hao is sure that these guys are careless and careless outside Qingfeng Residence.


    The people in the pavilion evacuated, and the Xie family secret guards hidden around them also evacuated. No, they almost bumped into each other. Pei Hao and Du Wan left Qingfengju and hid in the dark watching Hu San and others negotiate with each other.


    The other party said that he was the nursing home invited by Qingfengju.


    Hu San and others said that they were patrol soldiers from the Imperial City Division. When they saw a fire here, they came over to check it out.


    Hu San was just talking nonsense: "Yamen is doing business! Get out of the way! If the fire is not controlled well and affects the whole street, who will be responsible? Is it you?"


    I, we


    The person who stopped them was speechless for a moment.


    However, the housekeeper of Qingfengju heard the news and hurried over, "Master, don''t be angry. The leak was in a back room. It was not a serious problem. It has been solved now. If you are worried, you can send someone Go in and check it out.


    As the housekeeper spoke, she also stuffed a purse into Hu San.


    Hu San collected his wallet, randomly selected two people, and asked them to go in and check it out.


    After having enough attitude, and seeing that nothing happened, Hu San took the people away.


    Go a little further and meet up with Pei Hao and Du Wan.


    Du Wan gave Hu San a thumbs up and said, "The response is really fast."


    "This is because I am proficient in business and I am used to it. Hehe." Hu San took out his wallet and wanted to hand it to Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao did not take it, "Let the brothers take it to drink."


    Thank you, Prince.


    Hu San happily put away his purse.


    Du Wan also felt that this trip was worthwhile and rewarding.


    The two of them rode together and went back to the princess''s residence.


    Du Wan told Pei Hao what he saw at Qingfengju on the way.


    Pei Hao was a little selfish and the horse didn''t walk very fast.


    Pei Hao asked in a low voice: "Princess, did you gain a lot tonight?"


    "It''s okay. As a daughter, I can''t care about taking advantage of my father. As long as my father is not cheated, there is no need to intervene." Du Wan looked away.


    Presumably after this incident, Prince Consort Du will no longer care about the Huang family.


    It is useless to tell him that the Huang family belongs to Xie Zhang. If he knows, it will only make him upset.


    Pei Hao agreed with Du Wan''s approach, "Do you know Ning''s identity?"


    Huang Dacais deceased wife?


    "Yes. She is Ning Xianhe''s cousin. After she fell into the water, she was rescued by a viger in the mountains and had to marry. More than a year after the marriage, the viger identally fell to his death while going up the mountain, leaving behind a daughter. Chapter 1 In the second year, Ning took her daughter and remarried Huang Dacai. Four years ago, Ning died of illness. "


    Du Wan felt like there was a lot of blood in this ce.


    Thinking of something, Du Wan asked hesitantly: "As for the jade pendant, do you think it will..."


    Ill find you after Ive made inquiries.


    "Fine."


    For some reason, Du Wan felt heavy in her heart.


    Pei Hao pressed her head and said softly: "Don''t think wildly. It is said that my father-inw was talented, handsome and charming when he was young, and was very popr with the girl''s family. Ning must have identally picked up the jade pendant and kept it privately."


    Du Wan has nothing to say about this twisted secret love.


    No, father-inw?


    Father-inw screams pretty well?


    It was just about the topic of address. Du Wan was stupid enough to argue with him.


    Du Wan thought for a moment and looked at the street with few pedestrians.


    The shops on both sides were hung with strings ofnterns, swaying gently in the breeze, which actually made it easier for pedestrians.


    Du Wan said: "Prince Pei, who do you think the young man who followed Xie Zhang will be?"


    Identity will not be simple.


    Nonsense. Du Wan thought of something and suddenly became interested, Guess, guess who it is?


    A strange color shed in Pei Hao''s eyes. Does the little girl know who it is?


    But how is this possible?


    Pei Hao chuckled and said, "I can''t guess, and I guess you don''t know either."


    Thats not certain, maybe I just know it. Du Wan smiled with big eyes.


    People are smiling, but their words are chilling.

 Chapter 130: I was caught when I came home late.

    Chapter 130: I was caught when I came homete.


    Chapter 130: Coming homete and being caught


    Pei Hao said: "Then tell me."


    Hes from the Yan n, Xie Zhangs cousin. When she said this, the smile on Du Wans face remained the same, but there was a chill in her eyes. She just thought of this problem.


    That tall young man fits the description of the male protagonists cousin in the book.


    The embarrassed look of the three people reminded Du Wan of the three people captured by Qingfengjust time.


    The three men were well hidden. If one of them had not risked his life and came out to find food, they would not have been able to catch them for a while. Now I know that maybe the clues that Pei Hao received were correct. Xie Zhang was probably afraid that his cousin''s hiding ce would be exposed, so he used a deception.


    Pei Hao said with a serious face: "Wanwan, this matter is not trivial. Are you sure?"


    "Nine times out of ten." Du Wan also corrected her attitude, "Did a child of the Xie family''s eldest family go missing more than ten years ago? He was rescued by people from the Yan n and is now a high-ranking member of the organization. "


    When ites to personal safety, Du Wan did not hide anything this time. "I suspect that he was the one behind Yanmen''s assassination attempt. If my guess is correct, he must know who wants to pay for my murder."


    Pei Hao tightened his grip on the horse''s reins. How did the little girl know this?


    Pei Hao opened his mouth to ask several times, but he held back.


    The little girl has a big secret, which can be seen from the fact that she knows that the Xie family wants to rebel.


    Pei Hao thought about this, and a sharp look shed in his eyes, "It''s a human or a ghost. You''ll know it when you see him tomorrow."


    "You''re right. I''ll make an appointment with people from the Yan n tomorrow." Du Wan must dig out clues to the real culprit from the Yan n this time no matter what.


    Yeah. Pei Hao said nothing more.


    Pei Hao sent the person to the princess''s mansion, but did not follow him into the mansion.


    Du Wan will be safe when she returns to the house.


    Besides,nterns will be hung in the corridors of the princess''s residence, and there will also be several groups of patrolling guards.


    When encountering the master, the guards will usually avoid him. If they cannot avoid it, they will respectfully step aside and bow their heads in salute. After the master passed by, the guards continued patrolling.


    When one is about to step into Yuling Garden.


    "younger sister!"


    Du Qian''s voice suddenly sounded.


    Du Wan was so shocked that he stumbled and almost fell, "Brother, it''s sote, why haven''t you fallen asleep yet?"


    Du Qian saw the guilty look in his sister''s eyes, "Yes, it''s sote, where did my sister go?"


    Brother. Du Wan shrank her neck, feeling extremely guilty.


    Du Qian walked out of the shadows. He originally thought he would catch Pei Hao, but he only saw his sistering back alone.


    He heard tonight that Pei Hao was here again and appeared in Yulingyuan. He hurried over to Yulingyuan, but not only did he not find Pei Hao, but even the precious baby at home was gone.


    Du Qian approached, carried his sister, and walked into Yulingyuan.


    At this time, Du Wan also saw arge group of people kneeling in the courtyard. They were all servants of Yulingyuan, including the four maids Ningqin and Luoqi.


    However, before she could say anything, Du Qian carried her into the house and closed the door.


    So, only the brother and sister were left in the house.


    Du Wan was nervous, "Brother? Brother!"


    "There''s no point in calling me my brother. Tell me honestly, what are you doing?"


    Du Qianjuns face was extremely dark.


    There have always been a lot of idents involving nobledies in the capital, and there are not no examples to be found.


    As long as my sister doesn''t get married for a day, we can''t let that guy Pei Hao take advantage of her. Otherwise, how can I establish myself in my husbands family in the future? Doesn''t it make people look down upon?


    My sister is still young and doesnt understand.


    Then Pei Hao is pretending to be stupid? !


    At this time, Du Qian made a mental note of Pei Hao. Du Wan was so timid that she was so nervous that her little toes drew circles on the ground.


    Seeing that Du Qian didn''t lecture him anymore, she quietly stepped forward, stretched out her little hand and tugged on his sleeve.


    Seeing that he still had a straight face, she spoke again, her little face was very innocent, her big eyes were clear and bright, "Brother, there is something serious about what happened this time. There is another thing that concerns our father, you Are you sure you want to listen?"


    "Say, don''t be too close." Du Qian looked down at the sleeves being pulled back and forth, pretending not to care.


    Du Wan rolled her eyes, and immediately ran to the side to pour a cup of tea, handed it to Du Qian, and said tteringly: "Brother, pleasee and sit down first. I will tell you slowly, what about this matter? Its a long story.


    Dont worry, brother has plenty of time.


    Okay then, let me focus on the key points.


    Before Du Wan said that, he ran to the door to make sure there was no one outside, and then closed the door.


    Returning to Du Qian again, he pulled up a chair and sat down. He also poured a cup of tea in front of himself, preparing to take a sip when he felt thirsty. Under Du Qian''s half-smiling, urgent gaze, he gritted his teeth. She overheard the conversation between Prince Consort Du and his entourage, then went to investigate the Huang family in Pingnancheng, and today, she met Huang Dacai at the gate of the princess mansion...


    Anyway, Du Wan told Du Qian everything that happened tonight.


    Du Qian is the best person in this world to her.


    Du Wan can even tell the other party about his cultivation. What happened tonight is really nothing.


    Du Qian originally wanted to hear how his sister could exin her lies.


    As a result, the more I listened, the more something was wrong, and the more I listened, the more serious the matter became.


    It was just one night, what did my sister do?


    Du Qian is best at looking at the essence of things. "On the night of the city''s lockdown, Xie Zhang rescued his cousin! The murder in the tavern was probablymitted by Xie Zhang."


    Brother, you are so awesome.


    Du Wan really didnt think of this before.


    Du Qian added: "It''s a pity that there is no evidence."


    "Well, there is no evidence." It is written in the book that Xie Zhang acted extremely cautiously.


    Du Wan did not expect that this matter would cause Xie Zhang to suffer a big loss.


    Besides, Du Wan had settled the grudge between the original owner and Xie Zhang long ago.


    Du Wan is a little worried now. If Xie Zhang is implicated by her little butterfly, if the Qin Kingdom bes chaotic in the future, will it be able to be calmed down quickly?


    Du Wan didn''t expect that his eldest brother would take Xie Zhang''s ce.


    But its so tiring and hard-working.


    Du Wan had hinted that his eldest brother wanted to abide by the n rules and had no intention of participating in the world''s hegemony.


    At this time, Du Qian thought of another big thing his sister had done.


    "Sister, you actually investigated my father''s affairs?" Du Qian could imagine how upset his father would be when he learned about this.


    Du Wan picked up the tea and finished it, "Hey, aren''t I afraid that my father will be cheated?"


    Why didnt you tell me when we were in the n?


    I didnt even find out clearly, what should I say?


    Then tonight


    "Didn''t you catch me? If you don''t tell me, you can let me go, hehe. I will only tell you about this matter, but don''t tell daddy. Otherwise, I will be miserable." Du Wan looked pitiful. Looking at the cheap brother.


    Du Qian was inexplicably convinced and promised not to tell his father.

 Chapter 131: Why do you have such a flat mouth?

    Chapter 131: Why do you have such a t mouth?


    Chapter 131 Why do you have such a t mouth?


    The other courtyard of the Xie family.


    Xie Zhang felt solemn as he listened to the report from his subordinates.


    Even though it was dark, someone still recognized Hu San.


    Hu San is from Pei Hao, so howe he suddenly appears in Qingfengju?


    At this time, the young man put on a clean navy blue gown, shaved off his beard, and his freshly washed hair was disheveled and dripping with water. He walked in very lightly, sat down quietly next to Xie Zhang, and poured himself a cup of tea to drink.


    Xie Zhang asked: "Cousin, are you going to Wangyue Tower tomorrow?"


    "We will decide after we wake up from sleep." The young man''s eyes were still foggy, which may be rted to the fact that he just took a bath. "Could the fire in Qingfeng Residence have something to do with him? If it has something to do with him, tomorrow will be a negotiation, will it? It will be a trap targeting Yanmens senior officials.


    It is possible.


    Xie Zhang thought that tonight''s situation was weird, "It''s very strange tonight. Hu San and others were clearly outside Qingjufeng, but they didn''t take action when they saw the secret guards. If they came here to catch you, they couldn''t have passed by so easily." "


    That fire was too coincidental.


    Well wait until our people check it out.


    Xie Zhang couldn''t judge for a while. He just felt that his behavior was not like Pei Hao''s.


    The young man took another cup of tea and drank it in one gulp, then picked up the snacks on the table and ate, "I have been locked up for these days, and I think I will go crazy if I continue to be locked up. Fortunately, you let me out."


    Cousin, I suggest you not to show up tomorrow.


    "Why?"


    Have you decided to stay in Yanmen for the rest of your life and not restore your original identity?


    This He never thought about it.


    Having be ustomed to the current life, if it changes again, the young man will feel very confused. When he was young, he did anything to survive. When you grow up and climb to a high position, you will be a monk ringing the bell every day.


    Xie Zhang said: "Cousin, go home."


    Let me think about it again.


    "Now is the best time toe back. My father really wants to see you." Xie Zhang was afraid of Pei Hao. My father valued his cousin very much. If something happened to him, hisst bloodline would be cut off. "As long as you regain your identity, you don''t have to worry about the investigation of the Imperial City Division. No matter how arrogant the Imperial City Division is, they will not dare to arrest heroes at will." after."


    The young man was silent.


    After the hero?


    This glory and this price are too great...


    Xie Zhang originally didnt want to do it so quickly, but after tonight, he vaguely sensed that something was wrong. At least his cousin''s safety was not as secure as he thought.


    Time passes unconsciously.


    One night passed.


    The Mid-Autumn Festival in Beijing is particrly lively.


    Every house has hung up rednterns, especially on the streets, creating a strong festive atmosphere.


    A light and luxurious carriage drives through the prosperous streets.


    Since he didnt have to go to court today, Pei Hao naturally didnt have to be on duty, so he took a carriage to the princesss residence early in the morning. Yes, today for the first time, the Crown Prince did not ride a horse, but went to pick up someone in a carriage.


    When Du Wan came out, she was dressed like a teenager.


    Hand in hand is a fashionable folding fan, which she found in her cheap brother''s study. Anyway, she didn''t want to go out like thest time she and Qin Jiu went out, which was so grand that it lost the fun of shopping.


    Change into boy''s clothes to make it easier to move around.


    Pei Hao was very happy in his heart, but still said with disgust on his face: "You are so good, you are wearing boy''s clothes, you don''t look like anything else."


    "Shut up, you have so much control, why don''t you live by the seaside." Du Wan didn''t even look away from him, she excitedly lifted the curtains and looked at the street scene outside with relish.


    Pei Hao really shut up.


    Today is a good day and I dont want to quarrel with her.


    There were many carriages from wealthy families leaving the city early in the morning. It is estimated that more than 90% of them, like them, went to Wangyue Tower to participate in the poetry meeting.


    Hence, Pei Hao and Du Wan''s carriages blend in and are inconspicuous. The guards of the Pei family and the personal guards of the princess pce all changed into ordinary people''s clothes and followed the carriage on horseback.


    Du Wan would still look at the scenery outside at first.


    After watching it for a while, I got tired of it.


    At this time, Du Wan secretly nced at Pei Hao. He was still dressed like a noble man from aristocratic families. He looked luxurious and exquisite. He wore a jade ring on the thumb of his left hand and a jade ring on the **** of his right hand. , even the jade pendant that presses his robe is extraordinary, and it makes him look extraordinary and noble.


    Look at your own dressing again...


    Except for wearing a white jade crown on his head and putting aside the folding fan in his hand, there is no other decoration.


    Pei Hao has been paying attention to her, so he naturally noticed her little movements.


    Wait until we got to Wangyue Tower and got off the carriage.


    Pei Hao suddenly pulled off the jade pendant from his waist and put it on Du Wan''s waist. "Here, I will give you a jade pendant. You don''t have to thank me."


    Thank you, uncle. Du Wan wanted to p him in the face.


    You can give it away if you want. Why are you so arrogant?


    Pei Hao helped her put it on, then took two steps back and looked at her, "Sure enough, with this prince''s jade pendant, I finally have the appearance of a rich young man."


    Its because I am beautiful, it has nothing to do with your jade pendant.


    Du Wan has never known what modesty is.


    Pei Hao was in a good mood and led her into Wangyue Tower, "Young Master, you can''t say boys are pretty."


    Du Wans smile faltered.


    Mistake!


    I didnt get used to it for a while.


    In the lobby of Wangyue Building.


    If guests want to enter, they need to show an invitation.


    Pei Hao took out one and handed it over, then led Du Wan in smoothly.


    Today, a poetry meeting was held here. There were many literati and elegant guests, and the huge venue was almost full. Pei Hao was holding a post from the Zhenguo Pce, and his seat was arranged closer to the front.


    Before Pei Hao could sit down, Du Wan had already sat down.


    He lifted up his robe and sat directly next to her, his position slightly further away from hers. At first nce, people who don''t know him might think that Du Wan is the master and Pei Hao is the follower.


    Du Wan picked up a handful of sunflower seeds and started eating them.


    While eating melon seeds, I looked around.


    Prince Pei, the poetry meeting hasnt started yet.


    Yes, the time has note yet.


    Then what time did you make an appointment with Yanmen?


    "Not sure. The other party said that as long as I arrive at Wangyue Tower today, they will contact me again."


    "They are quite cautious. The initiative lies in the other party''s hands." Du Wan was not very satisfied with this.


    Pei Hao picked up a peach, took out a knife, and began to peel it skillfully, "It doesn''t matter. The main thing is that we brought it up first, and the other party probably saw our eagerness, and maybe they were a little wary of us, for fear that we were setting this up." Trap."


    It makes sense. Du Wan spat out the melon seed skin, Who asked us to know the clues.


    Pei Hao raised the corners of his lips silently. Judging from the little girl''s past behavior, no one has been able to take advantage of her. While the little girl finished eating the melon seeds in her hand, Pei Hao stuffed the peeled peach into her hand.


    Du Wan took a look and naturally started chewing.

 Chapter 132: Rushing is not a business

    Chapter 132: Rushing is not a business


    In a small attic in Wangyue Building.


    The wing on the second floor.


    Only Xie Zhang and the young man were together.


    The two of them had just heard the news that one of Xie Zhang''s subordinates, Huang Dacai, actually took a jade pendant and went to ask Prince Consort Du for help. The young man looked at his cousin with some sympathy. This Huang Dacai had no brains.


    A favor from Prince Consort Du was wasted like this?


    This is equivalent to killing a chicken with a bull''s-eye.


    The young man asked: "Cousin, you don''t seem to be angry?"


    Angry. Xie Zhang sighed slightly.


    "can not tell."


    Im just used to restraining my emotions and anger.


    It was collected quite thoroughly. The young man didnt quite believe it.


    Xie Zhang didn''t want to pay attention to someone else, but the person opposite him was his brother.


    Xie Zhang said calmly: "I''m a little angry, but it''s not really angry. I''m angry just because I made a mistake and thought Huang Dacai was a useful talent, but it turns out he''s not."


    Apart from some business skills, he has no brains at all.


    Xie Zhang asked Huang Dacai to give up his business in Pingnancheng. It was not just a matter of the Huang family''s business being jointly suppressed. The reputation of the Huang family in Pingnancheng has been ruined. It will be almost impossible to continue to expand and develop in three or two years. In addition, Huang Dacai''sck of restraint has be the target of public criticism among merchants in Pingnancheng. It is the best choice to retain his foundation and exit.


    As long as the foundation remains, aeback is not a problem.


    Huang Dacai was short-sighted and wasted a life-saving trump card, clinging to the one-third of an acre ofnd.


    Xie Zhang said: "Okay, let''s not talk about this person."


    Are you nning to give up? The young mans eyes shed slightly.


    "If you don''t give up, don''t worry about it."


    Xie Zhang looked at the young man again, "Cousin, haven''t you thought about it yet? Wouldn''t it be better to go home?"


    "I have to settle this matter when I go back. I brought the brothers out, but most of them were caught. Some of them escaped. I don''t know if they have left the city or not, so they can''t be contacted." The young man didn''t want to let go.


    Xie Zhang said: "You don''t have toe forward, just find someone to take your ce."


    Let me think about it.


    Young people dont have any emotions.


    Those who work in their profession either kill or are killed.


    The voice of the Xie family''s secret guard came from outside, "Master, Prince Pei is here. In addition, he is apanied by the princess in men''s clothing."


    Xie Zhang has not spoken yet.


    On the other hand, the young man next to him let out a surprised sound, "The evil little princess is actually here."


    ...be careful what you say. Xie Zhang frowned slightly.


    The young man thought of the little princess and felt a toothache. "Today, I am going to meet the little princess."


    No! Xie Zhang stopped.


    The young man looked sideways at Xie Zhang without smiling or saying anything.


    Xie Zhang finallypromised and "put on a mask."


    The young man suddenly grinned, "Sure!"


    Xie Zhang was quite troubled by this cousin. When he first met him, he felt that he was a very stable person. After getting along with each other, you will know that smart people are clever, but they can act as they please, and they are a bit out of control.


    About the time it takes to touch a cup of tea.


    In the lobby of Wangyue Building.


    An attendant walked up to Pei Hao and Du Wan, whispered something, and they got up and left with the attendant. Not long after, the three people arrived at a small attic in a rtively remote area.


    It is said that people from the Yan family met here.


    Soon, many guards were scattered around the attic, protecting the people inside airtight. After waiting for a long time, the person I had arranged to meet did not show up.


    Du Wan said seriously with a small face: "Will this persone or not?"


    "If I were afraid of death, I wouldn''t havee." Pei Hao didn''t move the things on the table.


    Du Wan also did not move.


    The reason is that when the two people came in, these tea and snacks had already been put out. Just at this moment, there were footsteps outside the door, and a man hurriedly walked in. He was an attendant from Wangyue Tower.


    Two young gentlemen, someone asked the younger one to send you a letter.


    The attendant put the letter on the table and was about to leave, but Du Wan stopped him.


    Du Wan pointed to the letter and said, "Don''t leave in a hurry. Just open the letter."


    "yes."


    The attendant picked up the letter again, opened it and spread it on the table.


    Du Wan poked his head directly to read the content.


    Pei Hao was stunned for a moment when he saw what she was doing. Then he thought thoughtfully, had the little girl been deceived too much, and was afraid of people ying dirty tricks, even guarding the envelope?


    Du Wan said: "Prince Pei, you are right. He is really afraid of death."


    "Well, I guess the people protecting you were mistaken for an ambush." Pei Hao also nced at the content of the letter, "The other party also asked us to meet at the riverside in front of Wangyue Tower. Do you want to go?"


    Forget it, I wont go.


    Du Wan suddenly looked at the attendant who had been quietly lowering his head, guessing that this person was most likely from the Yan n.


    So, Du Wan said coldly: "Go and tell the person who asked you to deliver the letter. Tell him that I will only wait for him for a quarter of an hour. Love wille or not. You think I don''t know who he is."


    The attendant was confused for a moment, then understood something and went out in response.


    Pei Hao was shocked by her operation again.


    But in this case, what should we do if the other party really doesnte?


    Pei Hao asked: "Aren''t you anxious to know?"


    Business is not business. Du Wan finally understood the true meaning of this sentence.


    Pei Hao called his confidants, removed the things on the table, and reced them with new tea, water, melons and fruits.


    He made the tea himself, poured two cups, and pushed one cup to Du Wan, "Okay, let''s have a sip of tea to calm down."


    "I''m not angry." Du Wan sat on the chair with her legs crossed and swung one foot, "Give them a little face, and they will shamelessly rub up. It''s not over yet. Ask for this and that, see what they can do.


    "Yes, let''s see what they can do." Pei Hao raised the corners of his mouth slightly.


    Meeting this young ancestor is a bad luck for the Yan family.


    Pei Hao didn''t know something. The Yan family was really unlucky when they met Du Wan. ording to the development in the book, the Yan n has been going smoothly, and the forces in Beijing have not been surrounded and suppressed. It was not until the world became chaotic and Xie Zhang met his cousin that he gathered the power of the Yan n. In short, Yanmen contributed to Xie Zhang''s great cause.


    This time, Du Wan was confused.


    Will the Yan n in the future still be the Yan n in the book?


    It doesnt take a quarter of an hour.


    somebody ising.


    Hu San led a man in ck wearing a mask in.


    Hu San stayed in the house and guarded the door.


    The young man put it on in front of him. When he stepped into the wing, the first thing he looked at was not Pei Hao, but Du Wan, who was sitting at the table and chewing some fruit. Aftering to the capital for so long, he finally saw the real owner up close. She seemed to be just a little girl who was inexperienced in the world. However, he would no longer regard her as harmless at this moment.


    The words that came from my subordinates just now.


    It is said that the little princess''sst words were said lightly, but they were quite shocking.


    At least even his calm cousin was so shocked that he knocked over his tea bowl.


    If the little princess really knows his identity, then this matter will be a big trouble.


    Will it involve the Dingbei Hou Mansion?

 Chapter 133: There is hope only when people are alive

    Chapter 133: There is hope only when people are alive


    Chapter 133 Only when people are alive can they have hope


    I have met Princess Jiaoyang and Prince Pei. The young man saluted the two of them without introducing himself.


    Pei Hao looked at the person in front of him, "Are you the person in charge of Yan n this time?"


    Exactly. The young man stood upright, neither humble nor arrogant.


    Du Wan was also looking at this person, "Do you want my life?"


    "No. Yanmen just collects money to do things, and has no grudges with the princess. Now that the order has been withdrawn, I will not cause trouble to the princess in the future. I also ask the princess not to remember the viin''s mistakes and treat us as A fart, let it go."


    Du Wan was biting the fruit.


    She nced at the fruit in her hand with disgust and threw it on the table.


    Du Wan took out a handkerchief and wiped her hands, "Okay, sit down."


    "Thank you, Princess." The young man was really polite and sat down opposite the two people.


    Du Wan looked into his eyes and said: "We really had no enmity before, but now we have. You were the first to provoke this princess, don''t you think so?"


    The Yanmen will send you an apology, please be kind to the princess. The young man felt that something was wrong with this matter.


    Arent you here to negotiate a deal?


    Why is it like this after just talking?


    Pei Hao is also very surprised by the current development.


    The little girl took the initiative in a few seconds and sneered: "Will this princessck that thing? If you are really sincere, tell me who wants to kill me. After verification, I I might consider forgiving you."


    Youth:


    Sure enough, this girl is born to defeat him.


    Would it be like this if we were negotiating normally?


    Rather than talking to the little princess, the young man looked at Pei Hao.


    Isnt it Pei Hao who invited them over? The young man was a bit frustrated and kept silent.


    Pei Hao certainly saw the young man''s dilemma.


    However, he had no intention of relieving his opponent.


    Du Wanfeng narrowed her eyes slightly and tried to make an imposing gesture.


    Pei Hao paid attention to the little girl''s appearance and suppressed the urge tough. If the little girl wasn''t still young, not tall, and had a round face, she could really scare people.


    Du Wan pped the table and said, "What? Didn''t you say you want to apologize? You don''t even have such sincerity."


    "Princess, aren''t we here to discuss business?" The young man hade to his senses and no longer let Du Wan lead the way.


    "Yes."


    Du Wan crossed her arms and said, "A prisoner, a piece of news."


    The young man had a headache and looked at Pei Hao, "Prince Pei, that''s not what you said before."


    "What did I say before? This is the first time you and I have met." Pei Hao looked directly at the young man with his dark eyes. A pair of deep eyes seemed to contain boundless danger.


    Suddenly, the young man felt that...it would be better to talk to the little princess.


    The young man said to Du Wan: "Princess, Prince Pei once said when you contacted me before that you can exchange three people with one message."


    "In that case, just trade directly. What do you want to do if you insist on meeting to talk? What are you doing with nothing to do?" Du Wan looked at him with disdain.


    Young people are dumb.


    Of course I want to use the news to recruit more people.


    The problem is that once the little princess got involved, she didnt even have a chance to mention it.


    The young man put it forward forcefully, "Princess, to tell you the truth, I want to save the lives of everyone in the Yan n."


    "The Emperor is watching this matter, do you think it is possible?" Du Wan felt that he was too whimsical, "Who is to me for this? I me you for being so ambitious that you dare to touch the only princess of the Qin Kingdom."


    The young man lowered his eyes.


    The person is wearing a mask, so his face cannot be seen.


    Therefore, Pei Hao and Du Wan did not know his emotional changes.


    For a long time, the young man ignored Du Wan and looked directly at Pei Hao, "Prince Pei, I can tell you this news. I won''t change three people. I just want to try to save the lives of the Yanmen in prison." What?"


    "Prince Pei may not know that the people who can gather in the Yan n are all orphans who cannot survive. Everyone in the Yan n supports each other to survive in this **** world. As long as they can save their lives, the conditions are whatever Prince Pei open."


    Pei Hao was silent.


    Du Wan opened her small mouth for a moment and pursed her lips in silence.


    She knew from the book that this was indeed the case for Yanmen in the beginning.


    After a long while, Du Wan said quietly: "It doesn''t matter if you are an orphan. Can your hands be stained with the blood of innocent people if you are an orphan?"


    The young man suddenly raised his head and stared at Du Wan and Pei Hao with his deep eyes, "If you can survive, who is willing to let your hands be stained with blood? Besides, Yanmen epts orders, in addition to the order from you, Princess, there are also There really is no one innocent.


    Du Wan:


    Should she feel honored?


    The young man clearly told him that he would ept the order purely because the other party paid a very high price.


    Pei Hao suddenly asked: "What price did the other party offer?"


    Two hundred thousand, gold. The young man said with difficulty.


    Du Wan once suspected that she had heard wrongly.


    What is the meaning of two hundred thousand gold?


    The currency exchange rate of the Qin State is that one tael of gold is equal to one hundred taels of silver.


    One tael of silver can be exchanged for a thousand copper coins at the bank.


    A bowl of in noodles on the market only costs two or three copper coins. If a copper te is equivalent to one dor.


    Two hundred thousand gold equals how many billion RMB?


    Du Wan''s thoughts were racing.


    Pei Hao was also shocked by the sky-high price.


    However, no matter how the princes mind wanders, he remains calm andposed on the surface.


    The young man said: "I can only tell you this first. When you two find a way to save the lives of everyone in the Yan n, I will definitely tell you all the clues."


    Du Wan was in a dilemma.


    Pei Hao thought about it for a while and agreed, "Just to save his life, right."


    "Yes."


    Youth have no other requirements.


    For these people, as long as they are alive, there is hope for the future.


    Died, there is nothing left.


    The young man stood up gracefully, bowed silently to Du Wan and Pei Hao, turned around and left.


    Du Wan frowned and looked at Pei Hao: "Why did you agree?"


    "Actually, this condition is better than letting the three people go." Pei Hao took a sip of tea, his eyes and brows widened, and his whole person exuded a particrly soft aura, which was too good to be true.


    Du Wan was lost for a moment, then came back to his senses immediately, and continued to say with a straight face: "What do you mean, I don''t understand."


    "The emperor promised that three people could be reced, but in fact, the operation cannot be known to outsiders. The public announcement is that these three people died in prison and were taken out as corpses and thrown away." Pei Hao said behind his back. The details of how to do it were all told to Du Wan.


    Pei Hao added: "It''s much easier now, just sentence them all and distribute them."


    Tattooing and hair matching?


    "Yes, it''s good to be assigned. For example, there are several stone quarries in Da Qin State that are short of people." Pei Hao said very casually.


    There is no reason for the emperor to refuse the use of waste.

 Chapter 134: The little princess should not be underestimated

    Chapter 134: The little princess should not be underestimated


    Chapter 134 The little princess should not be underestimated


    Since Pei Hao said this, Du Wan had no reason not to believe it.


    Two people nned to leave.


    Pei Hao asked Du Wan, "Do you want to go to the poetry meeting?"


    "Now that you''re here, you can take a look." Du Wan was thinking about the murderer, but she lost her initial interest in it. "Prince Pei, can your familye up with two hundred thousand taels of gold?"


    "I can barely do it if I spend all my wealth on it." Pei Hao pondered for a moment before answering.


    Du Wan was stunned for a moment.


    Zhen Guo Gongfu can be said to be a well-established family in the capital. Even Zhen Guo Gongfu had to spend all his family wealth to get two hundred thousand taels of gold. So, who hates her so much that he spends all his wealth to kill her?


    This alone excluded more than 99% of the forces in the capital, making the real culprit even more confusing.


    Pei Hao looked at Du Wan steadily, "Now I''m sure it can only be a vendetta."


    Nonsense, my brother has already made a guess.


    He is guessing, but not sure.


    "Okay, vendetta, vendetta!" Du Wan was extremely irritated, "Then who do I, a little girl, have a grudge against?"


    She has no memory of the original owner, and she doesnt know who she has offended.


    Du Wan looked at Pei Hao and asked doubtfully, "Tell me, have I killed anyone before?"


    Pei Hao knew that the little girl was under great pressure and was not in a good mood at this time. After thinking about it, he said: "No, it''s just a petty fight between some little girls. Logically speaking, it cannot rise to the level of vendetta. Besides, I have a feud with you. Girl, no one can afford this huge sum of money."


    Have you really found out?


    Pei Hao knew that she was doubting life.


    Not only was she confused, he was also confused.


    Another private room in Wangyue Tower.


    When Xie Zhang saw his cousining back safely, he tightened his grip on the folding fan and then loosened it slightly.


    Cousin, did the princess really know your identity? Xie Zhang asked softly.


    The young man shook his head, "I don''t know."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "She didn''t mention it. I didn''t dare to mention it. I guess...she probably just said it casually. When we met today, the little princess is more important than expected." The young man made this judgment because Du Wan did not take his identity. To threaten him, she actually agreed to the conditions he proposed, "If she really knows, and has such a good handle, there is no reason not to use it."


    Xie Zhang felt relieved after hearing this, "You are right."


    Understood, theres no reason not to use it?


    Even if you really know it, it is of no use to you now. As long as you dont provoke the other party in the future, it probably wont be of use either.


    The young man said: "Cousin, do you want to participate in the poetry meeting?"


    "Yes, how about you?"


    "I want to join in the fun, but I''m afraid I''ll run into the little princess." The young man is now very taboo about Du Wan''s evil sect.


    Xie Zhang asked: "Are you afraid that she will recognize you?"


    "I have such scruples." The young man thought for a while, "Since I have left the city, I have no ns to go back for the time being. I will stay outside the city to contact other people. Cousin, go and get busy and say hello to my uncle for me."


    Xie Zhang did not force him, "You have to take care. My father is still looking forward to your return home."


    "Um"


    The young man nodded solemnly.


    Xie Zhang looked at him deeply and was about to turn around and walk out of the box.


    Everyone has the right to decide his or her own life. He would only give suggestions on how his cousin would go in the future, and would not decide anything for him.


    At this point, he can finally exin it to his father...


    When Xie Zhang was about to cross the threshold.


    The young man suddenly spoke again, "Cousin, don''t you want to know who wants to kill the little princess?"


    Xie Zhang turned to look at him calmly.


    The brothers did not sit down and chat much.


    Xie Zhang took a few steps back and said, "Cousin, can you tell me?" "You didn''t ask me, I thought you didn''t want to know."


    I really want to know, but I dont want to embarrass my cousin. Xie Zhang said calmly.


    "Actually, there''s nothing we can''t say. Someone offered us 200,000 taels of gold to assassinate the little princess. The person who ced the order at that time left 30% of the amount as a deposit." This is the first time that the Yan n has made such a big move. meet.


    Otherwise, the young man would not have broken the rules and epted this order.


    Xie Zhang stood quietly where he was.


    Like the tall green pines on the cliffs or the green bamboos by the stream, they have a very peaceful charm.


    He didn''t rush to ask, but when the young man saw that he didn''t speak, he continued to speak, "Some of us followed the person who ced the order, and finally saw him entering the house of the Minister of Rites."


    Xie Zhangs pupils narrowed, Impossible!


    Soon he thought again that there was no need for his cousin to lie to him.


    The young man spread his hands helplessly, "But this is the truth. Our people have seen it with their own eyes."


    You dont want to use this clue to trade with Pei Hao and the princess.


    The Yan n only knows so much.


    Then they will be happy?


    At most we can provide the service of identifying people. The young man had no choice but to do so.


    Xie Zhang didnt know whether his cousin was truly fearless or if he was ambitious.


    Pei Hao is not easy to fool, even if what his cousin said is true. He could only give his cousin a warning and ask him to be careful so as not to get himself into trouble again in the future.


    Xie Zhang then left the box and did not go directly to the poetry meeting.


    He walked in another direction.


    It is a building that is not open for business deep in the Wangyue Tower garden.


    Poem session in the lobby of Wangyue Tower.


    There are many schrs gathered here, regardless of age.


    There are old gentlemen and there are young and energetic ones.


    Du Wan came over to take a look and saw Ning Xianhe and other Imperial College students fromst time.


    Pei Hao took him with him. Instead of going back to his original seat, he found a corner and sat down. They just came to watch the excitement, not to let others watch the excitement. Their previous position was too conspicuous.


    Pei Hao just wanted to push the poured tea to the little girl.


    As a result, he saw the little girl suddenly hiding behind him.


    Whats wrong? Pei Hao was surprised.


    Du Wan whispered: "If you see an acquaintance, it will be over if you are seen."


    "Who?" Pei Hao looked in the direction she was going before and saw only a few nobledies sitting there, "Are you familiar with thosedies?"


    Qin Jiu, do you know Qin Jiu?


    Oh, why are you afraid of her?


    "..." Du Wan wanted to re at him, "Can you speak? I''m just embarrassed about whether you''re afraid or not. Do you understand? It has nothing to do with being afraid."


    Du Wan had no choice but to tell her what Qin Jiu had invited her to yesterday, "It''s all your fault for not leavingst night. Originally, I wanted to wait until you left before asking someone toe over and tell her. But -"


    Pei Hao interrupted her, "If I leave, you won''t have anything to doter."


    Du Wan pouted her mouth unhappily.


    Its not like I didnt find anyone toin about.


    Pei Hao pulled her to his side and sat down in a funny way, blocking her with his tall body. Even if Qin Jiuchao looked this way, he would never see her again, "That''s enough. Besides, you''re not pretending to be a teenager anymore." What are you worried about?"


    You think Im stupid, the person I just met called me princess when he came in. Du Wan has never regarded anyone in this world as a fool.

 Chapter 135: I, the princess, will make some calculations with my fingers.

    Chapter 135: I, the princess, will make some calctions with my fingers.


    Chapter 135 I, the princess, make a calction


    Pei Hao said: "How about we go somewhere else to see the scenery? The poetry gathering of schrs is actually not interesting, so it''s just a fun thing to watch."


    Du Wan was moved, but still wanted to see it before talking.


    He poured himself some fruit wine and looked at the venue. The fruit wine at Wangyue Tower is still as delicious asst time.


    There were at least a thousand people in the lobby, upstairs and downstairs.


    There were only about two hundred people, both men and women, officially participating in the poetrypetition. Most of them came to watch the fun. But the quality of these people is quite good, and no one makes any noise. Everyone kept quiet, and if they wanted to speak, they would gather together and keep their voices low.


    Generally speaking, the scene was quite quiet, and the participants in the poetrypetition were allposing poems on the spot.


    Taking the Mid-Autumn Festival as the theme, the time of burning incense.


    Du Wan also saw acquaintances Su Yu and Ning Xianhe among the participants. To her surprise, she saw Qin Yuyu among the audience seats on the second floor. She was pretty close to the front?


    Du Wan couldn''t help but asked curiously, "Why is she here?"


    "She?" Pei Hao pondered the position, "She should have been brought in by Xie Zhang."


    You are with me today, where did you get the news? Du Wan was a little curious.


    Pei Hao raised his lips indifferently and said, "Xie Zhang and her often meet, and it''s always an ident of one kind or another. Therefore, the two of them have gotten very close recently, and there have been a lot of private rumors."


    Why didnt I hear


    Du Wans eyes widened.


    Ningqins gossip skills are so bad that she didnt hear it.


    Pei Hao lost his temper and said, "You went back to your n those days."


    Did you miss the big show of the year?


    Du Wan nced at Qin Yuyu on the second floor from time to time.


    You didnt see Xie Zhang?


    Du Wan rolled her eyes, sat upright again, and said seriously: "I have calcted with my fingers that something is going to happen."


    Pei Hao looked at her sideways, as if he was mentally retarded.


    Du Wan snorted arrogantly, "How can mortals like you understand our realm?"


    "Is your little head abnormal again?" Pei Hao raised his white finger seriously and touched her forehead with his fingertip.


    Du Wan was stunned for a moment, then came back to his senses and pped his hand away angrily.


    Just when she was about to get angry and curse, as if to confirm her words, there was a suddenmotion on the second floor. It was the people at the center of the ident, Qin Yuyu and Murong Jiaojiao.


    The cause seemed to be that Qin Yuyu identally bumped into Murong Jiaojiao, which was quite serious. Murong Jiaojiao fell onto someone else''s table and broke everything on the table.


    Qin Yuyu was stunned for a moment and then quickly defended himself.


    Murong Jiaojiao''s maid used Qin Yuyu, saying that she deliberately pushed her youngdy.


    Qin Yuyu said no, saying that he did not rmend anyone at all.


    Du Wan grabbed the melon seeds on the table, ate them excitedly and watched the show, "Oh my, how powerful can poetry be? This is the main show."


    Pei Hao was speechless.


    Has the little girls mouth been opened?


    It actually happened as she said, and it was on this asion.


    Qin Yuyu is a strange face among the crowd, and is isted and helpless. However, Chen Liu soon stood up and spoke for Qin Yuyu, and two other young masters stood up, both of whom were well-known dandies in the capital.


    This is embarrassing...


    Du Wan spat out the skin of melon seeds andmented: "Let me tell you, on this asion, the words of Chen Liu and others do not have enough weight. At the critical moment, another man of weight will definitely appear to save the beauty."


    "Haha." Pei Hao knew rationally that she was talking nonsense.


    But deep down, **** it, I actually believe it!


    Du Wan whispered enthusiastically: "Let me do some calctions and find out that the man who came to save the beauty is named Xie."


    Pfft, hahaha!


    A burst ofughter suddenly came from behind the two people. They both turned around, and it turned out to be Mu Si''an and Hu San.


    Mu Si''anughed and attracted a lot of attention. He quickly suppressed hisughter, sat down next to Du Wan, and also grabbed a handful of melon seeds and started to eat them. "Princess, count with your fingers again, when will Xie Zhang Appear?"


    Come on,e on! Du Wan felt like she had met a close friend. This kind of gossip topic is boring to talk about with Pei Hao, but it is more interesting to talk about it with Mu Si''an.


    So the two people chatted together, bing more and more animated.


    What happened next was just as Du Wan had guessed. When the servants of the Murong family captured Qin Yuyu, Xie Zhang appeared like a hero at the critical moment, rescued Qin Yuyu, and protected her. behind.


    Strictly speaking, this farce was stopped.


    At the same time, Xie Zhang spoke very gracefully. He did not ask any questions, and bluntly said on the spot that it was inappropriate to make a fuss at the poetry meeting, and that it should be resolved outside, without affecting the normal progress of the poetry meeting.


    Xie Zhangs approach won praise from almost all onlookers.


    Then the quarrelsome people left.


    The venue became quiet again.


    Du Wan slowed down while eating melon seeds, "It was a worthwhile trip."


    Yeah, I feel the same way. Mu Sian agreed.


    Du Wan smiled and nodded.


    Murong Jiaojiao originally fell in love with Xie Zhang, oh, this dog that doesn''t bark is quite powerful.


    There is no drama. If I stay here any longer, I will still have some interest in a short period of time.


    After finishing the pot of fruit wine, Du Wan felt so bored that she couldn''t sit still. As Pei Hao said, the poetry meeting is just a lively event, quite boring. She asked Mu Si''an why she hadn''t seen him before.


    Mu Si''an said that he had something to do and didn''t arrive not long ago.


    Pei Hao pressed Du Wan''s little head and said without leaving any trace: "Are you bored? How about taking you to see the garden scenery of Wangyue Tower?"


    Okay, its quite beautiful here. Du Wan did not refuse this time.


    Just when she stood up, she raised her head and met Qin Jiu''s direct gaze before she took a few steps.


    Suddenly, it was quiet.


    Du Wan felt extremely embarrassed in her heart, but she pretended to be calm on the outside. She raised a big smile at Qin Jiu and waved her hand as a greeting.


    He immediately followed Pei Hao and walked out.


    Mu Si''an did not follow, but it was Hu San and others'' duty to follow them secretly.


    However, Qin Jiu recognized Du Wan.


    We grew up together, how could we not recognize him?


    Qin Jiu originally stood up to look for Du Wan, but when he saw Pei Hao, he suddenly stopped thinking.


    It turned out that he rejected her because he was ying with his fianc.


    No wonder, hum!


    Qin Jiu suddenly felt a little depressed.


    It is so difficult to find a little sister to y with.


    After going out.


    When Pei Hao saw the little girl''s cowardice, he couldn''t help but think of her attitude towards the person in charge of Yanmen not long ago. Thinking further back, when she was ambushed, her behavior was unexpected...


    He grabbed the little girl''s bowl and said, "Be more generous and magnanimous. You have a reason, and you didn''t do it on purpose."


    Yes. What am I guilty of?


    Thats right, you dont have a good rtionship with her. They are mortal enemies.


    "Yes."


    Du Wan almost forgot about it.


    Qin Jiu and the original owner are enemies and often fight.

 Chapter 136: No matter how weird it is, it鈥檚 not weird for you

    Chapter 136: No matter how weird it is, it¡¯s not weird for you


    Chapter 136 No matter how strange it is, its no surprise to you


    Du Wan immediately raised her head and raised her chest, holding her little hands behind her back. Look left, look right. The little hand holding the folding fan behind his back was shaking and knocking.


    This little appearance miraculously coincides with that of a dandy in the capital.


    Pei Haos eyelids twitched.


    Suddenly, he saw Du Wan sneaking into a corridor, hiding next to a wooden pir, and looking ahead.


    Wow wow wow, what a beauty.


    Du Wans pair of **** and smart eyes were filled with surprise.


    Pei Hao walked up behind her suspiciously, followed her gaze and saw a very beautiful woman walking towards her like a lotus. He felt a little familiar, but he didn''t think of it for a moment.


    Every step the beauty takes is extremely moving.


    Du Wan has been in the capital for so long and has seen many nobledies, but none of them canpare to this girl. Even Concubine Xie in the pce was a little behind. The beauty of Concubine Xie still belongs to the human world, and this beauty seems to havee from heaven. She does not eat the fireworks of the world, and is not stained by the dust of the world.


    Du Wan pulled Pei Hao and asked in a low voice: "Prince Pei, do you know who this beauty is?"


    "I don''t know." Pei Hao took another look tly.


    How does this beautypare to Qingfengju? Du Wan thought of the description of the female supporting character Huang Lian in the book.


    "Um?"


    Pei Hao seemed to be suddenly reminded, "Oh, I remembered it. This woman is Huang Dacai''s stepdaughter, Qingfengju."


    Holy shit! Du Wans mouth opened slightly in surprise.


    Pei Hao coughed and said, "Pay attention to your image and don''t say something dirty."


    "Oh, you''re not bad. You even know how dirty your words are." Du Wan replied with a smile and patted him on the shoulder to express her relief. "But you are not honest. Last time I asked you, you refused to tell me. You also said Forgot. Hehe."


    Pei Hao:


    I want to beat her to death again, is that okay?


    Du Wan finally saw it this time, and what was described in the book was indeed true.


    Unfortunately, Meicheng is a weak, and she is really jealous.


    Du Wan stopped hiding and stood up openly.


    Suddenly, there was a "bang" sound, and I opened the folding fan in my hand, imitating the elegant manner of a schr, and slowly shook it. He also shook his head, and the ck hair hanging down from his temples was thrown back.


    Press the pir with one hand and shake the fan with the other.


    Du Wan moved her lips in a low voice, "How is it? How is it? Am I extraordinarily elegant and elegant like this now? Am I handsome?"


    I wanted to ask if he is handsome?


    When you ask for export, do you think of the people in this world?


    As a result, I only got a two-word evaluation.


    Pei Hao said coolly: "Pretend."


    "You are blind." Du Wan was so angry that she stopped pretending to be handsome. She closed her fan and stabbed him in the chest. "You are so mean-spirited that you deserve to be without a wife for the rest of your life."


    This guy didn''t even get a wife until the finale.


    Isnt it just that you will never have a wife for the rest of your life?


    Pei Hao looked down at the fan that hit his chest. Raising her white hand, she pushed her folding fan away. When he was about to say something, he saw someone approaching and remained silent.


    Huang Lian and the maid approached.


    Meet two young masters in brocade clothes head-on.


    Walking on a corridor, it is difficult to avoid it.


    When the master and servant approached, Huang Lian saluted Pei Hao generously, "Huang Lian, a citizen girl, has met Prince Pei."


    "Yeah." Pei Hao waved his hand coldly, indicating that she could leave.


    Then the daughter of the people will not disturb the princes leisurely life.


    Huang Lian lowered his eyelids, lowered his head slightly, and carefully walked around the two of them and left. Du Wan looked at the beauty''s slender back, thoughtfully.


    Pei Hao''s attention was always on the little girl. When he saw her looking at Huang Lian''s back in confusion, thinking about her weird luck, he must have discovered something else.


    "What? Do you think it''s suspicious?" Pei Hao cautiously approached her ear and whispered.


    Du Wan was just thinking about something when he suddenly approached her and startled her. She quickly distanced herself from him and said angrily: "Just talk, why are you so close?"


    Pei Hao didn''t take it seriously, "It''s not like we haven''t gotten close before."


    It was because of the special environment before, but now its not necessary. Du Wan then realized that she and the viin Pei seemed to be very close recently, so she quietly moved a little further away.


    Okay, whatever you say is what it is.


    Pei Hao stands tall and upright, showing the appearance of a magnanimous gentleman. It was as if she had no intention of taking advantage of her just now, but rather as if she was overly concerned and wronged him.


    Du Wan had nothing to say at this time, "By the way, what did you ask just now?"


    Ask you if you found anything.


    "Oh, I didn''t notice it. I just think she''s a little strange." Du Wan touched her chin and said seriously.


    Pei Hao looked at Huang Lian''s master and servant disappearing around the corner, "What''s the weird trick?"


    After a long while, Du Wan finally said quietly: "I am a peerlessly beautiful young man, standing here so handsomely, and she doesn''t even look at me. Do you think it''s strange?"


    No, no matter how strange it is, its not surprising to you.


    Of course it was difficult for Pei Hao to say this.


    Huang Lian saw him during thest search of Qingfeng Residence, so it was normal for him to salute him this time.


    This kind of practice is not umon in the capital.


    It is like a little girl, showing off herself and boasting about herself.


    Du Wan did not follow Pei Hao to see the scenery. After walking around for a while, he reluctantly got on the carriage back to the city.


    Being like this surprised Pei Hao again.


    He knows that the little girl obviously wants to y and join in the fun...


    Pei Hao is sitting in the carriage.


    Those long legs are very conspicuous in the narrow carriage.


    Du Wan would nce at her from time to time, feeling a little jealous. Huh, is it a big deal to be tall?


    Since practicing, she has really grown taller.


    Du Wan took out a bag of dried fruits from the grid.


    This package of dried fruits was originally sent from the south, that is, I took it from the eldest princessst time. I dont know what kind of fruit it is made of. It is sweet and sour, and tastes particrly good. I have eaten pretty much these days, and only this one pack is left. Du Wan likes to eat very much, so she brought a small bag with her when she went out this time.


    Du Wan originally wanted to eat it by herself, but when she saw Pei Hao looking over, she handed it to him with some reluctance, "Would you like to eat it? The dried fruits from the south are quite delicious."


    Pei Hao wanted to refuse.


    Seeing her reluctance to give up, he took the whole package by some strange coincidence.


    Du Wan was stunned and was about to say something.


    Pei Hao lowered his eyes and said one step ahead of her: "Thank you, Princess. This is the first time someone has given me dried fruit."


    He rewrapped the dried fruit and put it in his sleeve pocket, "Good stuff, I decided to take it home and eat it slowly."


    No!


    She only wanted to treat him to a piece, not all of it!


    Du Wan ran out of food and felt a little depressed and aggrieved.


    Pei Hao raised his eyebrows slightly, "What? You look like a child who has been robbed of candy by an adult. You want it back but don''t dare to ask for it."

 Chapter 137: The prince doesn鈥檛 do human affairs

    Chapter 137: The prince doesn¡¯t do human affairs


    Chapter 137 The Crown Prince doesnt do human affairs


    "Nonsense! It''s really not good to say that you have bad eyesight. Isn''t it just a pack of dried fruits? How much is it worth? You have been working hard for the sake of this princess. I am that kind of stingy person. Son?"


    Du Wan chatted with her small mouth, pretending to be very generous. But in his heart, he scolded Pei Hao half to death for not doing anything humanly possible.


    Pei Hao was in a good mood, "You''re right, it''s just a bag of dried fruits, what does it mean?"


    Du Wan:


    Forget it, thats what she likes to eat.


    Pei Hao caught a glimpse of the jade pendant around her waist, "The jade pendant I gave you can buy severalrge carts of dried fruits for a fraction of a cent."


    "This?" Du Wan then thought about the jade pendant and lowered her head to take it off and return it to him.


    Pei Hao seemed to realize what she wanted to do, "I won''t want what you used again."


    What do you mean? Du Wan red at him.


    Do you regard her as a gue?


    Pei Hao suddenly realized that what he just said could easily lead to misunderstanding.


    Its just that the words have been spoken, do you want him to change his words?


    Speaking of the jade pendant, this prince suddenly remembered another important thing. Pei Haos face turned much more serious.


    Du Wan was just trying to find trouble. When she saw him like this, she asked, "What''s the matter? Don''t try to change the subject. If you don''t make it clear, this matter won''t be over."


    "I asked my father before I went out. Neen years ago, my father-inw did lose a jade pendant passed down from his family. I heard that he lost it in the pce, because this capital city has been bustling for a long time. There are some people in Beijing. The noble daughter often goes to her father-inw under the pretext of picking up a jade pendant."


    Du Wan felt like she had eaten a big melon.


    Pei Hao turned his eyes slightly and began to tell Du Wan the gossip he heard neen years ago, and sessfully made her give up the idea of finding trouble.


    The journey back was smooth.


    Du Wan said goodbye to Pei Hao and returned directly to Yulingyuan.


    Pei Hao left the princess''s mansion and instead of going home, he went to the Yamen.


    Mu Sian, who had been following him all the way, finally dared to get closer.


    Mu Si''an asked doubtfully: "It''s off today, and there''s no one there when you go to the Yamen."


    "Today''s matter is settled today. Maybe something will happen if we wait." Pei Hao sat down at his desk and polished the ink himself.


    Mu Si''an sat on a chair beside him, crossed his legs, took out a handful of melon seeds from somewhere and started to eat them, "Are you happy to y alone with the little princess today?"


    "good."


    Pei Hao paused and said, "Si''an, girls all like to have fun and have fun, right?"


    Mu Si''an casually added: "Yes."


    Not quite right either.


    Mu Si''an paused while eating melon seeds, "What happened to you?"


    "I don''t understand. The little girl goes out, and she has to rush home every time?" Pei Hao asked about the little girl''s preferences and learned that she likes to eat snacks. He happened to know a shop that sold pretty good snacks. The first time I wanted to take her to buy it in person, I never had the chance.


    Mu Si''an thought for a while and guessed: "Either I am worried about safety issues, or I don''t want my family to worry."


    Tell me, is this really the case? Pei Hao was stunned for a moment.


    This problem is not difficult to think of, but other authorities are confused.


    Mu Si''an said nonchntly: "Nine times out of ten, if I want her to be in the mood to y, we just need to find out the real culprit behind the scenes who wants to harm her. Otherwise, every time we go out to y, we have to worry about idents. What''s the interest?" "You''re right." Pei Hao said with a chuckle, "So, the little girl is really well-behaved and sensible."


    "Haha, that''s right!" Mu Si''an actually stood up, crossed his waist, raised his high-pitched voice, and imitated the little girl''s tone of voice, "A certain princess is recognized by even the emperor. She is the most kind, sensible, well-behaved and cute little girl in the entire capital."


    Pei Hao couldn''t helpughing.


    The clearughter unique to men is as beautiful as the sound of clear springs in mountain streams.


    At this time, the cute and well-behaved little girl Du Wan.


    Because the elders in the family were not at home and the eldest brother went to the pce again, she was left as a mistress. When she came back, she closed the door of the room and was practicing. I woke up early this morning and left the house with Pei Hao before I started practicing.


    So, this cultivation time must be made up for.


    Du Wan thinks that cultivation will be more difficult as time goes by.


    But this set of movements taught by the Jade Tablet does the opposite. The more you practice it, the easier it bes, and even the pain gradually decreases. To this day, Du Wan has practiced to the fifth movement with her hard work.


    The practice had just ended, and Du Wan was not too tired to move as usual. He actually still had enough energy to stand up and get some water to drink.


    Just a slender hand, just holding the tea bowl, there was a sudden "click", which was the crisp sound of broken porcin. Du Wan was startled, then picked up another one, only to find it shattered again with a click.


    Take it again and break it again.


    Gradually, she became very angry, thinking that the servants were fooling her. Put the broken tea bowl in her room.


    When thest tea bowl was left, she slowly calmed down, carefully observed the tea bowl on the table, and found that the tea bowl was intact. After searching for the problem for a while, I finally confirmed that it was because my strength had be stronger. Perhaps it was because of the effects of training and my aura was visible.


    Du Wan sat up cross-legged and waited quietly for her body to recover.


    Close your eyes and slowly realize it.


    I feel a warm current flowing through my body, and it feels extremelyfortable wherever it passes.


    Du Wan felt the route of this gas in earnest for the first time.


    When the warm current disappeared, the pain in her body was gone, and she feltfortable all over. The only feeling left was that there was a ce on her abdomen that was a little warm. If she understood correctly, it should be the location of the Dantian.


    Du Wan was thinking, should she ask Du Qian to learn from the meridian diagram?


    At this moment, familiar footsteps came from outside.


    Normal people would hear footsteps outside the door. However, when Du Wan heard the footsteps this time, she found that the person was not in the corridor outside the door, but walking in the yard.


    Huh? !


    This is


    Could it be that he has made a breakthrough in his cultivation?


    Du Wan''s eyebrows were filled with joy, and she quickly ran to the bathroom to wash herself off and put on clean clothes.


    Tuk-tuk!


    There is a knock on the door.


    Du Qian shouted outside: "Sister?"


    Brother, wait a minute. Du Wan responded loudly, putting on her coat and running to open the door.


    As soon as Du Qian saw his sister''s appearance, he understood, "Are you still practicing in broad daylight?"


    "I didn''t practice this morning, I just made up for it." Du Wan''s eyebrows suddenly furrowed, unable to hide her small pride, and she invited Du Qian into the room before saying, "How is your practice going, brother? I have already reached the fifth movement. Brother seems to be Slow down a bit. Also, I broke through a small realm today and discovered a big secret."


    Du Qian''s face turned solemn, "What secret?"

 Chapter 138: The little princess has become more powerful

    Chapter 138: The little princess has be more powerful


    Chapter 138 The little princess bes more powerful


    Du Wan nced outside the door, and when he saw no one there, he whispered: "It turns out that this set of movements bes easier the more you practice them to the end."


    Du Qian started to think after hearing this, "Seriously?"


    Absolutely true.


    Du Wans little face was full of energy.


    She even rubbed her little hands excitedly, "Brother, do you know? I have be more powerful, so powerful. The tea bowl broke into pieces when I touched it lightly. I can still hear sounds far away."


    Du Qian opened his eyes in shock.


    He just saw a table of broken tea bowls and thought his sister was in a bad mood and took out the tea bowls to vent her anger.


    Du Qian walked to the tea table and turned over a pile of fragments. "Sister, crush another one and let me see."


    Okay.


    Du Wan used the same strength as before to pick up the only intact tea bowl left on the table.


    As a result, it took a while.


    Are you okay?


    Du Wan looked at the tea bowl doubtfully and couldn''t help but use a little force.


    Unexpectedly, click.


    The tea bowl was broken.


    Du Qian''s eyes shone brightly, "Awesome!"


    Hehe. Du Wans face turned red after being praised, Its just so-so, not bad.


    Du Qian smiled happily, "My sister finally has the ability to protect herself."


    "That''s right." Du Wan was also very happy that the hard days were finally over, "But it''s still a little different."


    Next, she told Du Qian about her doubts about her previous cultivation.


    Although Du Qian only practiced two moves, he has been practicing martial arts and knows much more about the basic knowledge of martial arts than Du Wan.


    He had exined something to Du Wan before, and he patiently exined it again this time. After he finished speaking, he went back to the yard in person and brought some books about the meridians and acupuncture points of the human body to her so that she could study **** weekdays.


    Du Wan turned a few pages.


    The above description is very detailed, and there are pictures.


    Du Wan was happy, "Thank you, brother, this is useful."


    "You''re wee." Du Qian rubbed his sister''s head, "I interrupted your cultivation, so I forgot to ask you. I heard that Pei Hao picked you up early this morning?"


    As soon as Du Wan thought about business, her smile suddenly disappeared, "Brother, do you think it''s strange that someone gave Yan n 200,000 gold just to buy my life?"


    Du Qian''s eyes shed coldly when he heard this, "It''s really strange."


    After pondering for a moment, Du Qian said calmly: "This person is either extremely rich, or he has never thought of paying the bnce, or he is just... desperate."


    In this case, the target is small.


    Du Wan struck him and said, "Aren''t you unhappy that someone got so lucky and stumbled upon a treasure?"


    Its really possible.


    Du Qian seriously considered this possibility.


    When ites to treasures, Du Wan thinks of Zhuangzi again.


    I wonder if the money hidden in Zhuangzi is worth two hundred thousand gold?


    Du Qian chatted with Du Wan for a while and then hurried out.


    He went straight to the Yamen of the Imperial City Division and found Pei Hao.


    The two chatted alone for a quarter of an hour, and then went to meet the emperor together.


    After reporting to the emperor.


    The yamen suddenly started to operate after the holidays.


    Some officials were dragged back to the yamen by the officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Department to work overtime. It was rare that they were busy during the Mid-Autumn Festival, and anyone might be simmering with anger. As a result, when the officials saw the emperor''s imperial edicting down, they suddenly became silent. He quickly got busy and dispatched all the Yanmen criminals he had caught earlier.


    Depending on the severity of the crime, the ce of distribution is also different.


    With the holy decree in front of them, Pei Hao and Du Qian kept a close eye on the matter and the matter was done very quickly.


    The young man who was still hiding in Wangyue Tower outside the city quickly received the news.


    The young man picked up a ss of Wangyuelou''s unique fruit wine and drank it in one gulp. "This decision was really wrong..."


    It was a fluke that I was able to escape this time.


    The young man was still frightened, and the subsequent problems still gave him a headache.


    When I get back to Yanmen headquarters, I still dont know whats going on.


    As for the personnel who have been assigned, the Youth League will find another way...


    Amu hurriedly came in and said, "Second Master, there is something urgent."


    "Bring it here." The young man took the letter from Amu and opened it. He saw that it was from someone from the Imperial City Department, and the handwriting was not Pei Hao''s.


    Pei Hao is a cautious person and will not leave his calligraphy at will.


    The young man did not take the risk to see Pei Hao this time. He only asked someone to send a letter, and then gave the letter to Amu and asked her to handle it.


    Finally, the young man thought of Xie Zhang''s reminder and said reluctantly: "Let Alu go again."


    Yes. But Alus safety..."


    "No problem. Pei Hao is still very moral."


    Amu was silent.


    How did the second master see that Pei Hao was moral?


    Which of their people was not captured by Pei Hao and his men?


    When the young man saw her like this, he knew what she was thinking.


    The Yan n cannot fight against the government, and it is impossible to fight against the imperial court. From the fact that the imperial guards were involved in the whole process of arresting the Yanmen, it can be seen that the person standing behind Pei Hao is the emperor.


    Its a blessing that the government didnt kill them all. Do you still want to rely on your loyalty to fight against the government? If you really do this, you will most likely bebeled as a rebel.


    In fact, the young man is still worried about one thing, that is, whether Du Wan really knows his identity.


    When Amu retreated.


    The young man suddenly said coldly, "Amu, don''t do unnecessary things. When we chose to stain our hands with blood, we should have thought that death would happen sooner orter. Either you kill or you will be killed. Now they are just sentenced to be assigned, At least you are still alive. If you do any unnecessary actions and anger the officials, you will harm them instead..."


    Second Master, Amu wont do anything random!


    Amu was shocked.


    She didn''t expect this.


    The young man said indifferently: "You''d better be like this."


    "yes."


    Amu quickly followed the instructions and went about his business.


    That afternoon.


    A man came from the Yamen of the Imperial City Division. He said his name was A Lu and indicated that he wanted to see Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao is waiting for Yanmens reply.


    Alu is a thin man, more than thirty years old, with an ordinary face. It is said that he was the only person who had ever seen him ce an order at that time.


    Pei Hao opened the letter, read it through, and said to Mu Si''an: "Si''an, call a painter to draw a portrait of the suspect based on Ah Lu''s description. We will talk about other things when Ie back."


    Since this matter involves the Minister of Rites, it is not something that the Imperial City Secretary can handle without authorization.


    Mu Si''an nodded and immediately ordered to go down.


    Pei Hao took the letter out of the Yamen and went to find Du Qian.


    Du Qian is more active than anyone else in this matter.


    Without Pei Hao saying anything, he went to see the emperor again while supervising the pce banquet.


    Hearing this, the emperor immediately authorized Pei Hao to arrest the criminals.


    It was getting close to evening after all thising and going, and the news Du Wan received was from Prince Consort Du when he came back.


    Du Wan had already put on a special robe sent by the Ministry of Internal Affairs, which was very solemn and grand.


    The eldest princess is also very grandly dressed, elegant and luxurious.

 Chapter 139: I dont want her to go to the palace banquet

    Chapter 139: I don''t want her to go to the pce banquet


    Chapter 139 I dont want her to go to the pce banquet


    Du Huima''s clothes are also carefully prepared.


    On the other hand, Du Qian was nowhere to be seen and was said to be busy in the pce.


    The three people got into the carriage, escorted by their guards, and set off in a grand manner. On the way, we also encountered the carriages of some high-ranking officials and their families, but when they saw the carriage of the princess''s pce, they all stepped aside.


    Only at this time can Du Wan deeply realize the privileges given by status.


    Approaching the pce gate.


    Du Wan was still sitting in the carriage when he met a team from the Imperial City Division and hurried away on horseback.


    The leader is Pei Hao.


    When she stuck out her little head and looked.


    Pei Hao suddenly turned around and stopped his horse, letting Mu Si''an and his men go ahead. He turned around and came to her carriage.


    Today''s little girl has been carefully dressed up, which is very different from the bare-faced look of the past. She has put on exquisite peach blossom makeup, her eyebrows are curved when she smiles, and her big clear eyes are dark and smart, as if she contains countless things. The tiny starlight is so clean and pure that it is not stained by dust.


    Pei Hao didn''t know how others would feel when they saw such a little girl, but he couldn''t move away after just one nce.


    Thinking of the fact that there are many children of powerful people at the Mid-Autumn Pce Banquet every year, and all of them are of high status.


    He doesnt really want others to see such a little girl...


    Princess Princess. Pei Hao saluted with his fists sped while riding on the carriage.


    Du Wan blinked and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "The Office of the Minister of Rites." Pei Hao said truthfully, "You should know what you are going to do."


    Du Wans eyes lit up, I want to go too.


    The princess wants to go to the pce banquet, so its better not to go. Pei Hao seemed hesitant.


    I just want to go


    Du Wan was interested in the banquet, but catching the person was more important than catching the real culprit. So she quickly opened the curtain and slipped out of the carriage. The luxurious andplicated clothes did not affect her walking speed.


    Princess, how do you


    Ningqin and Luoqi followed the pce today and were shocked to see the princess like this.


    The eldest princess and Prince Consort Du are still in the carriage ahead.


    Is Prince Pei trying to kidnap the princess?


    Pei Hao raised the corner of his mouth slightly when he saw the little girl getting off the carriage.


    I saw the little girl running to the carriage in front and saying a few words inside. Before the eldest princess and the prince-inw in the car could say anything, she ran towards Pei Hao. Pei Hao thought that the little girl would let him Take it with you.


    Its time to ride together...


    As a result, the little girl climbed into the carriage again and said, "Coachman, follow Prince Pei."


    Yes, Princess.


    The coachman is just a servant, and he obeys orders immediately.


    Ningqin and Luoqi hurriedly followed. They couldn''t leave the princess alone at this time. If something happened, they would be left with nothing to lose.


    The eldest princess lifted the curtain and looked towards Du Wan''s carriage.


    Hey! This little monkey...


    The eldest princess could only stare as she looked at her daughter''s carriage leaving.


    Du Huima didn''t react to his daughter''s operation for a while, "Sister Shu, Chengming is following you, so don''t worry. When she has enough fun, she wille back."


    Her imperial uncle wants to ask about itter, what should she say?


    Lets just say it. Prince Consort Du chuckled, The emperor is probably still waiting to hear his daughters gossip.


    He did not forget that during the recent court visit, the emperor would asionally mention something in private and ask about his daughter. As long as you tell the emperor about your daughter''s embarrassment, the emperor will definitelyugh.


    The eldest princess could only ept it angrily, "Leave someone here to wait."


    "OK."


    Du Huima has no objection to this.Furthermore, Du Wan followed Pei Hao and went straight to the Office of the Minister of Rites.


    The Minister of Rites is a high official in the court and is qualified to participate in the Mid-Autumn Pce Banquet. Therefore, all the serious masters in the mansion have already entered the pce. The remaining concubines and concubines who can go out to y are rarely in the mansion.


    Therefore, there are very few masters left in the mansion now.


    Those who knelt on the ground were all servants.


    The steward summoned a group of servants to the front yard.


    When Du Wan arrived, Mu Si''an had already surrounded Shangshu''s Mansion and gathered everyone in the mansion together.


    Mu Sian is asking each person to stand up and let a man identify them.


    Most of the people in the house have identified him, but they still havent found the suspect.


    Du Wan came to Pei Hao''s side and asked, "Who is that man?"


    "My name is A Lu. He was sent from Yanmen. He said he had seen the person who ced the order." Pei Hao exined to her in a low voice.


    Du Wan looked at the people around him and frowned, "Do you think the news will be leaked?"


    "Probably not. There are only a limited number of people who know about this matter, and they are all credible."


    Pei Hao naturally expected this, so he took the time to handle the case.


    I received the information on the same day and came to arrest the person on the same day.


    If this was not the residence of the Minister of Rites, and the emperor''s approval was required, it would not have been dyed for more than an hour. However, as soon as he received the news, he had arranged for his confidants to stay outside the Shangshu Mansion.


    He has a list of whoes in and who goes out.


    Of course Pei Hao could not stop those who entered the pce.


    Pei Hao said: "I can guarantee that this will not be leaked."


    How can you be so sure?


    "Because I am responsible for this matter. Unless someone close to the emperor leaks it?"


    Du Wan is not sure now.


    The emperor is surrounded by a sieve.


    Pei Hao added: "Even if someone knows our movements, they won''t guess who they want to catch."


    Thats good. Du Wan was still looking forward to it.


    She was very afraid of the real murderer behind the scenes, like a poisonous snake.


    Du Wan did not stand in the front yard and watch A Lu recognize the person. Instead, he looked around at the servants who were kneeling on the ground. There were also some women and children who were obviously better dressed than the servants. ording to the situation, they should be from the Shangshu Mansion. aunts and children of concubines.


    Just now Du Wan looked at the portrait of the suspect.


    He is a man, so Mu Si''an now asks Alu to identify the male servant first.


    When Du Wan saw the people who had been identified, they all knelt to the other side.


    Everyone knelt down fearfully, not daring to raise their heads.


    Pei Hao noticed that the little girl had been observing the surroundings and frowning from time to time, wondering what she was thinking about. Until Mu Sian''s side, Jean identified thest male servant, but no suspect was found.


    Pei Hao spoke to the steward of Shangshu Mansion, "Are all the people in your mansion here?"


    "My lord, some servants have followed into the pce to serve the masters." The steward knelt aside and replied.


    Its not that he wanted to bow his head, but someone came with the imperial edict.


    Pei Hao said to an official next to him: "Take out the list registered with the government and call your names one by one."


    The official quickly followed suit and took out a roster from what he had brought.


    As long as there is a deed of sale, it will be recorded, and it is not difficult to make a list.


    The official opened the roster, stood up, and began to call the names: "Wang Daniu."


    A manservant stood up in fear. After an official checked that it was him, he stood on the other side.

 Chapter 140: The body is still fresh

    Chapter 140: The body is still fresh


    Chapter 140 The body is still fresh


    Then the official called another person''s name.


    After checking your identity, stand aside.


    This is repeated until thest person is reached.


    List the names that no one answered and then list them.


    Pei Hao took this list and asked his cronies to get another one, which was the names of the servants who entered the pce of Shangshu Mansion. Afterparing it, there was still one male servant who was not present, "Steward! Where is this person named Feng Dahu?"


    He, isnt he here? The steward looked around in panic.


    Pei Hao asked in a deep voice, "Where is he?"


    "The viin doesn''t know, I really don''t know. He was seen during the day, why isn''t he here now?"


    Can you follow me into the pce?


    "It''s impossible. Based on his status, he is not qualified to enter the pce with the masters. He is just a person who pours night incense in the pce..." The housekeeper had a bad feeling in his heart, wondering where this harmful person had gone.


    Pei Hao nced at the people present with cold eyes, "Who knows where Feng Dahu is?"


    Suddenly, the whole ce was silent.


    Pei Hao pointed to the steward and said, "Bring him up to me."


    Two officers and soldiers came forward and escorted the steward forward.


    Pei Hao reached out to an official and said, "Bring the portrait."


    He has not let anyone see it directly, just because he is afraid that something will be revealed.


    At this time, no one is present, so there is clearly a problem.


    Du Wan would still act like a princess in front of others.


    He moved quietly and sneaked up to Pei Hao, "You said the absent one is not the one we are looking for, right?"


    "It''s hard to tell. Let the steward recognize it first." Pei Hao directly handed the portrait to the steward, "Who is this person? Do you recognize him?"


    The housekeeper panicked for a moment when he saw the portrait. His finger pointing at the portrait was still trembling, "Sir, sir, this person looks a bit like Feng Dahu."


    Seriously?


    Its true, its true. If you dont believe it, you can ask other people.


    Pei Hao was really asked, and after asking around, they all said it was Feng Dahu.


    Du Wan didnt expect that there would be more twists and turns in arresting the person, Its not like someone has already silenced her.


    Pei Haos hand holding the portrait paused.


    It is possible.


    Mu Si''an heard this and immediately looked at Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao immediately ordered: "I know that among the people who left the mansion this afternoon, there is no one named Feng Dahu. Therefore, this person must still be in Shangshu Mansion. Even if he dies, his body will still be in the mansion. Separate out Two teams, go search! Search carefully!"


    "Yes! Search quickly, maybe the body is still fresh." Du Wan has experience in this matter.


    No, I just saw something simr...from TV and novels?


    Du Wan then shouted to a group of searching officers and soldiers: "When searching, focus on dry wells,ke bottoms, and ponds. Some wealthy families like to throw dead people into wells, and also like to tie people with stones. Go to the bottom of theke. By the way, if time is tight and you dont have time to kill someone and hide the body, you can also search under the bed, inrge wooden boxes, as well as inrge water tanks andrge bathtubs. These are all easy ces to hide bodies.


    Du Wan doesnt know.


    When she mentioned the big bathtub, a footman among the kneeling men shivered violently.


    Pei Hao listened to the little girl''s words in surprise.


    Who told her these despicable things?


    The family dotes on her so much, so they shouldnt say this.


    Pei Hao then thought about the little girl. There seemed to be a gossipy little maid next to her, and he couldn''t help but frowned.


    The next time you see your brother-inw, you should give him a good reminder and don''t let the servants talk to the little girl about any dirty things.


    During the search, Pei Hao personally supervised the search.


    In addition, there is also an overly lively little princess who is getting involved, pointing here and there from time to time.


    Suddenly, the Mansion of the Minister of Rites was full of cries of chickens and dogs. Its true that chickens are flying and dogs are barking.


    The chicken cages in the kitchen of the house were all overturned, and the tied dogs barked non-stop.


    At the same time, in the pce.


    The people of the Murong family, the Minister of Rites, had received the news that their mansion was surrounded by the Imperial City Division, and they almost died of fright.


    Especially when the Minister of Rites heard this, he wiped his sweat and knelt down in fear before the emperor to plead guilty. He had heard that Pei Hao came into the mansion with an imperial edict to arrest people.


    What the crime is, Murong Shangshu is not clear yet, but it is always right to plead guilty first.


    The emperor looked at Murong Shangshu who was kneeling below, his eyes dark and unclear.


    Two hundred thousand taels of gold? An amount that even the national treasury has never had. Not only can the murderer take it out, but he also uses it to buy and kill people with ease.


    who is it?


    A bunch of moths, why is there no silver in the national treasury?


    Arent they all taken away by corruption? !


    The emperor will investigate thoroughly regardless of whether the murderer is Murong Shangshu or not.


    No problem, he can also find out the problem...


    Just as the emperor thought.


    Murong Shangshu''s house was full of filth and evil, amon problem among wealthy families.


    There are very few wealthy and powerful families in the entire capital city who can be called clean.


    And such a family is not worthy of praise or envy. The reason is that the poption is not prosperous and there are few masters in the house. As the saying goes, if the forest is big, there are all kinds of birds, but if the forest is small, there are only two or three kittens, and they can''t cause trouble at home even if they want to.


    Wow! Another corpse.


    Du Wan was surprised and squatted not far from a dry well to watch the excitement.


    Its not that she didnt want to get closer, but Pei Hao stopped her and didnt allow her to go, for fear that she would be hit by dirty things and have nightmares at night.


    Du Wan still sympathized with the dead people, "Prince Pei, you can ask the Yamen to find out the reason. You can''t let people die because they are confused."


    "Will do."


    Pei Hao still has two ideas about the emperor''s thoughts.


    Just for a moment.


    Shang Shufu has found seven corpses.


    Two of them were in dry wells, and one was sunk at the bottom of the pond.


    The remaining four bodies were from Du Wan who passed by a rtively remote small garden and suddenly wanted the officers and soldiers to dig the soil.


    Experienced officers and soldiers actually dug out the bones...


    Mu Si''an hurried over at this time, "Sir, I found it."


    Where? Pei Hao asked immediately.


    Du Wan also looked at Mu Si''an, waiting for his answer.


    Mu Si''an said: "The man died in the bathhouse used by the servants..."


    Having said so much, its better to go and see it directly.


    When a group of people passed by, Du Wan learned the specific details.


    Feng Dahu was directly strangled to death with a rope from behind. The body was hidden in arge tub for fear of being discovered. It was also filled with water and weighed down with arge wooden basin.


    There is a long wooden bench on top of the wooden basin.


    If the little princess hadn''t shouted from time to time, the searching officers and soldiers might have missed it carelessly.


    Just because Du Wan specifically pointed it out, an officer and soldier moved the long wooden bench and the big wooden basin away during the search, only to find the body under the bucket. Wu Zuo came over to check and found that the time of death was no more than half an hour.


    This is about the same time that the officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Division surrounded the Shangshu Mansion.

 Chapter 141: Who says disaster cannot bring harm to the family?

    Chapter 141: Who says disaster cannot bring harm to the family?


    Chapter 141 Who says disaster cannot harm the family?


    Du Wan was about to know the truth, but she didn''t expect an ident. She couldn''t help but look at Pei Hao depressedly, "Didn''t you say the news wasn''t leaked?"


    "It''s not necessarily that the news was leaked. It could also be that someone had a guilty conscience and was afraid to silence him first." Pei Hao was not in a good mood at this time. He spent a lot of time and thought, and finally caught the person. Another ident happened.


    Du Wan did not let Pei Hao stop him this time and entered the crime scene directly.


    At the same time, the body had been moved out of therge bathtub, and its face was covered with a cloth.


    There was a lot of water sshed on the ground all around.


    Du Wan added: "Not long after the murder, the murderer should still be in the house. Can he be found?"


    "Si''an is already investigating." Pei Hao forcefully pulled her out of the crime scene.


    Its really not suitable to stay in this ce when you are dressed so beautifully. Just leave the investigation to the professionals.


    Pei Hao didn''t let her go until she was far away from the scene of the crime, and said with a hint of disgust: "Stop joining in the fun and causing trouble for the investigators."


    I just took a look and didnt touch anything inside. Du Wan said in a low voice.


    Seeing that she was unhappy, Pei Hao said, "You can go to the front yard and take a look."


    What are you going to see? Du Wan raised her eyelids and nced at him.


    The Imperial City Secretary surrounded the Shangshu Mansion and gathered everyone in the front yard. The person who killed Feng Dahu should be among those people.


    Pei Hao knew that she had been trying to find out the person behind the scenes. It was rare that she had a clue today, but it was broken again. She would definitely not be in a good mood. "If you go over now, maybe Si''an has found the person. You want to Knowing that the murder was carried out in a hurry and in broad daylight, many traces could not be erased in time."


    The people from the Imperial City Division arrived in time.


    The crime scene is well protected, and many clues can still be found.


    Its really not difficult to trace it.


    Mu Si''an took the people with him, and after a while, he found a male servant.


    Pick the person out alone and put him in an empty room.


    Mu Si''an took two of his men and wanted to interrogate him on the spot.


    And this murderous male servant was trembling with fear, even his hands and feet were trembling. It was his first time tomit murder.


    Mu Sian asked: Did you kill Feng Dahu?


    No, its not. The footmans voice was trembling as he spoke.


    Mu Si''an said solemnly: "Exin it earlier, and you will suffer less."


    "It''s really not me who killed him. I didn''t kill anyone, so you can''t use me unjustly." The male servant was struggling to his death and refused to admit it.


    Mu Si''an pointed to the scratches on the back of his hands, "Then tell me where this came from? You must have been scratched by Feng Dahu when you strangled him to death. Someone also saw you and Feng Dahu entering the bathroom together anding out. But you are the only one. Do you want me to bring witnesses?"


    There were no witnesses, of course, and Mu Si''an deceived him.


    When the male servant heard this, he felt guilty and paralyzed with fear.


    Mu Si''an held the sword at his waist, drew it out, and then pressed it back.


    The sound it makes is very ordinary, but it is also particrly intimidating to people who have ghosts in their hearts. It seemed as if if he didn''t exin, he would be struck with a sword.


    The manservant was still very tough, so Mu Si''an asked him to close the door.


    In a short while.


    There was a screaming from inside, it was from the male servant.


    When Du Wan and Pei Hao came over, Mu Si''an had alreadypleted the investigation.


    Mu Si''an recounted: "The manservant''s name is Qian Shou, and he works in the yard of Master Murong. Two months ago, he went to Jixiang Gambling House and lost all his money. He borrowed another fifty taels. If he didn''t have the money to repay the debt, he was targeted. I met a second-ss maid named Tian Xiang who also works in Master Murongs yard..."


    One night when Tian Xiang was on duty at night, Qian Shou dragged him into a corner and ruined his innocence.


    Tian Xiang did not dare to speak out, and was often threatened and ckmailed by Qian Shou.


    Today Tian Xiang suddenly came over and said that Feng Dahu knew about their affairs and was waiting for Mrs. Shangshu toe back from the pce to expose them.


    After the two people discussed it, Qian Shou killed the person without stopping. Unexpectedly, just after killing the person, people from the Imperial City Department came. They hurriedly hid the body and took it to the front yard. Mu Si''an has already ordered someone to bring Tian Xiang over.


    Pei Hao noticed the loopholes in this case.


    Du Wan suddenly asked: "Did Qian Shou tell me why he nced at Tian Xiang?"


    This, I didnt ask.


    Mu Si''an didn''t expect that the little princess would be so tricky.


    So he turned around and entered the temporary interrogation room.


    After a while, he came out again.


    Mu Si''an patted the non-existent dirty things in his hands, "He said that Feng Dahu likes Tian Xiang, and he also said that it is more exciting to steal women that others like. It can be seen from his demeanor and tone that he looks down on Feng Dahu. ."


    Du Wan wanted toin after hearing this.


    We are all ves, no one is nobler than the other.


    At this time, Du Wan saw officers and soldiers leading a woman up.


    She is a pretty girl with a low eyebrow and a calm look.


    After she was brought up, she knelt down in front of everyone.


    Pei Hao asked: "Qian Shou confessed that he conspired with you to kill Feng Dahu?"


    Tian Xiang raised his head timidly and nced at Pei Hao.


    Suddenly, she stood up suddenly and hit the wall next to her!


    This is seeking death!


    Hu San reacted quickly. When Tian Xiang suddenly stood up, he stepped in front of the wall, blocked Tian Xiang, and pushed him to the feet of the two officers and soldiers next to him.


    Hu San shouted: "Secure her."


    Yes, my lord.


    The two officers and soldiers reacted immediately and held Tian Xiang on the left and right to prevent her from seeking death again.


    Du Wan''s heart almost jumped just now.


    This is the only clue.


    If it breaks again, Du Wan will probably be so angry that she vomits blood.


    When ites to business matters, Du Wan is very sensible and will not give random orders.


    Mu Si''an asked a few questions, but Tian Xiang kept silent.


    Pei Hao frowned slightly. For a prisoner who was determined to die, it was difficult to get him to speak just by asking a few questions, but it was not impossible. "Come here, go check on Tian Xiang''s family, and then check on Tian Xiang''s family." Bring people up."


    Tian Xiang suddenly raised his head and looked at Pei Hao in fear.


    This young master who is like a heavenly being has no idea that his thoughts are so vicious!


    Tian Xiang panicked and shouted: "I plead guilty. I admit it. Feng Dahu wants to taint me, so I will kill him. This matter has nothing to do with my family, and they don''t know about it. It won''t bring harm to my family!"


    Heh, who told you that it wont harm your family? Pei Hao said mockingly.


    Du Wan echoed and began to say in a rhythm: "Yes, how could it harm the family? How can they end up with a rtive of a murderer? A better end would be to be sold by the master''s family, no If youre good, just beat him to death.


    Nonsense! No way!


    Tian Xiang gritted her teeth and yelled, but she was obviously panicked.


    Du Wan said seriously: "You know whether it''s nonsense or not."


    Tian Xiangs face turned ashen in an instant, and his eyes revealed deep despair.


    PS: Please give me a monthly ticket.

 Chapter 142: Even death has become a luxury

    Chapter 142: Even death has be a luxury


    Chapter 142 Even death has be a luxury


    Not long after, Tian Xiangs parents and brother were brought over by officers and soldiers.


    They are just ordinary people. When they meet officials in the yamen, they are instinctively timid and uneasy.


    When they saw Tian Xiang kneeling, the three of them were frightened, and they quickly knelt down and kowtow in fear.


    Pei Hao said again: "Tell me, why did you want to kill Feng Dahu?"


    "I have already said that it was him who defiled my innocence and ruined my innocence. This is why I wish he would die."


    "Oh, Qian Shou has said everything. Isn''t he still alive and well? You don''t want to kill him, but you want to kill Feng Dahu? If you don''t tell the truth, don''t me me for being ruthless." Pei Hao''s official authority is very strong. , the deterrent effect is very strong.


    At this time Tian Xiang was so frightened that he copsed andy motionless on the ground. I dont know what I am afraid of or what I am suppressing, but I am still unwilling to exin it.


    After a long time, Tian Xiang asked tremblingly: "If I say this, will your Majesty keep my family safe?"


    "What qualifications do you have to negotiate terms with me?" Pei Hao did not agree to Tian Xiang''s request.


    Tian Xiang bit her lip tightly.


    The corners of his lips were bleeding, and Tian Xiang didn''t even know the pain. "You can choose not to say anything," he said.


    "You will die if you don''t tell. But if you tell the truth, your family will still have a glimmer of life. If you insist not to tell, they will definitely die." Pei Hao''s voice was very indifferent, like the snow on the winter solstice, cold and cold. of.


    At this moment, the prince was so strict that he was unkind.


    In the eyes of superiors, the humble lives of a few ves are no different than wild dogs on the roadside.


    The thing that the powerful hate most is to be threatened.


    If Pei Hao epted the threat of a cheap servant, it would be a joke if word spread.


    Pei Hao nced at Hu San lightly.


    Hu San understood the idea and immediately pulled out the long knife with a ng and put it on Brother Tian Xiang''s neck.


    Tian Xiangs parents knelt down humbly and begged for mercy.


    When Tian''s mother saw the **** line on her son''s neck, she was so frightened that she almost copsed, "You **** girl, tell me quickly! Do you want to kill your brother?"


    Sister, help! My brother doesnt want to die


    Tian Xiangs brother was also frightened and peeed. There was a puddle of suspicious water stains on the ground.


    His mothers scolding made Tian Xiang feel helpless.


    "You **** girl, what have you done?! What evil have I done in my life to give birth to you as a debt collector?" Tian''s mother cried so hard that she couldn''t breathe. She kowtowed to Pei Hao while crying. Begging for mercy, "Prince Pei, Master Pei, please, please spare my daughter. She has been well-behaved and sensible since she was a child, and it is impossible for her to take the initiative to harm others."


    The whole family was really scared when awsuit involving life and death suddenly started.


    Tian''s father kowtowed and begged for mercy, "Sir, please have mercy. My daughter has always been very timid. She must have been framed."


    Tian Xiang burst into tears when she saw this.


    At this time, her parents did not give up on her.


    But she caused them trouble...


    As a bystander, Du Wan looked at everything in front of him withplicated emotions.


    Its not that she is cold-blooded, its just that she doesnt want to be merciful to her enemies.


    Feng Dahu''s death was too coincidental. The order ced by the Yan family was most likely involved with Tian Xiang.


    In addition, if Tian Xiang can find excuses to kill people, she is probably not a good man or woman. Even if her innocence and life were ruined by Qian Shou. All I can say is that God will not let off evildoers. Retribution will not be absent, the difference is sooner orter.


    Du Wan stared at Tian Xiang and said quietly: "Drag that man down and chop him down!"


    As ordered. Hu San personally dragged Tian Xiangs brother away.


    "No! Don''t kill my son! Princess, spare your life! Sir, spare your life!"


    Please forgive me, Princess! Even if you are a cow or a horse, you will repay your kindness to the Princess.


    Tians father and Tians mother both rushed towards their son, crying for mercy while pulling him away.


    The officers and soldiers pulled the two old men apart two or three times and pushed them to the ground.


    The live version of separation between life and death was so miserable that I cried until my heart was broken and my voice was hoarse.


    "No! Don''t hurt the ve''s parents, they are innocent." Tian Xiang cried and shouted, trying to rush up to grab her parents, but the officers and soldiers held her back and could not move.


    "Princess, they are ves and I''m sorry for you. Please don''t hurt them, don''t!"


    Tian Xiangs cry.


    Du Wan was indifferent and watched with cold eyes.


    Hu San did not know whether it was intentional or unintentional, dragging brother Tian Xiang''s movements, rough but slow.


    As they were about to reach the door, Na Tianxiang''s brother grabbed the threshold and cried: "Mom, dad, save me! I don''t want to die. Sister, sister, please save me. When you were a child, your brother loved you the most. Have you forgotten?" younger sister-"


    This cry for mercy is really miserable.


    Tian Xiang finally cried loudly, "It''s all my fault, it''s my greed, it''s my desire for things I shouldn''t have. It has nothing to do with my parents, and it has nothing to do with my brother... Oh, please, Princess, let them go!"


    Heh, do you think this princess is very kind?


    Du Wans eyes were as cold as a knife, and his voice was also venomous, "What you did to this princess...do you think no one knows about it?"


    Boom!


    These words fell like a thunder!


    Tian Xiang was instantly dizzy.


    It turns out that things are really exposed...


    She has been catching people since the Imperial City Division, but she has not been able to find her for a long time. She is still lucky. She was even worried every day, for fear that the matter would be exposed and that she would be silenced, so she never dared to leave the house or be alone.


    Du Wan squatted down and whispered to Tian Xiang: "As long as you tell who instigated you, I can send your family out of the capital. Whether they live or die depends on their fate."


    Is the princess telling the truth?


    "of course it''s true."


    Tian Xiang wanted to say it several times, but hesitated.


    Finally, she lowered her head and whispered: "Yes, it was Miss Murong Jiaojiao who asked this ve to do this."


    "Snapped!"


    Du Wan raised her hand and pped Tian Xiang in the face, "Who gave you the courage to y tricks on me, the princess!"


    Half of Tian Xiangs face swelled up on the spot, and two teeth fell out.


    Pei Hao and others fell silent when they saw this.


    Staring at the teeth on the ground, his expression was a bit strange.


    The little princesss p just now seemed light and not very strong.


    Howe the effect is so significant?


    Du Wan sneered and said, "Tian Xiang, I think you are impatient and want to drag your parents to death."


    After saying that, Du Wan looked at Hu San again and said with an angry look: "Hu San, what are you doing? Drag them down and chop them down. In addition, drag down Tian Xiang''s parents too. How dare a lowly servant dare to show his face in front of me?" It is really unreasonable to lie in front of the princess and treat me as a fool."


    "No! Princess, spare your life! Spare your life!"


    Tian Xiang hurriedly kowtowed and begged for mercy, feeling very frightened.


    However, the three Tian family members were still dragged away by force, and struggling was useless.


    Tian Xiang only felt that her hands and feet were cold.


    Now, even death has be a luxury for her.


    Hu San''s voice came from outside the house, "Princess, please confirm this for thest time. Do you really want to kill me?"


    Of course its to kill

 Chapter 143: Unexpected discovery

    Chapter 143: Unexpected discovery


    Chapter 143 Unexpected Discovery


    Du Wan''s voice has not yet fallen.


    Tian Xiang finally copsed and screamed, "No! I said, I said! It was a man named Li Mo, and he asked me to do this. Don''t kill my family, don''t. Wow, I was wrong, I didn''t I should be selfish. I caused my parents to be hurt...and my brother to be hurt."


    Tian Xiang burst into tears thinking that he would kill his family.


    Du Wan took the opportunity to ask: "Who is Li Mo?"


    "He, he is from Wangyue Tower, and his master is the boss of Wangyue Tower. It was he who asked the ve to ce an order for the people of Yanmen, but the ve did not dare to go..."


    Tian Xiang looked a little crazy, but his speech was rtively clear.


    Its just that the boss of Wangyue Tower, everyone in the room was shocked when he said this.


    The truth is too surprising. Who is the owner of Wangyue Tower?


    It is said that he was just a wealthy businessman from outside. How could he have a grudge against the princess when he could not be beaten by eight sticks?


    Du Wan thought about Wangyue Tower''s business methods of making money every day, and suddenly understood, "No wonder, if anyone is the richest person in the world, it must be the owner of Wangyue Tower."


    "Well, we need to investigate this matter carefully." Pei Hao was also surprised.


    This answer is unexpected.


    The interrogation of Tian Xiang continued.


    Tian Xiang has already exined the important things, so naturally there is no detail missing.


    One time Tian Xiang encountered a little snitch, and a handsome young man named Li Mo enthusiastically helped.


    It is said that Li Mo was once a well-dressed young master. Later, something happened to his family and he was reduced to working as a piano yer in a teahouse on Rongchang Street. Tian Xiang was attracted by his outstanding appearance and conversation. Later, they met several times by chance and gradually fell in love with him. However, as a domestic ve, it is almost impossible to marry outside the family, and reality does not allow it. Tian Xiang thought of redeeming herself and was about to discuss it with her parents. Unexpectedly, her innocence was ruined by Qian Shou that night.


    This only hope was gone. Tian Xiang thought about seeking death, but he was unwilling to do so.


    The next day Li Mo suddenly came to her and said that his boss wanted to ask her for a favor and would give her arge sum of money when the matter waspleted. With this amount of money, she can redeem her family and live a prosperous life for the rest of her life.


    Li Mo didnt give Tian Xiang anymitment between men and women, but he looked at her with lingering and affectionate eyes.


    Tian Xiang agreed when she was confused and confused.


    When he learned that he was going to buy the murderer of the princess, Tian Xiang was very scared, so he used some clever tricks to find Feng Dahu, who usually pursued her.


    However, Feng Dahu was also not a good person. He asked for payment that night after finishing the work, and forced Tian Xiang to sleep. After sleeping, he learned that she was not a perfect woman, and immediately fell out with her, saying that he would never marry a shabby shoe like her. Therefore, Tian Xiang knew that if Feng Dahu was caught, he would not keep the secret for her, so he decided to kill people and silence them.


    When everyone present heard this, they all understood.


    Tian Xiang fell into a beauty trap.


    The beauty stratagem is not a clever one, its easy to use if you cant stand it.


    Mu Si''an asked again: "Tian Xiang, if Li Mo was from Wangyue Tower, how could he let you know?"


    "I discovered this by ident. Last month, the young master went to Wangyue Tower to entertain some ssmates, and I was lucky enough to go with him..."


    It was such a coincidence that after Tian Xiang was busy with what he was doing, he identally saw Li Mo''s back hurriedly passing by.


    Tian Xiang wanted to catch up with Li Mo, but saw him enter a courtyard that was closed for business. After returning home, she secretly inquired with others and learned that the courtyard was the daily living ce of the owner of Wangyue Building.


    As a piano master, Li Mo can get in, so naturally the owner is the boss of Wangyue Tower.


    It was this idental encounter that made Tian Xiang wake up suddenly. He was obviously from the boss of Wangyue Tower, but he told her that he was working in a small teahouse on Rongchang Street.


    Growing up in Shangshu Mansion since childhood, I have been exposed to the conspiracies and methods of some nobles.


    Tian Xiang knew that she was being used...


    From then on, she was always worried that she would be silenced, and she was also worried that the order would be exposed and her family would be affected. Tian Xiang sobbed and said: "I dare not leave the house anymore, and I try my best to stay in the eldest master''s yard. If Li Mo asks me out again, I will find an excuse to refuse..."


    Du Wan didnt know whether he was unlucky or lucky at this time.


    Presumably the boss of Wangyue Tower did not expect that Tian Xiang would reveal Li Mo''s identity.


    hey-hey.


    Du Wan wanted tough three times to express the excitement in his heart.


    Pei Hao noticed the little girl''s excitement, her whole little face was shining, very dazzling. He seamlessly isted the little girl from outsiders and covered her with his body.


    Pei Hao asked sharply again: "Tian Xiang, when did you learn that the matter was exposed?"


    Today, its near noon.


    As soon as Tian Xiang said these words, Pei Hao''s heart sank.


    Pei Hao asked: "Who told you?"


    "It''s Li Mo. He said that the matter was exposed, and he also said that he would send the ves out of the city..."


    Tian Xiang did not dare to see the other party for fear that she would be silenced.


    At the same time, I think that as long as Feng Dahu is dead, no one will be able to find her.


    ording to the original n, Tian Xiang wanted to wait until night to start. Unexpectedly, the Imperial City Secretary arrived so quickly that she was so desperate that she encouraged Qian Shou to kill someone... Du Wan and the others knew what happened next.


    Mu Sian also found it incredible, This is the wrong time.


    "It''s indeed wrong. The boss of Wangyue Tower knew about it much earlier than we did." Pei Hao was sure that it was not them who leaked the news.


    Du Wan was confused and asked in a low voice: "Prince Pei, what''s going on?"


    Pei Hao exined to her softly, "That Alu only went to the Imperial City Department in the afternoon. The boss of Wangyue Tower knew him a few hours earlier than we knew."


    We were talking in Wangyue Tower, could someone have overheard us? Du Wan whispered her suspicions in her heart.


    Pei Hao thought about it deeply and then said: "The guards have searched all around, so this is unlikely."


    You were still with me that day, and you were able to eavesdrop on my dad


    "It''s different." Pei Hao quickly stopped her from talking, and whispered quickly into her ear, "There are outsiders in the room. Do you think that if you speak very softly, no one can hear you?"


    Du Wan:


    I was in a hurry and didnt pay attention!


    Mu Sian pricked up his ears and listened, but unfortunately the two of them did not continue talking.


    It turns out that the prince is such a prince, and has he ever done bad things with a little girl? The way Mu Si''an looked at Pei Hao changed...


    Pei Hao has no time to deal with him now.


    But in the morning, it was absolutely impossible for anyone to overhear their private conversation with the person in charge of Yanmen.


    So, the news was most likely leaked from the Yan n?


    grass!


    I overestimate Yanmen!


    The subsequent issues of Shangshu Mansion were left to Mu Si''an to deal with.


    Pei Hao led Du Wan to leave first, and also took away Tian Xiang, a key figure in the case.


    But when Du Wan saw the three Tian family members, he remembered what he had promised, and ordered: "Prince Pei, take the three of them away together. Arrange a new identity and send them out of the city."

 Chapter 144: The prince feels aggrieved

    Chapter 144: The prince feels aggrieved


    Chapter 144 The prince feels wronged


    Okay, I will arrange the rest.


    Pei Hao understood what Du Wan meant and whispered a few instructions to his confidants.


    The cronies left in a hurry with the three Tian family members.


    The two people left the Shangshu Mansion.


    The carriage was waiting outside, as well as Ningqin and Luoqi.


    Du Wan was the only one who followed Pei Hao in just now, and everyone else in the Princess Mansion was stopped. Frankly speaking, the government is handling the case and idlers should avoid it.


    I dont know if its Pei Haos selfishness or if its really business.


    Ningqin and Luoqi saw that the princess came out safely, and then they let go of their worries.


    Du Wan got on the carriage first.


    Ningqin and Luoqi helped lift up her skirts.


    Entering the carriage, Du Wan had just sat down when he saw Pei Hao''s tall figure following him in.


    Du Wan asked in confusion: "Why did youe in? Don''t you want to ride a horse?"


    "Ahem, I have something to tell you." Pei Hao sat elegantly and upright.


    Du Wan has always been jealous to death.


    I dont know how aristocratic families raise their children. Even simple actions are always very eye-catching.


    No one knew that Du Wan was just sour.


    Du Wan, who was sore, naturally spoke in a bad tone, "If you have anything to say, please tell me quickly."


    That look is more like saying, finish it quickly and get out of here!


    Pei Hao felt confused for a moment.


    I dont know how I provoked her.


    Actually, he had nothing important to say. His head just got hot while he was standing outside, so he followed her into the carriage.


    Pei Hao had nothing to say and said, "How did you know that Tian Xiang was lying just now? Maybe it was really Murong Jiaojiao."


    Such a thoughtless question, its not like the prince would ask it.


    Du Wan looked at him, almost as if she was mentally retarded, "Murong Jiaojiao was ruled out from the moment she learned that the person behind the scenes could give out 200,000 gold. Tian Xiang would throw dirty water on Murong Jiaojiao. Either she is resentful towards Murong Jiaojiao, or she heard that she and I had issues, and she said this in order to sound more convincing."


    Pei Hao forced his respect and said, "Maybe Murong Jiaojiao has this kind of money."


    Youre stupid.


    Du Wan didn''t look like he was straight, and his feet were dangling again. "I suspect that the person behind the scenes is a lunatic. Murong Jiaojiao is a little more insidious, but not to the level of a lunatic."


    Perhaps it was Murong Shangshus instruction.


    Yo, this guess makes you even more stupid...


    Du Wan didn''t finish her words. When she met Pei Hao''s half-narrowed peach blossom eyes, she immediately fell silent.


    Pei Hao felt like his hands were itchy and wanted to hit someone.


    So he raised his hand and pinched the little girl''s face.


    Du Wan:


    Does the viin want to die?


    No, she wants to duel with him!


    Du Wan red at him angrily, raised her foot and kicked him, "I''m not wrong. Since I have the ability to be a minister, how can I use the little maid in my son''s yard to do this kind of beheading?" Something big?"


    Haha. Hes just stupid if he cant figure it out.


    Pei Hao was already on guard. When she moved, he followed suit. A big hand grabbed her ankle at the right time, and she seemed to be able to feel the smooth touch through the thin fabric.


    Before he had time to think about it.


    Du Wan sat down and kicked her other foot.


    The force of this kick was much stronger than before. Pei Hao tried to block it with his arm again, but after blocking it, he realized... Is the little girl going to murder her husband?


    With so much effort?


    Du Wan failed to seed with one move, but another one came.


    Pei Hao suffered a dark loss before.


    My arm hurt a lot just now, it must have been bruised!


    Pei Hao was on guard next, and Du Wan never seeded again. However, Pei Hao had to let go of her ankle that he had previously held.


    The next moment, Du Wan wanted to hit him, but Pei Hao fought back. He rushed towards Du Wan and stopped her in a few seconds. Perhaps more urately, he grabbed a pair of her wrists and imprisoned her from behind. chest.


    This posture made her even want to act like a monster.


    Pei Hao raised the corners of his lips and asked in a normal tone: "Has your strength suddenly increased?"


    !


    Du Wan was about to fight back with all his strength.


    Pei Hao said again as if he was disgusted: "Don''t make trouble. He''s still on the carriage."


    "Hurry up and let me go." Du Wan finally realized that she was being held by him, "Men and women cannot be intimate, don''t you understand?"


    This posture is so intimate!


    Wrong!


    She asked him to put it down, but he hugged her tighter?


    Pei Hao pretended to be confident and said seriously: "It''s not that I won''t let you go, it''s just that I don''t dare to let you go."


    "What do you mean?" Du Wan asked angrily.


    "The meaning is very simple. If I let you go, will you take action again? Also, even if you say you won''t take action, I don''t know if you can believe it. In order to avoid what happened just now, I decided to wrong myself. Ill hold you until I get off the bus.


    Ive wronged you, my uncle!


    Shameless!


    Du Wan was so angry that she wanted to teach him a lesson.


    But soon she discovered that her force level had increased, but she still couldn''t defeat him?


    Du Wan turned her back to Pei Hao and didn''t know. The shock on Pei Hao''s face was undisguised at this time.


    So strong!


    He almost couldn''t stop her.


    I heard that she is learning martial arts. What exactly is she learning?


    Pei Hao didn''t want to hurt her anymore, so he immediately said sternly: "Wanwan, don''t make trouble. We still have important things to do. I will go to the Yamen to deploy manpower and rush to Wangyue Tower."


    Du Wan paused, "Going to catch the boss of Wangyue Tower?"


    Yes! We still need to catch that Li Mo.


    Then Ill go too.


    Its not good, itste at night...


    "What''s wrong? This is a major matter rted to my life." Du Wan took this matter very seriously. As long as she didn''t find out the poisonous snake staring at her from behind, she would always think about it.


    Du Wan suddenly thought of an important question, "Pei Hao, do you know who the boss of Wangyue Tower is?"


    "The documents filed with the government and merchants, and thend deed of Wangyue Tower, are in the name of a man named Qiao Qi, a big businessman from the south, who is very good at doing business. Thend at Wangyue Tower was very deste at first. It took a lot of money and manpower and five years to build it into what it is today.


    Pei Hao originally admired the boss of Wangyue Tower. After all, not everyone has this kind of courage.


    Now that this person was involved in the murder of the little girl, Pei Hao''s appreciation turned into vignce.


    Du Wan asked: "The boss of Wangyue Tower is called Qiao Qi?"


    "Many people in the capital think so. However, I think it may not be the case. Qiao Qi has never appeared in public, nor has he admitted that he is the boss of Wangyue Tower."


    Du Wan thought that there might be someone behind Qiao Qi.


    Pei Hao has long been suspicious of this.


    Pei Hao didn''t have much scruples when it came to catching an apparent businessman.


    Once we return to the Imperial City Si Yamen, we can allocate manpower and set off.


    Pei Haos eyes kept falling on the little girls face.


    Sure enough, when ites to business matters, she will be particrly sensible.

 Chapter 145: Who is cheating on whom?

    Chapter 145: Who is cheating on whom?


    While Pei Hao was arranging manpower, Du Wan did not enter the pce, but returned to the princess''s residence.


    By the time she came out of Yulingyuan again, she was already dressed in light and simple clothes. She also specially brought a ring-headed sword and led three hundred personal guards, preparing to go to the Imperial City Division to join Pei Hao.


    Ningqin stood in front of the princess''s house with a confused look on her face, "Princess? Don''t abandon this ve."


    "Don''t get involved in this matter. Go back to the house and wait." In order to act quickly, Du Wan was not prepared to bring the maid with him.


    Ningqin quickly reminded, "Princess, please wait a moment. I will go and get you a cloak."


    Okay.


    Du Wan did not refuse.


    This move reminded her of Chuntao... When she was on her way early in the morning, Chuntao also brought her a cloak. Last month, she asked Ning Qin to inquire and said that Chuntao''s family was doing well now. It was said that the whole family had good jobs. Chuntao''s child is now being raised by his grandma, and he is also looking fat and white.


    Du Wan''s thoughts wandered further and further away.


    Ningqin also took out her cloak.


    This cloak is a women''s style, ink color, with gold embroidered auspicious clouds and a fiery red Bianhua flower on the edge.


    Du Wan took it, put it on properly, and got on the horse.


    The group of people headed towards the Imperial City Division.


    In the Imperial City Division, Pei Hao deployed 3,000 men.


    Everyone leads their horses and is ready to go.


    Everyone also carried a torch, because they decided to travel all night.


    Du Wan happened to see this scene when he came over.


    Just at this moment, the sound of horse hooves came again.


    Du Wan looked up and was surprised to see Du Qianing in a hurry, wearing the same brocade robe he wore when attending a pce banquet.


    When Du Qian came forward, Du Wan asked, "Brother, are youing out of the pce?"


    "I attended the pce banquet halfway and quit." Du Qian couldn''t sit still when he heard his subordinate''s report.


    Du Wan asked: "Aren''t you afraid that someone will cause trouble?"


    "Don''t be afraid. Your eldest brother won''t give others a chance to stir up trouble." Du Qian left the meeting in the middle of the meeting, which would definitely attract attention, and maybe someone would say harsh words.


    Before Du Qian left the table, he whispered his sins to the emperor and exined the reasons. After getting the emperor''s permission, he went to talk to Du Qian''s consort again. Suddenly blocked some people''s thoughts of making trouble.


    Du Wan did not appear at today''s pce banquet, and there were still a lot of rumors behind the scenes.


    Du Qian reminded again: "At the banquet, the emperor''s uncle asked about my sister."


    "It''s not surprising. I''m so cute, and my uncle likes me." Du Wan started to brag shamelessly, and she was very serious. After she finished bragging, she rolled her eyes again, "I haven''t seen my uncle for a long time, he must be You miss me, so I will go to the pce to pay my respects in two days. But my eldest brother is really smart and behaves very properly. This alone is better than 99% of the people in the capital."


    Du Qian:


    The praise is so straightforward, she is truly worthy of being a sister!


    he likes!


    Du Qian said with a smile: "When my uncle asked about my sister, some people even gloated about her misfortune and were waiting for a good show."


    Hmm? Du Wan nced sideways and blinked.


    Du Qian continued: "Mom told the truth, but she also called you a monkey."


    Skin monkey Du Wan:


    Hello! What the hell, monkey, that nickname is not nice.


    Du Wan left in full view of the public. The eldest princess couldn''t even try to cover up her daughter, so she could only scold her in public and tell her that she would be taught a lesson after she returned home.


    Du Qians smile grew stronger, Sister, guess what happened?


    The emperors uncle smiled, its not hard to guess. Du Wan could only sigh in her heart when she thought about her uncles future.


    Du Qian didn''t know what his sister was thinking, "Yes, not only was he not angry, he actuallyughed and seemed to be in a good mood. The hopes of some people who were waiting to see the show were dashed, haha."


    Du Wan curled her lips.


    They are all a bunch of idle people, so dont pay any attention to them.


    Du Qian briefly told Du Wan about the situation in the pce, but stopped talking after he finished speaking.


    Then Du Qian asked about the affairs of the Minister of Rites. Of course Du Wan didn''t hide anything from him, "Is Murong Shangshu and his family still kneeling in the pce?"


    "That''s right. You can''t even enter the banquet, so you can only kneel outside the pce to plead guilty." Du Qian told some things about the pce. Even if it was learned that the Murong family was innocent and implicated, they were not worthy of sympathy. "A mansion There are seven corpses buried in it, its amazing.


    Yes, its amazing. It feels almost like living in a cemetery... Du Wanined.


    Pei Hao:


    The brother and sister were chatting too much as if no one else was listening.


    Pei Hao led the tall horse over, turned over and jumped on the horse.


    After some movement, his movements were as free and easy as flowing clouds, and he took over a subordinate and handed him a ck cloak embroidered with gold silk auspicious cloud patterns. On the edge of the cloak, there was also a fiery red Higan flower embroidered on it.


    Du Wan''s attention fell on the cloak, which looked a bit familiar.


    He looked back at his cloak again.


    Fuck!


    The same style again? Is it porcin?


    Who is cheating on whom? !


    Dont think that people here dont care about what they wear. On the contrary, people with a bit of money love to be unique. The styles of fabrics and clothes are simr, and the small details and embroidered patterns are usually not exactly the same.


    Last time it was clothes, this time its a cloak.


    What does Pei Hao want to do?


    What kind of conspiracy is there? Why dont you show it directly and use these little tricks...


    Eh, thats weird?


    Du Qian didn''t pay attention at first, but when he saw his sister''s expression was different, he finally realized something was wrong, "Prince Pei, what''s going on with your embroiderer?"


    "coincide."


    Pei Hao replied calmly.


    Du Wan wanted to roll her eyes after hearing this.


    Only a ghost can believe it.


    Du Qian gave Pei Hao a meaningful look and did not dwell on the issue.


    Pei Hao''s hand on the horse''s rope was slightly loosened, "Let''s go!"


    "yes!"


    Three thousand officers and soldiers from the Imperial City Division responded in unison and mounted their horses one after another.


    Du Wan is riding steadily on horseback.


    Pei Hao also nced back at Du Wan.


    Compared with the unfamiliarity she felt before, the little girl is now very proficient in riding horses. She must have learned it in private?


    Hu San took the lead and opened the way.


    Pei Hao followed, followed by Du Wan and Du Qian.


    Tonight is the Mid-Autumn Festival, and all kinds ofnterns are hung on both sides of the streets in the capital.


    The lights are bright and beautiful.


    Seeing such arge formation in the Imperial City Division, the people gave way one after another.


    The team arrived at the city gate smoothly.


    Pei Hao stopped his horse and said to the soldiers guarding the city: "I will close the city gate immediately after I get out."


    The general guarding the city was stunned, "Prince Pei, it''s not the time yet."


    "It''s dark, so it''s better to close it early. Also, after closing the city gate, it''s forbidden to open it again." Pei Hao meant to prevent anyone from leaving the city through the back door.


    The general guarding the city looked at the Du Qian brothers again.


    Oh my God, there are two giant Buddhas that you cant mess with again!


    Du Qian added: "Listen to Prince Pei, if anything happens, I, Du Qian, will take care of it for you."


    "Remember, the city gate is closed, and no one is allowed to leave the city." Du Wan added in a threatening manner, and made a small gesture of wiping his neck with his little hand, which frightened the general guarding the city and made him promise to immediately After closing the city gate, no one will be allowed out of the city.

 Chapter 146: Just to protect you

    Chapter 146: Just to protect you


    Chapter 146 Just protect you


    Therefore, when Du Wan and others left the city, the city gate was closed immediately.


    Du Wan looked back and was satisfied.


    The Imperial City Division sent out so many people, which must have rmed some people. After the city gate is closed, it will be difficult for people in the city to want to go out to the city to pass or do some small things.


    Just as Du Wan and others thought.


    The news of leaving the city was not small, and it spread quickly.


    Some people think of the siege of the Minister of Rites'' Mansion, and feel that a storm ising.


    At the same time, he suffered from some spies from powerful forces, and it was impossible to pass the news to the master in time. The reason is that there is a Mid-Autumn Moon Appreciation Banquet held in the pce tonight. Officials of third rank or above in the capital and their families went to the pce to participate in the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet. When the banquet is not over, it is difficult for people outside the pce to spread the news into the pce.


    But this difficulty does not include the male protagonist in the book.


    The whole family of Dingbei Houfu has entered the pce.


    A young **** hurried over and handed Xie Zhang a note.


    Xie Zhang frowned after seeing it.


    There is only one line above, "Three thousand officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Division left the city?"


    Even if Xie Zhang had some guesses at this time, he couldn''t do anything.


    Whats more, this years pce banquet is always unusual. The princess and Pei Hao did note to attend, and Murong Shangshus family is still kneeling outside. Half of the show prepared in the pce has been performed, and the emperor is still watching the performance with relish and has not left the stage yet.


    ording to the usual practice in previous years, I have already left the venue at this time...


    Xie Zhang was sitting in his seat, observing the emperor secretly.


    On the other hand, Chen Liu beside him couldn''t sit still and whispered, "The emperor is very interesting this year..."


    Is it possible?


    Xie Zhang agreed in his heart.


    Chen Liu poked the te on the table with his chopsticks and said, "Du Qian is so inhumane. There is only so much on one te, which is not enough to eat. There is also little wine, and it is gone in just a few mouthfuls."


    Xie Zhang only noticed it now.


    The food on the table is exquisite, but the portions are very small.


    The drink was only half a bottle, and there was no rare food.


    Generally speaking, the banquet was neither outstanding nor faulty. The expenses shouldn''t be huge. It is said that the emperor specially asked Du Qian to host this year''s Mid-Autumn Festival banquet. Is there any deeper meaning in this?


    Finally made it to the end of the pce banquet.


    The emperor stood up slowly and said that he would not disturb everyone''s enjoyment. He could not bear it anymore because he was old and had to go to rest first and so on. Hearing that all the ministers had different thoughts, they stood up in fear and said farewell to the emperor.


    Everyone who attended the pce banquet felt that this year was the most difficult Mid-Autumn Festival.


    Wait until they go out.


    Messages were received one after another that the Imperial City Secretary was leading a team of people out of the city in a hurry. Those who have something ulterior motives in mind, or there is something fishy outside the city, are all on tenterhooks, and hurriedly want to send people out of the city to find out.


    I was surprised to find that the city gate was closed early!


    Want to go out of town?


    Can!


    Just go through the other three city gates.


    Time waits for no one. By the time we take a detour out of the city, the day lilies are already cold!


    Dingbeihou Mansion.


    In a secret room.


    Xie Zhang and his son came out of the pce and went to the dark room to discuss matters urgently.


    Dingbeihou said solemnly: "Why are the people from the Imperial City Department leaving the city?"


    Xie Zhang''s expression was serious at this time, "Pei Hao should have found something in the Office of the Minister of Rites, so he left the city overnight. But the city gate is closed, and we can''t even send people to inquire."


    We can only wait until tomorrow morning.


    Dingbeihou only felt that everything was not going well this year.


    Thinking of what happened in the pce tonight, Marquis Dingbei asked again: "Zhang''er, what mistake could that old ghost Murong Zhe make?"


    "My son hasn''t found out yet. The people from the Imperial City Department are still sealing the Shangshu Mansion, prohibiting people from entering and exiting, and they can''t pass on any news inside. And Murong Zhe''s family has not left the pce yet." "..."


    The two father and son discussed for a while.


    Because the city gate was closed, some forces wanted people to go out of the city to inquire. When they were checking, they found that the generals guarding the city could not enter. After investigation, we learned that it was Pei Hao and others who went out of the city and made a special statement.


    Outside the Imperial City.


    Du Wan and others traveled all night.


    Its time to approach Wangyue Tower.


    Du Wan suddenly stopped Pei Hao.


    The group stopped first, and Du Wan whispered to Pei Hao for a while.


    Du Qian, who was next to him, leaned over to listen. He nodded repeatedly while listening, and added one or two sentences from time to time, which were all errors in Du Wan''s n.


    Wangyue Tower covers arge area.


    With more than 3,000 of them, it would be impossible to encircle them.


    We can only carry out a surprise attack, and then use some tricks to scare off the enemy.


    ording to Du Wan''s idea, he would send a group of officers and soldiers to Wangyue Tower to search and arrest people with great fanfare. Then, the remaining officers and soldiers were stationed around the garden of Wangyue Tower, and the only way to pass was to be guarded. As long as someone escapes, no matter who it is, he will be caught.


    One will catch one, two will catch a pair.


    As the saying goes, people who are not guilty and can withstand investigation will not want to escape overnight.


    Someone asked Pei Hao hesitantly, "Sir, what should I do if the other party resists?"


    "Those who resist will have their hands and feet broken. If they resist violently and injure our people, there is no harm in killing them. Those who want to escape when they hear that the government ising to investigate must not be good people." Pei Hao narrowed his eyes and said. It has to be understated and nonchnt.


    Du Wan silently gave the viin a thumbs up.


    This trip was not for soy sauce. She even brought out three hundred personal guards.


    Du Wan said generously to Pei Hao: "Prince Pei, you will also deploy the personal guards of this princess."


    "Oh well."


    Pei Hao began to make arrangements in an orderly manner.


    The matter of waiting in the dark was left to Du Qian to take the lead.


    Pei Hao also divided two hundred personal guards from Du Wana''s three hundred personal guards to protect Du Qian.


    In addition, Pei Hao added: "The people staying in Wangyue Tower are either rich or noble, and they need someone to control the situation. Therefore, the princess followed my son and went in front. The princess''s one hundred personal guards were specially designed to protect the princess. But, they dont need to do anything. Brother Du, what do you think of my arrangement?"


    After speaking, he looked at Du Qian inquiringly.


    Du Qian really couldnt refuse.


    In this operation, it is safer to conduct a frontal search.


    However, Du Qian still formally asked his sister''s opinion, "Sister, do you want to follow Prince Pei or your brother?"


    "I will follow Prince Pei." Du Wan made a decision after thinking about it.


    Du Qian respected his sister''s decision and nodded towards Pei Hao.


    Then, Pei Hao decided to lead a thousand people from the Imperial City Division and directly broke into Wangyue Tower to search and arrest people.


    The other two thousand officers and soldiers were divided into ten groups, together with Du Qian''s men, and lurked around Wangyue Tower, trying not to let anyone escape.


    The time was almost up, and Pei Hao led the officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Division with an upright look and stormed into Wangyue Tower aggressively.


    Yes, just break in.


    Because tonight is the Mid-Autumn Festival, the business of Wangyue Tower is very good, so the door is not closed at night and the lights are still bright.


    Du Wan and otherw enforcement officers from the Imperial City Division went in first.


    There is still a team of officers and soldiers guarding the door.

 Chapter 147: Evil people will be punished by evil people

    Chapter 147: Evil people will be punished by evil people


    After waiting for a while, Du Wan heard the sound of fighting inside, then held a long sword and stepped forward with her head held high.


    Just in time to see the shopkeeper in the lobby, he stepped forward with fear and fear, "Sir, sir, what are you"


    The Imperial City Department handles the case, and other idle people avoid it.


    Pei Hao gave a cold drink.


    Immediately, officials escorted the shopkeeper and took him aside.


    Pei Hao waved his hand.


    Thousands of officers and soldiers began to work immediately.


    Wangyue Building provides amodation, in addition to fixed guest rooms, there are also some small attics.


    In each guest room, officers and soldiers went up to knock on the door, shouted, invited people out, and sent them to the lobby.


    The Imperial City Department is handling the case, everyone,e out!


    Everyone,e out and gather in the lobby quickly!


    Come out! Those who resist will be treated as suspects!


    Come out quickly! Anyone who dys again will be an aplice!


    Come out! Come out!


    Du Wan was actually quite impressed by the Huangcheng Division''s arrogant way of handling cases.


    However, Du Wan moved to Pei Hao''s side, leaned forward and asked in a low voice: "Aren''t you afraid of offending people if you are so arrogant and handle the case like this? Didn''t you say that the guests of Wangyue Tower are either rich or noble?"


    The Imperial City Secretary is acting so recklessly, will they lose their temper?


    Pei Hao narrowed his eyes slightly, leaned close to the little girl, and said nonchntly: "Actually, the Imperial City Department usually doesn''t handle cases so arrogantly. Today''s guests are not afraid."


    What? Du Wan was a little confused.


    Pei Hao reminded softly, "Have you forgotten? There is a banquet in the pce tonight, and all the real dignitaries have entered the pce..."


    "Yes! I didn''t think of it for a moment." Du Wan suddenly pped her forehead.


    So, she straightened her back, put her little hands behind her back, and patrolled the lobby again, "Prince Pei, you are not afraid that someone will secretly kill one or two important people. Then your responsibility will be greater."


    "My head is spinning pretty fast." Pei Hao smiled and tapped her forehead with his finger, "Okay, thank you for the reminder."


    Immediately, Pei Hao ordered his subordinates: "You are sure to be a guest staying at Wangyue Tower. After verifying your identity, please go to the second floor and wait. Send a few people up to watch and don''t cause trouble. As for the guys at Wangyue Tower, the handymen Wait and stay squatting in the lobby on the first floor."


    As youmand, my lord.


    The subordinate immediately ordered him to go down.


    Pei Hao looked at Hu San again.


    Hu San understood it and stood up immediately.


    Facing a group of angry-faced guests, Hu San said loudly: "Masters,dies, gentlemen anddies, please don''t be too quick to get angry. Please listen to what we have to say."


    Listen to what?


    A dandy among them stood up, pointed at Hu San and cursed: "Don''t be angry, your Imperial City Department is too arrogant, do you know who I am? He woke us up in the middle of the night, and I will tell my grandpa to participate in the meeting when we return to Beijing." One copy for you..."


    Thats right! Youre too arrogant. Ill see you guys doing something nice when I get back to the city tomorrow morning!


    Exactly, counting me, is there any kings method?


    One person pointed at Hu San and cursed.


    Hu Sandu was not expecting it and was a little confused.


    Does he seem too stupid and too kind, which is why these people dare to be arrogant towards him?


    Hu San was about to get angry.


    The result, bang!


    There was a loud bang of a chair being thrown, causing the entire lobby to fall into silence.


    I saw a petite body standing over Hu San.


    Someone was about to scold him, but when he saw Du Wan, he suddenly lost his temper.


    The reason is that someone recognized Du Wan and quickly knelt down to salute, "Themon people have seen the princess and expressed their regards to the princess."


    My daughter has met the princess!


    "Themoner woman has seen the princess..." "I have seen the princess."


    People were walking around, some were kneeling, some were bending down to salute.


    Those who kneel down are ordinary people.


    Officials and famous students all bow down to salute.


    This amazing turn of events made Du Wan narrow her eyes slightly.


    Is this the most correct way for ordinary people to meet powerful people? She was so full of lectures that she had already drafted, but she couldn''t curse them out.


    Hu San looked numb when he saw it.


    These people looked like they were going to eat him just now, but they immediately behaved themselves after seeing Princess Jiaoyang.


    In addition, people were brought to the lobby one after another.


    I saw Du Wan with his hands behind his back and a very upright attitude. He was pacing back and forth while giving serious instructions.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I would like to tell you something from my heart. Anyone with some brains in the capital knows that the cases that require the Imperial City Secretary toe forward are all major cases."


    A big case, do you understand? It involves the serious crime of confiscating the family, exterminating the n and beheading the family.


    "Whoever dances more happily has reason to suspect that he is an aplice. Maybe he wants to take the opportunity to cause trouble, prevent the Imperial City Department from handling the case, and give hispanions a chance to escape."


    Also, what the Imperial City Division wants to arrest this time is a vicious gangster. If you have the strength to get angry with the people of the Imperial City Division here, you might as well think about how to ensure your own safety first.


    Now there are many people here and its noisy. Its a good time for strangers to get close. If you are kidnapped by bad guys, you can only do what fate tells you to do. If you are unlucky, your death will be in vain.


    ...Come on, stand up quickly and let the officials verify your identity and follow the instructions.


    You, you, and you.


    Du Wan also held a long sword in his hand, which he used as a baton. He pointed this and that way, asking these wealthy people to stand still and keep a little distance apart, so as not to allow people with ulterior motives to take advantage of them.


    Get in line again to facilitate identity verification.


    Everyone has lost their temper and is extremely peaceful.


    Hu San was convinced.


    Sure enough, evil people will be punished by evil people.


    No, the princess is not a bad person, hehe...


    Pei Hao was also amazed by Du Wan''s operation.


    He thought he needed to step in to calm these people. As a result, it was settled as soon as the little girl showed up.


    Just at this time.


    An officer and soldier came in a hurry.


    Your Excellency, our people searched a courtyard and the guards from Wangyue Tower stopped us.


    "I''m going to take a look." Pei Hao told the guards of the Princess Mansion to keep an eye on the princess, and then hurriedly left with them.


    Hu San hesitated for a moment, but still followed Pei Hao.


    Du Wan saw Hu San leaving, and then realized that Pei Hao had also left.


    Just as she was about to follow, the captain of the guard stood up and said, "Princess, Crown Prince Pei just left a message asking you to stay here."


    But I I want to see it!


    Du Wan did not say thest sentence.


    There are a group of big men in the lobby, and without her as the princess to control them, there might really be trouble.


    The officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Division were personally trained by Pei Hao, and they were very efficient in their work. Unlike the officials Du Wan had seen in Chiyan County before, they were all just dawdling around to earn wages, procrastinated in getting things done, and escaped faster than anyone else when in danger.


    Another group of people were sent to the lobby by officers and soldiers.


    They are some students from the Imperial College, and they all look very bad.


    At the same time, his clothes were a little disheveled. He must have been dug out by officers and soldiers while he was sleeping.


    Du Wan also saw Ning Xianhe in it.


    Ning Xianhe stepped into the lobby and spotted Du Wan at first sight.

 Chapter 148: The little princess controls the place

    Chapter 148: The little princess controls the ce


    Chapter 148 The little princess takes charge


    Ning Xianhe immediately walked over and saluted and said, "Princess, Xianhe wishes you well."


    You dont have to be polite, why didnt you attend the pce banquet today? Du Wan remembered that the Ning familys reputation in the capital was not very good, but there were still people who were third-rank officials in the court.


    Ning Xianhe said with a smile: "There are so many brothers in the family, how can it be my turn? Princess, this..."


    His eyes nced around with a meaning, "...What''s going on?"


    Catch the felon, what else can we do?


    But this way of catching him Ning Xianhe stopped talking.


    Du Wan made nonsense, "The Imperial City Department did this for the sake of everyone''s safety."


    How do you say this? Ning Xianhe asked curiously.


    Du Wanqing coughed and began to talk irresponsibly, "To be honest, you are also unlucky. It''s not good to go anywhere today, so I have to spend the night at Wangyue Tower. I asked Prince Pei at that time, weren''t you afraid of offending others by doing something like this? Pei, guess what? How will the prince respond?"


    Ning Xianhe answered the question deliberately, "How do you answer?"


    He was not the only one, everyone around him was listening.


    Du Wan walked to the chair next to the table and sat down, crossed her legs, patted the table and said: "Prince Pei said righteously, as an official of the imperial court, it is his duty, and it doesn''t matter if others don''t understand him. As long as the innocent can be protected tonight To the safety of our people, a mere misunderstanding is nothing.


    Ning Xianhe gave a thumbs up and said, "Prince Pei is very righteous!"


    One student immediately said with a moved face: "Yes! Noble, benevolent and righteous. No wonder he has achieved what he has today at such a young age."


    I admire youte in life!


    We have misunderstood His Majesty!


    Yes, I was ashamed just now.


    Everyone sighed and praised.


    The guards who learned the truth said: "..." A bunch of fools, it''s so easy to fool them.


    Du Wan is very satisfied with everyone''s reaction now, "So, at this time, everyone must be more conscious and not cause trouble to the Imperial City Secretary and others and increase the workload. Also, everyone should protect themselves and pay attention to those around them. People, dont let the bad guys seed.


    Then, Du Wan stood up and stared at the crowd.


    They all have tender skin and tender flesh, and are dressed in extraordinary clothes. You can tell at a nce that they are from a good family.


    So rich!


    That''s right, you can''t stay at Wangyue Tower if you don''t have money.


    I heard that a small attic in Wangyue Tower costs more than a thousand taels a night.


    Nearly all of the powerful children in the capital who were qualified to attend the Mid-Autumn Pce Banquet went to the pce. The children who cannot enter the pce can only find fun on their own. Meeting friends and enjoying life is nothing to worry about.


    The lobby has been filled with people for a while.


    Some familiar people lowered their heads and whispered.


    I dont know what happened tonight, but some people are quite curious. Why did the little ancestor of the Princess Mansion go to Wangyue Tower to catch the prisoner when he stayed up at midnight?


    No matter what, with Du Wan sitting in the lobby and Ning Xianhe and other students helping to maintain order in the lobby, everything went smoothly. On the other hand, Pei Hao didn''t know what was going on.


    In the quiet night, there was a faint sound of fighting.


    But its a bit far away, so you might miss it if you dont listen carefully.


    Of the people in the entire lobby, I am afraid only Du Wan can hear it.


    Du Wan thought for a moment and summoned the captain of the personal guard.


    Three hundred elite personal guards given by the emperor were very strict in management. Usually they are divided into three brigades of 100 people and take turns to be on duty. Each team of 100 people will be subdivided into ten teams, with ten teams being a small team. Daily inspections in Yulingyuan are carried out in small teams.


    The captain of the guard asked respectfully: "Princess, what are your orders?"


    "Prince Pei and the others seem to be fighting. You can bring five teams to help them."


    "Princess, Prince Pei asked his subordinates to stay and protect you." The guard captain hesitated. It is their duty to protect the princess, and handling the case is the matter of the Imperial City Department. Du Wan frowned and said, "You are my princess''s personal guard. Who do you want to listen to?"


    "Yes! I know this, and I will take people there now." The guard captain quickly ordered the five squad leaders and quickly left the hall.


    For Du Wan''s bodyguard, he suddenly left in a hurry.


    It made many people nervous, something must have happened.


    Ning Xianhe, on the other hand, was standing next to Du Wan. Hearing Du Wan''s conversation just now, he asked in a low voice: "How did the princess know that Prince Pei and others were in trouble?"


    Strange, strange.


    No one came to report.


    How did the little princess know this? Can an unmarried couple still have a good understanding?


    Du Wan nced at him sideways, "Do you know how cats usually die?"


    How to die? Ning Xianhe was confused for a moment.


    To die of curiosity.


    Ning Xianhe shut up, curiosity killed the cat.


    When a ssmate winked at him, he said to Du Wan openly and then walked towards the ssmate.


    At this time, no one dared to make a loud noise in the lobby. Some acquaintances gathered together in twos and threes to chat quietly, and they were all specting about what happened tonight.


    Du Wan sat in the lobby and looked at such arge group of people.


    After identifying themselves, if there is no suspicion, they will be asked to wait on the second floor.


    Those who dont want to go up can stay in the lobby and there is no force.


    For example, Ning Xianhe and others enthusiastically helped and did not go up to the second floor.


    Du Wan stopped when he heard the sound of fighting in the garden. He didn''t know whether Pei Hao had caught Li Mo.


    "Princess, can we leave?" An old woman came up and asked.


    Du Wan looked at her and said, "Where are you going? The city gate must be closed now."


    The woman has a vige outside the city, and she wants to go there first and spend the night there.


    "Oh, fine, it''s up to you. I won''t stop you. But if something happens on the way, I won''t be responsible." Du Wan spoke so easily, which actually made people hesitate.


    Ning Xianhe asked with a smile: "Princess, are there many gangsters?"


    "I don''t know the specific number. It''s more than enough to kill a weak schr like you." Du Wan touched her chin and talked nonsense to Ning Xianhe seriously, "That''s not right. There may not be many people here who are opponents. I, the princess, just listen. They say they are a group of extremely vicious people. What is the concept of a group? Do you understand?"


    Understand, it means arge group.


    You dont understand. No one understands.


    Ning Xianhe really didnt understand.


    Du Wan pretended to be mysterious and said with a half-smile: "If someone understood, they wouldn''t want to leave at night. The criminals haven''t been arrested yet. They are still hiding in Wangyue Tower. Maybe they are wandering around here. Are you just trying to give some snacks to the evildoers? Or do you think you have better protection than the Imperial City Secretary?"


    Will someone rob the Tao?!


    "I didn''t say that. If you want to leave, just leave. Life or death is up to you."


    It sounds so scary, who dares to leave?


    Some people who were about to make a move suddenly stopped thinking about leaving.


    The old woman who just mentioned it all shut her mouth.


    At any rate, if you stay here, you will be protected by officers and soldiers, as well as the personal guards of the Princess''s Mansion. After venturing out of Wangyue Tower, it is really possible that life and death will be decided as the little princess said.

 Chapter 149: Take this woman prisoner

    Chapter 149: Take this woman prisoner


    Chapter 149: Take this woman away


    The areas of Wangyuelou Garden are not open to the public.


    The fight just now was between officers and soldiers and the guards here.


    The captain of the personal guard of the Princess Mansion came in a hurry and saw a group of people lying on the ground. Others were injured and their wounds were being bandaged and receiving emergency treatment.


    In front of the courtyard gate not far away, there are still a dozen remaining Wangyuelou guards holding knives, blocking the gate of the courtyard, refusing to allow the officers and soldiers to break in.


    He did not look at Pei Hao, wondering where he had gone.


    At this time, the two parties were in a confrontation, the atmosphere was tense, and no further action was taken.


    "boom!"


    A man was picked up by Hu San and thrown into a corner.


    Let two officers and soldiers keep an eye on this man, and he must not be allowed to escape. This man is very young, with a handsome face and a somewhat bookish look. His hands and feet were tied so that he could not move, and a piece of cloth was stuffed in his mouth.


    It can be said to be embarrassing.


    At this time, Hu San stepped aside to get out of the way.


    The officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Division made way.


    In the hazy night, Prince Pei, who was as cold as frost and wearing a cape of fiery red Hibiscus flower, walked step by step from the darkness.


    Cold and noble, charming and charming.


    This made Hu Yuan, who was alreadycking in confidence due to the confrontation with the officials, feel so frightened that he stepped back in fear.


    "Is Wangyue Tower nning to rebel?" Pei Hao''s voice was extremely prating and extremely clear in the silent night.


    Everyones heart was shocked.


    Especially those in nursing homes were immediately panicked.


    The crime of rebellion is too big, and it will bring disaster to the nine tribes!


    The captain of the nursing home quickly denied, "Sir, we have no intention of rebellion! My eldest daughter lives in the courtyard and we need to avoid suspicion. If a strange man breaks in in the middle of the night, the eldest daughter''s reputation will be ruined. Therefore. I will block the entrance of the courtyard until I die. Please forgive me, sir."


    Ha! Swear to death? Pei Hao sneered.


    The captain of the nursing home wiped his sweat and said with a trembling heart: "Sir, we have informed the eldestdy toe out."


    Before Pei Hao said anything, an officer and soldier next to him said, "Fart! Did we break in forcefully? We just asked you all to gather in the lobby and undergo inspection."


    Another officer and soldier echoed, "That''s right, we didn''t mess around. It was because the people inside didn''te out for a long time, and we suspected something was wrong inside, that''s why there was a conflict."


    Hearing these words, the captain of the nursing home screamed secretly.


    The captain of the nursing home quickly exined, "It''s not that I won''te out, it''s that my eldest daughter is not in good health and can''te out so quickly."


    Dying time? Pei Hao said indifferently.


    The captain of the nursing home was so anxious that he was sweating profusely and quickly denied, "No, it''s really not true."


    Pei Hao was about to give the order to break in by force.


    At this moment, the woman''s gentle and soft voice came out gently, "Prince Pei, the daughter of the people is not in good health and cannot make violent movements, so it took a little longer to tidy up her appearance, which almost led to a big mistake. Please forgive me."


    A beautiful woman was helped out by a maid.


    Under the moonlight, it is as beautiful as a fairy, and also like soft clouds.


    The first time they saw her, the men present almost lost their minds.


    Pei Hao''s eyes were clear and his brows were slightly condensed, "It''s you again?"


    "She is a daughter of the people. I met the prince by chance during the day, but unexpectedly we met again at night." Huang Lian came in all directions and bowed to Pei Hao politely and thoughtfully.


    Pei Hao looked at the courtyard behind her, "Is this your residence?"


    "Not really, I onlye here to stay for a few days asionally. Most of the time, women live in Qingfeng Residence." "What is the rtionship between Wangyue Tower and you?"


    ...Why did the prince ask? Huang Lian did not answer directly.


    Pei Hao said indifferently: "I am asking you a question, so this is my answer."


    "Wangyue Tower has 30% of the Huang family''s share." Huang Lian lowered his eyes and answered. In this man''s eyes, there was no pity for the weak woman at all.


    Pei Hao immediately ordered, "Anyone who openly resists official duties and obstructs official duties will be punished by an additional one."


    "Sir, we..." This is a problem.


    A group of nursing staff were in a panic now. They didn''t know what to do and looked at Huang Lian for help.


    Huang Lian''s eyes were like autumn water, and he twisted slightly, "Prince Pei has always been able to distinguish right from wrong and be considerate of the people. He should have realized that they are just nursing homes hired by the Huang family. They are responsible for their duties and have no choice but to ask for forgiveness. As for them The civilian daughter is willing to bear the losses caused tonight alone."


    Pei Hao finally turned his attention to Huang Lian.


    Just when others thought he was showing mercy, he suddenly said: "Come here, take this woman down!"


    Yes! Sir.


    Two officers and soldiers came forward and were about to pull Huang Lian away.


    "Prince Pei!" Huang Lian seemed calm, "What does this mean?"


    Pei Hao''s attention fell on the building in front and turned a deaf ear to Huang Lian''s questions.


    On the other hand, someone from the nursing home of Wangyue Tower quickly replied: "Back to the eldestdy, I heard that someone reported that Wangyue Tower is harboring felons from the imperial court. All the people in Wangyue Tower must gather in the lobby to undergo identity checks."


    "In this case, please ask the prince to search carefully to prove Wangyue Tower''s innocence."


    Huang Lian wanted to take a few steps forward and raised his head slightly to look at Pei Hao.


    Unexpectedly, Hu San''s tall and burly body stood directly between the two of them, like a big mountain. In an instant, Huang Lian couldn''t even see the corner of Pei Hao''s clothes.


    Don''t think that Hu San didn''t realize that this woman wanted to seduce the prince.


    The prince belongs to a small princess...


    At the same time, Hu San red at the two officers and soldiers who had neglected their duty, "Why are you just standing there in a daze? Didn''t you hear my Lord''s order?"


    The two officers and soldiers were immediately ashamed by this drink, and they were so stunned by their beauty that they lost their souls for a moment.


    Compared to one''s own future, beauty is no longer good at this time.


    An officer and soldier said with a bad temper: "Hurry up and leave. We adults have fiances, but not all cats and dogs can reach high ces."


    Huang Lian held the handkerchief tightly.


    The personal maid was really angry, "What are you talking about? My youngdy is pure and pure, so she doesn''t mean that."


    Xiao Dan, shut up. Huang Lian wanted to say something else.


    The officers and soldiers nearby took action decisively to pull Huang Lian away.


    The personal maid rushed forward, pushed the hands of the two officers and soldiers away, and then protected Huang Lian behind her, "Get out of the way! Miss, are you allowed to touch me? Get out of the way quickly, get out of the way!"


    Cough cough cough


    Huang Lian weakly covered her lips with a silk handkerchief and coughed violently.


    Looking as if he might copse at any moment, as if he might faint in the next moment.


    This time the maid didn''t stop him, and the two officers and soldiers didn''t dare to touch him for a while.


    The servants of the Huang family were in a hurry. Some took pills and others brought a ss of warm water, and they finally recovered.


    After a long while, Huang Lian leaned most of his body on the maid and smiled softly, "I''m causing trouble to everyone. There''s no need to bother the two servants. The daughter can leave on her own."

 Chapter 150: The prince鈥檚 heart is as strong as iron

    Chapter 150: The prince¡¯s heart is as strong as iron


    Chapter 150 The princes heart is as strong as iron


    "Miss, it''s dark, be careful where you step." The maid carefully supported Huang Lian.


    The master and the servant walked a short distance as if they were trampling ants to death. Then, she paused slowly, and the beauty looked back, but the prince''s heart was as iron as steel.


    The prince is directing his subordinates to continue the search.


    Just when Huang Lian was about to put his eyes away, he identally caught a glimpse of the young man **** in the corner...


    Huang Lian''s calm pupils suddenly became rippled.


    Li Mo!


    Didnt you let him escape? !


    He was actually caught!


    Huang Lian covered his lips with a handkerchief to cover up his gaffe.


    Until Huang Lian and others walked away, Pei Hao still stood in the same ce, looking at the closed building, and gently rubbed the carvings on the sword hilt with his fingertips, "Hu San, lead a careful search!"


    Yes, my lord.


    Everyone continued to search more carefully than before.


    In the lobby of the main building.


    Du Wan was sitting on the first floor, with her legs crossed and her feet dangling.


    At first she wanted to maintain the image of a princess in front of others. Slowly, I started to let myself go a little bit.


    There was some food and freshly brewed tea on the table next to him.


    The food and tea were all inspected by the guards three times, and then they were delivered to Du Wan''s table after being confirmed to be OK. Du Wan did not suspect that there would be any omissions, and the situation in the novel where poison was poured into the tea bowl was not possible.


    The reason was that the guards washed the tea bowls, bowls and chopsticks three times on the spot, inside and out.


    The chores around Du Wan were all done by Ningqin and the others. This time I came out without the maid, so the personal guards took over for the time being.


    Du Wan still trusts his personal guards.


    She doesnt believe in loyalty, she just knows that no normal person wants to die. The reason is that there is an irond rule among the royal guards. If the master fails to protect the master, and the master dies, the guards will be buried with him.


    This rule is very feudal!


    Well, it is very inhumane, but this is imperial power! The master''s safety is guaranteed to the greatest extent.


    Du Wan was happily eating thete-night snack given by her bodyguard.


    Ning Xianhe was tired and walked to Du Wan, "Princess, please have a sip of tea."


    Okay, pour it yourself. Du Wan nced at the teapot on the table.


    Ning Xianhe was not polite. He poured tea and drank it when he sat down. It was very leisurely.


    His appearance is quite enviable and jealous. No one here wants to have a good rtionship with the princess, but there is no way.


    A student came over shamelessly, "Princess, Xiaosheng and Brother Ning are ssmates, can you use his face to ask for a cup of tea?"


    "Okay, you don''t need to borrow his favor. You can do it yourself." Du Wan felt that it was just a cup of tea, which was not a big deal. "You guys have worked hard to help this time. If anyone else is thirsty, pleasee and pour the tea yourself." drink."


    Wow, thank you, Princess.


    The student immediately thanked him happily, summoned several other ssmates, patted Ning Xianhe on the shoulder, and happily poured tea.


    Du Wan didnt ask their names, nor did he think about having a close friendship.


    Suddenly, the lobby fell silent.


    The noisy sound disappears.


    Du Wan looked at everyones eyes in confusion.


    I saw a beautiful woman who looked like a fairy, being supported by a maid and walking into the door of the lobby.


    Just like Du Wan saw Huang Lian for the first time, almost everyone was stunned by Huang Lian''s beauty.


    Du Wan picked up the tea bowl and drank half of it before putting it down, "Here, please clear a table and chairs for the beauty to rest."


    One of the guards came to his senses and responded immediately.


    There was somemotion here, which brought many people back to their senses.


    "It''s so beautiful." Ning Xianhe sighed, "There is such a stunning beauty in the world."


    Du Wan smiled and said: "That was the first time I saw it, and I was amazed for a while."


    Isnt this the first time Ive met the princess?


    I met him once during the day, on a corridor of Wangyue Tower.


    The princess is very lucky.


    Thats right, my luck has always been very good. Who doesnt know how to brag?


    Du Wan said with a smile. In the corner of the first floor, a table and chair have been vacated for Huang Lian to rest.


    The guards are very reliable in their work. Even if they are pretty, they will not let strangers get close to the princess.


    A student sighed, "Such a beauty should only exist in heaven."


    Then do you want her to go to heaven? Du Wan asked with a smile.


    The student was slightly embarrassed and said, "No."


    Fortunately you didnt, everyone in the sky is dead.


    Please let me go, Princess.


    Ning Xianheughed loudly, the little princess was still so funny.


    Several other people also found it funny, and then whispered about who this woman was.


    Du Wan became interested. She pressed her elbow on the table and leaned over to whisper, "I know this, do you want to hear it?"


    Think about it!


    Princess, please speak.


    Ning Xianhe and others attention fell on Du Wan.


    Du Wan mysteriously covered her mouth with one palm and said softly: "Have you heard about the gossip about Prince Pei''s affair?"


    As soon as this statement came out.


    Awkward!


    Has the young princess forgotten that she is still Prince Peis fiance?


    Ning Xianhe was amused and quickly started talking, "I heard that the prince met a peerless beauty when he was handling a case."


    Yes! Its her.


    Du Wan pped her little hands and said excitedly.


    Several people looked at each other, the little princess''s reaction was wrong.


    How can you stillugh so happily after hearing the gossip about your fianc?


    However, the princess liked to hear it, and they started chatting.


    Du Wan and others gathered together to talk.


    The officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Division are still working in an orderly manner.


    Those who were initially shocked by Huang Lian''s appearance have nowe to their senses.


    Some people wanted to get close to each other, but they were stopped by the Huang family''s maid and mother-inw. Seeing this, smart people would note forward to ask for trouble. They really don''t have the interest to spend time and money.


    A woman is so beautiful and well-dressed.


    Either someone with status or someone with a backer.


    The young men who came up to try to get close were also brainless.


    Ah! What are you doing? Help!


    A woman suddenly screamed.


    This is the first floor, excluding people waiting for inspection by officers and soldiers.


    On the second floor, everyones identity has been verified and everyone is rtively safe. The only hidden dangers are those in Wangyue Tower and the guests who are inspecting. The woman would scream in fright. It was a strange man holding a knife who was trying to stab her.


    The man shouted with a ferocious face: "You are a vicious woman who killed my sister. I will definitely kill you tonight and make you pay for your life with your life!"


    After speaking, he rushed towards the woman again.


    The woman was so frightened that she screamed and ran for her life, "Ah! You have recognized the wrong person, I don''t even recognize you!"


    I will recognize you even if you turn into ashes!


    Nonsense! Ive never seen you


    One chased and the other fled. The lobby was originally in order, but when they were disturbed like this, they all evaded one after another.


    It will turn into a mess again.


    Du Wan''s attention was attracted by this excitement.


    When he stood up, he held the hilt of the sword with one hand.

 Chapter 151: The princess is in danger again

    Chapter 151: The princess is in danger again


    Chapter 151 The princess is in danger again


    Du Wan did not forget her responsibilities. She put the candied fruit in her hand into her mouth when she was watching the excitement, "Come here! Catch the person who disturbs the order. If you dare to hurt anyone, just chop off his hand!"


    The people around him suddenly fell silent.


    Those who almost fell while dodging just now want to cheer for the princess!


    The two men heard this and looked stunned.


    Some officers and soldiers stepped forward to stop him, took away the sharp weapon from the man''s hand, and asked loudly, "Stop! You, what is your name, and where are you from?"


    The man suddenly went crazy, pulled out the saber from the waist of the officer and soldier next to him, and shed at the woman again.


    "Help!"


    Kill him quickly, that man is a madman!


    The woman held her head and screamed, then ran away.


    The direction of escape happened to be Du Wan''s side.


    One runs away, the other chases.


    The man was approaching with a knife, and just as he was about to kill the woman with the knife, the woman''s desire to save her life exploded, and she nimbly fled towards the guards of the Princess Mansion. While escaping, she begged for help, "Princess! Help! !


    Poisonous woman! Today the King of Heaven and I are here, but I cant save you!


    The man wanted to pounce on the woman again with a fierce look.


    ! The guard suddenly drew his sword, and saw a sh of sword light.


    Ah! the man screamed.


    The arm was cut off and fell to the ground bloody.


    The knives taken by the officers and soldiers also fell on the ground.


    The scene was so **** that even the faint of heart would scream in fright.


    On the other hand, the princess, who was the most timid in everyone''s eyes, was surprisingly calm.


    While everyone''s attention was focused on the man with a broken arm, the woman who was running for her life quietly approached Du Wan. Just as she took out the dagger from her sleeve, she wanted to stab Du Wan.


    .


    The ring-headed sword is unsheathed!


    A small "chi" sound.


    It is the sound of a sharp weapon entering flesh.


    In an instant, everything went silent, and the whole audience was stunned.


    Du Wan held a long sword and stabbed the woman in the abdomen.


    The sword body was directly immersed in half!


    Afraid that the woman would not die quickly enough, Du Wan even rotated the sword when it prated her.


    The woman''s eyes widened in shock, and blood spilled from the corner of her mouth.


    Ning Xianhe was startled, nced at the dagger dropped by the woman, and shouted loudly: "Come quickly,e quickly! This woman wants to assassinate the princess!"


    "Shut up! Why are you shouting so loudly?" Du Wan was about to go deaf.


    Ning Xianhe felt a little aggrieved for no reason.


    Du Wan ignored him, pulled out the long sword, and slowly wiped the blood from the sword body.


    The bodyguards nearby wiped away cold sweat and silently dragged the body away. He wanted to take action before, but the princess nced at him in the middle, and he was stunned, so he was a beat slower. When he reacted again, the princess had already taken action.


    Du Wan held a long sword dripping with blood and looked at the man with a broken arm.


    Ning Xianhe asked: "Princess, is this person an aplice?"


    "Yes! The aplice is just a showman. Just to find a chance to get close to me." Du Wan called the officers and soldiers over and asked them to interrogate him.


    When the man learned that the plot was exposed, he took poison andmitted suicide before the officers and soldiers came to interrogate him.


    Ning Xianhe looked at Du Wan cautiously.


    During the Ghost Festival, the little girl was cute and lively, so he had the courage toe over and talk to her. Now he had a different idea. The little girl was not a good person, and she could still be so calm after killing someone.


    Because of this farce, the officers and soldiers guarding the door rushed in.


    Du Wan raised her lips yfully, "Ning Xianhe, take your ssmates to the second floor."


    Princess?


    The second floor is safer than the first floor.


    Du Wan looked at the second floor. There were officers and soldiers guarding the stairs.


    There were many people standing on the railing on the second floor looking towards the first floor.


    From a high position, you can see the situation in the lobby at a nce. Du Wan didn''t go up to the second floor because she was needed to hold the show on the first floor. Normally, she would be safe in the lobby, in full view of everyone.


    But the person who couldn''t stand it and wanted her life was right here!


    Ning Xianhe was about to say what to stay, but Du Wan frowned and said, "Hurry up! You don''t know martial arts. You''re just a weakling. Stay here and hold us back." Ning Xianhe: "..."


    You have such a venomous mouth. If you were not the princess, you would definitely be beaten to death.


    However, Ning Xianhe still called a few ssmates and walked towards the second floor. When they reached the stairs, the officers and soldiers did not embarrass them and simply let them go up.


    Just as Ning Xianhe and others stepped onto the stairs, they had just reached the halfway point.


    Below, there was a scream!


    A waiter in Wangyue Tower who had been squatting on the ground suddenly pulled out a hatchet and shed at a guest in front of him.


    This seems to be a signal.


    !


    A sleeve arrow, shot at Du Wan!


    Du Wan instinctively dodged and narrowly avoided it.


    The arrow cut through her raised hair!


    Had she not been avoided in time, the arrow could have pierced her throat.


    The arrow was shot from the kneeling crowd on the other side of Wangyue Tower.


    Almost at the same time, a guard squad leader strode over and rushed into the crowd with quick movements. Before anyone could react, he shed the man who fired the hidden arrow with a knife.


    Du Wan sneered.


    Mom!


    There is really a ghost in this Wangyue Tower!


    Du Wan suddenly said, "Drag that man''s body over."


    Yes, Princess.


    The captain of the personal guard team easily dragged the body over.


    The man who fired the secret arrow had his throat cut with a knife.


    The blood was flowing, and as it was dragged, a blood line was left on the bluestone.


    Du Wan squatted down with his sword in hand, rummaged through the corpse, and took out the small and exquisite sleeve arrows and the quiver.


    There are still eleven sharp arrows in the quiver that have not been used. If the team leader had not reacted quickly, this person would have been hiding in the dark and looking for opportunities to take her life. When the woman rushed up, if the personal guards hadn''t surrounded her and covered her with their bodies, I''m afraid this man would have taken action long ago.


    At this time, the troublemaker was killed by officers and soldiers in public!


    Suddenly there was another wave of fright and screams.


    "boom!"


    It was the sound of a chair falling down. It seemed that Huang Lian''s master and servant in the corner knocked it over in panic.


    In the noisy lobby, this small movement was not very conspicuous.


    Suddenly.


    Suddenly burst into arge group of masked men in ck.


    Judging from the number, there are at least hundreds of people.


    Hold a long knife and chop at anyone he sees, creating chaos.


    Ah! Killer! Help!


    Help, dont kill me.


    The officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Division quickly drew their swords to save people.


    Protect the princess!


    Quick, protect the princess!


    However, the protective circle of personal guards quickly closed and tightly protected Du Wan.


    These masked men in ck are alling for Du Wan.


    But before he got close to Du Wan, he was blocked by the guards one by one.


    ng!


    The swords collided, one after another.


    The masked man was vicious and used a strategy of killing both of them.


    Even despicably, he drove innocent people to Du Wan and others for help, hoping to break through the protection circle of the personal guards.


    Dozens of personal guards will save anyone they can, and there is nothing they can do about those who cannot be saved.


    Every one of them performed their duties faithfully and never allowed the masked men to break through the defense line.

 Chapter 152: You and I have never met, right?

    Chapter 152: You and I have never met, right?


    Chapter 152 You and I dont know each other, right?


    Du Wan had already seen that among those who came to ask for help, some of them should be really innocent, but some wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to get close to her, but they were all blocked by the guards.


    Du Wan stood where he was and didn''t move.


    She is the safest only if she stands here.


    Du Wan would not be stupid enough to leave the protective circle without authorization.


    Du Wan carefully thought about the use of the single-barrel sleeve arrow.


    Hide arrows are an ancient weapon.


    The arrow is installed in a barrel with a spring inside. When the lever is pressed, the arrow will be released. Usually the barrel is six inches long and the arrow is four inches and six minutes long.


    Du Wan had seen sleeve arrows in the weapon room of the martial arts training hall. It is said that they are hidden in the sleeves and then shot out suddenly by the power of a spring, making the enemy unable to guard against them.


    Taking out an arrow from the quiver.


    Du Wan was afraid that the tip of the arrow would be poisoned, so he put it into the quiver carefully without touching it with his hands.


    Just when he saw a personal guard in danger, Du Wan immediately raised his hand, pressed the button, and fired the arrow!


    prick!


    The arrow hit the masked man in the chest.


    It may not necessarily hit the vital point!


    But I got hit!


    It is estimated that the tip of the arrow was really poisonous, and the masked man who was hit fell down immediately.


    This reminded Du Wan of the time when he was ambushed in the mountains. As long as she can do whatever she can, she will do it.


    So out of eleven arrows, Du Wan used ten of them in session, saving ten of his guards and killing ten of the masked men.


    Arrows kill people!


    Those on the second floor watching the whole process:


    I never knew the little princess was so powerful before!


    Even in the midst of being surrounded and killed, the little princess remained undisturbed and showed no fear. She calmly saved people and her arrows were all in vain.


    You are really capable.


    Ning Xianhes eyes were shining and he wanted to help, but he found that his ability was insufficient.


    He looked around on the second floor and found that some people were still apanied by guards. He quickly organized people to help, iming that he could not watch the princess fight alone.


    Even if you don''t have the ability to fight the masked man, you should actively help the officers and soldiers of the Imperial City to resist the thieves who want to rush upstairs.


    Ning Xianhes mouth is worthy of being a schr, and he speaks with great emotion.


    In the end, it is not about helping the princess, but about own safety.


    A group of students helped, and some people were actually organized to go down to the stairs to help. The idental collision really relieved some of the pressure on the officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Division, allowing some officers and soldiers to free up their hands to help Du Wan.


    A fight in the lobby.


    No, maybe the fight turned into a mess!


    Cries, screams, screams, etc. were mixed together.


    The only ce not covered is the second floor.


    Du Wan discovered through observation that most of the guests who came outter were disguised as thieves and were helping the masked man.


    Strictly speaking, the number of guards, officers and soldiers is not muchpared to that of the enemy. But the martial arts of the personal guards were obviously much higher, so they persisted until now and did not fall behind.


    Du Wan loaded thest arrow.


    She suddenly turned her head and looked at Huang Lian, who was pretending to be scared in the corner of the lobby.


    Huang Lian happened to look up at Du Wan.


    The eyes of the two people met instantly.


    Du Wan suddenly grinned, his smile was extremely bright, but he raised his hand and pointed the arrow in his sleeve at Huang Lian!


    !


    The arrow is shot!


    Attack Huang Lian directly!


    No one thought that Du Wan would shoot Huang Lian!


    Even Huang Lian himself did not expect that this arrow could be fatal.


    Huang Lian almost without thinking, pulled the maid beside him and blocked it in front of him.


    So, the maid was hit by an arrow!


    died


    Du Wan smiled at Huang Lian again, quite cruelly.


    Huang Lian could tell from Du Wan''s attitude...that his whereabouts had been exposed.


    But, she has always been cautious, how did she get exposed?


    Du Wan said to a bodyguard who was protecting him: "Go and capture that woman." "As ordered."


    The guards passed over immediately.


    However, before the bodyguard could rush to Huang Lian, he was blocked by a masked man.


    This is interesting. Du Wan sneered.


    Du Wan pointed to a personal guard and asked him to catch Huang Lian.


    The guard rushed to Huang Lian, and when he was about to raise his sword, the masked man stopped him in time.


    Du Wan looked at Huang Lian coldly.


    This assassination is indeed rted to this woman.


    Huang Lian seems to be Xie Zhang''s, is it Xie Zhang who wants to kill her? This is unlikely. The most likely possibility is that Huang Lian acted without telling Xie Zhang.


    Du Wan was missing two personal guards, leaving an opening. A thief disguised as a clerk took the opportunity to rush up and kill Du Wan with a knife. Unexpectedly, the thief underestimated Du Wan''s ability and was killed by Du Wan with just one sword strike.


    Du Wan is very fast.


    The sword shines like a shooting star!


    Bystanders only saw her draw a sword, and it didn''t seem like it took much effort.


    However, the thief''s abdomen was instantly scratched, and his intestines came out just by moving!


    Du Wan has been practicing swordsmanship for so long, and the results are still very gratifying. Even if he is not a master, he can still deal with ordinary thieves.


    Next, she stopped waiting and started to take the initiative.


    However, Du Wan is still a bitch.


    She doesn''t like frontal fighting, she just likes being a shady person and likes to hitst!


    So in just a short period of time, more people died in her hands than a single bodyguard.


    Du Wan felt that she had fallen. When she came to this world, she changed from a peace-loving girl to a little fairy with blood-stained hands... and a dark fairy who took people''s lives.


    Even if you kill someone, you wont be able to vomit!


    The battle situation in the lobby gradually became clear.


    A group of thieves were killed and some were captured.


    Including Huang Lian, they were also caught and thrown in front of Du Wan.


    Du Wan looked down at Huang Lian who was lying on the ground, "Are you going to kill this princess?"


    When Huang Lian learned that the conspiracy was exposed, he no longer pretended to be himself. He stared at Du Wan with hatred, "You are so tough on life. You have escaped death time and time again."


    "Do we have any grudge?" Du Wan looked at Huang Lian coldly.


    Huang Lian covered his chest and said, "You deserve to die."


    Oh, tell me what mistake this princess made that made you want my life three years ago.


    Your existence is a mistake.


    Bang!


    Du Wan frowned, "You and I are strangers to each other, where does the hatrede from?"


    Huang Lian did not answer this question.


    Du Wan didn''t think about her answer, "Come on, tell me. Did I kill your father, your mother, or did you have a brother or sister who died because of me?"


    Du Wan was no longer angry now and wanted to get an answer.


    Huang Lian was very excited after hearing this and was about to say something.


    Suddenly, fainted.


    Du Wan:


    that''s all? I''m going to faint. Can you exin it clearly first?


    Du Wan looked at Huang Lian who fell to the ground.


    There are some things that need to be answered by her. How can she be allowed to die?


    So Du Wan asked someone to find the doctor in Wangyue Tower. As a result, the doctor was involved previously and was seriously injured and fell into aa.


    "Go and call all the maids and women who are waiting for her. It''s up to them how to deal with this situation." Du Wan could only treat the dead horse as a living horse doctor.

 Chapter 153: You wait for me, the princess

    Chapter 153: You wait for me, the princess


    Chapter 153 You wait for me, the princess


    Except for the maid who was pulled by Huang Lian to block the arrow, everyone around Huang Lian was fine. Among them was a woman who knew medical skills. She found the medicine box and began to give Huang Lian first aid.


    Just at this time.


    Another group of people hurriedly broke in outside.


    It was Pei Hao and others who arrived.


    When they saw the miserable situation in the lobby, they all gasped.


    The little girl was still standing in the middle, holding a long sword dripping with blood.


    Pei Hao strode to Du Wan, looked over her body, and asked eagerly: "Are you injured?"


    Its okay, Im fine. Du Wan replied immediately.


    Pei Hao''s eyes fell on the corner of her clothes again, which was stained with blood.


    Du Wan followed his gaze and lowered her head.


    is blood!


    Sshed when killing someone.


    Pei Hao took a deep breath before suppressing his turbulent emotions, "You''re really not hurt?"


    The blood belongs to others. Du Wan quickly blocked it with her cloak.


    When talking about his achievements, Du Wan''s little face showed a hint of anger again, "This time, I, the princess, helped a lot and finally caught the real owner. Do you know who is behind the n to kill me?"


    "who is it?!"


    Huang Lian! Its her!


    Pei Haos peach blossom eyes shed slightly, How did you know?


    I heard it with my own ears. Du Wan was d that she had made a breakthrough in cultivation in time, and her hearing was very good.


    Huang Lian sat in the corner and gave orders to her confidants, thinking that outsiders could not hear her.


    Unexpectedly, Du Wan heard it all.


    So Du Wan was a bit too petty, and exined in a eloquent manner, "After she stepped into the lobby, she sat in the corner. At first, someone struck up a conversation with her, but I didn''t pay attention. Then I thought, how could I not listen to the gossip? As a result, I I found that among the men who came up to chat with me, one of them had a strange chat with Huang Lian..."


    Unexpectedly, he only wanted to hear gossip, but in the end he heard Huang Lian nning and ordering the killing.


    In fact, the content of the conversation between Huang Lian and his men was very dark, and most people would only feel confused after hearing it. But Du Wan couldn''t stand it. Du Wan was assassinated too many times, which made him particrly sensitive when things happened. He would be suspicious at the slightest sign of trouble.


    It wasn''t until Huang Lian pushed down the chair and the masked man rushed out immediately that Du Wan was 90% sure.


    This thing is so simple, just like throwing a tea bowl as a signal in a TV series. Later, a probing arrow confirmed it...


    Pei Hao was silent for a while after listening.


    Huang Lian obviously deployed the killer in a hurry, otherwise such obvious ws would not have been exposed.


    The little girl transferred half of the guards away, so the guards were rare. No, it''s like a piece of fat meat that hooked a big fish.


    This is too courageous and needs a lesson.


    Pei Hao pulled Du Wan up and walked outside.


    There are many people in the lobby, and it is inconvenient to say some things.


    After a while, outside Wangyue Tower.


    The full moon is in the sky and the stars are twinkling.


    The bright moonlight is like a soft veil, covering the earth. On the grass not far away, a pair of handsome men and women stood facing each other.


    The man is tall and straight, like an immortal; the woman is petite, slender, and charming.


    If it hadn''t been for the bloodshed that had just happened, it would have felt like a meeting under the moon.


    Du Wan secretly nced at Pei Hao''s angry brows and shrank her neck, "What are you angry about? Could it be that Li Mo didn''t catch him?"


    "He''s been caught." Pei Hao slowly suppressed his anger.


    Then why are you still angry?


    Who asked you to transfer half of the bodyguards?


    Didnt you hear the sound of fighting and ask them to help you? Du Wan blinked innocently. It''s like I have good intentions and you don''t know what is good or bad.


    Pei Hao suddenly felt cold when he heard this, and his aura was a bit scary.


    Du Wan touched the tip of her nose guiltily. But she made a temporary decision, and she didn''t expect to be assassinated.


    Du Wan straightened her back and asked, pretending to be confused: "What? Are you unhappy? I have good intentions too."


    Ha! Are you feeling guilty?


    Who feels guilty? I dont feel guilty at all. Du Wan looked like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, her eyes widening.


    The little girl is such a naughty child, so naughty!


    God knows how anxious he was when he learned that a group of masked assassins had appeared in the lobby? ! You Qi learned that she had also transferred half of her personal guards.


    Pei Hao asked with a dark face: "Did you do it on purpose?! Did you deliberately send the guards away to lure the snake out of the hole and put yourself in danger?"


    No, no! I just want to help you!


    Youre still lying? I must tell the eldest princess and


    Stop! Du Wan was anxious, Why do you care so much? Anyway, I sessfully caught the real culprit.


    Ha! Admit it?


    Du Wan covered her mouth.


    grass! Didn''t you admit it?


    Pei Hao couldn''t bear it and suddenly approached, lifted the little girl up, and let her lie on his shoulders.


    Pap, pah, pah!


    Three ps in a row!


    The little **** was spanked! !


    Du Wan was shocked and reached back to cover the ce where he was beaten, as if the sky was falling.


    Mom!


    The viin wants to die? !


    She announced today that she would be irreconcble with him!


    Du Wan was about to get angry.


    Pei Hao warned coolly: "If I don''t teach you a lesson, you won''t remember it long. Do you want to resist? I don''t mind repeating it again to make your memory more profound."


    "I-"


    Du Wan was so angry that when she struggled down, she bit him on the shoulder. Then, he ran away far away, and while running away, he turned back angrily and said harsh words, "Pei Hao, you wait for me, the princess. From today on, I will never finish with you!"


    Pei Hao looked at the little girl''s back, his eyes darkened, and he gently rubbed the bitten area.


    Its not overbetter.


    One night passed.


    It wasnt until dawn that things at Wangyue Tower calmed down.


    Leaving aside Pei Haos harvest, Du Qian and others, who were waiting around, captured more than 600 people who ran out of Wangyue Tower, all of them young and middle-aged people. Only a few can tell their origins, and most of them have no household registration, that is, they are ck households.


    These people look unusual at first nce...


    Du Qian detained all the people and handed them over to Pei Hao.


    Du Wan has been avoiding Pei Hao, either looking for Du Qian or looking for a ce to rest on his own. Anyway, he just refuses to stay with Pei Hao.


    The little girl is very vindictive.


    Pei Hao was preupied with things and couldn''t take care of her for the moment.


    When he had time to look for the little girl, he happened to see her sleeping in a daze, being carried into the carriage by Du Qian.


    This carriage belongs to Wangyue Tower.


    "Brother Du, what are you..." Pei Hao strode forward.


    Du Qian carefully ced his sister in the carriage, "The city gate is about to open. I''ll take my sister back to the city. I''ll leave the rest to you. Wangyue Tower privately raises dead soldiers and trains thugs. This is no small matter. You''d better inform the Emperor as soon as possible and send the Imperial Guard to take over to avoid any changes."


    Okay, I understand. Wanwan, she...


    Im sleepy, I slept like a little piggy.


    "Ah."


    Pei Haos eyes and brows were stained with a smile.


    Is the little girl really tired, or is she afraid that her elder brother will find out about what happenedst night?

 Chapter 154: The little girl cheats the male protagonist again

    Chapter 154: The little girl cheats the male protagonist again


    Chapter 154 The little girl cheats the male protagonist again


    Du Qian and others were preparing to go back in front of Wangyue Tower.


    "Brother Du! Help." Ning Xianhe rushed over exaggeratedly and hugged Du Qian.


    Du Qian suddenly had goosebumps, and quickly kicked Ning Xian and the guy away, "What are you doing, let go. What do grown men say when they hug each other in public? Also, why are you here? ?


    Hey, I was herest night. Didnt the little princess mention it to you?


    Who do you think you are, that I want my sister to mention you?


    "Yes, I''m not worthy... ugh, but what you said is so unbrotherly. I decided to break up with you for one day after I get back. Do you know? Your friend almost diedst night!"


    Ning Xianhe''s artificiality has no literati baggage at all.


    Du Qian was d that he hadn''t eaten anything, otherwise he would have vomited it out. He suspected that this kid was so frightenedst night that he had a mental illness.


    Ning Xianhe''s intention was very clear. He wanted to return to Beijing with Du Qian with his ssmates, and he had someone to take care of him on the way.


    Du Qian did not refuse, but he provided his own vehicle.


    Not long after, Du Qian and others set off.


    Du Wan woke up once on the way and fell asleep again knowing that she was still on the way.


    When Du Wan woke up again, he was already in Yulingyuan, and the sun was rising very high outside.


    Ningqin and the other maids immediately got busy when they heard that she had woken up.


    Du Wan was still sleepy and stood up listlessly. Ningqin helped her get dressed, brushed her teeth and washed her face, then sat in front of the dressing table andbed her hair into a beautiful bun.


    When breakfast was served and Du Wan sat down at the dining table, she finally woke up.


    Everythingst night was like a dream.


    Du Wan was so excited when she thought that she finally found the real murderer. She picked up the bowl and drank the mixed porridge, "Ningqin! Ningqin!"


    Princess, whats the matter? Ningqin came over quickly.


    Whats the gossip out there today?


    "This is a big deal." Ning Qin has been hanging out with Du Wan for a long time, and her tone of voice is not 100% or 70% imitated. "Nowadays, people are discussing the Wangyue Tower outside. I heard that they are talking about Wangyue Tower. Many people died..."


    Ningqin looked at the princess with bright eyes.


    She knew that the princess went there yesterday.


    The maidservant Luoqi waiting next to her was also busy listening attentively.


    Du Wan quickly ate two bowls of porridge, then touched her belly, "A lot of people died. What else did you hear?"


    "I also heard that several wealthy families in the capital had lost their servants. Many people were also arrested and put in prison. Now the Wangyue Tower has been sealed off by the imperial guards."


    Oh. Thats expected.


    Its nothing useful, maybe some things havent spread yet. There were so many people in the lobbyst night that it was impossible to hide it.


    Dingbeihou Mansion.


    In the study room of the main courtyard.


    Dingbeihou went to court, but Xie Zhang did not go to the Imperial College today.


    Send someone out early in the morning to find out the news.


    As a result, big bad news came, and he was not given any room for maneuver.


    Last night, just in case, he privately used a flying pigeon to notify Huang Lian outside. He believed that with Huang Lian''s shrewdness, he would take precautions as soon as possible after receiving the news.


    Unexpectedly, what I heard today was all bad news!


    Huang Lian was caught!


    He actually failed to assassinate the princess and was caught red-handed? !


    Its over!


    Xie Zhang sat in front of his desk and wrote word after word, but he couldn''t calm down.


    Each time he finished writing a set of words, he tore up the previous set of words.


    At this time, the ground was covered with shredded paper. Thinking of Wangyue Tower, which I had run for many years, everything was gone overnight.


    Except for Huang Lian, no one knew that Wangyue Tower was the private property of Xie Zhang, not even the Marquis of Dingbei.


    Today it was seized by the government.


    Another Xie family secret guard hurriedly came over to report, "Master, we found out that Miss Huang is locked up in the Imperial City Si Yamen and is still unconscious."


    "Ipetent bungler!"


    Xie Zhang always thought that Huang Lian was a smart woman. Like the snow lotus on the mountain, pure and elegant, uncontested.


    Such a woman made him feel at ease. There were even some things that she would not avoid, including the business and influence of Wangyue Tower. Later, she said that she could help him take care of it if she had nothing to do. Xie Zhang agreed when it was time to hire someone.


    Under her care, Wangyue Tower is indeed in good order, and its ie has been increasing.


    However, he never knew that she actually had a grudge against the princess?


    Xie Zhang asked with a cold voice: "Didn''t you say yesterday that Huang Lian and the princess didn''t know each other?"


    "Master, please forgive me. I have asked people to investigate carefully. It is true that the princess and Miss Huang have never interacted." The Xie family secret guard knelt on the ground and did not dare to move.


    These are all mortal enemies, and they havent met yet? Who would believe it?


    This is indeed strange.


    What Xie Zhang was really angry about was not that his subordinates made mistakes in their investigation.


    Yesterday morning, Xie Zhang learned from his cousin that someone had purchased Du Wan''s murder for 200,000 taels of gold and gave him a deposit. At that time, he remembered that Huang Lian spent arge amount of money some time ago.


    That sum of money belonged to Huang Lian himself, and Xie Zhang had no right to interfere.


    Strictly speaking, Huang Lian is not considered Xie Zhang''s subordinate, but is simr to a confidante.


    He went to ask Huang Lian if he had any grudge against the princess?


    Huang Lian denied it.


    And he foolishly believed it.


    Unexpectedly, the other party now gave him a blow in the head!


    The crimes involved in Wangyue Tower are not trivial, including assassinating the princess, raising dead soldiers, etc. No matter which one is involved, it is a serious crime of confiscating the family and exterminating the n.


    Xie Zhang did not dare to have anything to do with Wangyue Tower now. "Have you cleared up the follow-up matters?"


    Master, its basically done. Only Miss Huangs side..."


    Her side needs to consider the long term.


    Xie Zhang did not want to go to rescue people, but considered whether to silence him.


    But, its difficult!


    Pei Hao will definitely send someone to keep an eye on him, and maybe he will deliberately expose his ws and invite you to put him in a trap.


    The secret guard of the Xie family lowered his head and said, "I heard that Miss Huang''s condition has worsened. Doctor Zhou said that she may not be able to wake up this time."


    Is this so


    Xie Zhang thought that Huang Lian had a heart problem, and suddenly he felt veryplicated. "If you do something rashly now, you wille to give people excuses. Let''s stay put for now."


    I feel that even if Miss Huang wakes up, she will not betray the master. Miss Huang likes the master very much.


    Xie Zhang was silent.


    Like it?


    What does it mean to be liked?


    Even if I like it, it probably wont be much. Otherwise, I would not have considered him at all and ruined his big event.


    the other side.


    Du Wan after breakfast.


    After asking about his family, Du Qian went to the pce immediately. Du Qian heard that he had also left home early. So he went to the main courtyard to see the princess.


    When she saw her daughtering over alive and kicking, with a rosy face, a tender pink mouth, and big moist eyes, the eldest princess felt relieved.


    "Mom! Have you missed your daughter?" Du Wan sneaked up behind the eldest princess and said, "I''ll give you a pat on the shoulder."

 Chapter 155: The Crown Prince will make a small report

    Chapter 155: The Crown Prince will make a small report


    Chapter 155 The Crown Prince Will Tell a Snitch


    The eldest princess tried her best to put on a serious look, but in the end she couldn''t maintain it, "You little skinny monkey, you really dared to gost night, did you want to scare your mother to death?"


    "It''s okay, I have eldest brother and Prince Pei following me." Du Wan kept trying to please her, hoping that she would ignore what happenedst night, "Mom, have you forgotten? I''ve be more powerful. I can protect myself." Ability."


    Is it just the three-legged cat skills you practice every day?


    Tell the truth, why dont you believe it?


    Du Wan expressed that she felt aggrieved, so she changed the subject and asked, "Mom, do you know where my eldest brother has gone?"


    I went to the Yamen for your business.


    Can I leave the house soon?


    The eldest princess looked at her squarely now, No!


    Du Wan thumped her shoulders for a moment, feeling a little sluggish for a moment. She pouted her lips slightly and said aggrievedly: "Why not?"


    I havent settled the ounts with you for what happenedst night.


    "No, didn''t you push it over?" Du Wan shrank her neck guiltily. Wasn''t it useless to be so attentive just now?


    The eldest princess asked: "What do you want to do when you go out?"


    "Go to the Yamen and ask the murderer Huang Lian why he wanted to kill me."


    Theres no need to go. Before the eldest princess could say another word, the little girl became anxious.


    Du Wan asked urgently: "No way, is the person dead?"


    "It''s almost as if he''s not dead. He''s been unconscious. I heard from Dr. Zhou that the situation is very serious. Whether he survives or not depends on luck." The eldest princess hated the murderer Huang Lian and wished she was dead.


    "After my mother ordered people to investigate, I found that Huang Lian and you have never crossed paths. Why did you be enemies?"


    She said my existence is wrong!


    Not only did Du Wan want to know the reason, the eldest princess also wanted to know.


    Therefore, even if the eldest princess wanted to put the murderer to death, she had already ordered people to treat him as much as possible, or at least wake him up.


    The eldest princess thought about how the prince-inw was furious early in the morning, "Your father lost his temper because he learned about you this morning."


    Just listening, the eldest princess continued: "Last time, Huang Lian''s stepfather Huang Dacai found the jade pendant that your father had thrown away many years ago in exchange for a favor. Your father just helped Huang Dacai get through a difficult time. How long has it been? In turn, it bites us again. Its really an ignorant white-eyed wolf.


    Du Wan:


    The cheap dad actually told the eldest princess about this matter?


    The eldest princess said: "After this incident, there will be no more Huang family in the world."


    "Um."


    Du Wan understood.


    The State of Qin was not a society ruled byw, but a country ruled by imperial power.


    Stayed for a while longer.


    Du Wan left the main courtyard and went to the martial arts training hall.


    Until nearly noon, Du Qian returned home.


    After asking the servants, I learned that Du Wan had been staying in the martial arts hall all morning.


    Du Qian turned around and went to find his sister first.


    Stepping into the martial arts training hall, I heard the sound of my sister practicing sword practice.


    Whenever my sister practices sword practice, she is particrly focused. The whole person seemed to be shrouded in a mysterious veil.


    For example, at this moment, the girl looks outstanding, calm and peaceful. She lookspletely different from the usual smiling little girl.


    A set of Du family''s basic swordsmanship, allowing a girl to perform it as smoothly as clouds and flowing water.


    The sword, in the girl''s hands, seems to be alive and very spiritual. There was also a special energy that Du Qian had never seen before, lingering around the sword, making him feel a little threatened.


    If this kind of energy continues to increase, its lethality will definitely not be the same.


    Du Qian is not jealous. I am very happy for my sister!


    Sister is really a swordsman genius!


    Du Qian bent down and picked up a pebble on the ground, weighed it in his palm, and then threw it in the direction of Du Wan, "Sister, be careful!"


    The end of the word "heart" has not yete to an end.


    Dang!


    The girl turned around and struck a sword.


    The de of the sword shed across the pebbles!


    In an instant, I felt a sh of sword light, and the pebble split into two and fell to the ground.


    Du Wan was overjoyed when she saw Du Qian, and quickly sheathed her sword, "Brother, are you back?"


    I just came back. When I heard you were here, I came over to take a look. Du Qian strode over, bent down and picked up the pebbles that had been cut in half. He immediately inspected the cut and found it was smooth and t.


    Du Wan also came over to take a look.


    Two pebbles have one t side.


    After seeing it, Du Qian threw the pebble aside and asked with a smile: "What did you feel when you were practicing the sword just now?"


    "ah?"


    Du Wan was confused for a moment, "I don''t feel anything."


    Isnt it the same as usual?


    Du Wan knew that Du Qian would not ask random questions, so she recalled carefully, "I can say that I was practicing just now, and I forgot everything around me for a while. I was thinking about nothing except the sword in my hand... "


    "Sister, your swordsmanship is a real one." Du Qian praised in his heart, "My sister is really amazing." How long has it been since then? Maybe my sister is really different from the rest of the Du family.


    He is indeed a person who can inherit from his ancestors!


    Du Wan only felt that the cheap brothers eyes were shining when he looked at her.


    Du Qian took his sister aside to rest, and even wet the towel himself and handed it over.


    Du Wan took it and asked while wiping his sweat, "Brother, how are things going at Wangyue Tower?"


    The Imperial Guard took over, and the Imperial City Department assisted.


    Seeing that she looked confused, Du Qian added: "The Emperor''s uncle is in charge of the imperial guards personally. When big cases like confiscation of homes and genocide are encountered, it is the imperial guards who are dispatched."


    Where is the Imperial City Division? Du Wan asked curiously.


    Du Qian was funny, "The investigation and solving of cases are not under the jurisdiction of the Imperial City Department."


    Then why has Pei Hao been investigating my case before?


    "It was the emperor''s uncle who ordered it, because the Jingzhao Mansion Yamen has been unable to find anything." Du Qian didn''t say it, and he was the one who strongly advocated it at the time. Let the Yamen investigate the real culprit behind the scenes, but it will be impossible to find him in his lifetime.


    After Du Qians exnation, Du Wan finally understood.


    The Imperial City Department of the Great Qin State was in charge of the pce guards, part-time spies and supervisors, and daily chores for the emperor.


    Compared to other institutions of the imperial court, the Imperial City Department has little power.


    Du Qian said patiently: "The reason why people are afraid of the Imperial City Department is because the person in charge is Pei Hao, who is backed by the Zhenguo Pce. Putting aside his identity, it is also the reason why he can often see the emperor. If If you offend him, he might go to the emperor and give that person eye drops."


    ...Has he done it? Du Wan asked tentatively in a low voice.


    Oh, do it often.


    !


    Du Wan touched her beautiful chin.


    Imagine the prince acting aloof while making small reports...


    Hehe, its quite touching.


    Du Qian then told Du Wan that Li Mo confessed after being punished.


    He will n on Tian Xiang and ce the order, which was given by Huang Lian.


    Methods that are specious, confusing, and ming others are Huang Lian''s usual methods.

 Chapter 156: This woman is so scary

    Chapter 156: This woman is so scary


    Chapter 156 This woman is too scary


    The servants around Huang Lian, after being tortured all morning, confessed more and more things.


    Sister, this woman is so scary. She has been targeting you three years ago.


    Du Qian wanted to peel Huang Lian''s skin off, "She was actually responsible for Wang Jin''er''s case behind the scenes. She first bribed Wang Jin''er''s maid, and then silenced her. Miss Huang San will always be resentful towards you. She also bribed Huang San." People around the girl take eye drops every day."


    Du Wan widened her eyes and asked, "The maid killed Miss Huang San and thenmitted suicide. Does it have anything to do with her?"


    Yes! Use the maids family as a threat.


    "I see."


    Du Wan could understand now, "Then does my disappearance have anything to do with her?"


    "This matter has not been investigated. ording to the investigation, Huang Lian''s wet nurse died of an emergency on the third day after you disappeared." Du Qian suspected that Huang Lian had something to do with his sister''s disappearance.


    Du Wan asked: "Brother is also suspicious, isn''t he?"


    "Well. The matter of yourst disappearance was veryplicated. The clues have beenpletely wiped out. If there is Huang Lian''s handwriting in it, then there must be a strong force behind this woman."


    Du Wan agreed.


    Can it be a very strong one, like Xie Zhang of Dingbei Marquis Mansion?


    Du Wan didnt know that Xie Zhang was so angry that he almost vomited blood because of the seizure of Wangyue Tower.


    Huang Lian''s self-assertion implicated his industry and had a great impact on his futureyout.


    Speaking of which, Xie Zhang suffered a terrible disaster.


    If Du Wan knew about it, she would definitely gloat about it, but it''s a pity that she doesn''t know.


    In the book, the male protagonist Xie Zhang, who has arge amount of money and resources and has established a huge power, first loses the iron mine and then arge windfall in Zhuangzi in the suburbs due to Du Wan''s interference. Now even the Moon Tower, which has special strategic significance in the future battle for the world, is gone.


    Wangyue Tower is more than just a restaurant.


    Close to the river bank, water transportation is convenient.


    Thus making many gray transactions more convenient. Some scenic spots near Wangyue Tower can actually be set up as secret strongholds or small military camps at any time. When they attack the imperial cityter, they can achieve surprising results. At the same time, Wangyue Tower can also secretly transport grain and grass through waterways.


    Now, all the efforts have been made!


    It can only be said that Du Wan''s arrival has affected Xie Zhang''s luck.


    The road to world hegemony will be even more difficult in the future.


    At the same time, the government of the town was established.


    Pei Hao returned home from the Yamen. After taking a bath, he went back to the bedroom and slept for more than an hour.


    After waking up, he ate something hastily, then went to the backyard and went to a secluded courtyard, where he met the Duke of Zhen who had been staying for a long time, his father Pei Zhenzong.


    Pei Zhenzong, who is simply dressed, is only thirty-five years old.


    The whole person looks very young, as if he is in his twenties. The father and son stood together and looked very simr. People would believe them if they said they were two brothers.


    Just such a person, wearing a in long gown, holding a small hoe, squatting in the small garden to weed.


    There are many rare flowers and nts nted in the small garden, some of which even Pei Hao cannot name.


    Pei Hao rolled up his sleeves and knelt down to help.


    Pei Zhenzong did not stop him, and handed the **** to his son by the way. He patted the mud in his hand, picked up the tea bowl next to him and drank, "Hao''er, I heard that something big happened outside. You didn''te home all night either. "


    I was searching for the real culprit for the princess, and found Wangyue Tower. Father must have heard about it, Pei Hao answered while working with a small hoe.


    I heard about it. Did you find anything?


    "The buildings in the front of Wangyue Tower''s garden are mainly exquisite; those in the back are mainly practical, and can amodate 20,000 people daily. If converted into a military camp, the entire Wangyue Tower can amodate 100,000 troops. Moreover, arge area along the river The grasnd was all pasture. Later, I went to check out the scenic spots near Wangyue Tower, and then to the river embankments being built..."    Pei Hao saw a big problem from this.


    If someone wants to rebel in the future, the Wangyue Tower area will be a very important stronghold, and it will not be a problem to station millions of troops for a long time. Moreover, the surrounding buildings have been increasing, and a lot of fertilend has even been cultivated.


    Pei Hao thought of the Xie family.


    He suspected that the real master behind Wangyue Tower was the Xie family.


    But he didn''t get the evidence, and he wouldn''t expose the Xie family''s rebellion.


    Simrly, if any problems are discovered, they will be reported to the emperor truthfully.


    After the emperor learned of the situation, he immediately sent arge number of imperial guards to seal the Wangyue Tower.


    Pei Hao doesnt know if what he is doing is right...


    Pei Zhenzong said calmly: "Hao''er, you worry too much and often live a tiring life. I don''t want my son to end up worrying too much and die young in the future."


    Father, can you say a kind word?


    Pei Hao paused in his hoeing action and then quickly continued, "My son will obey his father''s teachings."


    "You must really remember." Pei Zhenzong took out a clean tea bowl and poured a cup of tea for his son, "Come on, have a cup of tea. This is this year''s new tea."


    Thank you father.


    Pei Hao put down the hoe, wiped his hands with a handkerchief, and then took his father''s tea with both hands.


    After a cup of tea.


    Pei Zhenzong saw that his son had not stood up to say goodbye and asked, "Is there anything else on your mind?"


    "No more. I have a question to ask my father." Pei Hao hesitated for a while before asking, "Does my father know anything about the martial arts of the Du family?"


    Why do you suddenly inquire about this matter?


    Pei Zhenzong had an indifferent air and looked at his son with gentle eyes.


    Pei Hao hesitated for a moment and then said: "Wanwan has been practicing martial arts recently and has made rapid progress..."


    "That child is finally willing to practice." Pei Zhenzong sipped the tea leisurely, feelingfortable and casual. "It concerns the Du family. If you can know something as a father, you should also know it."


    Pei Hao''s eyes stayed on his father''s young face, "Father, after so many years, you still look like this."


    Boy, if you want to ask a question, just ask, dont beat around the bush. Pei Zhenzongs deep eyes hid a smile.


    The outside world has been specting why Zhen Guogong lives in seclusion.


    Pei Hao knows the reason.


    Because my father has been practicing "Du Shi''s Health Preservation Secret".


    It is said that practicing it can prolong your life. This is no secret. The libraries of some well-established aristocratic families in the capital all contain manuscripts of health-preserving secrets. The Zhenguo Government Office also has a copy.


    Pei Hao once turned over the book "Health Preservation Tips" and put it back after reading only the first page.


    The reason lies in the inscription on the first page: If a person wants to maintain his health, he must first cultivate his moral character. It is better to practice it with a child''s body. Be pure of heart and have few desires, be indifferent to fame and wealth, and practice diligently. If there is no results in ten years, you can abandon it.


    At the end, there is a line of small print that reminds you: There is only one person with talent.


    These conditions are so harsh that they can be called monasticism.

 Chapter 157: The little girl cheated on the prince

    Chapter 157: The little girl cheated on the prince


    Chapter 157 The little girl tricked the prince


    Those who fail to practice have no talent, haha.


    Pei Hao believed that this book was deliberately created by Du to deceive people.


    Otherwise, there will be too many centenarians in a family and they will be too conspicuous.


    Pei Hao looked at his father and asked seriously: "Father, you have been practicing health-preserving techniques, right?"


    "right!"


    Very simple word.


    Pei Hao was immediately confused, "It was not created by Du family to deceive people..."


    Pei Zhenzong is funny, "The secret of health preservation is true. The inscription is a bit deceptive."


    Pei Hao was speechless for a moment.


    Suddenly I felt that the Du family was really... too girly.


    Pei Hao thought about it and asked again: "Father, if it is true, why hasn''t it spread in the capital?"


    Oh, that small print hint is also true.


    Pei Zhenzong knew how his son was feeling.


    At that time, like his son, he was young and ignorant and had doubts.


    Later I met that person...


    Pei Zhenzong said: "Have you seen Chen Liu''s grandfather?"


    "No. Like his father, he lives in seclusion..."


    Haha, no. He often goes out for walks, but even if you saw him, you wouldnt think it was him.


    Pei Hao didnt understand.


    Pei Zhenzong recalled the past and eloquently said, "Du''s health-preserving secrets were always practiced by some people but not taken seriously until sixty years ago..."


    Sixty years ago, there was a son from an aristocratic family who was born prematurely, was frail and sick, and was said to not live past the age of fifteen. As a result, he took a book of health tips and used the dead horse as a living horse doctor. After practicing for two or three years, his body miraculously improved. , andter became just like ordinary people.


    This man is still alive today and is Chen Lius biological grandfather.


    A person who is seventy years old today is still very young, like in his early forties.


    No matter you have talent or not, if you persevere, you will always gain something.


    It is said that if you practice for ten years and there is no significant effect, you will rarely get sick if you continue to practice.


    Pei Zhenzong also practices health-preserving techniques every day, and usually lives in seclusion.


    No, the effect is obvious.


    The more you practice, the more you realize that the secret of health maintenance is not simple.


    Pei Zhenzong felt that it would be better to tell his son about some things, "My father started practicing cultivation after getting married. Later, I went to consult Du Consort, and I learned that the inscription is only a warning to cultivators and does not necessarily have to be followed. Du Consort also practices. I have tried it, but I gave up after not seeing any results for many years. Haoer can practice it when she has time."


    Yeah. I will.


    Pei Hao thought that if the health-preserving secret was true, "Now, my son admires Du Shi''s magnanimity."


    Indeed. Pei Zhenzong nodded.


    You know the way of the world, people who have some skills are afraid that others will imitate them.


    It''s good for the Du family. Every family with whom we have good friendships will receive a copy.


    The more magnanimous he is, the more he cannot be underestimated.


    Pei Hao asked again: "Father, does Du have any other martial arts?"


    Yes, but not spread.


    Pei Zhenzong looked at his son and solemnly warned: "Don''t have any twisted thoughts. The Du family can be passed down for countless years, longer than any other aristocratic family in the capital. It will definitely not be simple."


    My son understands and wont do anything wrong.


    Pei Hao has no evil intentions, just out of curiosity.


    Then its certain that the little girl should be practicing Dus martial arts to make rapid progress. Although she says it clearly, she actually feels itchy in her heart and wants to learn it.


    After saying goodbye to his father, Pei Hao went to the library, found the health tips and read them carefully.


    Last night, the little girl threatened to fight him forever. ording to the speed of the little girl''s progress, will he be able to beat her in the future? This gave him a sense of urgency.


    Being prepared for a rainy day is a must.


    "Your Majesty, it''s almost time. It''s time to go to the Yamen." Hu San reminded outside.


    Pei Hao put the book back.


    He has already memorized the contents.


    Leaved the town government office. Pei Hao went to the Yamen and took a detour to pass the Princess Mansion.


    The group of people stopped.


    Hu San looked enlightened when he saw this.


    Fortunately, Mu Si''an is not here, otherwise I would have been talking non-stop.


    Pei Hao got off his horse and said, "You guys wait outside, I''ll go ande back."


    Yes, Crown Prince.


    Hu San took the reins of the horse handed over by Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao stepped into the princess mansion in a grand manner.


    The guards at the door did not intercept him.


    Hu San said with emotion, "Now that the Crown Princees to the Princess Mansion, it feels like he is going home."


    "It''s true, the guards and the concierge are not stopping us." A Pei family guard next to him answered with a smile, "Shall we wait here?"


    Hu San thought about the affairs in the Yamen, "The prince probably won''t stay long, there are still a lot of things to do in the Yamen."


    Mr. Mu is at the Yamen. The guard said again.


    Hu San was a little unsure after hearing this.


    Its really hard to say what happened to the princes encounter with the young princess now.


    They didnt know yet that Pei Hao went to find the little girl. Before he stepped into Jade Spirit Garden, he was greeted by a sword.


    Fortunately, he dodged quickly enough and didn''t let the little girl sneak up on him.


    Think the little girl will stop? You think too much!


    The little girl held a long sword and chased him fiercely. No matter what Pei Hao said, she just wouldn''t stop, making him miserable for a while.


    Wanwan, stop, stop!


    Hmph, keep going!


    Do you still remember what happenedst night?


    Dare you mention it?! Youre dead!


    Du Wan struck harder, and Pei Hao could only take out his sword to block it.


    However, Pei Hao''s sword was not unsheathed, so it was not a problem to block Du Wan''s sword move.


    The two started fighting in front of Yulingyuan.


    This matter quickly spread to other masters in the house.


    The one who came the fastest was Du Qian.


    When Du Qian came over, he saw his sister chasing Pei Hao with a sword, and Pei Hao was teasing his sister with ease.


    This is not bad!


    Du Qian immediately stepped forward and kicked Pei Hao away, then pulled down Du Wan''s hand, "Sister, what''s going on?"


    "Brother! He is bullying me." Du Wan immediatelyined aggrievedly.


    Having someone to support you, it will be in vain if you dont use it.


    When Du Qian heard that it was bullying, he immediately lost his mind and looked at Pei Hao angrily, "Pei Hao! You beast, how dare you bully my sister at such a young age?!"


    "Brother Du, you misunderstood..." Pei Hao secretly felt something was wrong.


    What the little girl just said is so easy to make people think wrong!


    Unexpectedly, Du Wan stood up with one hand on her hips and red at him, "How dare you say you haven''t bullied me? How dare you say you haven''t beaten me? How dare you do it and dare not admit it."


    I was just


    Before Pei Hao could exin, Du Qian started beating him.


    Du Qian shouted angrily: "Pei, you actually beat my sister?! Who gave you the courage? Let me beat you to death."


    This is a misunderstanding, please listen to me


    Pei Hao wanted to exin, but no one listened to him.


    The person just wont listen to me...what else can he do?


    Now it''s good. We fought Du Wan at first, but now it''s Du Qian''s turn.


    Du Qian''s force value is notparable to that of Du Wan, so Pei Hao was really beaten.


    The little girl is trying to trick him!

 Chapter 158: Girls can be willful

    Chapter 158: Girls can be willful


    Chapter 158 Girls can be willful


    Du Wan, the instigator, stood aside excitedly as a cheerleader for the cheap brother.


    Brother,e on,e on! Beat him, beat him!


    Go on! Beat him, make sure hes beaten out. If you dare to bully this fairy, huh!


    Wow! Big brother is awesome, beat him! Beat him again!


    Pei Hao was very upset.


    Du Qian was not merciful at all, but he could only dodge and could not fight back.


    Stop!


    The eldest princess is here.


    Coming with him was Du Consort.


    The arrival of two people finally rescued Pei Hao from the fire and water.


    Du Wan didn''t dare to shout for a moment, and with a quick nce, she was about to run back, and was about to turn into Yuling Garden...


    Waner!


    The eldest princess called for someone.


    Du Wan immediately stood up straight and said, "Here! Mother, hehe, hehe, why are you here?"


    Oh, my mother didnte over, I didnt know you were messing around again.


    "Hahaha."


    Du Wanughed dryly.


    The eldest princess knew very well what happened in the mansion, including Du Wan''s sneak attack on Pei Hao.


    Du Prince Consort is teaching his son.


    The eldest princess began to teach her daughter, "Tell me, what''s going on? Mom is here waiting for you to quibble."


    Mom, I wont quibble, I know I was wrong.


    Du Wan is wilting and drooping, feeling aggrieved.


    At times like this, you must pretend to be pitiful and cowardly.


    Children who are in conflict with their parents are not smart children.


    Smart children have to admit their mistakes, which makes parents want to scold them but are unable to do so, and want to beat them but are reluctant to do so.


    Du Wan secretly nced at Pei Hao, who was standing tall and straight.


    Pei Hao caught the little girl''s flying eyes, stood beside her calmly, behaved like a member of a noble family, and said to the eldest princess in a gentle voice: "Actually, it''s not a big deal. The junior and Wanwan were making trouble just now. Its just a joke, dont be angry. It was because the elder brother came over and misunderstood, thats why..."


    Halfway through speaking, he pretended to be embarrassed and looked at Du Qian.


    Du Qian''s heart skipped a beat.


    grass!


    This guy was protecting his sister, but stepped on her instead? !


    Sure enough, the eldest princess looked at Du Qian with a serious expression, "Qian''er, today you did not ask the reason, did not distinguish between right and wrong, and acted impulsively. Do you admit it?"


    Having just been scolded by Du''s consort, and then his mother, Du Qian also felt tired.


    Du Qian could only nod in recognition.


    If he doesnt admit it, his mother will also teach him to admit it.


    The eldest princess immediately said: "Go to the ancestral hall and kneel for a day, and you are not allowed to eat."


    "yes."


    Du Qian epted the punishment.


    Du Huima did not plead for mercy.


    Du Wan, on the other hand, was confused.


    The development of this matter was not what she wanted.


    Du Wan hesitated and said: "Then I have to kneel down too? My brother is implicated by me."


    "No need. You are a girl, you can do whatever you want." The one who spoke this time was actually Du Huima.


    The eldest princess nced at him angrily and said, "Just pamper her. Let''s see how well you pamper her. Now she can kill people with a sword. If she continues like this, she will get into trouble sooner orter."


    No, we are watching.


    Since Prince Consort Du said so, the eldest princess does not necessarily punish her daughter.


    Du Wan''s favorability towards Prince Consort Du has been soaring now, "Well, dad, it''s not all my brother''s fault. Kneeling for one day is too long, or just an hour? There is also a punishment of kneeling, if you are hungry, Your stomach is not good, you will starve your body..."


    Du Qian was deeply moved after hearing this. She is indeed his biological sister, so she is good to him.


    Pei Hao had a bad intuition.


    The little girl feels sorry for her elder brother. If she is really punished to kneel for a day, she might get angry at him...


    Pei Hao wanted to dig a hole for Du Qian again, but he couldn''t do it now, so he had to stand up and plead for mercy.


    Pei Hao said sincerely: "Please forgive me for being abrupt, junior. The three of us have a good rtionship, and it ismon for us to fight and fight. It''s our fault for disturbing you two today, but there is really no need to punish us so harshly." I dont want to hurt our feelings, I hope you guys can be more generous and spare Brother Du.


    Meaning that they are just a fight among the younger generation, so the elders should not interfere.


    The meaning of Pei Hao''s words was automatically tranted by Du Wan.


    Du Wan wants to give a thumbs up to Pei Hao, the viin is awesome!


    The eldest princess and Prince Consort Du gave him face when they saw what Pei Hao said.


    However, Du Qian was still punished.


    They were punished by going to the ancestral hall and thinking on the wall for an hour.


    The two elders left hand in hand, and Du Qian took the initiative to go to the ancestral hall. Now only Du Wan and Pei Hao were left.


    Du Wan snorted at Pei Hao, raised her chin arrogantly, and turned around to go to the ancestral hall to find the cheap brother.


    Pei Hao pulled her sleeve and said, "Wait."


    "What are you doing?" Du Wan didn''t give him a good look, "We are now at odds with each other!"


    I feel likeughing for no reason, what should I do?


    Pei Hao finally suppressed the raised corners of his mouth.


    Does the little girl understand what it means to be ipatible with each other?


    Du Wan doesnt want to see Pei Hao now.


    Just seeing him reminds me ofst nights scene. Its so shameful! It''s so shameless. Will she still be able to see anyone if word spreads? Fortunately, she also has a cheap elder brother who protects her, so Pei Hao doesn''t dare to talk nonsense.


    Just when Du Wan pulled back his sleeves and turned around to leave again.


    Pei Hao said softly: "Don''t you want to see Huang Lian?"


    "Huh? Isn''t she awake yet?" Du Wan''s mind was suddenly attracted.


    Pei Hao felt inexplicably happy when he saw the little girl looking at him, "Come here, let me talk to you."


    Du Wan did not approach him, his eyes were full of vignce.


    Pei Hao suddenly felt a little regretful. Did he teach him too muchst night? The little girl was wary of him only at first. Later, he helped her a lot, and she gradually let down her guard against him.


    Butst night, he was really so angry that he fainted.


    Pei Hao gestured to her again and came closer, "It''s too far away, so it''s inconvenient to say some things."


    Du Wan still didnte closer.


    Pei Hao could only say: "You don''t want to know about Huang Lian?"


    Du Wan pondered for a moment, then walked towards him and stood half a foot away from him, "Okay, let''s talk. There is no one at the moment, and the servants have all been sent away."


    "Huang Lian woke up early. Do you want to see her?"


    Pei Hao told Du Wan something.


    Huang Lian woke up before noon, and Pei Hao blocked the news.


    Du Wan was ultimately no match for wanting to see Huang Lian, or she wanted to know the truth.


    When Du Qian knelt down in the ancestral hall and heard his confidant reporting that his sister was leaving the house with Pei Hao, he couldn''t help but frowned, "Do you know where you are going?"


    ording to the princess, I am going to the Yamen.


    Oh, I understand, let someone protect the princess.


    "yes."


    The confidant left and came back not long after, handing the thing wrapped in oil paper to the master, "Young master, this is what the princess told you to give to you."


    What is it?


    Du Qian took it and opened the oil paper.


    There is a big chicken drumstick inside...


    Du Qian couldn''t help butugh, wrapped the chicken legs again, and asked his confidants to put them away, "Put them away for me, and eat them after I leave the ancestral hall."


    "OK."

 Chapter 159: Naobu is a disease that needs to be cured.

    Chapter 159: Naobu is a disease that needs to be cured.


    Chapter 159 Naobu is a disease that needs to be cured


    Imperial City Si Yamen.


    Mu Si''an was tired as a dog. When he saw Pei Hao arrivingte, he was so angry that he wanted to draw his sword and fight. He saw Du Wan behind Pei Hao with a tight face.


    So Mu Si''an staged the fastest face change in history.


    He approached with a smile and said, "Princess, you are here again!"


    Yes, yes,e and see you. Du Wan suddenly smiled brightly.


    The little girl changes her face just as fast!


    Mu Si''an was stunned, "Kangkang?"


    Heh, look. Du Wan chuckled.


    Mu Si''an understood, "You are here to see Huang Lian, right?"


    "You know my princess, I''m just here for her." Du Wan confided in Mu Si''an, acting like a good friend, "She''s in the Imperial City Department, how is it?"


    Its locked in the back room. Can you go over now?


    "Now!"


    Du Wan cant wait to go.


    Mu Si''an immediately put on his official hat, picked up his sword, and led Du Wan into the Imperial City Si Yamen.


    The two peoplepletely ignored Pei Hao, a living person.


    Hu San could not help but feel a little sympathy for the prince.


    The little princess seemed to be angry with the prince, and she didn''t look good all the way.


    Pei Hao was not in a hurry to follow. He found his subordinates and inquired about the affairs of the Yamen. Then knowing that Mu Si''an had settled everything, Pei Hao decided not to care about him seducing the little girl for the time being.


    Du Wan stepped into a room.


    More than a dozen officers and soldiers were guarding outside, and the smell of medicine was strong inside the house.


    There was a medical woman from the Taiyuan Hospital in the house.


    Huang Lian was half-lying on the bed, looking a little haggard, but she was still beautiful, and I felt pity for her illness.


    When she saw Du Wan again, there was no surprise or resentment in her eyes, and she was rtively peaceful.


    Du Wan said to Mu Si''an and the medical woman: "You guys go out, I want to talk to her alone."


    Princess, this is not safe. Mu Sian was not at ease.


    Du Wan chuckled, "Ten more women can''t move me."


    "Okay." Before Mu Si''an left, he asked someone to bring Du Wan a chair.


    The doctor girl packed her things and followed him out.


    Leaving Du Wan and Huang Lian with the opportunity to be alone.


    Huang Lian said: "You came so quickly."


    "Aren''t you afraid that if you die, you will even bury the truth?" Du Wan said with a smile, and then sat down, "Come on, tell me why you want to kill me? No grudges, I think it''s quite Innocent."


    Huang Lian looked at herplicatedly, "Heaven is unfair. Some people have everything in life, but some people don''t..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, let''s get to the point." Du Wan didn''t want to get to know Huang Lian, he just wanted to know the truth.


    Huang Lian raised the corners of his lips maliciously, "Do you really want to know? I''m afraid you will regret it if you find out."


    "You want my life, and you are still afraid that I will regret it? You really wish that I would regret it."


    Huang Lians expression froze slightly.


    Obviously, he has never had any contact with people like Du Wan. He speaks directly and without mercy.


    Huang Lian lowered his eyes and said, "If God doesn''t open his eyes, why didn''t he kill youst night?"


    In the past, Huang Lian would not take risks, but after seeing Du Wanst night, he took action by mistake, even at any cost. Because she had an intuition in her heart that this would be herst chance to assassinate Du Wan.


    If you miss this time, Im afraid you wont get another chance in this life.


    Huang Lian had not calcted that Du Wan still knew martial arts.


    She has avoided all the assassination attempts.


    Even, he exposed himself.


    But it didnt matter, since she knew her end wasing.


    The only regret is that the person she wanted to kill is still alive and well. Du Wan heard her words and sneered in his heart, "You are wrong. God opened his eyes to let you fail. He told you to lie down while I stood."


    Perhaps, you are right.


    When Huang Lian raised his eyes to look at Du Wan, his eyes were full of malice, "So what if I tell you, your father is a hypocrite, pretending to be deeply attached to the eldest princess, and he is not a scum."


    Continue. Du Wan calmed down.


    Sure enough, it had nothing to do with the original owner, it was the elders who caused the trouble.


    Huang Lian was irritated by Du Wan''s reaction, "Aren''t you angry? I was scolding your father."


    "Just scold me. If you scold me, I''ll listen to you." Du Wan didn''t care.


    "hehe."


    Huang Lianughed and shed tears again.


    Crying sometimes,ughing sometimes.


    Du Wan looked at her like she was crazy.


    Huang Lian said maliciously: "Neen years ago, my mother was drugged when she attended a pce banquet. When she woke up, she found that her innocence was gone. Guess who did it? That person also left a jade pendant. "


    "I won''t guess, just tell me." When Du Wan heard these words, she thought of the previous one and already had a guess in her heart.


    Neen years ago?


    Huang Lian is eighteen years old this year.


    She is the illegitimate daughter of Prince Consort Du?


    Du Wan looked at Huang Lian carefully.


    Eyebrows, eyes, nose, mouth, etc., just looking at the face, there is nothing simr to the cheap daddy.


    However, strangely...it actually has a slight resemnce to her.


    If its nothing to just look like her, the question is, is he not the same as Du Qian?


    This is a big problem!


    Du Wan saw Huang Lian looking like he was waiting to see her good show.


    Suddenly it was a bit funny. She was not the original owner. She had some father-daughter feelings for Prince Consort Du, but not very deep.


    So, she can look at this matter objectively.


    But when Du Wan thought about the gentle princess, she felt worried again. The princess would definitely be very sad, as well as her cheap brother.


    well!


    Every family has sutras that are difficult to recite.


    Du Wan somewhat believed it, but on the surface she still said casually: "You don''t want to tell me that you are my father''s illegitimate daughter who lives abroad, do you?"


    The facts are before us, and its useless if you dont want to ept them.


    Heh, have you never met my dad? Do you have any idea how much you resemble him?


    I look like my mother! Huang Lian said bitterly.


    Du Wan is the best at poking people''s hearts, "It doesn''t matter how much you look like your mother. You are not like your father, who will believe what you say? Just because your mother picked up my father''s jade pendant, my father will have to bear this Guilty? Then how unjust my father was. Everyone in the capital knows that my fathers jade pendant was lost and is not a token of love.


    "you-"


    Huang Lian was so angry that he bit his lip and said, "You are using strong words to make sense."


    Du Wan smiled contemptuously, "I''m just talking about the matter."


    "This is the insidious thing about Prince Consort Du. There is no way to exin why my mother suffered a secret loss."


    What are you thinking? Do you think your mother is a fairy? Is it worth my father giving me an ancestral jade pendant in exchange for it?


    Huang Lian couldnt help but feel angry.


    To talk to Du Wan, you need to have a strong heart, but she doesn''t have it.


    Du Wan sneered, unable to defeat her.


    Huang Lian took a few deep breaths, as if to calm down, "A jade pendant handed down from his ancestors? So, without the eldest princess, he would have married my mother? My mother would not havemitted suicide by drowning, and I would not have gotten sick because my mother fell into the water. And my health was not good right after I was born..."


    Naobu is a disease and needs to be cured.


    Du Wan did not agree with what Huang Lian said.


    Dear cuties, please vote. Rmended ticket, monthly ticket~

 Chapter 160: Who gave you the right to harm others?

    Chapter 160: Who gave you the right to harm others?


    Chapter 160: Who gives you the right to harm others?


    Huang Lian has some deep-rooted ideas.


    It''s like you can never wake up someone who is pretending to be asleep.


    Du Wan suddenly felt that it was quite boring and didnt want to ask any more questions.


    However, as a victim, you still have to express your stance, so Du Wan solemnly condemned: "Huang Lian, your misfortune was not caused by me. But you wanted to harm me a few years ago, and your thoughts are more vicious than the devil." It''s terrible. You often say that God''sw is unfair, but I think God''sw is very fair. You are about to die, and it is retribution that hase."


    Huang Lian cried until her eyes were red, "You are also his daughter, why do you have a better life than me? I won''t ept it, I won''t ept it!"


    You can only hold it in if you dont want to, who gives you the right to harm others?


    Du Wan watched all this indifferently.


    What to do? Lets serve it cold!


    Connect what you know and the truth emerges. This involves an old incident from neen years ago.


    Huang Lians biological mother Nings innocence was ruined at a pce banquet, and only a jade pendant was found at the scene. Ning was afraid that others would find out, so she never dared to say anything. Later, she found out that she was pregnant,mitted suicide by jumping into a river, but was rescued by vigers and married to that man. Later, Prince Consort Du offered a reward to find the jade pendant, and only then did Ning learn who the man who ruined her innocence was.


    It''s a pity that everything is toote...


    This matter is undoubtedly a big earthquake for the Princess Mansion.


    Du Wan is still struggling with what to say after returning.


    Mu Si''an, Pei Hao and others who stood outside the door and listened to the whole process were also shocked by this **** incident.


    If word of this gets out, it will definitely cause a sensation in the capital!


    Pei Hao looked around and warned: "I don''t want anyone to gossip outside, do you understand?"


    Everyone promised not to tell anyone.


    Squeak. The door opened at this time.


    Du Wan stepped out and said to the doctor with a stern face: "She doesn''t look good. Go in and have a look."


    Yes, Princess. The doctor woman hurriedly entered.


    Pei Hao and Mu Si''an did not go in, but sent for the imperial doctor.


    Du Wan nced at Pei Hao, said nothing, walked around him and walked out.


    Pei Hao knew that she was in a bad mood, but he didn''t say anything, "Si''an, I''ll leave the Yamen affairs to you. I''ll take the princess back to her mansion."


    Mu Sian wanted to curse.


    Have you just arrived and are you leaving again?


    He was so busy today that he didnt even have lunch, and he was not letting anyone live!


    Pei Hao patted him on the shoulder and said, "After this case is over, I will give you two days'' leave."


    Mu Sian:


    Hit a stick and give me a sweet date?


    He is actually a little happy, what should I do?


    Mu Si''an looked at Pei Hao''s retreating back with resentment, "When my grandfather sent me to the Zhenguo government office, his eyes must have been covered with eye jelly."


    Do you want me to spread your words back to Pingnan City?


    Hu San''s voice suddenly sounded behind Mu Si''an.


    Mu Si''an was so frightened that he gritted his teeth and said, "...Hu San!"


    Hu San smiled naively, "Why are you calling me?"


    Get out! Mu Sian scolded with a smile and kicked him.


    Pei Hao sent Du Wan back to the princess mansion.


    Along the way, Pei Hao wanted to talk to Du Wan, but she just ignored him.


    Approaching the gate of Princess Mansion.


    Pei Hao reminded: "Princess, do you want to tell the eldest princess about Huang Lian?"


    I havent thought about it yet. Du Wan was worried now.


    "I can''t hide it. There were a lot of people standing outside at that time. Even if this prince issued a hush-hush order, it would be a matter of time before word got out." Pei Hao felt that there were some things, so he had to exin them in advance to be mentally prepared. "You won''t say anything this time. , the eldest princess and the others will also know from other peoples mouths. Then you, the daughter, will have a thankless job."


    "you think too much."


    Du Wan did not think that the eldest princess would be angry with him because of this matter.


    The princess wants to express her anger, but it is also convenient for her to express her anger.


    Du Wan has made a decision in her heart, but she will not tell him, "Don''t get close to this princess, huh, we are at odds now."


    "Ah."


    Pei Hao couldn''t helpughing andughed muffledly.


    Theughter is light and very attractive. Du Wan was stunned when he heard this, and he was d that he was not a voice control.


    It is said that you will get pregnant if you listen to the sound. This is probably the case.


    Du Wan inadvertently raised her head and met Pei Hao''s eyes.


    At this time, she discovered that when he was not smiling, his eyes were like bright stars in the night sky, deep and mysterious, with a touch of gentleness that made her misunderstand.


    Looking carefully, her shadow is reflected in the pupils...


    Thumping, thumping!


    No, my heart is beating a little too fast!


    For a moment, Du Wan thought he was seducing her, but unfortunately there was no evidence.


    Du Wan got off the carriage and fled into the princess''s mansion without looking back.


    After entering, she hid aside and poked half of her head towards the door like a thief.


    When she saw Pei Hao leaving, Du Wan touched her heart which had calmed down.


    Princess?


    Ningqin stood behind Du Wan and shouted.


    Du Wan was startled and turned around to see Ning Qin, "Why are you here?"


    This ve is waiting for you here.


    "oh oh."


    Du Wan took a deep breath.


    Calcting the time, it has not been an hour since she left the house.


    So she asked: "My eldest brother is still in the small ancestral hall?"


    "Yes."


    "I gonna go see."


    Du Wan hurriedly ran towards the small ancestral hall.


    Huang Lian''s matter is too big for a little girl to handle.


    Du Wan broke into the small ancestral hall.


    In the ancestral hall of the Princess Mansion, there are only the memorial tablets of my grandfather and grandmother.


    Du Qian was kneeling on the futon upright. When he saw his sister barging in, he was startled and said, "Sister."


    Brother, something big happened.


    Du Wan saw that there was no one around, and then he told Huang Lian''s story, "Brother, what should I do? Huang Lian doesn''t look like our father, but her eyebrows are the same as mine, and her eyes are the same. Much like you."


    Du Qian:


    grass!


    What is all this about?


    Du Qian asked stupidly: "Sister, stop joking."


    I think its a joke too.


    Du Wan sighed dejectedly.


    Du Qian felt his head rumbling. The pain his sister had suffered all this time were all the mistakes his father made when he was young?


    This truth came suddenly, making Du Qian unable to ept it.


    Du Wan knew that he must be feeling ufortable, so she raised her white little hand and patted his shoulderfortingly, "Brother, don''t be sad about this. What we have to worry about now is the princess."


    Du Qian looked at his sister with faint eyes, "Sister, are you angry?"


    You are asking me if I will be angry with daddy?


    "yes."


    "not angry."


    "Why?"


    "Who is not young and frivolous?" Du Wan simply pulled a futon next to him and sat next to Du Qian. "We can also make mistakes, right? Daddy is not a saint, so what''s wrong with making mistakes?"


    But it was his fault that you suffered.


    "He doesn''t want to either. Besides, this is just Huang Lian''s one-sided statement."

 Chapter 161: There was a big earthquake in Princess Mansion

    Chapter 161: There was a big earthquake in Princess Mansion


    Chapter 161 There was a big earthquake in Princess Mansion


    Du Wan thought about the usual interactions between the cheap dad and the princess, and they obviously had deep feelings for each other. "I suddenly thought of a problem. Ning didn''t know who ruined her innocence at first. She identified our dad just by relying on the jade pendant."


    After a pause, Du Wan tried her best to avoid the suspicion of a cheap father, "Brother, I believe that our father lost the jade pendant and then it was picked up by someone. He wanted to me him. It was probably because Ning was a coward that we didn''t make a fuss back then. ah"


    Du Qian stared at his sister, waiting for her next words.


    Du Wan was stared at by him, but she couldn''t stop making up her story. It can be said that the jade pendant was lost and framed. But Huang Lian actually looks a little bit like their brothers and sisters, haha.


    Du Qian suddenly asked: "Sister, Huang Lian really doesn''t look like our father?"


    Its not simr, not at all. Du Wan said firmly.


    Oh, do you look like our mother? Your eyebrows are just like my mothers.


    ...Haha. Du Wan smiled reluctantly.


    Fuck!


    It seems like something strange has gotten in?


    Du Qian pointed to his eyes again, "Others have always said that my eyes look like my mother''s."


    Du Wan:


    The gentle and frail eldest princess must have been extremely beautiful when she was young. Not to mention, Huang Lian really looks like a princess!


    Du Wan said anxiously: "Brother, I have a bold guess in my heart."


    "Guess what? Now go to the main courtyard and watch your mother. Don''t make her angry! Huang Lian''s matter needs to be investigated carefully."


    What about you? Arent you going?


    There is still a little time left for me to kneel down as punishment. Du Qian looked at the small incense burner next to him. There was a stick of incense burning on it, and there was still a small piece left. When the time is up, I will rush over.


    Du Qian is a man who abides by etiquette and rules and does not want to give up halfway.


    His rigid style is very rigorous like that of Prince Consort Du.


    Brother, wait. Du Wan ran to the incense stick, puffed up her cheeks and lowered her head to blow on it.


    After a while, the incense burned out.


    Du Wan went over and pulled Du Qian up, "The time is up, let''s go."


    Du Qian was very convinced by his sister''s actions.


    The two of them hurried to the main courtyard together.


    Stepping into the main courtyard, I found that the atmosphere was very strange, and a group of servants were kicked out.


    Du Qian saw the eldest princess''s personal nanny and went up to ask a few questions. When he learned that Du''s consort had juste back in a hurry and didn''t know what he said, the eldest princess became very angry.


    Now all servants are prohibited from approaching.


    Du Wan crouched and moved lightly, trying to sneak in quietly.


    Having just taken a few steps, I was intercepted by someone.


    It was a guard with a strange face, "Princess, my master has ordered that no one is allowed in."


    "Am I anyone? I am the princess and your master''s baby." Du Wan jumped up and said confidently.


    The guard said stiffly: "Anyone, including the princess and the eldest young master."


    Du Wan blinked again and said, "I have something to talk to my parents about."


    Not avable for the time being.


    This guard is rude and unkind.


    Du Wan couldnt get in even though she was jumping up and down.


    Du Qian stepped forward and tugged on his sister''s back cor, "Little sister, don''t embarrass Uncle Du Liu. He always only obeys his father''s orders. Without his father''s orders, you can''t get in no matter how much you jump around now." ."


    Well, the eldest young master is sensible. Du Liu looked at the brother and sister lovingly.


    Du Wan:


    Du? Still uncle Liu?


    It turned out to be a member of the Du family, haha.


    Du Wan pointed to the pavilion in the small garden in the courtyard, "Then my eldest brother and I will wait in the pavilion. It''s okay."


    Du Liu hesitated for a moment and agreed.


    So the brother and sister were allowed to wait in the pavilion.


    Du Qian was puzzled, "Sister, what''s the use of going to the pavilion?"


    Didnt I say, wait. Du Wan said while winking at Du Qian.


    Du Qian turned back and nced at Du Liu. Du Liu has gone to the right ce to prevent Du Wan from acting like a monster.


    If it were just the eldest young master, Du Liu would not be on guard, but the young princess was different. She was acting out ofmon sense.


    As a result, Du Wan sat in the pavilion, obedient and calm.


    Du Qian stood close and found that his sister was listening to something. He recalled that his sister had once said that her hearing was very good.


    boom!


    Bang bang!


    It is the sound of breaking porcin.


    Du Wan raised her heart and asked, "Wow, is this a quarrel and breaking things?"


    Du Qian was silent.


    Du Wan suddenly seemed to hear something and stared with her big round eyes again.


    Mom, its quite a scene.


    Du Wan heard the princess''s angry questions intermittently, "...are you worthy of me?"


    Daughter...it was you who harmed me!


    This day is over!


    Is the former gentle and gentle princess so scary when she loses her temper?


    But the distance is a bit far, so I cant hear it clearly.


    Then Prince Consort Du coaxed people, his voice became softer and harder to hear.


    Du Qian approached his sister and asked in a low voice: "Sister, what did you hear?"


    My parents were quarreling and breaking things. However, I only heard my mother scolding my father, and my father also spoke. But my fathers voice was too soft, so I didnt hear it clearly. If I listen for a while, maybe...


    Awkward.


    What would parents think if they knew that their daughter was listening to them?


    Du Qian coughed and said, "Sister, we are children, this kind of behavior is inappropriate... don''t look at what''s inappropriate, don''t listen to what''s inappropriate."


    You dont want to know what theyre talking about?


    I want to know, but eavesdropping is not suitable.


    Du Qians more than ten years of upbringing did not allow him to do such outrageous things.


    The most important thing is that if he has something to do in the future, will his sister overhear him?


    Du Wan''s eyes started to look strange when she saw her elder brother''s awkward look, "Brother, we are just sitting in the pavilion. Uncle Du Liu is watching. Did we do anything inappropriate? No."


    Du Qian has a heart attack.


    Du Wan chuckled and pretended to be serious.


    At least in the eyes of outsiders, there is nothing wrong with the brothers and sisters.


    Du Qian raised his ws and rubbed her hair vigorously.


    He kneaded out a chicken coop.


    Du Wan didn''t pay attention at first, but then he understood it as soon as he touched it, and red at Du Qian angrily.


    Du Qian smiled helplessly, "It''s not a bad thing to be clever, but cleverness shouldn''t be used on rtives. I''ll remember it next time."


    Remember it. Du Wan wilted upon hearing this.


    I had to use my fingers to pluck my hair.


    Du Wan understood what Du Qian meant and stopped listening.


    Later Prince Consort Du learned that the brothers and sisters wereing and asked them to go in.


    The brother and sister walked into the house anxiously and saw a mess everywhere.


    Knowing that the brother and sister wereing, the couple restrained their tempers and did not want to lose theirposure in front of their children.


    The eldest princess sat on the chair sullenly, her eyes were red, and the smile of the past was gone from her face.


    Du Prince Consort looked helpless and couldn''t coax him well even if he tried to coax him.


    Hurrying back to exin, the more I exined, the less clear it became.


    Its better now, its even worse...

 Chapter 162: Being upright is not afraid of slanting shadows

    Chapter 162: Being upright is not afraid of nting shadows


    Chapter 162: Upright body is not afraid of nting shadows


    He had no choice but to ask his children for help, and Prince Consort Du said in a low voice: "You two came in just in time. You know what happened to Huang Lian. Come and persuade your mother. My father has never done anything wrong to her, and he has never touched Ning." . No matter how I exin, your mother wont listen.


    As an elder brother, Du Qian was still very responsible. He walked to his mother and gently held her shoulders, "Mother, I heard my sister tell you about this. She said it was very suspicious. Even my sister''s brain can do it. I thought, my mother is so smart, she must be able to see the problem, right?"


    The eldest princess was about to ask something suspicious.


    When I thought of asking, wouldnt it mean that I was stupider than my daughter? Then he shut up again.


    The eldest princess had no choice but to put on a show, pretending to re at her son, "How did you say that?"


    Son, this is just a matter of fact. Du Qian said sincerely.


    Du Wan moved over carefully, "Yes, let''s discuss the matter."


    In order to coax the princess, she doesn''t mind the cheap brother connoting her affairs.


    Du Wan was originally thinking about how to mention it to the eldest princess, but she didn''t expect them to know so quickly, "Mother, Huang Lian looks nothing like dad. Besides, the jade pendant that dad lost more than ten years ago is What is passed down from the direct ancestral line of the Du family can only be passed on to the eldest son from generation to generation. In the future, the jade pendant will be passed on to the elder brother, how can it be given away so easily."


    The eldest princess looked at Prince Consort Du questioningly.


    Du Prince Consort looked at Du Wan in astonishment, "Wan''er, how did you know about this?"


    "I am-"


    Du Wan''s face suddenly became sullen, and she touched the tip of her nose guiltily.


    Does she dare to say that she came here by eavesdropping?


    Du Prince Consort waited for a long time, but didn''t even wait for his daughter''s answer.


    As soon as Du Qian saw his sister''s guilty conscience, he knew that he must not have found out through normal means, "My sister has not returned to the n before. She must have heard about it in the n."


    Hehe, yes, yes, yes.


    Du Wan had an idea and walked down Du Qian''sdder.


    Du Consort did not pursue the matter. What he was most concerned about was the attitude of the eldest princess.


    After hearing what Du Wan said, the eldest princess began to believe it, especially the incident involving her daughters jade que. The Du family attaches great importance to inheritance, so it is impossible to give away the ancestral jade pendant that represents the direct lineage. The most likely thing is to lose it.


    "Even if the jade pendant is lost, it doesn''t prove that what happened to Ning''s family was not your fault." The eldest princess red at the Prince Consort.


    The way a beauty stares is also very beautiful to do.


    Du Wan found it pleasing to the eye.


    It would be nice if todays topic wasnt so heavy


    Du Prince Consort had a hard time exining what he said, so he approached the eldest princess with a soft attitude. There was a brother and sister present. In the past, as a strict father, he would not have been able to make such a submissive gesture, which would have cost his children face, but now the situation wasplicated and he could not care so much.


    Du Prince Consort tugged on the eldest princess''s sleeves and said, "Sister Shu, if you don''t believe in my husband, you will break my husband''s heart."


    Humph. The eldest princess turned sideways, with her back to him.


    Du Prince Consort whispered coaxing words in a low voice.


    This position is really high!


    Du Wan knew that the eldest princess had softened a little.


    Perhaps he somewhat believed in the innocence of Prince Consort Du.


    Of course, Du Qian saw it and raised it at the right time: "Father, the incident happened in the pce. You can go into the pce and mention it to the emperor''s uncle and ask him to help find out what happened neen years ago."


    "Yes!" Du Ma agreed, "I am not afraid of the shadows. I will go into the pce to talk to the emperor soon."


    Du Wan helped, "Father, please hurry up and enter the pce. At that time, Prince Pei clearly ordered those people not to tell, but it has only been a long time since it reached your ears. This matter cannot be dyed, and it needs to be investigated as soon as possible."


    "My sister is right." Du Qian also felt that the sooner he could find out, the better.


    It has been dyed for a long time, and I still dont know what will happen.


    Du Consort also felt that this matter should be dealt with sooner rather thanter, "Then you two stay at home and take good care of your mother. My father will go to the pce to see the emperor now."


    Okay, okay. Du Wan nodded.


    Du Qian then said, "Don''t worry, dad, my son will take good care of his mother."


    The three of them had agreed, but the eldest princess had other ideas, "I will go into the pce with you."


    Huh? Du Consort was stunned.


    The eldest princess said: "I want to enter the pce and meet the emperor''s brother." "Okay."


    Du Prince Consort did not dare to refuse and quickly winked at the brother and sister.


    When Du Wan was still confused, Du Qian got to know his father better, "How about Wanwan and I go into the pce together. Wanwan did not attend the pce banquet yesterday, so she can meet her uncle and apologize to him."


    ...Uh, right, right. Du Wan understood and immediately agreed.


    It''s now better, the whole family enters the pce.


    The entire princess residence became busy.


    The carriage was prepared.


    The brothers and sisters went back to the yard and changed into clean clothes. The whole family got on the carriage neatly and entered the pce.


    This time Du Qian did not choose to ride a horse, but rode a carriage with his sister.


    In the carriage, the brother and sister were rtively speechless for a moment.


    Du Wan sighed, "Brother, what do you think will happen to the Princess Mansion if this matter spreads?"


    The reputation will definitely be bad, and the other things...are unknown. Du Qian said the word unknown with a somewhat unfathomable tone.


    Due to familiarity, Du Wan often overlooks Du Qian''s power and foresight, "Huang Lian looks like she faints at the slightest stimtion. Can we still interrogate her?"


    What do you want to know?


    What happened on the day I disappeared?


    It depends on whether she is willing to say it.


    Its difficult. Im still saying this today because I want to cause trouble for us.


    If you dont say it, dont say it.


    "well."


    Du Wan sighed.


    Du Qian pinched her cheek and said with a smile: "You are so young, why are you sighing? If something happens, it won''t be your turn to shoulder the responsibility."


    "I can''t carry it, and I don''t want my brother to carry it. It would be so tiring."


    "Ha ha."


    Du Qian was inexplicably relieved when she interrupted him.


    Thats right, so what if it really makes a big fuss?


    As long as the whole family is doing well, my sister will be doing well too.


    Huang Lian was terminally ill, and punishment and other methods were of no use to her. Unless they could find her weakness and force her to confess the crime in person, it would be almost impossible to get something out of her mouth.


    Du Wan knew this very well, and so did Du Qian.


    The family entered the pce smoothly and arrived in front of the pce. The young **** went in to report. They were waiting outside.


    The result was unexpected!


    The young **** came out and said that the emperor was not free today and would not see guests for the time being. Let the family go back first, without saying when they can see each other.


    This situation is very rare. Usually the eldest princess enters the pce in person, and the emperor will take time to see her no matter how busy she is.


    Du Wan immediately looked at Du Qian.


    Du Qian happened to look at her.


    The gazes between the two people suddenly became meaningful.


    Du Qian straightened his sleeves and said softly: "Sister, let''s go to the Imperial City Si Yamen."


    Du Wan said with a fake smile: "Okay, I just happen to be free."

 Chapter 163: I have a big secret to tell

    Chapter 163: I have a big secret to tell


    Chapter 163 I have a big secret to tell


    The brothers and sister did not apany their parents home, but instead went to the Imperial City Si Yamen.


    Originally I thought I would see Pei Hao, but I didnt see anyone. Instead, I saw Mu Sian handling official business.


    Mu Sian was surprised and greeted the brother and sister politely.


    Where is Prince Pei? Du Wan looked inside and saw no one.


    Mu Si''an smiled and said, "The prince has entered the pce, but he hasn''te out yet. What does the princess want from the prince? Do you want me to tell you something?"


    "After I left, the news spread." Du Wan''s invisible knife came down.


    Mu Sian was silent.


    It really pokes a hole in the heart, and the prince will definitely be heartbroken after hearing this.


    Your prestige has been ruined!


    Mu Si''an solemnly said: "Princess, please don''t worry, I will definitely give you an exnation of this matter. I will tell the prince when hees back."


    "Uh-huh."


    Du Wan''s answer was a bit perfunctory.


    At this time, Du Qian''s cronies secretly sent out to find out the news and came back to report.


    The confidant whispered: "Young master, Huang Lian was taken into the pce by the emperor and ced in Jinxiu Pce. He also ordered all the imperial doctors toe into the pce and try their best to treat him."


    Du Qian looked unpredictable.


    Du Wan heard it and was unable toin.


    What kind of turning point is this?


    Mu Si''an, on the other hand, looked calm.


    Du Wan looked at Mu Si''an, "Did you already know this?"


    "Well, not long after the princess left, the emperor hurried to the Imperial City Si Yamen and took the person away. The prince also followed him into the pce at that time, and he hasn''te out yet." Mu Si''an said in a low voice.


    This matter is a secret and obviously cannot be known to outsiders.


    Mu Si''an was also a little confused at the time, not knowing what the emperor meant by this move.


    If it is said that he is attracted by Huang Lian''s beauty, it doesn''t seem like it. Because the emperor came directly, not by chance. Another beauty who is about to die, no matter how beautiful she is, so what?


    The brother and sister left the Imperial City Si Yamen and returned to the princess''s residence.


    On the carriage.


    Du Wan was a little angry, "No wonder the emperor''s uncle didn''t see our family. He feels bad."


    "Yes, my sister is right." Du Qian patted her forehead gently, "Don''t speak so loudly, lest someone hear it and reach the ears of the emperor''s uncle. Then he will ignore it and just It will make sense.


    Du Wan was a little girl, so she understood it immediately, so she spoke again, her voice lowered a lot, "Huang Lian is a murderer, and he is still the murderer who wants to kill his niece. The emperor''s uncle took him into the pce and tried his best to treat her. .Brother, why do you think so?"


    Du Qian gently raised his handsome eyebrows and asked enigmatically: "Didn''t my sister say before that she had a bold guess? Guess, boldly guess."


    Du Wan was stunned for a moment, then came back to his senses and smiled.


    As soon as Du Qian saw his sister''s evil smile, he couldn''t help but feel happy, "Everything in this world is unpredictable, right."


    Hey, its very impermanent.


    Du Wan was happy, "We have to go back home quickly and talk to our mother."


    Yes, I have to go back home to tell my father the good news. Du Qian felt relieved in his heart.


    Such a terrible thing has been taken over by the emperor''s uncle and has nothing to do with the princess''s pce.


    Du Wan wanted tough when she thought of her cheap dad, "Brother, our dad is really miserable today."


    Well, its so miserable for a man.


    "hey-hey?"


    "hey-hey!"


    The brother and sister looked at each other, their smiles full of gloating.


    The two people returned to the house.


    Going to the main courtyard, I saw only the eldest princess, but not Prince Consort Du. The house has been tidied up and clean, and a few new pieces of porcin have been brought out from the warehouse as decorations.


    The eldest princess''s mood was still affected. When she saw a pair of childrening in, she reluctantly smiled.


    The princess said: "Didn''t you say something happened? Why did youe back so soon?"


    I have a big secret that I want to share with my mother. Du Wan approached the eldest princess mysteriously.


    Du Qian originally wanted to say something, but when he saw his sister acting like this, he let her express it. When the servants brought tea and snacks, he sat aside to drink tea and eat melon seeds.


    The eldest princess joked: "What''s the secret?"


    As for the secret, someone has taken over Huang Lians affairs, hehe.


    Take over? What does it mean.


    Oh, its just that someone imed it, it has nothing to do with our prince-inw.


    The eldest princess was stunned.


    She understood some of what my daughter meant.


    Du Qian watched his sister ying tricks and said, "Mom, what I mean is that Huang Lian''s mother''s misfortune has nothing to do with his father. Both his father and sister are victims in this matter."


    "Yes! Daddy was imprisoned for no apparent reason." Du Wan felt some sympathy for Prince Consort Du, but even more sympathetic to the original owner. The poor girl lost her life just like that.


    The eldest princess now understood, and her face suddenly became solemn, "Who is it?"


    Du Qian and Du Wan looked at each other.


    Who is it? Do you want to say it?


    Besides, they are just guessing.


    Du Wan touched the tip of her nose nonchntly, took small steps, and sat down on the chair next to Du Qian. "Brother, you can tell this matter, and my sister will listen."


    Cowardly!


    Du Qianughed and scolded.


    Du Wan didn''t care, "If you''re timid, just be timid. Who wouldn''t be timid when facing that person?"


    "Okay." Du Qian stopped embarrassing his sister and turned to the eldest princess and said, "Mother, Huang Lian was taken into the pce by his uncle and ced in the Jinxiu Pce. He also ordered the imperial doctor to do his best to treat her."


    Splendid Pce? The eldest princesss focus is different.


    Du Qian nodded and affirmed, "Yes, it will be ced in Jinxiu Pce."


    The eldest princess thought thoughtfully, "The Jinxiu Pce is not ordinary. It is the pce where the little princess lived."


    Hey, is there still something like this? Du Wan was surprised when he heard this.


    Cant help but recall the content in the book.


    Qin Yuyuter returned to the pce, and the name of the pce he lived in seemed to be Jinxiu Pce.


    This matter has be obvious. There is no need to investigate the old events neen years ago. The emperor took the initiative to stand up. In fact, since Huang Lian''s appearance is two-thirds simr to that of the eldest princess, it is not difficult to guess his biological father.


    Neen years ago, the only person who dared to act recklessly in the pce was the current emperor.


    However, the emperor and the empress were probably having **** with each other back then. Unexpectedly, the emperor cheated on her and ruined the girl''s innocence. He also became a scumbag and was irresponsible.


    Du Wan is a little disdainful.


    But in this dynasty, it seems to be the norm. At least Du Qian and the eldest princess knew the truth and epted it well.


    Du Wan sat there for so long without seeing Du Wanma, and couldn''t help but ask: "Mom, where is dad? Didn''t he go back home with you?"


    The eldest princess said in a soft voice: "After you sent me back, I went to the Yamen. He should have heard about it by now."


    The emperors actions are not small.


    The real powerful people cannot be concealed.


    Even if the emperor doesnt say anything, who can stand in a high position and understand?


    Consort Du really knew the truth at this time, and he was scolding the emperor **** in his heart. asionally, he even cursed out his mouth identally, "...I don''t care if I don''t wipe my **** clean, it will also affect my baby''s pimples. Dont do human affairs.

 Chapter 164: Huang Lian鈥檚 life story

    Chapter 164: Huang Lian¡¯s life story


    Chapter 164 Huang Lians life experience


    Du Liu and others listened on the sidelines, with a ck line on their heads.


    This shows that the master was so angry that he forgot to maintain his gentlemanly behavior.


    Not only the Princess Mansion family knows this.


    Every well-informed person in the capital received the news.


    Xie Zhang felt extremely solemn after receiving the news. However, at this time, he did not dare to act rashly and had to pay attention to the movements in the pce at all times.


    Besides, when Pei Hao came out of the pce, his thoughts were clearer than anyone else''s.


    ording to the emperor''s attitude, there is no need to borate on Huang Lian''s life experience.


    Pei Hao suspected that the emperor wanted a child too much, which was why he lost his temper and forgot to cover it up. However, in his heart, he was d that the emperor had made this move. Otherwise, if dirty water was spilled on his father-inw, the little girl would definitely very sad.


    Pei Hao felt itchy thinking of the little girl returning home angrily.


    Send the Yamen back.


    Pei Hao was a little distracted on the way.


    Mu Si''an couldn''t help but ask: "Your Majesty, do you want to find the young princess?"


    I wonder how she is doing now. Pei Hao frowned slightly.


    I didnt say I would look for it, nor did I say I wouldnt go.


    Mu Si''an said angrily, "It would be very impolite for you to go to the princess''s mansion in a grand manner. I''m afraid no master at the princess''s mansion wants to entertain guests today. Going there will also make people feel disgusted."


    When something like this happened, it was not enough to cause trouble, and no one was in the mood to entertain guests.


    Pei Hao thought for a moment and said, "You are right."


    He didn''t go, not because he was afraid of being disliked.


    Instead


    Mu Si''an thought that the prince had listened to his advice, so he stopped paying attention to him.


    When he returned to the Zhenguo Pce, Pei Hao continued his usual routine.


    When the moon was over the willow trees, another familiar figure climbed over the wall of the princess residence.


    When Pei Hao stepped into Jade Spirit Garden, Du Wan was practicing. She heard a gentle knock on the window, but she ignored it.


    Didnt hear it, didnt hear it!


    Havent heard a thing!


    Du Wanpleted thest step and drank half a pot of tea on the table.


    Suddenly something urred to her. She rolled her eyes, turned on her toes, and ran to the utility room to tinker.


    Pei Hao waited for a long time, but did not wait for the little girl''s response.


    He pulled out a piece of wire from a small mechanism on the wristband of his left hand and stuck it through the crack of the window. I don''t know how he did it, but he opened the window very cleverly.


    Gently push the window open.


    For unknown reasons, the lights in the room were very dim.


    The bright moonlight came in.


    Pei Hao looked inside.


    "ah-"


    Pei Hao screamed in surprise, but after only half of it, Pei Hao became mute.


    Open windows and doors, not see furniture, etc.


    He was a light and airy figure, wearing a snow-white robe, with long hair hanging loose, covering half of his face. He had a pair of big eyes, as if he was not closing his eyes. He was also shedding two lines of blood and tears, and his mouth was full of blood...evil... ghost?


    No!


    At first nce, Pei Hao was really shocked.


    Youll be familiar with it at a second nce!


    It was yed by a heartless little girl!


    The little girl didnt know that she had been discovered, and she was screaming like a ghost, "I died so miserably, so miserably..."


    "Hmm, how miserable is it?" Pei Hao asked cooperatively, resisting the motion of wiping cold sweat.


    Du Wan felt bored when she saw Pei Hao''s calm reaction.


    Hmph! Get out! I dont want to see you.


    .


    Pei Hao couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    This smile made the little girl jump with anger.


    Smile, smile, why are youughing? If youugh again, Ill call my big brother!


    Du Wan''s words were very threatening. Pei Hao held his face seriously and suppressed his smile. Pei Hao looked into the room and said, "You won''t invite me in?"


    "Don''t even think about it. We have a grudge. It''s nothing to stay in the same room at night." Du Wan stopped in front of the window and opened his arms to block the window. He refused to let Pei Hao enter the house.


    Pei Hao had a smile in his eyes, "Aren''t you afraid of being seen? What bad news can be spread?"


    "Hum! I thought I didn''t know. The guards already knew you wereing."


    Du Wan didn''t know before, but there were a hundred personal guards on duty who belonged to her.


    As long as she asks, she will know everything.


    It turns out that it was so easy for Pei Hao to climb over the wall in the past. Part of it was because of his outstanding qinggong skills, and the other part was because of the tacit approval of his parents. Du Wan didn''t understand why her cheap dad indulged Pei Hao so much, even though he was just Pei Hao''s fianc.


    Pei Hao said regretfully: "Wanwan, I originally wanted to tell you something serious, but after you stopped me like this, I... actually forgot about it."


    Du Wan was startled when he heard this.


    Soon I thought that he was tricking her.


    Du Wan was not fooled and curled her lips, "Just forget it, I don''t want to talk to you at all."


    "Okay, don''t tell me. Your devilish makeup is still a bit scary. Do you want to wash it off first?" There was a smile in Pei Hao''s deliberately suppressed voice, which was quite joking. .


    I want you to take care of it! Humph.


    Du Wan had long wanted to wash her face, but she was afraid that he would barge in.


    So, she closed the window hard!


    He also confirmed again and again that it was tightly closed.


    Du Wan ignored Pei Hao outside and ran to the bathroom to wash her face.


    She wasted a box of rouge by applying this ghost makeup.


    Pei Hao chuckled quietly outside the window.


    But I made a mistake tonight!


    In the past, when the little girl heard something serious, no matter how angry she was, she would listen to what he had to say.


    When ites to business matters today, it doesnt even work...


    Pei Hao said that he had something serious to say.


    Actually, he understands in his heart that **** is business.


    A group of people who warned during the day revealed that the news turned around, which made him very faceless in front of the little girl, so he almost wiped out.


    Mu Si''an started investigating and found out only one officer and a female doctor who leaked the news.


    The medical woman told her father, who was the imperial physician Zhou, about this.


    Physician Zhou immediately reported the matter to the emperor.


    The emperor thought of the ridiculous things that happened neen years ago, and thought that Huang Lian might be his daughter, so he took the idea of bringing the person into the pce during the day. The other officer and soldier only admitted to telling the truth but refused to exin who he told.


    Pei Hao doesn''t necessarily have to know who he is before he dismisses him.


    Standing in front of the window.


    After waiting for a long time, Du Wan was not there.


    Pei Hao tapped on the window with his fingers, "Wanwan, don''t you want to listen to business matters?"


    "Do not listen!"


    Du Wans clear little voice came out.


    You can tell by the sound that the little girl is standing on the other side of the window.


    Pei Hao raised his lips slightly, "That''s what you said. Don''t me me next time for not telling you."


    Whats going on?


    The me of gossip in Du Wan''s heart was easily aroused by Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao said in a casual tone, "It''s nothing serious. Just forget it if you don''t want to hear it. I came here this time to see if you were so angry that you couldn''t sleep because of what happened during the day. I saw that you were lively and energetic, and you were still interested. I feel at ease when I pretend to be a ghost and scare people.


    "My prince is leaving first, please rest early."


    Oh, I almost forgot, the person who leaked the news during the day has been dealt with if he can, and there is nothing we can do if he cant be dealt with. Those are the emperors people.

 Chapter 165: Yans fathers character collapsed

    Chapter 165: Yan''s father''s character copsed


    Chapter 165: Yans fathers character copses


    Du Wan felt itchy, what kind of gossip?


    But Pei Hao said a lot of things, but he didn''t get to the point.


    After waiting for a while, its quiet outside?


    Du Wan opened the window, but there was no one outside. She stuck out her little head and looked up, down, left, and right.


    Have you really not seen Pei Hao?


    Hide away in the dark, prepare to scare her.


    Du Wan waited for a while, but there was really no movement.


    Now it can be confirmed that Pei Hao really left?


    Suddenly, the window closed with a "pop!"


    The lights in the room turned on again.


    The screen window reflected the figure of the little girl, walking back and forth.


    Pei Hao was sitting on a big tree not far away, with azy and carefree attitude.


    On the same tree, on different branches.


    Du Liu held his sword in his chest and stood on a branch like a rock, "Prince Pei, my master asked you toe lesste at night and disturb the young master''s rest."


    "I know, I''m always very measured ande very rarely."


    Its a waste of words.


    Pei Hao smiled casually and said, "Uncle Six, tell your father-inw that Huang Lian is the emperor''s daughter."


    "confirmed?"


    "Um."


    "okay, got it."


    Du Liu said he knew it, but he didn''t leave.


    Pei Hao was helpless, "I really don''t have anything to do. I''m just a little tired. Let''s rest in the tree."


    How about you go to my masters study to have a rest and have a cup of tea?


    No, itste at night, its not good to drink too much tea.


    Pei Hao knew that he was guarding himself.


    Perhaps it is his father-inw who is starting to guard against him, which is not a good sign.


    This years Mid-Autumn Festival has been thrilling for many people.


    First it was the Office of the Minister of Rites, and then the Wangyue Tower was sealed. Many people are worried that what will happen next will affect them.


    As a result, the next day, something happened again in the pce, but the news was blocked and did not spread. Only a handful of people know it, but these people dare not talk nonsense.


    Those who dare to talk nonsense about the emperor''s secrets are those who despise their own longevity.


    Du Wan got up early in the morning.


    Wait until you have finished practicing and dressed neatly.


    Du Wan left Jade Spirit Garden and walked towards the main courtyard with her little hands on her back.


    What happened yesterday, I dont know what will happen next. But it cannot be denied that cheap parents have suffered unreasonable disasters. A qualified daughter must take care of her, just like checking in at work.


    When Du Wan passed by, both Consort Du and the eldest princess were there.


    After saying hello to the two of them, Du Wan looked at Prince Consort Du with bright eyes, "Dad, you didn''t go to court today?"


    Du Huima said: "This morning someone came from the pce to inform me that I would be off court for three days."


    Oh, daddy, please stay with me. My mother was frightened yesterday. Du Wan looked at the princess with a distressed expression, and sneaked behind her to pat her shoulders.


    Du Prince Consort said with a straight face: "Yesterday, I was also frightened."


    Du Wan was silent, unable to refute.


    So, after helping the eldest princess to beat her shoulders, she moved behind Prince Consort Du and beat him silently.


    The eldest princess covered her lips with a handkerchief, her eyes filled with smiles.


    The daughter obviously didnt say anything, but her little appearance was very funny and full of joy.


    Du Wan pretended to be blind and didn''t see the eldest princess''s smile. She carefully rubbed and beat Du Consort''s shoulders for a while. There are no rules and regtions. This is the filial piety of a daughter. Prince Consort Du''s eyebrows rxed, and his previous serious and rigid image became much gentler. In fact, 99% of Prince Consort Du''s character as a strict father copsed yesterday, but Du Wan would not be stupid enough to expose him.


    With Du Wan''s devoted and well-behaved daughter in business, the family of three is enjoying themselves happily.


    It wasnt until breakfast was finished that Du Wan reluctantly left.


    Go back to Yulingyuan.


    Du Wan did not go back to the bedroom, but went to the quiet room to read. It was a book about martial arts and other basic knowledge given by Du Qian before.


    Practice calligraphy while copying books, and use the process of copying to strengthen your memory.


    Until an hourter.


    After copying a book, Du Wan miraculously remembered all the contents.


    Du Wan suspected that she had a gic mutation. Didn''t she have such a good memory before?


    Waiting for her toe out of the quiet room, just after leaving the Jade Spirit Garden, she was keenly aware of the anomalies in the princess''s mansion. The guards were very strict, which was upgraded to a higher level than before.


    Du Wan summoned a personal guard and asked, "What''s going on in the mansion? There are nearly twice as many guards?"


    Princess, the emperor is here. The guard replied in a low voice.


    Du Wan was surprised, "When did youe?"


    Ive been here for about a quarter of an hour. This personal guard is Du Wans personal guard.


    For Du Wan, he answered all questions.


    Du Wan soon learned that the emperor was at Qinchun Pavilion in the back garden at this time. The eldest princess and the prince-inw went to apany him. No one came to call Du Wan. He must have something private that he didn''t want the juniors to know about.


    It concerns her, Du Wan wanted to know.


    Du Wan rolled her eyes and said, "I''m going to hang out in the back garden, not Qinchun Pavilion."


    Princess?


    The guard has a headache.


    This person is the Emperor!


    However, as a personal guard, he could not stop the princess.


    As Du Wan approached the backyard, he encountered Du Liu blocking the way again.


    "Uncle Du Liu, it''s you again." Du Wan greeted him politely.


    Du Liu smiled and said, "Where do you want to go, Princess?"


    I will go to the back garden for a walk and dont get close to Qinchun Pavilion, dont worry. Du Wan promised again and again not to get close.


    Du Liu didnt stop him anymore. However, he also summoned a guard from the mansion to follow him.


    It is true that Du Wan did not go to Qinchun Pavilion. He justy down on a nearby pavilion and stared at the ordinary flowers and nts outside the railing.


    Looking quite well-behaved.


    actually not.


    Du Wan was listening to the gossip with great interest. Gossip about the emperor cannot be heard anytime and anywhere.


    Because of Huang Lian''s incident, the emperor felt that he was in the wrong, so he came to apologize secretly today.


    What the three people were talking about at this time was the emperor''s old affairs.


    It turns out that scumbag is the emperor, its true.


    When the emperor was young, he drank some wine at a pce banquet and identally saw the beautiful Ning who had been drugged. He couldn''t control it for a moment. However, the rtionship between the emperor and the empress was at its peak at that time. I don''t take things seriously, and I''m afraid of being discovered by my sweetheart, so I keep it a secret.


    When this incident broke out yesterday, the emperor learned that he had a daughter.


    Du Consort had to bear the me for him for more than ten years, and Du Wan almost got into trouble again and again.


    ording to the emperor''s wishes, Huang Lian''s time is running out.


    As a father, I asked the imperial sister not to pursue Huang Lian''s charges anymore, and said that she wouldpensate the princess''s house.


    The eldest princess sighed and did not refuse. She also said that the family wanted topensate her. She was also Huang Lian''s aunt and so on. Anyway, the eldest princess has a soft voice and her words are very pleasant.


    Normal people will only feel more guilty after hearing this.


    Du Wan silently gave a thumbs up to the eldest princess.


    This is the art of speaking, but its a pity that she cant learn it, not even in this life!


    Princess, what are you looking at?


    A male voice sounded suddenly from behind!

 Chapter 166: A strange misunderstanding

    Chapter 166: A strange misunderstanding


    Chapter 166 A strange misunderstanding


    Du Wan has a guilty conscience.


    When I heard someone calling me, I was immediately startled.


    Suddenly stood up and turned around, took a closer look, and couldn''t help but secretly breathed a sigh of relief when he found it was Pei Hao.


    When doing bad things like this, seeing Pei Hao''s inexplicably relieved reaction, even Du Wan himself didn''t realize anything was wrong.


    Du Wan scolded her with a stern face and asked, "What are you doing? Talking suddenly behind someone''s back can scare people to death, do you understand?"


    "What bad things are you doing? You look guilty."


    "What bad thing? Did you see me doing something bad?" Du Wan suddenly became furious, ring at Pei Hao angrily, her cheeks bulging with anger.


    Interesting!


    Pei Hao''s hands were itchy and he wanted to pinch her face.


    But he endured it.


    Pei Hao couldn''t help teasing her, "You said you didn''t do anything bad, then tell me what you were doing?"


    Cant I just admire my own flowers and nts? I want you to take care of them!


    I didnt care, youre just suspicious.


    Du Wan finally realized that her reaction just now was too big.


    Soon, she calmed down and said calmly: "Oh, it''s not that I''m suspicious, it''s that you always want to find trouble."


    Pei Hao walked to the guardrail and looked at the decorative flowers and nts outside the corridor. Nothing unusual was found, but he was sure that the little girl was hiding something.


    Its a pity that I didnt catch her little tail.


    Du Wan straightened her back, stretched out deliberately, and then raised her chin at Pei Hao and snorted coldly. Then, he walked away majestically.


    Pei Hao followed her step by step and sent her directly out of the back garden.


    He had to stop. This visit to the Princess Mansion was not a private matter, he wasing with the emperor.


    The duty lies, and he can only send her here.


    The guards watching the scene were very confused.


    So, the princess went to the back garden to meet Prince Pei...


    Pei Hao had already discovered this guard, "What are you doing with the princess?"


    The captain of the guard asked his subordinates to follow him, the guard said directly.


    What is the princess doing in the pavilion?


    What to do? Arent we waiting for you?


    ""Huh? really? !


    Pei Hao was stunned when he heard this.


    Soon he believed it, and the corners of his mouth turned up involuntarily.


    The little girl really likes to talk what she means. If you want to see him, tell him straight away...


    The guards misunderstanding was the result of the princes imagination.


    She sessfully misinterpreted Du Wan''s various strange behaviors as little tricks to see her fianc, and that was why she had such a big reaction when she saw Pei Hao, and felt particrly guilty. Everything seemed to be reasonable.


    Du Wan ispletely unaware that the truth has been distorted.


    At this time, he was running to find Du Qian impatiently.


    Du Qian was studying in his small study. He was surprised to see Du Waning in a hurry, "Sister, are you running in such a hurry? Is there something urgent?"


    "Let me drink some water first." Du Wan ran to the small coffee table, poured some water and drank, "Hey, is this ginseng tea?"


    Yes. Sister, drink more.


    "Okay." Du Wan took another sip of water before putting down the tea bowl, "Brother, the emperor''s uncle is here, do you know?"


    Huh? When did it happen? Du Qian had been reading.


    Du Wan said with a smile: "The emperor probably doesn''t want to see the junior now, so he didn''t inform you and me."


    "What do you mean? You went to the corner again."


    Well, Im just curious.


    " I promised well yesterday, but I forgot it again today. Du Qian patted her forehead lovingly, "Remember this, it won''t happen next time. Your ability is to protect your family, not to pry into their secrets. Giving your family proper privacy is a sign of respect for them."


    Yes, I will never do it again. Du Wan understood.


    Du Wan really took it to heart this time and decided not to take the initiative to listen to his family members again in the future.


    Du Qian immediately chuckled and asked, "What secret did you hear that made you so anxious to share it with your elder brother?"


    As soon as he mentioned this, Du Wan''s big eyes suddenly lit up, he rubbed his little hands, and started talking. Sell the emperor''s uncle''s secrets cleanly.


    Du Wan deliberately titited, "Do you know what the jade pendant is about?"


    "what happened?"


    "It was the emperor''s uncle who was out of touch with other people''s affairs. He sobered up and deliberately kept the jade pendant he picked up for fear that the queen would misunderstand. He just thought that if things got into trouble, someone would take the me."


    This approach is very destructive.


    Du Qian was also speechless about the emperor''s uncle.


    However, Du Qian would not talk much about the faults of his elders. At the same time, he warned his sister, "It''s good that you know this and don''t mention it to others."


    Du Wan nodded obediently, "Yeah, I''m not stupid. I''m just talking to my eldest brother. He''s not someone else."


    "Yes! Brother is not someone else." Du Qian''s eyes showed pleasure.


    Some people in the capital heard the news.


    Waiting for the scandal in the Princess Mansion to be exposed.


    After waiting for a day, nothing happened.


    As a result, when the princess came to the pce, she was blessed with double happiness and glory.


    The Murong family was freed from the suspicion of murdering the princess, but the extra bones in the house also caused them trouble. Officials from Jingzhao House came to investigate from time to time, taking away this one and that one.


    No official in Da Qin could withstand the investigation. Once investigated, they would find a lot of minor problems. As a result, Murong Shangshu''s official position was revoked by the emperor and he was fined 90% of his family wealth. The emperor left 10% because he had been an official for many years and was kind-hearted, leaving it to him for his old age.


    The vacant post of Minister of Rites, the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty were floating, and before they had time to fight for it, the emperor directly asked the emperor to bring up Du Consort and serve as the Minister of Rites.


    That''s not all. Another imperial edict arrived at the princess''s residence.


    The eldest princess originally wanted to wait until her son was crowned before entering the pce to apply for the title. Now that her son was only eighteen years old, the emperor issued an imperial edict to grant the title of county king.


    The title is Rui, and thend is Dujiajie.


    As soon as this incident came out, the princess''s mansion was crowded again.


    A wave of people whoe to send congrattory gifts.


    The chief steward took many people with him and recorded them one by one.


    However, after hearing this, many people in the capital were wondering where Dujiajie was? More than 90% of the people in the capital have never heard of Dujiajie.


    It is said that the emperor originally wanted to give the prosperous Ningcheng to Du Qian, but Du Qian refused and asked for Dujiajie instead.


    Only the established aristocratic families in the city know that Dujiajie is the ancestral home of the Du family. Centered on the Dujia Vige, thend within a radius of ten miles belongs to the Dujiajie, and 90% of it is mountains and wastnd.


    There are only a dozen viges there now, and tax revenue is limited.


    Some people will say that Du Qian is stupid, but some people know that Du Qian''s move is very smart.


    Du Qian wanted Dujiajie as a fiefdom.


    He was happy, and so was the emperor.


    This kind of thing that can earn fame and win the favor of the emperor, why not do it.


    Today, the sun is shining brightly and the sky is clear.


    The Princess Mansion is bustling with activity.


    The guards and servants in the mansion were all given extra food, and they were also rewarded with three months'' worth of silver.


    Yulingyuan.


    Du Wan was looking for something in her private warehouse.


    I want to find two gifts to give to my cheap daddy and eldest brother as gifts.

 Chapter 167: She will definitely not be a coward this time

    Chapter 167: She will definitely not be a coward this time


    Chapter 167 She will definitely not be afraid this time


    Princess, the congrattory gift from the Zhenguo Dukes Mansion has arrived. As soon as Ningqin received the news, she came in excitedly to report the news.


    Du Wan was thinking about the gift, "It''sing as soon as ites. Is there anything strange about it?"


    Ningqin reminded again: "Prince Pei came in person."


    "he?"


    Du Wan curled her lips silently.


    Ningqin nodded happily, "Yes, yes, the prince is here."


    No matter what happened to Du Wan, Pei Hao often came to see the princess. In the eyes of others, the two of them had a good rtionship. Anyway, Du Wan can no longer be cleansed. The more she tries to cleanse herself, the darker she will be. Especially yesterday, the fact that the princess went to the back garden to meet Prince Pei somehow spread in the mansion, making people even more convinced.


    Ningqin felt puzzled when she saw that the princess didn''t respond.


    Soon she said in a low voice: "Princess, the Crown Prince is here."


    "I know." Du Wan responded calmly and continued to look for gifts, "Do you know what my eldest brother likes? What does my dad like?"


    "The Prince Consort likes original books, famous calligraphy stickers and calligraphy and paintings. The eldest young master likes them. No, he should be called the Prince now. The Prince likes all kinds of weapons? I heard that the weapons room in the martial arts training hall has been collected by the Prince over the years. "


    Du Wan stopped moving when he heard this.


    There is no need to look for it, there is no such thing in the little girl''s warehouse.


    Forget it, I can only give you what I like. Du Wan did not think about what the father and son liked anymore. From a pile of valuable jades, he picked out a Pisces jade pendant with an auspicious cloud and koi carved on it.


    Jade is purple and represents auspiciousness.


    This carving is outstanding!


    Du Wan looked at it for a long time and couldn''t find any ws.


    Thats it! Du Wan decided to give the jade pendant to Du Qian.


    When it was Du Wan''s turn to give the gift to Prince Consort, Du Wan felt a little casual. She picked an inkstone and walked out.


    Du Wan used to be interested in sorting out the original owner''s warehouse, but now he has changed his mind.


    There are too many things, dazzling her eyes, and it is too difficult for her.


    Du Wan asked Ningqin to put the inkstone in a box and send it to Du''s consort.


    Then, she took the jade pendant and excitedly went to find Du Qian.


    In the eyes of Ning Qin and other maids, this behavior was an excuse for the princess to go see Prince Pei. It turned out to be hard-spoken and soft-hearted.


    Fortunately, Du Wan didn''t know what the maids were thinking.


    Otherwise, Du Wan will definitely vomit blood and will send them all to...grow vegetables!


    Du Wan came to Du Qian''s yard.


    Unexpectedly, I saw some young gentlemen. Pei Hao and Ning Xianhe were both there. There were several young masters whom Du Wan did not know and had never seen before. However, when they saw Du Waning in, they all stood up and saluted Du Wan.


    Ive met the princess.


    Xiaosheng pays his respects to the princess.


    Ha, youre wee, please sit down. Du Wan responded politely.


    Du Qian came over and asked, "What''s the matter with my sister?"


    "It''s okay, I''m here to give you a gift." Du Wan smiled and took the Pisces jade pendant she found, "Dang it! The gift is here, and your lovely sister''s thoughts are also here! Give it to you."


    She pressed the jade pendant into Du Qian''s hand.


    Du Qian was amused by her little gesture, "Thank you, sister."


    "Why are you so polite? Brother, please continue to entertain the guests. I''ll leave first." Du Wan said as she picked up her skirt and ran out like a scurry.


    Lively and yful, not a bit like ady.


    The little girl came and went in a hurry from the time she entered to the time she left, withoutmunicating with Pei Hao the whole time.


    Pei Hao lowered his eyes as she left.


    Immediately, Pei Hao stood up calmly and said, "Brother Du, there are still some matters at the Yamen, so I will leave first. I will invite Brother Du for a few drinks when I have time."


    "Okay, you go ahead." Du Qian called his close entourage to see Pei Hao off.


    After leaving the yard. Pei Hao dismissed his entourage and went to find Du Wan.


    Du Wan didn''t walk very fast, and he was caught up by Pei Hao soon.


    After catching up with Pei Hao, he actually didn''t call out to Du Wan and followed her for a while.


    Actually, Du Wan had already noticed someone approaching him and knew who it was.


    Happily, she pretended not to know.


    Pei Hao was also happy to cooperate with her.


    Pei Hao didn''t stop until he was approaching Jade Lingyuan. Du Wan stopped angrily and looked at Pei Hao with a stern face, "What do you want to do? Are you going to fight with me?" Today is a great day for double happiness for my family, so donte here to spoil the fun.


    Is this how you think about my son? Pei Hao asked, raising his eyebrows.


    Du Wan was stunned for a moment, "If you don''t think so, what else can you think about?"


    Pei Hao was choked.


    Is his character so bad in the heart of the little girl?


    No, the little girl loves to talk what she means. She also has a bad habit of always quarreling with him.


    Pei Hao is inexplicably funny.


    But this bad temper is not good enough and must be changed.


    Hence, the prince deliberately put on the air-conditioning. The aura emanating from his whole body was chilly, his eyes were also cold when he looked at people, and the feeling of oppression was very strong.


    Its a pity that the little girl may have been timid before, but now her courage has increased a little as her strength level has increased. Besides, now that he is in his own territory, why should he be afraid of him?


    Dont be a coward!


    Absolutely dont be a coward!


    Du Wan stood upright with her small chest puffed out.


    You will not lose the formation if you lose!


    You must not lose in terms of momentum, hum!


    Pei Hao was just teasing the little girl.


    When the little girl tried her best to look impressive in front of him, her little thoughts were written all over her face.


    Pei Hao was suddenly pleased.


    The momentum in his whole body suddenly subsided, and the cold breath disappeared.


    It was as if the clouds were overcast one moment, and the sun was shining brightly the next.


    He lowered his eyes and smiled sullenly, he couldn''t help it.


    Its so... **** cute!


    Du Wan nced at him sideways and curled her lips, "Why are youughing?"


    No wonder the main viin in the book has a snake syndrome in theter period, and is there a sign of this now?


    Du Wan thought he knew the truth.


    Pei Hao put his arms on his back, bent down and asked her, "Princess, my prince will only smile when he is happy."


    "Happy?" Du Wan felt even more confused. "Is there anything worth being happy about just now? Are you happy to confront me?"


    Confrontation? Ha, ha, ha.


    Pei Hao doesnt want tough, he really doesnt want tough.


    But he couldn''t hold it back.


    This is like a child who insists onparing height with adults.


    Du Wan didn''t realize anything at first, but she gradually realized that people wereughing at her, so she stood aside with her arms folded across her chest and stared at Pei Hao coolly with half-narrowed eyes.


    Have youughed enough? Du Wan asked with a dark face.


    Pei Hao tried his best to look like a serious young man from aristocratic family, "Well, enoughughing."


    "Okay, if youugh enough, get out of here." Du Wan didn''t like to see him now.


    But she didn''t know that the more she acted like this, the more Pei Hao wanted to tease her.


    He knew yesterday that the little girl finally had him in her heart, but she didn''t want to admit it.


    He can''t reveal her inner thoughts, otherwise the little girl will be angry again.

 Chapter 168: The prince has a strong sense of presence

    Chapter 168: The prince has a strong sense of presence


    Chapter 168 The Crown Prince has a strong sense of presence


    With this thought in mind, Pei Hao was in a very good mood. He coughed and said seriously: "I am a guest after all. Won''t you treat me to a cup of tea?"


    Didnt you drink enough at my brothers ce just now?


    Not even a sip.


    "...Impossible!" Du Wan felt that this was purely nder.


    Brother Cheap is a stickler for rules. When outsiders are present, he will definitely be polite and considerate.


    Pei Hao said truthfully: "My servant is serving tea, but there are too many people, and my eldest brother has no time to greet me."


    Du Wan thought about the people he saw in the yard and felt a little confident.


    However, she still didn''t want to greet him, "You go find the butler. I''ll make sure there''s enough tea."


    "The housekeeper is very busy today, there are many people giving gifts, and the street in front of the gate of the Princess Mansion is still blocked." Pei Hao''s words are not exaggerated. Now the Princess Mansion has be more and more prominent. When someone receives the news, even if the owner is unavable, he or she will send a servant to deliver a congrattory gift.


    Du Wan, as the master of the princess mansion, is unable to get off the tiger.


    He had no choice but to take Pei Hao into Yulingyuan.


    Du Wan ordered the four maids: "Go and make tea, serve fruits and snacks, and entertain Prince Pei properly. You must not show any neglect. Do you understand?"


    As youmand, Princess. The four maids responded one after another.


    Then he went to work.


    Du Wan walked a few steps and found that Pei Hao was still following behind, "Why are you still following me?"


    You are the master, shouldnt you greet me?


    "Is it necessary? Youe here several times a day. You know the Princess Mansion better than I do. Go by yourself and don''t bother me." Du Wan didn''t want to see Pei Hao at all now. Every time she saw him, she would think of being beaten. thing.


    Pei Hao asked casually: "Do you really let me do whatever you want?"


    Just feel free to do whatever you want, just dont get in front of me. Du Wan was afraid that she couldnt help but stab someone with a sword, but there were peopleing and going in the house today, so she couldnt make anyoneugh.


    Du Wan entered the bedroom and didn''t want to pay attention to him.


    In front of Pei Hao, he closed the door triumphantly.


    Pei Hao really didnt dare to follow.


    Its not that Im embarrassed, I just dont want to make the little girl angry again.


    Ningqin was making tea, but Pei Hao asked her to send the tea to the quiet roomter.


    Pei Hao went directly to the little girl''s quiet room.


    The quiet room is filled with a faint fragrance, just like the breath of a little girl, making people feel calm unconsciously. After looking around the quiet room, he walked to the chair in front of the desk and sat down.


    The little girl usually just sits here and writes?


    Pei Hao looked at the things on the desk.


    I flipped through the books leisurely, trying to see what books the little girl usually read. Instead, I turned to the calligraphy that Du Wan practicedst time.


    The words above, this content...?


    Pei Hao looked at the books on the desk again, "You are actually copying books rted to learning martial arts? This hobby is quite special. But this word is still as ugly as ever."


    There is somemon sense above, but even he doesnt know it.


    Ningqin and others brought tea and snacks and asked him to send them away.


    Pei Hao was so mesmerized that he didn''t even know how much time had passed.


    Du Wan hasnt seen Pei Hao for a long time and thought he had left.


    It is approaching evening.


    The Princess Mansion finally calmed down.


    There is a family dinner tonight, and Du Wan was notified early in the main courtyard.


    Just as Du Wan was tidying up and preparing to go to the main courtyard, Ning Qin stood beside her and hesitated to speak.


    Du Wan asked: "If you have anything to say, just say it."


    Wont the princess call you Prince Pei? Ning Qin finally said what she had been holding in her heart.


    Du Wan asked strangely, "Why did you call him? We are having a family dinner, what does it have to do with him?"


    Ningqin continued: "But Prince Pei hasn''t had dinner yet, do you want to prepare it for him alone?"


    "Strange, what does he eat have to do with us?" "Princess, this person is a guest."


    "Huh?" Du Wan was a little confused, then suddenly realized, and asked in surprise, "Don''t tell me, he hasn''t left yet?"


    I havent left yet. Im still in the quiet room. Ningqin quickly took over.


    Du Wan:


    Are people really in Yulingyuan? !


    Mom!


    What kind of trick is he ying?


    All the guests are gone, is he the only one doing something special?


    Du Wan turned around and walked towards the quiet room.


    The door of the quiet room was not closed. Du Wan walked to the door and saw Pei Hao sitting at the desk, leaning back on the chair and leisurely flipping through the paper filled withrge characters?


    Fuck!


    Du Wan stepped into the house with a dark face, "It''s very rude to mess with other people''s things without the owner''s permission, you know?"


    "I have your consent." Pei Hao put down the paper full ofrge characters, "You said, let me do whatever I want. No, I will do whatever I want."


    Du Wan:


    Pei Hao stood up gracefully and straightened his sleeves.


    He walked around the desk and walked towards her.


    Du Wan asked: "Are you leaving?"


    "Would you like to leave some food? The kindest little princess in the capital." Pei Hao asked casually, looking outside.


    "Keep!"


    Du Wan gritted his teeth.


    For a word, its worth it.


    Du Wan took Pei Hao to attend the family banquet.


    This is called a family banquet, not only for the family of four, but also for some people from the Du family. The second grandfather and the third grandfather were present, as well as the family members of the two old men. Apart from the three girls who were sent to the mountain to practice meditation, all the juniors were here. In addition, almost everyone from the uncle''s residence came, except Du Yunrong.


    After all, they are all surnamed Du, and they are in the capital. I sent someone to say hello, but it doesn''t matter if they don''te to greet me.


    As a result, the whole family came!


    A group of people were quite surprised to see Pei Haoing.


    Even if two people get engaged, as long as they don''t get married for a day, Pei Hao can only be regarded as an outsider.


    Pei Hao stepped forward with a smile and gentleness, and greeted the elders one by one. Immediately, he greeted several young masters of the Du family who were of the same age and started chatting happily.


    Du Wan gained a new understanding of Pei Hao''smunication skills.


    ox!


    Convinced.


    Du Wan also sat with the juniors.


    Not everyone will be so jealous that Du Wan is still very happy when chatting with some girls in the n, including the girls from Guojiu''s house.


    Even with Du Yunrongs mother, Du Wan could say hello with a smile.


    It was as if the unpleasantmotion in the n not long ago had never happened before.


    Apparently the Du family does not have the rule that men and women sit on different seats at the age of seven. This rule is not only shared by the Du family, but also by the entire Qin Kingdom. In order to facilitatemunication on this asion, the seats for the elders and juniors are usually separated. Men and women sit together. Where you want to sit depends on your preference. It''s all family members and there is no need to avoid suspicion.


    Therefore, Pei Hao sat next to Du Wan.


    Du Wan red at him, wanting him to sit somewhere else, and said silently: "I don''t want to see you."


    "You said I can do whatever I want." Pei Hao replied calmly.


    But I also told you not to touch me.


    Du Wan decided not to struggle anymore, it was useless, just treat him as air.


    However, it is still nonsense, and Du Wan is still very measured in the eyes of everyone.


    Pei Hao finally knew another weakness of the little girl.

 Chapter 169: Why dont you go to heaven?

    Chapter 169: Why don''t you go to heaven?


    Chapter 169 Why dont you go to heaven?


    ording to the local customs of Da Qin.


    Every festive asion involves a big banquet.


    In order to show off their wealth, some families will hold a three-day water banquet. For a double happiness like the Princess Mansion, it is only natural to hold a flowing banquet for three to five days. The problem was that the Princess Mansion was unexpected. No powerful family in the capital was invited, only a family banquet was held. Pei Hao happened to meet him by chance.


    The whole banquet process, no one made any trouble, and it ended smoothly.


    The Du family living in the capital got up and left after the banquet.


    Those who came from the tribe saw that it was gettingte, so they stayed at the princess''s house and set off back tomorrow morning.


    The housekeeper has made arrangements and asked several servants to wait on him.


    Du Wan always wanted to ignore Pei Hao. However, the viin''s presence is too strong.


    She couldn''t ignore it no matter how much she wanted to.


    Du Wan asked angrily: "How long will you stay with this princess?"


    "Isn''t there a big banquet at your house?" Pei Hao looked around and said.


    Isnt there a banquet tonight?


    Is it just a family dinner?


    "That''s enough. My parents say that people should be low-key. Do you understand being low-key? If you don''t understand, you can figure it out on your own."


    Pei Hao smiled and said nothing.


    What is it about being low-key? Is it possible?


    I dont entertain guests in a big way because I dont want to cause trouble for the emperor.


    The emperor was originally very worried about Huang Lian''s condition. After the princess''s pce benefited, he also hosted a banquet to spread the word. Is it to show off his power?


    Pei Hao asked in a low voice: "The person who harmed you has been lingering on the bed and is about to die. Are you happy?"


    Happy. I cant see you happy anymore. Du Wan spoke as if he was carrying a knife.


    But the prince is thick-skinned and invulnerable, "Oh, then I wille here often so that you can see me often. Because you are unhappy, I will be happy."


    "piss off!"


    Du Wan red angrily.


    Pei Hao also raised his white hand and touched the little girl''s hair.


    This little action, does it look like smoothing the hair of a little girl? !


    Pei Hao raised the corners of his mouth while touching it.


    Pei Hao said softly: "What happenedst time was my fault, and I apologize to you."


    "Apologise?" Du Wan''s face was full of astonishment for a moment, and she even forgot about being angry, "Hey, you actually apologized to me, is it true or not? I didn''t hear you, say it again."


    Excessive measures!


    The little tail is almost raised to the sky.


    Pei Hao stared into her clear eyes and said sincerely: "I''m sorry, it was my faultst time and I shouldn''t have hit you. I was so angry at the time that I didn''t expect you to be angry."


    !!


    The first sentence is still human, the second sentence is dog!


    Who is so angry?


    Who is it? Who is it? !


    Du Wan snorted coldly, turned around and left.


    If she ignores him again, she is a real dog!


    Pei Hao was stunned when he saw the little girl walking away angrily, with a sh of confusion in his eyes.


    He clearly took a step back and apologized today, but the little girl is even more angry?


    This problem bothered Pei Hao, and he couldn''t figure it out even after returning to the Zhenguo Pce.


    A man sat in the pavilion again and was in a daze.


    Mu Si''an and Hu San are now used to it.


    Mu Si''an said clearly: "The prince is like this, it must be because of the little princess."


    Hmm. Hu San nodded naively.


    Mu Si''an asked again: "How about asking?"


    I wont go, Im an old man and dont understand.


    "Get out!" Mu Si''anughed and scolded, "I still need my master to take action on this matter." Mu Si''an took the tea brewed by his servants and delivered it to the pavilion himself.


    Putting the teapot on the stone table, he filled the teacup in front of Pei Hao with hot tea, "Ah Hao,e on, have a cup of tea. I am your cousin now, so we can have a heart-to-heart talk."


    Pei Hao nced at him lightly, picked up the tea and took a sip.


    Mu Si''an sat across from Pei Hao and asked, "Did you hit a wall again with the princess? I heard that the princess has been very unkind to you recently."


    "It''s hard to guess what the little girl is thinking." Pei Hao frowned slightly.


    Have you guessed?


    I guess, but I cant guess right.


    Pei Hao hesitated for a long time, and then asked Mu Si''an the question that he had been unable to figure out, "I identally offended the little **** the Mid-Autumn Festival, so I won''t mention anything to you. Then I apologized to her today. , She should have epted it at first, and her face looked much better. But when I finished speaking...she suddenly became even more angry, and even walked away angrily."


    "What did you sayst, repeat it to me. Let me exin first, I don''t want to check your privacy, I just want to help you find out the problem." Mu Si''an said very sincerely.


    Pei Hao repeated what he said.


    After that, Mu Si''an looked at this cousin and was really speechless.


    What I said before is no problem.


    Thest sentencepletely ruined the good situation that was created with great effort.


    Mu Si''an didn''t want to pay attention to him, so he packed up the teapot again and took it away. After walking a few steps, he turned back and poured all the tea in front of Pei Hao before scolding him: "I think you should stop drinking tea and stay in the pavilion to reflect." Okay. In front of a little girl, say that she is angry because of shame? If you are so capable, why don''t you go to heaven?"


    Pei Hao''s face darkened.


    Mu Si''an hangs out with little girls a lot, and sometimes he talks like a little girl, making people confused. However, he understood one sentence clearly. It turned out that he shouldn''t tell the truth, and the little girl became angry again this time.


    Suddenly, Pei Hao was extremely upset.


    Pei Hao saw that Mu Si''an was really taking away the tea, "Mu Si''an!"


    What? Musi stopped and turned around to ask.


    Come back. Pei Hao waved to him.


    Mu Sian raised his eyebrows and said, I wont reply.


    A day off?


    Last time you said you would leave it for two days.


    That adds up to three days?


    Too little.


    How many days do you want?


    Half a month? Mu Sian asked loudly.


    Pei Hao watched Mu Si''an take a steady breath and decided in his heart, "Cousin, please take the tea away. I won''t bother my cousin with my son''s affairs."


    Mu Sian:


    Why dont you negotiate the price?


    For normal operation, you should bargain.


    Mu Si''an chose to forget the embarrassment just now, turned back to the pavilion, and diligently poured Pei Hao a cup of tea.


    Pei Hao didn''t pick up the drink, but looked at him with a half-smile.


    Mu Si''an was helpless, "I just teased you, did you really take it seriously?"


    "Well, then we won''t y anymore?" Pei Hao followed his words and asked.


    No more ying. Tell me, whats the problem?


    How can I make the princess calm down?


    "Well, let''s find the right one." Mu Si''an thought for a while, but he didn''t even think about the little princess''s hobbies. "You''re in trouble. What kind of things will the princess not have if shees from a princess''s mansion?"


    Pei Hao thought about what the little girl liked.


    Mu Si''an didn''t know, but Pei Hao knew that the little girl loved to eat snacks.


    Last time, there was a small shop that had good snacks. Pei Hao wanted to buy some for the little girl?

 Chapter 170: The little princess was forced to open her business

    Chapter 170: The little princess was forced to open her business


    Chapter 170 The little princess is forced to start business


    The next day.


    Early in the morning.


    The servants of Yulingyuan had justid out breakfast. Before Du Wan could sit down at the dining table, she saw Ningqining in with a snack box on her face and said happily: "Princess, Prince Pei has brought you something."


    Du Wan originally wanted to throw it out.


    But Im also curious about what Prince Pei sent me so early in the morning?


    Du Wan asked: "What is it?"


    I dont know, it must be food. Would you like to open it, sir?


    Open it.


    Du Wan is preparing to have breakfast.


    Ningqin let out a light sigh, "It''s some candied fruits and dried fruits, as well as the candied haws made from hawthorn slices like the one the princess atest time."


    "Let me take a look." Du Wan looked towards Ningqin.


    There were indeed six or seven snacks that Du Wan loved to eat in the box. There were also two snacks that she had never eaten before, and another snack that she had eaten during the Ghost Festival. It is made of hawthorn slices wrapped in syrup. After the syrup condenses into lumps, it is crunchy and crunchy when you bite it. It is sour and sweet, and it is delicious.


    Du Wan raised the corners of her mouth, but said with disgust: "Oh, those who give gifts and snacks are so stingy. They only give you such a small amount, which is not enough for me for a day."


    As she spoke, she walked over, grabbed a piece of rock sugar hawthorn slice and ate it.


    Eat one piece, and another piece.


    Ningqin didn''t pay attention at first, butter she found that half of the snacks were gone, and quickly took the food box away, "Princess, keep the snacks forter, you have to eat breakfast first."


    Who wants to eat a full meal when there are snacks to eat?


    Du Wan pouted her mouth slightly and sat down at the dining table reluctantly.


    No matter how rich and noble the princess''s mansion is, the food is just like that.


    For ordinary people in Da Qin, this may be top-notch, but for Du Wan, it can only be regarded as average. No matter how powerful the kitchen in the princess''s mansion is, it can''tpare to the country before Du Wan traveled through it. There are delicious snacks from all over the world, you can eat them whenever you want.


    Its a rare snack, so naturally I cant put it down.


    Du Wan was nning to go to the martial arts training hall.


    Someone from the main courtyard was sent over to inform the pce that someone wasing and they wanted to take the eldest princess and her into the pce.


    Du Wan was surprised by this.


    However, Ning Qin and others were already ready to bathe, burn incense and dress up Du Wan again.


    When she arrived at the main courtyard, the eldest princess was already waiting for her.


    The carriage is still waiting at the gate.


    After getting on the carriage.


    There were only two people in the carriage, mother and daughter.


    Du Wan asked in a low voice: "Mom, who in the pce wants to take us into the pce?"


    "The emperor sent someone here, and it should have something to do with Huang Lian." As soon as the eldest princess finished speaking, she leaned slightly closer to her daughter and whispered, "Wan''er, when you see Huang Lianter, don''t show it no matter how angry you are. She She is your uncle''s biological daughter, and your uncle only wants to see the juniors settle their differences."


    Well, my daughter understands.


    Du Wan took the eldest princesss words to heart.


    The majestic pce gate is heavily guarded.


    The **** who led the way in the pce took the mother and daughter directly to the Jinxiu Pce.


    In the Splendid Pce, I met the emperor as expected.


    Du Wan noticed that the emperor seemed a little more haggard, and he seemed to be a few years older. Probably because of Huang Lian''s matter, he worked hard and didn''t rest well.


    Du Wan stepped forward respectfully, bowed politely, and said, "Meet the Emperor."


    Dont call the emperor uncle anymore? the emperor joked with a smile.


    In fact, the emperor still felt that this awkward title was quite new.


    Du Wan immediately changed her attitude and said with a smile on her face: "Isn''t that a rule just now? My father and mother, including my eldest brother, always remind me that I must pay attention to the rules when entering the pce and understand the rules."


    The emperorughed for a moment, "Yes, the little girl understands the rules, which is good."


    "That''s right. Who doesn''t know that I am a well-behaved and cute person, and it is necessary to listen to the words of my elders."


    Haha. Du Wan and the emperor were talking to each other, amusing the emperor several times.


    On the other hand, the eldest princess stood aside and watched with a smile.


    Seeing that they could not finish talking for a while, the eldest princess walked inside and entered Huang Lian''s bedroom.


    Huang Lian was lying on the bed, staring at the beams on the roof in a daze.


    I thought I would be like this for the rest of my life.


    Think that you can''t breathe out a bad breath, and think that you will end up with hatred? However, it was not until she was dying that she realized that she had hated the wrong person for many years. They have nothing to do with their own misfortune...


    The eldest princess walked to Huang Lian''s bed.


    The maid who was waiting brought a chair for the eldest princess to sit down.


    Huang Lian turned to look at the eldest princess, "Aunt?"


    Hey, this is the first time I heard someone call me aunt. The eldest princess voice was soft.


    Huang Lian looked into the eyes of the eldest princess.


    The eldest princess did not avoid her gaze and walked straight up to meet her.


    Huang Lian raised the corners of his mouth imperceptibly, "Does Auntie hate me?"


    "I have hated you before I met you." The eldest princess''s voice was still soft, like a breeze blowing over the water. "My daughter has suffered so much because of you. If you say she doesn''t hate you, you won''t believe it."


    "What now?"


    "Seeing you lying on the bed, and then thinking about the emperor working so hard for you, I can''t even hate you." The eldest princess sighed softly, "Don''t think too much, take good care of your body. The past is the past. Let it pass."


    Huang Lian lowered his eyes.


    Just at this time.


    The emperor and Du Wan walked into the bedroom together.


    The eldest princess stood up quickly to salute, but the emperor interrupted her and said, "Sister, sit down. There are no outsiders here, so there is no need to be polite."


    If you want it, the etiquette cannot be discarded.


    The eldest princess finished the remaining salutes.


    The emperor was helpless and said, "Sister, pleasee to the pce more often to stay with Lian''er when you have time."


    Yes. The eldest princess sighed.


    Du Wan looked at Huang Lian.


    I am even weaker thanst time. Last time I was still half-lying.


    Du Wan didn''t know Huang Lian''s illness. He only heard what the imperial doctor said about heart failure.


    The illness described in the book is heart disease.


    Huang Lian looked at Du Wan again and asked weakly: "Does my cousin hate me?"


    "Of course I hate you, and I want to take revenge on you, so you should get better quickly so that I can take revenge. This will make me feel bad." Du Wan said unscrupulously in front of the emperor.


    It doesnt offend anyone and makes people feel sincere.


    Huang Lian looked at Du Wan carefully as if it was the first time he saw her, "...my cousin is very good."


    "Of course it is, I am the best girl in the whole capital. Before you showed up, I was still the most beautiful." Du Wan started to brag again, exuding the unique cuteness of a little girl.


    With her boasting like this, the depressive atmosphere in the dormitory seemed to be dissipated a lot.


    Even Huang Lian seemed to rx a lot.


    The emperor smiled and said: "It is indeed right to let Wanwan enter the pce."


    My Waner is well-behaved and sensible. The eldest princess was extremely proud.


    When Huang Lian heard this, he looked at Du Wan who was smiling innocently.


    If you forget that Du Wan shot her a few days ago, and the people she killed with her own hands...she does look like an innocent and simple girl.

 Chapter 171: The prince doesn鈥檛 do human affairs anymore

    Chapter 171: The prince doesn¡¯t do human affairs anymore


    Chapter 171 The Crown Prince is indifferent to human affairs again


    Du Wan, who was forced to do business, was feeling miserable, and when he met Huang Lian''s appraising eyes, he looked generously.


    Impossible!


    The two people formed a deadly feud.


    So what if Huang Lian misunderstood? Can what happened be treated as if it never happened?


    But in front of the emperor''s uncle, Du Wan knew that her sensible and well-behaved persona could not copse. Regardless of whether the emperor is good or bad, he is the main supporter of the princess''s house. If something happens to the emperor, it''s unclear whether the princess''s residence will be safe or not.


    The Queen is here.


    An **** came in and reported to the emperor.


    The emperor was silent for a moment and said, "Let here in."


    The eldest princess stood up to show respect.


    Du Wan stood next to the eldest princess obediently.


    The queen was still as graceful and dignified as ever, and she came in supported by the pce maid.


    After a set of greeting etiquette, the small talk begins.


    The queen walked to the bed and greeted Huang Lian for a while, looking sincere. Du Wan saw that the queen was not real and was just showing it to the emperor.


    The emperor said: "Okay, don''t disturb Lian''er''s rest."


    "Your Majesty, I understand."


    The queen gave Huang Lian a few more words, then got up and followed the emperor out.


    The eldest princess and Du Wan followed him out.


    Only the eldest princess said goodbye to Huang Lian before leaving, "You have a good rest, take good care of yourself, and thene and y at the Princess Mansion. You are wee to visit the Princess Mansion at any time."


    Du Wan just waved her little hand to say goodbye.


    Huang Lian is of the emperor''s bloodline after all, so he still needs to maintain his dignity.


    The fact that she hired a murderer tomit murder was exposed, which caused her emotional ups and downs. Even though she was spared the death penalty, she still lingers on her bed to this day.


    Du Wan will no longer argue with Huang Lian.


    Its not that I dont want to care about it, its that I cant.


    The family is about to die, and the emperor has also madepensation to the princess''s house. Du Wanruo is still unyielding, and what is reasonable will be irrational.


    The queen and the eldest princess exchanged greetings for a few words, then turned to look at Du Wan, "I haven''t seen Wan Wan in a few days. She has grown a little and looks better."


    Thank you for thepliment, empress. Du Wan thanked me obediently.


    The queen covered her mouth to hide her smile, and then said with a worried look on her face: "Wanwan returned to her n some time ago, but did she go to see your sister Yun Rong? I heard that Rong''er was punished to go to the mountain to practice spiritual cultivation. Im so worried that I cant even sleep well.


    Du Wan praised her against her will: "It''s not a problem. Your Majesty is radiant."


    The queen choked.


    Can the little girl speak?


    There is nothing wrong withplimenting, but the asion is wrong.


    The queen couldn''t help but pretend that she didn''t hear her, and kept talking about how hard Du Yunrong was, how much she had suffered, and so on. She also said that she missed her niece very much and so on. No matter how stupid you are, you can tell that the queen wants Du Wan to intercede with the n leader.


    Du Wan nodded no matter what the queen said.


    Anyway, he just kept silent about helping.


    Seeing what the queen wanted to say, Du Wan promised directly and considerately: "When I have time to return to the n, I will go up the mountain to visit Sister Yunrong on my behalf."


    The queen was very upset.


    Shall I ask you to visit? I want you to plead for mercy!


    However, this little girl has an innocent face. I dont know whether she really doesnt understand or is pretending not to understand.


    The eldest princess did not interrupt, but listened on the sidelines. Seeing that her daughter had not suffered any loss, she ignored her and started chatting with the emperor next to her. Everything they talked about was rted to Huang Lian''s body. "Your Majesty, is there nothing we can do?"


    The imperial doctors have all seen it.


    How about issuing a reward list?


    This is okay. The emperor just thought about it and decided.


    When the queen came to interrupt, the emperor was not in the mood to keep the eldest princess and Du Wan for lunch.


    Let someone take the mother and daughter out of the pce.


    Until Du Wan was about to leave, the queen could not express her request. It wasnt that she didnt want to say it directly, but Du Wanter interrupted her for various reasons.


    The queen is not the wife of the uncle. It would be ugly if she proposed it and was rejected. Du Wan couldn''t scold the queen like he scolded the wife of the uncle. She had to give the emperor some face. Therefore, Du Wan simply refused to let the queen make it clear.


    Arrived in front of the pce gate.


    Pei Hao led a group of officers and soldiers from the Imperial City Division to guard the carriage.


    Pei Hao greeted the eldest princess, "Your Majesty ordered the ministers to **** the eldest princess back to the pce."


    Chengming is thoughtful. The eldest princess praised with a smile.


    Du Wan just thought about it.


    It is the responsibility of others, not the intention.


    Pei Hao wanted to talk to Du Wan, but Du Wan snorted coldly, raised her chin proudly, turned around and got into the car.


    The eldest princess pretended not to notice and got into the carriage.


    Pei Hao looked helpless.


    Little girl, havent you calmed down yet?


    It seems that one box of snacks is not enough, so two boxes are required?


    The carriage started.


    The people from the Imperial City Division protect the left and right.


    In the carriage, the eldest princess sighed, "The imperial list has been posted, but I don''t know if a miracle doctor will unveil it."


    There will be, the masters are among the people.


    You are the only one who can speak. The eldest princess scolded with a smile.


    Du Wan smiled and pleased the coquettish girl, making the eldest princess burst intoughter.


    Pei Hao, who was outside the carriage, could hear theughter andughter inside the carriage from time to time.


    Since Huang Lian was found out, Du Wan felt as if a heavy shackles had been lifted off his body. She thought that the disappearance had not yet been rified, but at least she had found the real culprit, which would give the original owner an exnation. Perhaps this was thest thing she did for the original owner, and the rest of her life would be her reward.


    Arrived in front of the princess''s house.


    The mother and daughter were about to get off the carriage.


    Pei Hao carefully stood by the car. When Du Wan stood on the shaft of the car, he instinctively stretched out his big hand towards her.


    Du Wan looked at the big hand in front of him, raised his small hand and pped it.


    Snapped!


    Very clear and loud.


    Du Wan nced at him sideways, "Hand over your hand, do you want to be beaten?"


    ""All right.


    Pei Hao was beaten, but he was not angry at all. "Do the snacks still taste good?"


    Its just so-so, not bad. Du Wan answered with her chin raised.


    Then Ill give it to you after you finish eating?


    No need! If you want to eat, I will ask someone to buy it myself.


    His words reminded Du Wan.


    Since he can buy it, she can also buy it. Now she is not short of money.


    Then, the little girl raised her head and held her chest high, and walked into the princess''s house with steps as if she didn''t recognize her rtives.


    Pei Hao stood in front of the door until he could no longer see the little girl''s back. Then he turned around, looked at Hu San next to him, and ordered: "Hu San, arrange for someone to go to that snack shop." The small shop is here. Let them close tomorrow and stop doing business. Also, the princess likes to eat those hawthorn slices. You can arrange for someone to buy them all tomorrow. "


    Hu San:


    The prince has stopped doing human affairs again.


    The little princess will probably be furious if she finds out.


    Hu San asked tentatively: "Do you want to buy it secretly? It will be difficult for others to find out."


    Buy it openly.


    Pei Hao doesnt think its necessary to be sneaky when buying a small store, and its not like hes doing anything bad.


    Hu San is just a subordinate. He can''t say anything, so he can only do what he is told.

 Chapter 172: The little girl is even more angry

    Chapter 172: The little girl is even more angry


    Chapter 172 The little girl is even more angry


    Just as Pei Hao thought, just buying a small store is really not a big deal.


    The servants of the Pei family went to do it, and with enough money, the transfer process of the shop went smoothly.


    So the store was sessfully closed the next day.


    Du Wan finished eating the snacks given by Pei Hao and ordered Luo Qi to buy them.


    As a result, she had been ying chess for more than an hour, and when she came back, she only had a small bag of rock sugar hawthorn slices in her hand, which was not enough to fill her teeth.


    Du Wan asked: "What''s going on?"


    "Princess, my servant spent some time and found out the location of a small shop. The location is a bit remote, so I finally found it, but found that the shop was closed today."


    Such a coincidence?


    Du Wan looked at the rock sugar hawthorn slices bought back by Luo Qi.


    It was a snack she had eaten during the Ghost Festival, the sweet and sour kind.


    There is only a small bag now, maybe not even half a catty.


    Du Wan pointed to the hawthorn slices on the table, "What about this one? How did you buy it?"


    "Oh, these are rock sugar hawthorn slices. They are sold by another small shop. I''m not very lucky. They were all sold out in the past. They said they were all bought by a big customer." Luo Qi brought back a small package. , the clerk kept some for himself in private, "Princess, you can buy this again tomorrow."


    "No."


    When Du Wan heard the address of the store selling rock sugar hawthorn slices.


    I dont want to buy it anymore!


    what is the reason?


    She remembered it. Wasn''t that shop owned by Qin Yuyu?


    At this time, Ningqin came in carrying a food box.


    Princess, Prince Pei has sent someone to bring some snacks.


    "What?"


    Prince Pei sent someone to deliver it. Its almost the same as yesterday.


    "Let me see."


    Du Wan went over and opened the box. It was just like yesterday.


    The portion is about the same, just enough for her to eat for a day.


    Du Wan closed the box.


    You asked someone to buy it, but you didnt get it?


    Pei Hao bought it? Who would believe that there is nothing fishy about it?


    Du Wan walked out of Yulingyuan thoughtfully, summoned a personal guard, and asked him to find out why the shop was closed.


    This matter is really small.


    The guard didn''t spend much time investigating it.


    Hearing the results of the investigation, Du Wan just thought, "...dog man!"


    This is deliberately going against her, right?


    Hearing that she wanted her servants to buy it, he turned around and bought the shop, and then asked her to close it. Wasn''t it because he wanted her to be unable to buy it? He turned around and ordered people to send snacks to Yulingyuan. Was he trying to demonstrate to her?


    Du Wan looked at the snacks brought by Pei Hao and suddenly lost his appetite.


    Staying at the Princess Mansion, I dont have much entertainment. I just eat snacks and eat melon seeds in my free time. She is not someone who can''t live without snacks.


    So, Du Wanyi pointed to the snacks on the table and said, "Ning Qin, take these off and let everyone share them."


    "Yes, thank you, Princess."


    Ningqin happily took away the snacks.


    For several days in a row, Prince Pei had people deliver a box of snacks, and they also came in different ways. asionally, I will bring one or two new snacks, which are delicious.


    Du Wan didn''t even touch it, but directly rewarded it to the servants of Yulingyuan, and then announced that he would go into seclusion.


    Pei Hao quickly discovered the problem.


    Not only did the little girl lose her temper, she even stopped touching the things he gave her. He even couldn''t enter the Yuling Garden.


    The guards outside Yulingyuan were all reced by the little girl''s personal guards, and they only obeyed the little girl''s orders. As if they were deliberately intercepting him, he was watched by the guards no matter day or night.


    Anyway, Pei Hao can only go outside the courtyard wall of Yulingyuan at most...


    Zhenguogongfu.


    The princes Tingyu residence.


    Pei Hao sat in the small pavilion again and was in a daze.


    Hu Sanshou was dozing not far away. Mu Si''an quietly came to sit next to Hu San and touched Hu San with his elbow.


    Hu San suddenly woke up and said, "Mr. Mu, what''s the matter?"


    "What''s going on with the Crown Prince these days?" Mu Si''an had a holiday the day before yesterday. He went out to eat and drink with friends and had just returned home. "I came back today and found that the atmosphere was not right. Did the Crown Prince lose his temper again? His whole body was full of Braving the air-conditioning, he looked like he should not be approached by strangers."


    Everyone is trembling and cautious.


    Its strange that there is no problem.


    Hu San wanted to imitate the little girl and roll her eyes.


    Its a pity that its really ugly for a grown man to learn.


    Hu San naturally knew the reason why the prince behaved like this, "Actually, it''s nothing. It''s just that the princess is even more angry. The prince hasn''t seen anyone for several days."


    Mu Sian:


    I thought about it immediately, thats not right.


    Mu Sian asked in a low voice: Did you climb the wall in the middle of the night?


    I cant enter the princesss yard, Im blocked out. Hu San didnt sympathize with the prince, it was all his own doing. If he really wanted to sympathize, he still sympathized a little with the little princess, who had a fianc who was so capable of being a monster.


    But if the prince is in a bad mood, the people below him will have a bad time.


    In order to make himself feel better, Hu San told Mu Si''an about Pei Hao''s operation.


    Musian was stunned when he heard this.


    The prince is really a talent, he can always urately tap into the little girls anger points.


    Hu Sanhan smiled and said: "Mr. Mu, please think of a way to help the prince."


    "No! He can''t help him up." Mu Si''an made up his mind not to help this time, he just nned to watch and have fun.


    "Aren''t you afraid that the prince will anger you, for example, if your workload increases?"


    "No way."


    Why not? Its not like there are no examples.


    grass!


    What is all this about?


    Mu Si''an wanted to scold her. He was going to be on duty tomorrow. Wouldn''t he be on the receiving end of a gun? However, he still didn''t want to wade into this muddy water. If the prince is not taught enough lessons, he will not learn well.


    Princess Mansion.


    Yulingyuan, the masters bedroom.


    The door to the room was closed again.


    Your servant has noticed something in the past few days.


    It is the princess who has been shutting herself in the room. I am afraid it has something to do with Prince Pei. Except for the first day, the princess refused to eat any of the food Prince Pei sentter and gave it all to her servants.


    Ningqin looked at the door and sighed, "It''s been three days."


    Howe the princess and Prince Pei are at odds? The meaning of the painting is very confusing.


    Shuxiang said: "Prince Pei made the princess angry?"


    What did Prince Pei do? Ning Qin came over and asked in a low voice.


    Huayi rolled her eyes at her, "You and Luo Qi have been following the princess all day long, and you don''t even know about it. How can we know?"


    The silent Luo Qi opened his mouth, trying to say something but finally said nothing.


    Shuxiang felt a little disappointed when he heard this.


    Four maids came to serve the princess at the same time.


    Now there is an invisible hierarchy, and Ningqin is the most favored by the princess, who often takes her out with her. Luo Qi is a boring gourd, and he is still remembered by the princess asionally. Only she and Huayi seemed to have been forgotten by the princess.


    Du Wan is being sulked and sad while being spected by the maid.


    I am concentrating on practicing.


    A new movement suddenly appeared the day before yesterday.


    Hence, she has been in retreat thinking about new moves.

 Chapter 173: That dog man sent it

    Chapter 173: That dog man sent it


    Chapter 173 The dog man sent it


    With the previous training as the basis, you can quickly master the new movements.


    Du Wan carefully felt the pain in her bones while practicing, and it was not that it was unbearable. Maybe it''s because it has be a habit to suffer pain all this time.


    Tuk-tuk!


    knocking.


    Ningqin stood outside and said respectfully: "Princess, Mother Yan from the main courtyard came to send a message. The eldest princess said that she would go to Huguo Temple to offer incense tomorrow morning and fast for three days. I asked you if you want to go."


    Huguo Temple? Go.


    This name reminded Du Wan of something.


    Temple, the ce where the drama often urs.


    The ce where the original owner disappeared was near Huguo Temple.


    Huguo Temple is also the most famous in the Qin Kingdom. It is said to be a very ancient temple. However, it is described in the book that although the name is called Huguo Temple, it is not worthy of its name. ording to historical records, Huguo Temple has gone through several dynasties and has never protected any country. However, it has always stood tall and flourished.


    Du Wan did not ask Du Qian if he was going.


    The reason is that she knew that Du Qian was captured by the people sent by the old n leader three days ago and brought back to the n to go to school.


    Du Wan thought of a question.


    She found a box from the secretpartment of the book shelf.


    The box contained and deed to Zhuangzi.


    Huang Lian''s problem has been solved and he should not act like a monster again. The next focus is to prepare for troubled times.


    Since Zhuangzi got it, he hasn''t checked it yet.


    When I go out on this trip, I can find an excuse to take a look...


    At this time.


    The sound of ying chess sounded outside the door again, "Princess, Miss Qin Jiu is here to visit you."


    Du Wan put thend deed back and the box back in the secretpartment, "Bring her to Yulingyuan and prepare some delicious candied fruits and snacks."


    Yes. Luo Qi responded and left.


    Waiting for Qin Jiu to step into Yulingyuan.


    Du Wan had alreadye out of the bedroom. When she saw Qin Jiu''s slightly festive dress, she couldn''t help but smile brightly, "Hey! Okay. How are you doingtely? Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. But you, how are you?" Qin Jiu sympathized with his rival who grew up together. "I''ve heard some things about you. It''s quite pitiful. Things always happen. You''re so lucky. Too bad, did you forget to worship at the temple?"


    Du Wan said unconvinced: "Did I provoke it? Everything happened to me."


    I know, thats why I say you are unlucky.


    You are the one who is unlucky, and your whole family is unlucky.


    But my whole family together is not as unlucky as you alone.


    Du Wan must have been blind before to think that this girl was a fool.


    No, take a look, he''s quite capable of poking people''s hearts.


    Du Wan looked at her sideways and asked, "Tell me, why did youe to see me?"


    Its okay, I just came to see you. Qin Jiu answered truthfully.


    After being quiet for a while, Qin Jiu added, "I didn''t see you at the pce banquet during the Mid-Autumn Festival. I wanted toe and see you the next day, but I heard that you almost had an ident again the next day. If I''m in a hurry toe and visit, because I''m afraid you''ll think I''m gloating..."


    So, how many days did you wait beforeing here today?


    "Yes."


    Isnt this just taking pleasure in ones misfortune? What logic?


    But the little girls logic itself is not very strong.


    The two girls were chatting together again. The things we talked about were rather fragmented, talking about this thing now and that thing now. Until Du Wan mentioned that she would go to Huguo Temple to offer incense tomorrow.


    Qin Jiu immediately said, "Can I go with you to burn incense?"


    Okay! It will be more lively if one more persones.


    Du Wan patted the table with her little hand and said yes!


    Qin Jiu did whatever he thought of and ran home in a hurry to get ready.


    Du Wan crossed her legs and saw the fresh candied fruit made of peach meat on the coffee table, so she picked it up and ate a piece. Todays candied fruit is very delicious. I wonder who made it?


    Du Wan called Ning Qin and said, "I''m going to the mountains tomorrow. Please bring more of these candied fruits. It''s quite delicious."


    "this"


    Ningqin hesitated for a moment and then said, "Princess, Prince Pei sent this to you today. When I saw that you were going to entertain Miss Qin Jiu, I took it out."


    Du Wan''s chewing movements stopped for a moment.


    What?


    That dog man sent it? !


    The candied fruit in Du Wan''s mouth suddenly didn''t smell good anymore.


    The cannibal is soft-spoken and the taker is short-handed.


    So she put down the candied fruit in her hand and said, "Oh, there''s no need to prepare it. The taste is just like that, so-so."


    Princess, are you still angry with Prince Pei?


    How could it be? Du Wan denied quickly.


    Actually, after so many days, I really dont feel angry. But that man is such a bitch, he makes me angry just thinking about it.


    Du Wan asked Ning Qin to remove the things on the table. She felt an inexplicable suffocation in her chest. She picked up the ring-shou sword and decided to practice sword practice to vent her anger.


    As soon as Du Wan stepped into the martial arts training hall, he suddenly paused.


    She and Du Qian usuallye to the martial arts training hall, which is not allowed to the general public. At this time, there was a breath inside, which was a very slight breath of human breath.


    As to how she noticed it, she didnt even know.


    Anyway, she just heard it.


    Du Wan knew that this was probably rted to the inheritance of the jade tablet.


    Holding the hilt of the sword in her hand, she stopped without taking another step, "Who is it? Breaking into the martial arts training hall!"


    "it''s me."


    Pei Hao emerged from the darkness.


    Du Wan:  Dog man!


    What are you here for? !


    Pei Hao stood under the eaves, looking at her steadily, his eyes deep and dark.


    He has always wanted to see her, but he has never been able to see her.


    Inquiring about her, I heard that she stayed behind closed doors for him, and did not think about food or drink. Now that I saw her, I realized that the rumors must be false. The little girl he hadn''t seen for a few days had a rosyplexion and a cheerful look, not looking as haggard as he had imagined.


    Compared to him, he always thinks about her...


    Perhaps he misunderstood what happenedst time? The little girl may not have fallen in love with him.


    This realization...is really ufortable.


    Xie Zhang couldnt do it. He spent so much time and energy, but he couldnt do it either?


    Pei Hao walked towards her step by step.


    Du Wan was inexplicably nervous and noticed that Pei Hao today seemed a little different from usual. Especially the way he looked at people seemed to hide some kind of terrifying storm.


    Du Wan clenched the hilt of the sword again with both hands.


    Maintaining a posture ready to draw her sword at any time, she looked at him warily.


    Thats it again!


    This is her distrust of him.


    A kind of estrangement that she didn''t even realize a long time ago...


    Pei Hao felt his chest was congested, and he was holding back his breath, which was extremely ufortable. "Did you order your personal guards to intercept me and not allow me to approach Yulingyuan?"


    Oh, yes.


    "Crossing the river and burning the bridge? Now that the murderer has been found, am I no longer of use? Do you think... I, Pei Hao, cane and go as soon as you call him?" Pei Hao asked inexplicably in his cold voice. There is a hint of grievance.


    Du Wan was stunned.


    Isnt it that he is too much of a dog and doesnt want to see her first?

 Chapter 174: The little girl beat her with a rake

    Chapter 174: The little girl beat her with a rake


    Chapter 174 The little girl beats him with a rake


    Facing Pei Hao''s questioning, Du Wan noticed that something was wrong with his mood no matter how slow he was.


    This kind of thing must never be admitted.


    So, Du Wan turned around and said, "What are you doing? Don''t even think about wronging me. I haven''t done anything wrong to you. Aren''t you always at odds with me?"


    When did I have trouble with you?!


    Pei Hao was so heartbroken that he almost vomited blood, and his voice could not help but increase a bit.


    Du Wan was extremely surprised, "You hit me first, then scolded meter, and you specifically didn''t allow other people''s snack shops to open for business, just because you didn''t want me to buy the snacks I like to eat. Isn''t this difficult to deal with?"


    Pei Hao:


    No! no!


    Du Wan pointed at him and said: "Look, you have already acquiesced, and you are speechless."


    Nonsense! Dont even think about using me unjustly. Pei Haos defense was quite weak.


    Du Wan snorted and asked, "Have you never hit me?"


    I Pei Hao couldnt refute, he was beaten.


    "I was beaten, right? You never scolded me for getting angry when I was embarrassed?"


    This is what I said


    "It''s okay if you say no, I didn''t wrong you. As for the store, I didn''t wrong you even more. The day before I said I would let my servants go buy food, but the store was closed the next day, haha. "Du Wan looked at him sideways, and the more she looked at him, the more evil her face became.


    If it wasn''t to maintain the image of the princess, Du Wan would have wanted to point her arms at him and scold him, calling him a **** bitch.


    Today is a rare opportunity, how could Du Wan miss it?


    So the little girl held the sword in one hand and crossed her waist with the other. She pointed at him confidently and powerfully and cursed: "What? You have the guts to do it but don''t have the guts to admit it? The dignified prince of Zhenguo Gongfu will never do it." When ites to people, you just want to cause trouble for me, a little girl. Are you still reasonable? Do you still want to beat me up?"


    Pei Hao was scolded and looked confused.


    No!


    He was extremely unjust.


    However, after hearing the little girl scolding me, I finally understood the reason.


    It turns out that the little girl misunderstood him...


    Just when he wanted to exin clearly, the little girl raised her eyebrows at him, snorted coldly, shook her head, turned around and ran away.


    Pei Hao was so full of words that he couldn''t speak out.


    As the prince grew up, he finally tasted the unspeakable taste.


    After Du Wan slipped away, she patted her chest with lingering fear, "Emma, what a terrible viin. I just pointed at his face and scolded him?"


    This is really...so cool! hey-hey.


    Du Wan is not afraid of Pei Hao''s revenge.


    Tomorrow she and the eldest princess will go to the temple to offer incense, but they won''t be seen.


    Only that afternoon.


    Pei Hao sent someone to deliver a small box carved from sandalwood with an auspicious animal.


    After opening the box, there was a letter inside, as well as a contract for a small store. The name on it changed to Du Wan''s. In addition, the letter also exined the reason for buying the store.


    What?


    Buying a small store is purely because you want to make delicious food for her?


    Du Wans mouth twitched.


    Howe a good thing changes its taste when it is reced by a viin to do it?


    Du Wan still believed what the letter said.


    Pei Hao is a big viin, no, he is the noble prince of the Duke''s mansion, so there is really no need to lie to her.


    Pei Hao has helped her a lot since she came to the capital.


    Du Wan never thought about falling out with him. It was purely because she didnt agree with his aura and wanted to see each other as rarely as possible. If something happens to Pei Hao in the future, Du Wan will try his best to help.


    As for the engagement, forget it, it can be dyed as long as itsts. When chaos breaks out in the future and the Princess''s Mansion falls, the Duke of Zhen''s Mansion may evene to cancel the engagement.


    Du Wan put the letter back into the box and asked Ning Qin to put it away, "Okay, this princess is not a stingy person. Since he has written a letter specifically to apologize, then just forgive him."


    "Then, do you want to reply to the letter? The messenger is still waiting outside." Ning Qin asked carefully.


    Okay, Ill write a reply.


    Du Wan picked up the pen and thought about it, feeling that it was not safe to just talk about it.


    In this case, a letter of guarantee is required.


    The content is very simple, as follows.


    Guarantee:


    I am Pei Hao, the eldest son of Zhen Guo Gongfu, named Chengming. I promise not to cause trouble for Du Wan in the future, otherwise I will be a bitch.


    Prosperity! Prosperous! Prosperous!


    Three slightly magical words " prosperous " are particrly eye-catching on paper.


    The font is also twice asrge as the previous line of text.


    Finally, for fear of making mistakes, I specially marked the year, month and day.


    Then, Du Wan took up the pen again and wrote a letter.


    The letter specifically reminded Pei Hao to sign and stamp his name before sending it back to the princess''s residence. Only in this way will she believe in his sincerity and believe that he will nevere to trouble her again and so on. She even made a special statement that if he dared to cause trouble for her again in the future, she would post this letter in the most conspicuous ce in the capital for everyone to look at.


    Du Wan stuffed the letter and the guarantee letter into an envelope, and asked Ning Qin to take it to the Pei family guards outside.


    The guards of the Pei family got the reply and left quickly.


    Before Du Wan didn''t reply to the letter just now, he had been dawdling outside.


    Du Wan ignored it after writing the letter and was thinking about other things.


    Pei Hao was on duty at the Yamen in the afternoon.


    The letter sent by the Pei family guard was delivered directly to the Yamen.


    After receiving the reply, Pei Hao''s gloomy expression improved significantly, "Did the princess say anything?"


    The guard replied respectfully: "I didn''t see the princess. The letter was sent by Ningqin, the maid beside the princess. After getting the reply, I rushed back and gave it to you."


    "Well, you did a good job, go down. When you get back to the house, go to the chief steward to collect the reward of ten taels of silver."


    Yes. Thank you, Crown Prince.


    The guard looked happy.


    Hu San is right. Getting a reply is really a reward.


    Pei Hao pinched the thickness of the letter with his fingers. It was thicker than any letter the little girl had written before.


    This made Pei Hao''s expectations for the content higher by two points. At least I won''t write just one or two sentences or a few words like before.


    When Mu Si''an heard the little girl''s reply, he couldn''t help bute closer and stared at the letter in Pei Hao''s hand.


    He made up his mind not to interfere in this matter.


    So, he really didnt interfere. Didnt you expect that this cousin could actually do it by himself?


    Mu Si''an was quite curious, but Pei Hao was very mysterious today, and he didn''t take him with him when he went out. "Ah Hao, the princess has written to you again? Are the feuds settled so quickly?"


    "It''s just a small misunderstanding. If we exin it clearly, it will be fine." Pei Hao said with a calm expression and said it calmly.


    Mu Si''an raised his eyebrows, "Is it a lie that I saw you dazed in the pavilion before?"


    Pei Hao raised his head suddenly and gave him a cold look, "It''s on duty, are you free?"


    Not idle!


    Mu Si''an simply sat aside, picked up the tea bowl and crossed his legs, "Don''t think of randomly assigning me to do the work. The worst is that I will resign and go farming."

 Chapter 175: The prince was so angry that his teeth itched

    Chapter 175: The prince was so angry that his teeth itched


    Chapter 175 The Crown Prince is so angry that his teeth are itching


    Musian is here, how can he read the letter quietly?


    Kemu Si''an made it clear that he would not leave.


    Pei Hao had no choice but to open the envelope in front of him.


    Strange, there are two letters?


    Pei Hao opened it and read one letter. In this letter of guarantee, three words were written very eye-catchingly. After reading the content, people who are not strong-hearted may be so angry that one Buddha will be born and two Buddhas ascend to heaven.


    Ah!


    Guarantee?


    Pei Hao was so angry that he turned the guarantee letter upside down on the table.


    Mu Si''an sat on the chair and looked at the prince''s reaction strangely, "Ah Hao, what did the princess write? I think it will make you angry."


    You are too worried, I am not angry.


    Hehe. Yes, not angry.


    Mu Si''an smiled meaningfully. Whether you are angry or not is not something you say with your mouth. He''s not blind yet.


    Pei Hao opened another letter.


    There is nothing ahead, so be mentally prepared.


    When he saw that he was going to post it for people to admire, Pei Hao felt depressed.


    No more!


    If he continues like this, he will be so angry with the little girl that he will die young.


    Pei Hao turned the letter upside down on the table again, feeling deeply helpless.


    His reaction made Mu Si''an extremely curious about the content of the letter.


    Thinking back to the first time the little girl wrote to the Crown Prince...


    Mu Si''an quietly stood up, walked around behind Pei Hao, and secretly reached out to take it with his hand.


    "Snapped!"


    His hand was pped away by Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao warned: "Don''t think about messing around."


    Cant you take a look?


    "no!"


    Such a shameful thing must not be known to outsiders.


    Pei Hao held down the two letters, leaving Mu Si''an unable to do anything.


    Mu Si''an had no choice but to sit back in his seat, took out a handful of sunflower seeds from somewhere in his pocket, and started eating them nonchntly.


    See Pei Hao pick up one of the letters.


    As if having no choice but to do so, he signed his name and stamped his personal seal.


    Don''t ask Mu Si''an, who is sitting so far away, why he knows that Pei Hao signed his name. He grew up together, and the familiar gesture of signing his name can still be seen.


    Private seal is simpler.


    Pei Hao always kept this thing close to his body.


    He took it out, and Mu Si''an naturally recognized it.


    After the handwriting was dry, Pei Hao folded the letter, stuffed it into an envelope, and sealed it.


    Pei Hao called a close guard and told him to deliver the letter to the princess in person, "...it cannot pass through anyone''s hands, not even the princess''s maid."


    That way, as if this letter is very important.


    If Mu Si''an hadn''t seen that the letter was originally sent by the princess, he almost wouldn''t believe it.


    The prince must have felt weak in front of the little girl andpromised.


    What contract of betrayal was signed?


    Mu Si''an''s heart suddenly felt like a bright mirror.


    Recalling Pei Hao''s expression before, Mu Si''an became more and more sure of his guess, "What''s the matter? Cousin Ah Hao, are you signing a contract of prostitution for your fiance?"


    Hearing this, Pei Hao''s expression froze, and then returned to normal, "You already said that she is my little fiance, so what if she signed the contract of sale? If word spreads, others will not take it seriously, they will only say that it belongs to our young couple. Interesting."


    Tsk, tsk, we havent married yet, we are not just a young couple.


    Sooner orter.


    Pei Hao''s tone was very determined.


    Mu Si''an was secretly surprised, "You are bing more and more open-minded now. What were you talking about before? You want to take revenge on others, haha. Does your face hurt?"


    Pei Hao: "..." It''s all because he was young and ignorant at the time.


    After such a long time and so many things happening, Pei Hao can understand his own thoughts without having a brain, not to mention he is a smart man himself.


    The little girl is different to him.


    That guarantee letter, if signed, is equivalent to not signed.


    Because he would not cause trouble for the little girl, so in order to appease her anger, he still signed his name. Think of it as giving the little girl some fun and making her happy.


    Pei Hao suddenly looked at Mu Sian with deep eyes, "Sian, you don''t have a fiance, you can''t understand our mood."


    Hearing this, Mu Si''an almost choked on the melon seed skin.


    Is this showing off? It must be showing off!


    the other side.


    Get a signed and stamped guarantee letter.


    Du Wan read it over and over again a dozen times.


    Pei Hao actually signed. Du Wan thought he would not sign. Now, shepletely believed that he had not meant it before and she had misunderstood him.


    How strange.


    This is a rare thing.


    Du Wan put this guarantee letter together with the Zhuangzind deed with the thought of finding a raremodity.


    Early the next morning.


    The weather is fine and the wind is gentle.


    Huguo Temple outside the city.


    On the open and t grasnd in front of the mountain gate, there are many carriages of nobles parked. There are also some ordinary people''s ox carts at the edge. People wereing and going, and there were some small vendors among them, so it was very lively.


    There is also arge stone monument erected at the gate of the mountain.


    The stone tablet is engraved with the three words "Huguo Temple", which is vigorous and powerful and impressive.


    The people of the Qin State generally have a reverence for gods, ghosts, and Buddhas. To show their sincerity, pilgrims will walk up the mountain.


    Were finally here! Du Wan jumped out of the carriage.


    Qin Jiu jumped down and said, "The carriage is so heavy that my bones are sore."


    "Hehe." Du Wan ignored her and quickly ran to the eldest princess''s carriage, carefully helping the princess to get out of the carriage, "Our prince-inw has just taken office and has no time to apany our mother to offer incense. So, The heavy responsibility of taking care of my mother will be ced on my daughter, hehe, I will definitely take care of her and take good care of my mother."


    Youre the only one whos weird.


    The eldest princess pursed her lips and smiled.


    A group of people marched up the mountain.


    Before I even stepped onto thest step, I saw the bell tower and drum tower above.


    There is a solemn and magnificent pce on the front.


    Stepping onto a stone staircase, you will find a treasure hall dedicated to Bodhisattvas. Then there are the Sutra Collection Building, the Monk''s Room, and the Zhaitang, and the building at the back is the guest room where pilgrims live.


    As long as people are in the temple, they can feel the strong temple atmosphere everywhere.


    Elegant and solemn, with profound artistic conception.


    The eldest princess was not in a hurry to take Du Wan to offer incense. It is said that before officially going to offer incense, you should wait until early tomorrow morning to take a bath, burn incense, and burn incense sticks.


    The direct descendants of the Du family have a vi here. It is not built in the residential area of pilgrims, but is built next to a higher cliff.


    The terrain is high and the scenery is good.


    The Princess Mansion has sent people to clean it in advance. The master checked in today, servants came in and out, and brought in many boxes and cages.


    Du Wan, on the other hand, had her little hands on her back and had the urge to wander around. Unfortunately, the eldest princess stopped her and asked her to have a good rest first.


    Because the eldest princess learned from her sons mouth that her daughter had a small problem. Whenever I go to a new ce, I always like to go for a walk. Just like a small animal changing its territory, it needs to be familiar with the environment.

 Chapter 176: Saved a mortal enemy

    Chapter 176: Saved a mortal enemy


    Chapter 176 Saved an archenemy


    Du Wan could only stay with the eldest princess.


    The eldest princess was packing her personal belongings. Qin Jiu was helping her and chatting happily.


    While the two of them were chatting in a lively manner, Du Wan grabbed a handful of dried fruits on the table, then crouched and quietly slipped toward the door.


    But it was just out of the house.


    Sneaked around in the yard and never stepped out of the yard.


    There are no buildings nearby in the courtyard of Du''s house, and it is far away from the main hall of Huguo Temple where the Bodhisattva is enshrined. The eldest princess didn''t let her go out for a walk, probably because she was worried about her safety. As a well-behaved daughter, you must be obedient.


    At this time, Du Wan climbed up a big tree next to the courtyard wall.


    Stand high and see far.


    Eat dried fruits while looking at the scenery, enjoying life.


    The guards of the Princess Mansion who were patrolling outside the wall were wiping their hands in cold sweat.


    What should I do if it falls?


    There was a guard standing outside the courtyard wall, "Princess? Be careful."


    Du Wan sat on the tree, lowered his head and looked down, "Oh, it''s you. Gouzi. You are on duty today. Are you patrolling?"


    "The princess still remembers her subordinates." The guard was very excited.


    Du Wan smiled brightly and said, "Remember."


    This name is so unique that its hard for her to forget it.


    Then Du Wan threw a piece of dried fruit at him, "Thank you for your hard work on duty. Come on, I''ll reward you with a piece of dried fruit."


    Gouzi caught it and said happily, "Thank you, Princess."


    Then, he took out a small paper bag from his arms and returned the favor, "Princess, I fried the sunflower seeds myself. Do you want to try it? I happen to have a small bag here."


    Open it, its sunflower seeds.


    Du Wan''s eyes lit up, "Throw it up."


    Gouzi wrapped the melon seeds again and threw them toward the tree.


    Du Wan grabbed it easily and said, "Thank you."


    "Then I''m going to be on duty. Princess, please be careful not to fall down." Gouzi smiled like a fool and ran to go on duty.


    Its okay, bye.


    Du Wan waved goodbye to Gou Zi.


    Then there was no one around, so she swung her feet again, eating melon seeds leisurely and looking at the scenery.


    The courtyard of the Du family has a cliff to the east and a small bamboo forest to the west. The wind made a rustling sound, which was quite interesting.


    At this time, Du Wan did not know that she was looking at the scenery, and she had be the scenery in the eyes of others.


    not far away.


    A pavilion in a bamboo forest.


    A young prince smiled and asked: "Chengming, is that the princess on the tree?"


    Pei Hao looked at the man on the tree and nodded inexplicably.


    The young man chuckled: "...very lively."


    Well, very lively. Pei Hao picked up the wine ss on the stone table.


    The young man joked: "You came after me as soon as I arrived at the temple. You''re very considerate of me."


    I came here with my mother and sister.


    Haha. Just be tough.


    There was another burst of clearughter in the pavilion.


    Pei Hao didn''t care about his friends'' teasing. What he thought about was the little girl talking to the guard. It''s a little far away, so I don''t know what they said. But he could still see that the little girl was very happy and threw something to the guard, and then the guard threw something to her. When the guard left, she waved to him...


    Du Wan heardughter in the distance.


    Looking over there, there seems to be a pavilion in the bamboo forest.


    Is there anyone inside?


    The distance was a bit far, and there were bamboos blocking it, so I couldnt see clearly who it was.


    Du Wan was just trying to listen.


    Below, a voice with gnashing teeth cursed angrily: "Okay, you actually hid in the tree and gave me a good meal!"


    Du Wan lowered his head and took a look. He saw Qin Jiu standing under the tree, looking up at her with great momentum.


    Du Wan spat out the melon seed skin and said, "What are you doing?"


    "I''ve been looking for you for a long time. I asked the maids and they said they didn''t see you, but no one told me they didn''t know. I asked the guards guarding the courtyard gate, and they said they didn''t see you going out." Qin Jiu rummaged through almost the entire courtyard. She still couldn''t find anyone, and she was so anxious that she was sweating profusely, and almost rmed the eldest princess!


    In fact, its not surprising that Qin Jiu was so angry.


    Du Wans assassination happened every three days.


    Qin Jiu found out that she was missing, so it would be strange if he wasn''t afraid.


    As a result, she was on tenterhooks, but others were leisurely?


    Du Wan was eating melon seeds while watching the girl curse under the tree.


    Even though the girl was scolding herself, it was still pretty funny. Not everyone will be unhappy if they are scolded. For example, right now, Du Wan is very happy being scolded.


    Qin Jiu was cursing, but it was out of concern for her fears.


    Let her vent her anger before we talk, otherwise she might be depressed if she keeps it in her heart.


    After scolding for a long time, Qin Jiu finally stopped.


    Then, Qin Jiujiu climbed up the tree and snatched all the uneaten melon seeds from Du Wan''s hand.


    Du Wan asked: "Aren''t you apanying my mother?"


    "The olddy of the Qi family came to pay homage to the princess. As a junior, I can''t stay here, so I came out to look for you."


    Qijia?


    Master of the Emperor of Qi, the family of the Grand Tutor of Qi.


    Qin Jiu became absent-minded after mentioning the Qi family.


    When Du Wan saw this, she rolled her eyes and said, "Shall we go out for a walk?"


    Isnt the eldest princess not allowing you to go out?


    "Mom is afraid that I will go out alone and cause trouble, but I won''t be afraid if you follow me. If you are worried, you can ask my mother first to see if she agrees?"


    Then Ill ask.


    Qin Jiu would not go out secretly as Du Wan said.


    She put the melon seeds back into Du Wan''s hand, then got down from the tree and left.


    It was the young master in the bamboo forest who noticed the situation on Du Wan''s side and asked, "Is the hobby of thedies in the capital now tree climbing?"


    "Fuss."


    Pei Hao replied calmly.


    Hey, your fiance is also here. But...


    The young masters words revealed surprise.


    Pei Hao also noticed.


    The little girl was so brave. She actually stepped from the tree to the courtyard wall, and then jumped directly from the courtyard wall, but the direction of the jump was outside the courtyard! Then the little girl ran in one direction, the situation was quite anxious.


    Some of the guards of the Princess Mansion noticed something unusual about Du Wan and immediately chased after him.


    Pei Hao stood up suddenly and said, "I''ll be back as soon as I go."


    When he ran over, he happened to see the little girl rushing to the observation deck on the edge of the cliff and grabbing a girl who jumped off the cliff.


    At that moment, it was extremely dangerous.


    At this time, the guards arrived and pulled up the girl who was about to fall.


    Only then did Du Wan see clearly who the girl was who was about to jump off the cliff.


    Is it Murong Jiaojiao? His body was thin, his face was haggard, and he looked dull. Du Wan knew that Murong Shangshu had been demoted from his official position, but he was not so depressed that he could not afford to eat.


    Unless the wall falls and everyone pushes it down.


    Du Wan turned around and looked at the servants next to him, all wearing the same clothes. At first nce, they all came from wealthy families in the capital, and they all looked panic-stricken.


    Du Wan was in the tree just now and saw a girl being chased by several men. Since the distance was quite far, I felt that this girl was a bit familiar, so I immediately ran over to save her.


    Now the servants were stopped by the personal guards and were not allowed to escape.


    Du Wan asked: "Murong Jiaojiao, do you need me to report to the official position for you?"


    No need. Murong Jiaojiao lowered her head, her voice hoarse.

 Chapter 177: It is the calmness after the death of the heart

    Chapter 177: It is the calmness after the death of the heart


    Chapter 177: Calmness after Death of the Heart


    After saying this, Murong Jiaojiao slowly stood up. Although she looked embarrassed, she still unconsciously maintained the demeanor of a nobledy in front of Du Wan, and her waist was still straight.


    Du Wan saw her calmness.


    It is a kind of calmness after despair, and the calmness after the death of the heart.


    Du Wan asked: "I saved you today."


    Thank you, Princess. There was no hint of gratitude at all.


    Du Wan didn''t care, "I don''t need you to repay the favor of saving my life, so I just want to ask you a question."


    Princess, please speak.


    Why do you always have trouble with me?


    "The princess''s life is so good that it makes people jealous." Murong Jiaojiao finally raised her eyes to look at Du Wan and said in a calm voice, "I used to have the right to be jealous, but now I have lost the right to be jealous. ."


    "This reason is too general. But... forget it." Du Wan didn''t know what happened to her during this time. But the bruises on her neck and wrists couldn''t be a good thing.


    At this point, Du Wan had no interest in adding insult to injury.


    Du Wan looked at Murong Jiaojiao and said, "Do you have somewhere to go now? I will arrange for someone to take you back."


    "No need." Murong Jiaojiao turned around and looked nkly at the cliff behind her.


    "You only have one life, you must know how to cherish it." Du Wan was overflowing with sympathy and couldn''t help but add another sentence, "They say that death is like amp going out, but I don''t think so. Once amp goes out, you can live again. To put it bluntly, when a person dies, there is nothing. When encountering difficulties and setbacks, find a way to solve them. Choosing suicide is the stupidest thing. Lovers and enemies will be happy. "


    Thats all.


    If a person does not give up the idea of seeking death, others can save him once but not a second time.


    Du Wan then spotted Pei Hao standing not far away.


    Pei Hao discovered another side of the little girl that was different from before.


    The little girl was originally very serious, but after seeing him, she actually rolled her eyes at him.


    Pei Hao:


    No, its still just as cute.


    If the asion were not right, he mightugh out loud.


    Murong Jiaojiao suddenly turned back to look at Du Wan, her eyes skipped everyone present, and paused for a moment on Pei Hao. Finally, her eyes returned to Du Wan, "Princess, thank you. Also, be careful. Su Yu, yourst disappearance should be rted to her."


    He turned around and jumped off the cliff with determination.


    Du Wan''s heart was shaken, and she rushed to the edge of the cliff with a few strides. She also saw the figure falling quickly, and it disappeared in an instant.


    At this moment, Du Wan felt that her head waspletely nk.


    No idea at all!


    A person ended his life in such a decisive way...


    Du Wan couldn''t express what he felt in his heart.


    Pei Hao walked up to her and held her wrist.


    Perhaps he was frightened when she ran to the cliff...


    Du Wan came back to her senses and looked at the hand he was holding. Pei Hao felt relieved and silently let go.


    Du Wan was seen ring at the servants angrily, "Catch them!"


    "yes."


    The guards took action quickly.


    Several servants were so frightened that they did not dare to resist.


    Du Wan looked at the servants with a bit of anger, "Which family are you from?"


    The servants knelt on the ground and knocked their heads to the ground, not daring to make a sound.


    A personal guard came forward to report: "Princess, they should be the third brother of the Xie family, and I recognize one of them."


    Du Wan asked: "Xie family? Dingbei Houfu?"


    The guard added: "No, the Xie family was divided into another house ten years ago. However, the third brother of the Xie family is also the younger brother of the current Marquis of Dingbei." In Da Qin, as long as the family is divided, it is considered to be two families.


    The legitimate children of Dingbei Marquis are only Xie Zhang and Xie Ying. There are also several concubine children, who are still young and not as old as Xie Zhang. In the past, Du Wan had wondered why Xie Zhang was called Xie Qi even though he was the oldest in the Dingbei Hou Mansion. It turns out that some uncles who were born as concubines lived in separate houses.


    Du Wan''s attention turned to the servants again.


    Pei Hao came over, stood next to her and said, "Princess, leave this matter to the people below to investigate. You don''t have to get your hands on it yourself, so as not to dirty your eyes."


    Then youll check it out? Du Wan said angrily.


    Pei Hao said indulgently: "Okay."


    Du Wan said in a low voice: "If you find out, you will tell me the truth."


    "Can."


    "You arrange for people to go down and find her body, and don''t let the wild beasts eat it. This is her final reward for reminding me."


    "Can."


    Pei Hao''s fingertips hidden in his sleeves were gently stroking. Thinking of Du Qian, I often like to rub the little girl''s head. He almost raised his hand just now, but then he held back...


    Since someone took over, Du Wan left, leaving some people behind to help Pei Hao keep an eye on the servants.


    The remaining guards followed Du Wanzhuan to another courtyard.


    Midway, Du Wan saw Qin Jiu and others who had been found in a hurry.


    Qin Jiu asked anxiously: "What''s wrong with you?"


    "If something happens, I''ll tell you when I get back." Du Wan pulled her and walked towards the other courtyard.


    Qin Jiu looked towards the cliff and saw Prince Pei and several people kneeling on the ground. "Is something going on over there?"


    "Um."


    Du Wan said dullly.


    Back to the other courtyard, Du Wan''s wing.


    Ningqin and others have already packed up, and theyout is simr to the bedroom in the princess mansion.


    Hearing this, Qin Jiu was extremely shocked, "It''s her! I heard that she got married a few days ago. She was married to the fifth young master of the Xie family, and she was given a lot of betrothal gifts."


    Du Wan was surprised: "... Married?"


    Qin Jiu calmed down and said disdainfully: "The Murong family agreed to the marriage just because they wanted the betrothal gift. That Xie Wu has a bad reputation."


    Du Wan asked: "What can you say?"


    "He has no great ability, but he still thinks he is noble and has high vision but low hand. But he is very lustful. Before getting married, his **** girls have changed one after another."


    Have there been any life-threateningwsuits?


    Ive never heard of this. Its just that a few girls in the same room died of illness.


    covered by illness?


    Qin Jiu wondered why Du Wan had such an idea, "He really died of illness. He asked a doctor to see him before he died. He had a fever at first, but he didn''t get over it, and then he died of illness."


    They all died of illness? Du Wan didnt quite believe it.


    Qin Jiu knew that she didn''t believe it, "He did die of illness. It''s not like he only invited one doctor. If he didn''t cure him for a while, he would ask another one."


    Thats a bit weird.


    Qin Jiu really despised Xie Wu: "Although the girls in the same family are just toys, the death of a few will still affect his marriage. After beingughed at, he once threatened that he would not marry anyone who was not a noble family. No, The noble girl couldn''t marry, so she finally hired a poor man. But not even a few days after the wedding, he jumped off a cliff and died."


    Du Wan didnt know what to say.


    Qin Jiu said again: "Just wait and see, there will be more excitement in the next few days."


    Du Wan didnt say anything about asking Pei Hao to investigate.


    After this incident, no one asked to go shopping again.

 Chapter 178: Villain Pei is flirting with her

    Chapter 178: Viin Pei is flirting with her


    Chapter 178 The viin Pei is flirting with her


    Until the afternoon.


    Pei Hao came to visit.


    He first went to pay his respects to the eldest princess.


    Go to find Du Wan again and specially bring her snacks from the Huguo Temple Zhaitang.


    There is only one te of glutinous rice cakes, six pieces in total, each piece is very small, and you can eat one piece in one bite.


    Du Wan stared at the snacks, wanting to eat them, but feeling a little awkward, "Why did you give me that little shop?"


    "It''s an apology." Pei Hao restrained all his sharpness at this time, picked up a piece of snack, and brought it to her mouth, "Eat it. This is the craftsmanship of the master of Zhaitang. He only makes three dishes a day."


    Du Wan opened her mouth subconsciously.


    The snacks are sweet and soft in the mouth, so delicious.


    After she finished eating one piece, Pei Hao stuffed another piece into her mouth.


    Eating makes the cheeks bulge, like a little squirrel eating, very cute.


    After a while, all six pieces of pastry went into Du Wan''s stomach. While she was still savoring the taste of the pastry, Pei Hao''s fingertips brushed across her soft lips, "There was a bit of heartbreak. It''s gone now."


    Du Wan stood up in panic.


    He was so impatient that he even pushed the chair over!


    Du Wan looked at him in confusion.


    Pei Hao, on the other hand, was as steady as a rock and extremely calm, "It''s just a little bit of crumbs to wipe off, and you have such a big reaction, as if I took advantage of you?"


    I Du Wan wanted to ask him what he wanted to do?


    When people say it frankly and first, it doesn''t seem to be the same thing.


    So, she put her chair up in a panic and tried to calm her racing heartbeat.


    For a moment she thought that the viin was teasing her!


    Du Wan looked at Pei Hao doubtfully, his expression was calm and his eyes were clean.


    Sure enough, she was overthinking...


    "Okay, sit down. After the snacks, it''s time to get down to business." Pei Hao handed her the investigation results and a booklet sent by his subordinates, "Everything that can be found about Murong Jiaojiao is here. look by youself."


    Have the body been found? Du Wan asked as he took it.


    Found it, the Xie family has sent someone to collect it.


    Oh. Du Wan couldnt wait to flip through the book.


    After reading it, I couldnt help but sigh.


    The thing is notplicated, it is a tragic drama in which a noble girl is betrayed by her family, violently raped by her husband, and thenmits suicide.


    Ever since Murong Shangshu was dismissed from his post, he has been ill.


    Xie Wu ordered someone to propose marriage, but he actually married her home within three days. The wedding was as simple as selling a daughter, but in fact the price was clearly marked.


    Murong Jiaojiao refused to have **** on her wedding night.


    Xie Wu forced himself to have **** with him, and he used all kinds of tricks to get worse. Before arriving at Huguo Temple, Murong Jiaojiaomitted suicide once by slitting her wrists. Afterwards, Xie Wu took her to Huguo Temple to offer incense and imed to take her out to rx. As a result, no one knew what happened in the guest room. Murong Jiaojiao stabbed Xie Wu and ran away.


    Du Wan saw everything that happened next.


    Pei Hao asked: "What do you think of what Murong Jiaojiao said before she died?"


    Do you believe it? Du Wan asked.


    Pei Hao couldn''t say whether he believed it or not, "Did your brother find any clues rted to Su Yust time?"


    Not found. Du Wan was helpless.


    Is the wind going to blow again?


    Du Wan said with a half-smile: "Normal people will think it''s true what they say before they die. As the saying goes, when a person is about to die, his words are also good."


    "Do you suspect she is lying?" Pei Hao couldn''t help but start to think about this possibility and was about to say something else.


    Unexpectedly, the little girl suddenly smiled brightly and said: "No, I believe it."


    Pei Hao: "..." Are you teasing him?


    My hands are itchy and I want to hit someone.


    Butst time I was beaten, the consequences were serious.


    So, Pei Hao stood up and left quickly. It was so unusual that Du Wandu nced at his back a few times.


    At this time, someone was looking over here.


    Du Wan looked there and happened to see Qin Jiu, so he waved to her and motioned for her toe over.


    Qin Jiu lifted up her skirt and ran over, "How''s it going? What was found?"


    Ive found what I can find. Du Wan told the story about Murong Jiaojiao.


    Qin Jiu was very sad after hearing this, and then became depressed again, "What a woman fears most is marrying the wrong man. Princess, you don''t have to worry. The family has already appointed a fianc for you. Prince Pei is a good person and treats you very well." good."


    Du Wan wanted to refute.


    But in the eyes of outsiders, Pei Hao is indeed quite good.


    Du Wan could hear that Qin Jiu was worried about his future.


    Nowadays, womens marriages are all arranged by their elders, and women cannot make the final decision.


    That night, the two girls went to bed early.


    At five o''clock in the morning, Ning Qin and others woke up in a daze, and they took a bath and burned incense. After a set of tedious operations, Du Wan finally woke uppletely, and then followed the eldest princess, walking under the moonlight, directly to the treasure hall where the Lord was enshrined. fragrant.


    Go to the front of the temple.


    There are two rows of monks standing quietly.


    Wearing a monk''s hat and a uniform cassock.


    As the eldest princess and others walked forward, an eminent monk stepped forward to greet them. The servants were blocked at the foot of the steps outside the pce. Qin Jiu almost couldn''t get in, but it was Du Wan who held him back. The eminent monk hesitated before letting him go.


    There are some eminent monks in the main hall, sitting cross-legged on both sides of the hall with their knees bent and motionless with their eyes closed.


    The dignified and solemn hall is filled with the faint scent of sandalwood. The golden statue enshrined waspletely different from what Du Wan had imagined. A high tform is set up above the incense table in the middle.


    There is an imposing golden statue on the high tform. He was a tall man, wearing a shining golden robe, with far-sighted eyes and contempt for themon people.


    Lifelike characters.


    Really, as if alive, the aura ispelling.


    Du Wan was bewildered at first sight.


    This statue is really beautiful, but the back of her head was suddenly pressed, preventing her from looking directly at the statue.


    The eldest princess warned in a stern voice: "Wan''er, don''t be rude."


    "yes."


    Du Wan bowed her head obediently.


    At this time, Du Wan found that the eldest princess looked very pious.


    There is also Qin Jiu. From the moment she walked in, she held a stick of incense in both hands reverently and kept her head lowered. There is no country bumpkin like her whoes into town and looks everywhere. After letting the eldest princess warn her, Du Wan did not dare to take a closer look at the statue above. Following the eldest princess''s movements, she religiously offered incense, knelt down, kowtowed, and bowed three times and nine times.


    When Du Wan finished kowtowing for thest time.


    Buzz


    There was an ancient bell and Sanskrit sound, as illusory as if they came from the ethereal void.


    Then the bell tower of the temple, no one rang the bell, the bell rang by itself.


    Nine sts in a row resounded throughout the entire Huguo Temple.


    Du Wan stood up suddenly and looked left and right.


    Two rows of eminent monks who had been meditating with their eyes closed suddenly opened their eyes and looked at the little girl Du Wan, including the old monk at the top. The old monk is Yuantong, the abbot of Huguo Temple.


    Princess! Qin Jiu was startled and quickly went to pull her.


    The eldest princess was startled and said, "Wan''er, please don''t mess around in the hall."


    Mom, I heard a sound just now. Du Wan leaned close to the eldest princess and whispered.


    Yes, yes, mother also heard the bell ringing, nine times in a row.


    No, Du Wan felt that what she heard was different.

 Chapter 179: The old monk鈥檚 big lie

    Chapter 179: The old monk¡¯s big lie


    Chapter 179 The old monks big deception


    The eldest princess took Du Wan to Yuan Tong to apologize, "Master, this is my first time here, and I still don''t understand the rules..."


    Dont panic, donor.


    The old monk was amiable and asked Du Wan cheerfully, "Little donor, did you really hear the sound just now?"


    Hear it, nine bells are ringing.


    No, it was before the bell rang. What else did you hear?


    Oh,...no. Du Wan denied.


    The old monks smile did not change, The little donor will be very blessed in the future.


    Then the old monk looked at the eldest princess and said, "The donor is also a very blessed person."


    Then he looked at Qin Jiu and said he was blessed.


    Thank you, Master Yuantong, for yourments. The eldest princess was very excited.


    "Thank you, Master." Qin Jiu was also very excited, his face flushed with joy.


    Du Wan is the only one who is calm. He received a good education in the past and first of all believed in science.


    So in her mind, the old monk was a big liar.


    The deception was very perfunctory and not professional at all. All three people said he was blessed, and it must have sounded better to her than to him.


    Yuan Tong took off a string of Bodhi beads and put them into Du Wan''s hand. "This is a gift from the poor monk to the little benefactor. It can ward off a disaster."


    Really? Du Wan pretended to be surprised.


    Yuantong: "Take it seriously."


    Du Wan lowered her eyes and yed with the Bodhi bracelet in her hand.


    Three small red ropes are woven into a bracelet using a special technique, connecting nine jade-carved Bodhi seeds together. Each bodhi is carved with strange patterns and nine ancient characters that Du Wan cannot understand.


    Du Wan vaguely felt that the nine jade bodhi seeds were not simply connected together, but followed some special pattern. It feels cool when held in the hand without making people feel cold. It is very spiritual.


    This is a great gift!


    Whether it can ward off disaster or not, this bracelet is valuable.


    Didnt say ept it, or not ept it?


    Du Wan suddenly asked: "Then can I give it to someone?"


    Okay. Yuantongs eyes shed.


    "Okay, thank you for the gift." Du Wan looked around on her body, but couldn''t find anything to return the gift. After bathing and burning incense, she didn''t bring any money or banknotes. "Don''t worry, my mother will definitely donate more money for sesame oilter. ."


    "Then thank the little benefactor. The little benefactor cane often in the future, and the poor monk will sweep the bed to wee him." Yuan Tong smiled kindly and silently, and his eyes almost narrowed into a line withughter.


    Du Wan''s face was calm, but in her heart she felt that he had something up his sleeve.


    I didnt stay in the temple for long.


    It was getting light outside, and pilgrims gradually gathered outside the temple.


    The one burning incense today is the eldest princess.


    The eldest princess put away her excitement as she stepped out of the pce, still with a smile on her face.


    On the other hand, Qin Jiu was still very excited.


    Du Wan was still ying with the Bodhi bracelet given by Yuan Tong and said casually: "Mom, I heard that people who burn incense on their heads can have their wishese true."


    Yes! My mothers wish hase true. The eldest princess said with a gentle smile.


    Du Wan asked confusedly: "Didn''t we just leave the pce?"


    Mom, I hope you will be safe in the future. Master Yuantong said that you are very lucky, so you will definitely be safe in the future.


    Princess, this logic... is okay.


    It''s rare that the princess is happy, so Du Wan won''t say anything disappointing.


    However, Qin Jiu suddenly held Du Wan''s hand and said with joy: "Wan Wan, Wan Wan! Master Yuan Tong said that I am blessed. Is this true? Really? I am not dreaming, am I? .Oh, he said the three of us are lucky. Du Wan said angrily.


    I dont even know how excited I am.


    Such an obvious deception, both of them were convinced.


    The eldest princess smiled and said: "My family, Wanwan, is the most blessed. She got a Bodhi bracelet from Master Yuantong."


    Yes. Qin Jiu agreed.


    Du Wan put away the bracelet and put it on her hand, "I will give it to my brother when I see him next time."


    Dont you wear it yourself? Qin Jiu was surprised.


    Du Wan said nonchntly: "My eldest brother needs it more."


    When the old monk said that this bracelet could prevent someone from disaster, the first person that came to Du Wan''s mind was Du Qian. Du Qian is dead in the book, so I dont know if the plot will be forced into it. Wearing this bracelet for him makes people feel more at ease. Yes, just for peace of mind. It''s not that she really believes that the Bodhi bracelet can ward off disasters.


    The eldest princess immediately asked Aunt Wen to donate more sesame oil money.


    Mother Wen went away, and when she came back, she had three more lucky bags in her hand.


    Each blessing bag contains a peace charm.


    The eldest princess handed one to Qin Jiu and tied the other around her daughter''s waist.


    The remaining one was asked by Aunt Wen to put away, saying that it had another use.


    The group was going back to the other courtyard to have breakfast first, and they had just stepped down the stairs.


    Hey, Your Highness. A womans voice sounded in surprise not far away.


    Du Wan looked towards the sound.


    The woman who made the noise was dressed simply but with fine materials. She is about the same age as the eldest princess, so she should be of the same age. On her left and right sides, there were two young girls. There were some maids and women following behind.


    The eldest princess smiled and said, "She is my future mother-inw. What a coincidence."


    My wife pays homage to Your Highness. The woman stepped forward dignifiedly to pay homage.


    The eldest princess quickly went to hold her hand, "You''re wee, we are all one family. Wanwan,e here and see Aunt Pei."


    This is Pei Haos mother?


    Du Wan immediately stepped forward obediently and said hello, "Hello, Aunt Pei."


    "Okay, everything is okay. We haven''t seen her for a long time, and Wan''er is bing more and more energetic." Mrs. Pei said with a warm smile. Then he took off the jade bracelet in his hand and put it on Du Wan''s hand. He happened to see the bodhi jade string in her hand and was surprised.


    Then, Mrs. Pei asked the two girls around her toe forward to pay tribute to the eldest princess.


    The two girls respectfully stepped forward to pay homage to the eldest princess, but either intentionally or unintentionally, they ignored Du Wan, the princess.


    Du Wan raised his eyebrows when he saw this.


    She would not be so careful about this little thing as to embarrass the Pei family. It did let her know how to treat the two girls. If you don''t like each other, just maintain face.


    Mrs. Pei pulled the girl in pink clothes next to her.


    A fourteen-year-old girl, wearing a light pink skirt, has a small oval face, a crescent-shaped eyebrow, a pair of innocent big eyes, a pink cherry mouth, and a simple and bright smile.


    Mrs. Pei introduced: "Your Highness, this is the little girl Huiyu, who was born one month earlier than the princess."


    The daughter of your noble family is a person who understands etiquette and is very lovable. The eldest princess praised with a smile.


    Mrs. Pei did not hear the mystery, and introduced another girl affectionately, "This is the eldest daughter of my second brother, her name is Mu Fanling. She has just turned sixteen and is not engaged yet. She just arrived in the capital the day before yesterday. , I specially brought her out today to offer incense and learn a lot."


    The eldest princesss polite words came again, He is a well-educated person.


    Thank you for thepliment, Your Highness.


    Mu Fanling has a beautiful face, gentleness and calmness, and a graceful manner. It is obvious at a nce that she has received an excellent education.

 Chapter 180: He cheated on his father, cheated on his mother, and cheated on his brother.

    Chapter 180: He cheated on his father, cheated on his mother, and cheated on his brother.


    Chapter 180: Cheating on father, mother and brother


    Mrs. Pei smiled and said, "Yes, Fanling''s motheres from a schrly family, a Song family in the south."


    "That''s no wonder. Why can''t you see Cheng Ming?" The eldest princess nced around.


    Mrs. Pei said: "Chengming had something to do yesterday evening and went back first. He said he would pick us up in the afternoon."


    The eldest princess took two purses from her mother-inw, each containing a jade pendant. I take some with me every time I go out so that I can give them away in situations like this.


    The etiquette is thoughtful and you cant make a mistake.


    The eldest princess gave Mrs. Pei some face and invited her to have breakfast together in another courtyard.


    Mrs. Pei hesitated, "Will it disturb you?"


    "What''s the trouble? Isn''t it just a matter of having a few more pairs of chopsticks?" The eldest princess suppressed the strange feeling in her heart.


    A vocal invitation is just a polite word.


    Looking at what Mrs. Pei means, do you really want to go?


    However, Mrs. Pei declined politely in the end, "We haven''t entered the pce to burn incense yet. We will bring giftster and visit His Highness. Then we will have a good talk with His Highness."


    "Okay, I''ll be waiting for you in the other courtyard."


    The two elders were talking andughing, and they were harmonious.


    Du Wan stood by the side the whole time, smiling and saying nothing.


    After practicing cultivation, Du Wan was very sensitive to other people''s emotions. Although Mrs. Pei had a kind face and gentle eyes, she still noticed a hint of unhappiness hidden by Mrs. Pei.


    This is quite normal.


    She has been missing for so long and her reputation has already been ruined.


    Du Wan waster made the princess, which silenced the public, but could not erase the fact that she had disappeared. In the eyes of some prominent families who valued rules and reputation, she was no longer suitable to be the matron of the family. If Du Wan hadn''t been of high enough status and had the emperor''s backing, Mrs. Pei would have canceled her son''s engagement long ago.


    After separation from Mrs. Pei.


    The group went directly back to the other courtyard.


    At this time, the servants have prepared the morning fast meal.


    Du Wan saw the ssic configuration, steamed buns, vegetable buns and pickles.


    There is not even a bowl of white porridge!


    Du Wan was eating and thinking about the two girls.


    ording to the description in the book, Pei Huiyu, the sister of the viin, is a cheater on her father, mother, and brother. Cheating, the book says that she gave away a rare herb that his father had finally found. The cheating mother broke off the good marriage arranged by her mother, and turned around to marry for love, marrying a poor student whose family was too poor to take the me. You''re cheating on me. If anything happens after you get married, you always turn to me.


    This is the first time I met her today. She looks like a very innocent and simple little girl.


    It is really unimaginable that it will be a bottomless pit.


    Mu Fanling is the cousin of the viin, and her father is a frontier official.


    In the book, the second master of the Mu family sent his daughter to Beijing with the small intention of marrying her to the Duke of Zhenguo. ording to the normal development in the book, there is no original owner now, and Master Mu Ers move is understandable. But after Du Wan came over, the plot changed, and Mu Fanling was sent to the capital anyway, which is a bit intriguing.


    Du Wan soon had the answer.


    Qin Jiu whispered in her ear, "Mrs. Pei just kept praising the eldest daughter of the Mu family in front of the eldest princess? Doesn''t the Mu family want to marry your family?"


    "What-"


    Du Wan suddenly realized.


    Mrs. Pei is here for cheap girls today?


    No, Im here to promote my eldest niece.


    Qin Jiu added: "Prince Rui has now be the most favored son-inw of thedy in charge of the capital."


    Oh, Ive always been optimistic about it, but its not from their family. Du Wan raised her eyebrows and said.


    Qin Jiu nced at her and reminded softly, "Your brother is not young anymore. It''s time to propose a kiss."


    "I don''t see any sign of my mother arranging a marriage for my eldest brother." Du Wan didn''t know what the significance of it was. The elders were not anxious about Du Qian''s marriage at all. Instead, they arranged a baby wedding for their daughter early. Qin Jiu''s eyes flickered and he said, "Which noble girl do you think is worthy of being the king of the county?"


    "have no idea."


    Du Wan couldn''t imagine who Du Qian would marry, "As long as it''s not someone I can''t deal with."


    Qin Jiu:


    She has always been at odds with Wanwan?


    What to do? !


    The princess''s pce is now extremely prominent, and the emperor is in good health.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the glory of the Princess Mansion can be maintained for at least several decades. Du Qian is excellent in all aspects except for a small problem of doting on his younger sister. Now she has been named the Prince of Rui County. As long as she marries him, she can be the Princess of the County. For women, this is equivalent to reaching the sky in one step.


    Therefore, Du Qian''s limelight now overshadows Xie Zhang''s.


    Not long after breakfast.


    Mrs. Pei led two girls and came to visit with gifts.


    The eldest princess invited them in and asked Du Wan to entertain the two girls.


    Du Wan took the two girls with him politely.


    Walked around the courtyard without talking about anything, and then stopped at a viewing tower.


    At the highest level, there is an octagonal pavilion.


    Du Wan asked his servants to make a pot of good tea and prepare melons and fruits.


    Pei Huiyu and Mu Fanling came over.


    Du Wan said politely: "You two are tired from walking. You can sit down and have a cup of tea and rest."


    With no outsiders present now, Pei Huiyu did not hide her displeasure towards Du Wan, "You don''t have to please me. No matter how you please me, I still think you are not worthy of my brother. So what if you are the princess, I am not afraid of you."


    "Haha. You are mentally ill. How could you tell that the princess is trying to please you? My mother asked me to greet you. Otherwise, the princess would know who you are and think you are a good person." Du Wan didn''t have the habit of meeting others'' cold ones with a warm face. "The scenery here is pretty good, although there was a murder just yesterday. You just have to wait and see. If you have anything to do, I''ll tell my servants to do it. I''m leaving."


    Pei Huiyu was dumbfounded by the scolding.


    Mu Fanling was also stunned.


    I probably didnt expect that Du Wan would suddenly fall out.


    Du Wan went down to the observation deck without looking back.


    Others may try to please her future sister-inw, but Du Wan has no such awareness at all.


    In her mind, she had never thought of marrying Pei Hao.


    Hence, the displeasure of Mrs. Pei and Pei Huiyu has no effect on her at all.


    Pei Huiyu came back to her senses, her face flushed with anger, "Cousin, how dare you say she, she does that?"


    I am the princess, why dont you dare?


    "I-"


    "You said that about the princess, do you still want the princess to talk down to you? Why?" Mu Fanling rarelyforted her cousin, picked up the tea and drank it herself.


    I heard that my cousin was a bit willful before, but now I can see how brainless she is.


    Fortunately, this is not her biological sister, otherwise she would have been beaten to death.


    Pei Huiyu looked at Mu Fanling aggrievedly, with tears in her eyes, "Cousin, how could you say that to me?"


    "What I said is the truth. If you can''t ept it, there''s nothing I can do about it." Mu Fanling was angry with her cousin. Her aunt had hinted to her that she wanted to connect her with Prince Rui.


    Now it seems that there is no chance.

 Chapter 181: Go to the palace and go through the motions

    Chapter 181: Go to the pce and go through the motions


    Chapter 181 Go to the pce and go through the motions


    Pei Huiyu stamped her foot, turned around, covered her face, and ran away crying.


    The maid waiting outside quickly followed.


    What was left behind was Mu Fanling herself and her personal maid Xiaoque.


    Xiaoque said worriedly: "Miss, can you say this to your cousin?"


    Whats wrong?


    My aunt is making arrangements for your marriage.


    "This can''t be done." Mu Fanling knew it well, "The eldest princess doesn''t have a good impression of me."


    "How is that possible? The eldest princess clearly praises you."


    "Do you praise me for being well-educated? But before she praised me, I happened to do something uneducated. Forget it, even if you tell me, you won''t understand."


    At that time, Pei Huiyu only paid greetings to the eldest princess and deliberately ignored the princess. Mu Fanling felt that it was inappropriate. If she went to salute the princess alone, she would be suspected of insulting Pei Huiyu. She only hesitated and missed the opportunity... Later, the eldest princess said two words that seemed to bepliments, which made her face heat up.


    The story of Pei Huiyu running away in tears soon reached the ears of the eldest princess.


    When the eldest princess sent people to find Du Wan, she was gossiping with Qin Jiu.


    At this time, Aunt Wen came in a hurry.


    Du Wan and others all looked at Aunt Wen.


    Du Wan asked: "Mom came here in such a hurry, but what happened?"


    "It was Miss Pei who ran away crying. The eldest princess asked the servant toe over and ask what happened?" Aunt Wen nced around, but there was no one the princess wanted to entertain.


    Du Wan frowned and said, "Let me ask about this."


    Go out and recruit a bodyguard.


    Ask around and you''ll find out soon.


    The two girls were still in the other courtyard. Even though they were on the octagonal pavilion for viewing, they were still seen by the guards. ording to what the guard said, the two cousins said a few words, and Miss Pei ran away crying.


    Du Wan ordered: "Nanny Wen, just tell the truth."


    "OK."


    Wen Ye went back, and really told the princess like this, Mrs. Pei was still there.


    Mrs. Pei was slightly embarrassed, but she quickly covered it up, "Hey, it''s hard to take care of the child when he''s grown. It''s really a headache. It made His Highnessugh."


    The eldest princess chuckled, "It''s okay. What mother doesn''t have a headache for her own child?"


    Your Highness is wise.


    Mrs. Pei sat down for a while, then stood up and left.


    Let the servants call for Pei Huiyu and Mu Fanling.


    Pei Huiyu wiped her tears dry, but her eyes were still red. It could be seen at a nce that she had cried not long ago. But everyone ignored this and said goodbye peacefully. Mrs. Pei took them away.


    Next, Du Wan kept to herself.


    In addition to apanying the eldest princess every day, he also works hard to practice.


    One night, after Du Wan practiced, she closed her eyes again and saw that the movements of the white shadows in the darkness changed again. Not a new move, but three in a row.


    Are they practicing together?


    Du Wans first thought was that she wanted to go into seclusion!


    My heart is itching and I want to finish practicing the three movements right away.


    Since the beginning of practice, there have been nine movements. Du Wan didn''t know why three movements urred at once this time, and whether it would have any impact on the body.


    But what is certain is that once you practice it first, you will naturally know the answer.


    Fast for three days.


    The eldest princess said she was going back.


    Du Wan originally wanted to visit Zhuangzi.


    The incident with Murong Jiaojiao happened, and Du Wan temporarily changed her schedule and chose to return to the city first.


    Du Wan did not give a silence order about Murong Jiaojiao''sst words. Pei Hao also let Pei Hao deliberately let go of those servants.


    Du Wan knew that he wanted to investigate Su Yu and get evidence, but it was almost impossible to get it. It''s better to let the other party know about this. If the other party messes up the situation first, they might be able to catch something.


    On the day she returns to the capital, the eldest princess will enter the pce again.


    Du Wan heard this and rushed over, "Mom, didn''t you juste back? Are you in such a hurry to enter the pce?"


    I came to the pce to give you something. The eldest princess winked at her daughter, then pointed at the lucky bag and the peace charm, These were all asked for in the temple, and they should be regarded as our thoughts.


    Oh, then Ill go with you.


    "No need." The eldest princess shook her head, "You stay in the house and have a good rest."


    The emperor once asked the eldest princess to go to the pce to see Huang Lian more often. The eldest princess went to Huguo Temple to fast for three days to pray, and then personally delivered the things she asked for to the pce. This attitude was okay.


    Du Wan understood that the princess was just going through the motions.


    After sending the eldest princess to the carriage, Du Wan returned to Yulingyuan.


    When Ningqin saw her, she was so excited that she started gesticting and talking about the gossip in the capital these days.


    The scandal surrounding Murong Jiaojiao''s jumping off a cliff has made the third room of the Xie family a hot topic of conversation in teahouses and restaurants in the capital. On the same day, the Murong family went to the Xie family''s third-bedroom house to cause trouble. They tried to **** Murong Jiaojiao''s body several times and threatened to have the coffin opened for an autopsy.


    Did the Murong family take away the body? Du Wan was very curious.


    Ningqin said, "No. The Xie family buried him overnight. No one knows where he was buried."


    Du Wan pondered: "Is there really something wrong with the corpse?"


    "Xie Wu refused to be touched, saying that she was still his wife after death. He would not let her be desecrated after her death. In order to prevent the Murong family from disturbing his wife''s peace, he buried her early. "


    "Xie Wu''s reason is very tenable, but on the contrary, it makes the Murong family make trouble unreasonably."


    "Not only that, some people say that the Murong family just wants to ckmail someone."


    Not to mention what others might think like this, Du Wan also had this idea.


    Du Wan doesn''t like Murong Jiaojiao, and she doesn''t like the Murong family''s behavior of selling girls.


    "Princess, the Crown Prince is here." Luo Qi came in to report.


    Du Wan was quite surprised, "I just came back and he came to my door?"


    Ning Qin next to her snickered, "The prince is thinking about the princess."


    Youre the only one with a poor mouth. Du Wan didnt believe it at all.


    This time, we probably have something to talk about.


    Du Wan immediately spoke, "Where is he?"


    Luoqi replied respectfully: "Prince Pei is outside Yulingyuan."


    Then invite him in.


    This Luoqi didnt move.


    Du Wan asked in confusion, "What else is going on?"


    Princess, in fact, before you and the Crown Prince are married, the Crown Prince frequently enters Yuling Garden. This is not good for your reputation and is not in line with etiquette.


    "It''s not the first time he''se in. Isn''t it toote to say it''s not suitable now?" Du Wan really didn''t think of this before. After all, where she grew up, there was no such rule.


    It was rare to give an opinion in Luoqi, but Du Wan blocked him with another sentence, and his little face turned red from suppressing it.


    Du Wan waved her hand and motioned for her to invite someone, "Okay, let''s do what we have to do."


    Pei Hao is probably more familiar with Jade Lingyuan than she is as the owner.


    Now if she goes to tell Pei Hao that it is inappropriate and tells him not to enter Jade Spiritual Garden again, etc., I am afraid that he will think that she wants to turn her back on her, and the situation of questioning her in the martial arts hall may happen again.

 Chapter 182: The prince was almost fooled

    Chapter 182: The prince was almost fooled


    Chapter 182 The prince was almost fooled


    Pei Hao was led in by Luo Qi and led directly to the quiet room.


    Qin Ning, Huayi and others prepared tea, snacks, etc. respectively.


    Pei Hao watched the little girl casually let Ning Qin and others bring him something to entertain him. There was no tit-for-tat like in the past. It was nice to get along with each other calmly and harmoniously like this.


    Waiting for tea, etc., everything for entertaining guests was ready.


    Du Wan waved his hand and motioned them all to retreat outside.


    Du Wan looked at Pei Hao in surprise and asked, "Prince Pei, you are quite quiet today."


    Its nice to see you busy working for me. Pei Hao said lightly.


    When I heard this, it seemed like nothing.


    If you think about it more carefully, it has a different meaning.


    Du Wan didn''t notice it in front of him, "Tell me, why do youe to me this time?"


    Cant I juste and see you?


    We meet every other day, is it necessary?


    "Ah."


    Pei Hao lowered his eyes and chuckled.


    As she said, he would see her every three days, but he still wanted to see her.


    Du Wan asked again: "Aren''t you going to tell me yet?"


    "My sisterined to me that you scolded her." Pei Hao picked up the tea without drinking it, and looked at Du Wan with a hidden smile, as if he was full of anticipation for her next answer.


    Du Wan said nonchntly: "I scolded her. That''s because she deserves the scolding."


    Yes. She has been scolded.


    Hey, what are you


    Do you think Im here to question you?


    "Is not it?"


    "Do I have that much free time?" Pei Hao raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Du Wan was extremely surprised, "You are sitting here, aren''t you free?!"


    Pei Hao:


    The little girl is rude again and deserves a beating.


    Pei Hao had already inquired beforeing here. It was simply because his sister was looking for trouble, but the little girl blocked her away with a few words. Pei Huiyu even ran away crying when she was a guest.


    Its very rude and embarrassing.


    Pei Hao said: "After returning to the house, Huiyu was punished by her mother to kneel in the ancestral hall. I came to the door at this time specifically to apologize."


    Oh, thats nothing. Its such a small thing, I dont worry about it.


    Du Wan is telling the truth.


    After I cursed someone that day, I turned my head and forgot about it.


    Today, Pei Hao didn''te to apologize, and Du Wan couldn''t even remember it. After all, she was still thinking about more important things, "Prince Pei, do you think the Su family will train secret guards?"


    "should have."


    Pei Hao didn''t tell her that almost all the real dignitaries in the capital would cultivate influence. The Zhenguo Pce is no exception. But there will be some cover-up on the surface, and if it is exposed, it will cause big trouble. It sounds like they are secret guards, but in fact they are raising dead soldiers.


    Du Wan asked thoughtfully: "Are the secret guards of the Su family powerful?"


    Unclear.


    Pei Hao has never investigated, "Do you want to investigate the Su family?"


    "Shouldn''t we investigate? If the disappearance of the princess is really rted to the Su family, then the Su family''s secret guards are quite powerful. I heard from my brother that the rtives who were sent to protect me on the surface were The guards were killed. The guards secretly arranged by the Du family were also assassinated. How capable this is."


    The eldest princess''s personal guards are all from the Imperial Guard.


    The Du familys guards are even more unfathomable.


    They all fell into the hands of the Su family?


    Pei Hao couldn''t help but said solemnly, "I will pay attention to it."


    Then Im going to trouble you again. Du Wan said with a smile, her big eyes full of smiles.


    When I saw it, I was very happy. Of course Im happy, freebor is here again.


    Pei Hao put down the tea bowl and suddenly said: "Then what''s the benefit to me?"


    Huh? Du Wan smiled slightly.


    Pei Hao said calmly: "Are you surprised? I can''t help you. I have helped you so many times in the past, but not only have you not thanked me, you have also deliberately misrepresented my kindness, refused to eat the things I gave, and refused to allow me to enter jade." Lingyuan. If it''s just like this, it''s okay. I''m not that narrow-minded, but you point at my nose and scold me..."


    !!


    Fuck!


    She thought the matter was over.


    So, are you waiting for her here? !


    Du Wan suddenly felt guilty, and her whole body seemed to be shorter.


    In the past, Du Wan would have confidently distorted the facts.


    Isnt that what people do? Just after asking someone to help, they turn around and turn their backs. Is that what people do?


    Du Wan pretended to be calm and asked: "What do you want?"


    Pei Hao''s eyes fell on her wrist.


    The white and slender wrist seems to be broken if it is broken. The Bodhi bracelet looks a bit awkward and does not match well. The main reason is that the Bodhi jade beads arerger and more suitable for men.


    Pei Hao said: "This bracelet doesn''t suit you very well. It''s more like what a man would wear."


    Yes, the old monk wore it. Du Wan said truthfully.


    How about sending it to me?


    "No!" Du Wan refused decisively, "This is for my brother. Please change your request."


    The smile on Pei Hao''s face froze slightly, and then he lowered his eyelids. After a moment, he raised his eyes and stared at her again and said, "Do you really want me to change my demands?"


    He asked specifically...


    Du Wan had a bad premonition for no reason, and quickly dered: "The requirements can''t be too high, I can''t do it. I''m just a little girl, I don''t have much ability."


    Its not high, its very simple, you just move your hands and its done.


    Pei Hao was as steady as a rock the whole time. It wasn''t until she nodded hesitantly that he walked to the desk.


    Grind the ink yourself andy out the paper.


    Then, he pulled her over, sat down on the chair in front of the desk, took a brush, dipped it in ink, and handed it to her hand.


    This series of services is particrly considerate and thoughtful.


    More than usual, Ning Qin and others serve him with more dedication.


    Pei Hao said: "Write it, a letter of guarantee."


    What guarantee? Du Wan pretended to be stupid.


    A letter of guarantee that you can write.


    "I can not do it."


    "I know you can''t write. It doesn''t matter. Just copy what you wrote to me before and just change the name." Pei Hao''s voice today has always been light and not fluctuating much.


    The more this is the case, the harder it is to provoke.


    Du Wan was struggling, "Oh, a lot has happened in the past two days. My memory is not very good, and I have forgotten the content."


    You can take it out and copy it again.


    Oh, let me think about it, I forgot where I put it, what should I do?


    "Oh, it''s okay, I''ll read it to you." Pei Hao didn''t give Du Wan a chance to speak again, and read directly, "Guarantee letter, I am the princess of Jiaoyang County, my surname is Du Mingwan, and I promise that I will not find Pei Hao, the eldest son of Zhen Guo Gongfu in the future. trouble, otherwise its a dog No, just write, otherwise its a puppy.


    I am not a dog, you are a real dog!


    Du Wan wrote down the guarantee with Pei Hao watching the whole process with a look of grief and indignation.


    A total of four pieces of nk paper were scrapped.


    She deliberately made typos and was caught by others.


    Du Wan finished writing what Pei Hao read, then pressed the pen on the table and said, "That''s it."


    There are still three characters left, twice as big.


    Du Wan rolled her eyes, What word is it? I dont remember it.


    prosperous? !


    Pei Hao was about to open his mouth, but suddenly closed it.


    Almost got fooled!

 Chapter 183: Thank you eighteen generations of ancestors

    Chapter 183: Thank you eighteen generations of ancestors


    Chapter 183 Thank you for your eighteen generations of ancestors


    The little girl is too naughty and will fall into the hole she dug if she is not careful.


    Pei Hao suppressed the urge to hit someone, gritted his teeth and said, "Hurry up and write."


    "do not remember-"


    "No, you remember!" Pei Hao finally couldn''t help but raise his hand and pinched her cheek, "How about you just scream three times, then you don''t need to write."


    Du Wan:


    Instead of calling, lets write.


    Hence, three magical words "wang" appeared on the guarantee letter.


    Under Pei Hao''s intense gaze, Du Wan signed his name and stamped the princess''s seal.


    After the ink was dry, Pei Hao picked it up with satisfaction, folded it, and put it in his arms.


    A letter of guarantee for each person, and the situation was evened out.


    Pei Hao saw the little girl lying down on the desk without moving.


    Knowing that she was hit hard today, he couldn''t help but raise his hand and touch her head,forting her: "Wanwan, a small setback is nothing. You have to work hard to stand up. In the future... there may be big setbacks."


    Du Wans mouth twitched.


    Mom! I, the Princess, thank you for your eighteenth generation of ancestors.


    However, ording to the meaning of the viin''s words, will he still y a big role?


    Thinking of this possibility, Du Wan ignored Pei Hao''s little move.


    Pei Hao originally wanted to imitate Du Qian and touch the little girls head.


    As a result, he couldn''t help but touch it again, and again, and again... Especially today, he was so energetic that he sessfully defeated the little girl''s army.


    Pei Hao raised the corners of his mouth happily.


    Then.


    Under the increasingly dangerous look in the little girl''s eyes, he reluctantly put away his hand and walked away as if nothing had happened.


    dog man!


    Du Wan stared at Pei Hao''s back and cursed a thousand times in his heart.


    The whole persony on the table and didnt want to move.


    At this time, Du Wan felt a little regretful. Why didn''t she go into the pce with the eldest princess? If she had gone, she would have avoided Pei Hao and wouldn''t have signed that dark history-like guarantee!


    This can be regarded as leaving a handle for Pei Hao.


    Its just that he has a handle on her...she also has a handle on him?


    If it is really used, both sides will lose?


    Du Wany down on her stomach and actually fell asleep.


    When she woke up again, the eldest princess and Prince Consort Du had already returned together.


    Farewell is better than a wedding. The two of them are tired of being together, like glue and paint, and dog food is spread everywhere for free.


    Du Wan went to the main courtyard, stayed only for a while, then turned around and returned to Yulingyuan.


    Du Prince Consort looked at his daughter''s leaving back and sighed slightly, "Sister Shu, I heard that the bell of Huguo Temple rang nine times in a row?"


    "Yes."


    Did you know that the bells of Huguo Temple have never rang.


    The eldest princess was stunned.


    I didnt notice it before, but now that I think about it, every time she goes to burn incense, she has never heard the bell.


    The eldest princess said: "Master Yuantong said that our daughter is very lucky."


    That old bald donkey


    Du Prince Consort frowned in pain.


    The waist was pinched by the eldest princess.


    The eldest princess said angrily: "Master Yuantong is an eminent monk, so don''t talk nonsense."


    Yes, Shumei taught me that. Prince Consort Du apologized repeatedly.


    The eldest princess then said happily, "The master also said that I am also very lucky."


    Sure enough.


    Everyone I meet says that he is a very lucky person.


    Du Huima didnt want to offend the eldest princess, Well, twenty years ago, he also said that I was a very lucky person.


    The master is right, you have been living your life of wealth and wealth for twenty years.


    A few days passed in peace and quiet.


    Du Wan has not stepped out since she returned home.


    In one day, I would either stay in Yulingyuan or go to the martial arts training hall.


    Pei Hao seemed to be very busy, and he didn''t see anyone for several days.


    Its just that the Princess Mansion is quite lively, and the concierge receives a bunch of posts every day.


    Some of the posts were sent to her, and they were held banquets by nobledies in the capital. Usually when these people prepare posts, due to Du Wan''s identity, they almost always send one to the princess''s house. As for whether Du Wan will go, they don''t have much hope.


    Du Wan didnt even say that she was going to participate, she didnt even read the post. If you have this free time, you might as well practice swordsmanship for a while.


    Today, Du Wan returned to Yulingyuan from the martial arts training hall, walked to the tea table, grabbed a handful of candied fruits, ate them one by one, and asked casually: "Ning Qin, what''s the gossip today?"


    I havent heard anything yet.


    Ningqin and Du Wan came back around the same time. The first time she could find someone to inquire about the Murong family''s gossip was because she knew Du Wan would be interested.


    Ningqin said: "However, there is a little news."


    "what news?"


    I heard that the imperial list was revealed, and it was a folk doctor named Liu.


    "Um?"


    Du Wan''s eating movements were paused.


    The imperial list was revealed earlier than expected.


    This Doctor Liu may have been in the capital.


    Du Wan has never heard of Doctor Liu.


    The plot in the book has already deviated from the established life trajectories of the male and female protagonists up to now. Qin Yuyu has changed the most. The heroine without the golden finger looks so ordinary. Although he started a business as in the book, it did not develop as quickly as in the book and was still within the scope of a normal person.


    Du Wan is not sure about the male protagonists situation.


    But one thing is for sure, it will not be as smooth as in the book.


    In fact, it''s not just bad luck, it''s just bad luck.


    Severely affected Xie Zhangs original n, and he had to change his strategy...


    Du Wan made a temporary decision: "Ningqin, I want to go back to the n."


    "Why did the princess want to return to the Hui n?" Ningqin was surprised.


    Im tired of staying at home and miss my brother.


    Then how many days do you n to go back and stay?


    I have to do it no matter what Du Wan hadnt finished her words yet.


    Du Qian''s voice came from outside, "Where are you going, sister?"


    Hey! Brother!


    Du Wan suddenly jumped up and ran to Du Qian with a bright smile, "Why did you go to the n for so long this time? Didn''t you say you only went a few days a month? I miss you every day. "


    Du Qian, who was warmly weed by his sister, felt a little ted.


    Du Qian rubbed her head as usual and said, "The old patriarch refuses to let me go. What can I do?"


    What are you doing?


    I dont know, he just stares at me every day. Du Qian was very depressed when he mentioned this.


    Du Wan was surprised, "Then you''ll be back today?"


    "I sneaked back when the n leader wasn''t paying attention. Hehe." Du Qian''sst smile was a bit cheesy. It actually ovepped with Du Wan''s smile before after doing bad things. "There seems to be something going on in the n recently, and the old n leader can''t take care of me. "


    Du Wan chuckled, "It would be great if I could run back."


    Du Qian had no idea at all.


    The reason why the old patriarch stared at him also starts with the half of roast rabbit.


    Because the old patriarch thought...someone would give this kid roast rabbit meat?


    I havent eaten it yet, no, Ive been staring at it.


    The two brothers and sisters got together and chatted.

 Chapter 184: My sister is a villain

    Chapter 184: My sister is a viin


    Chapter 184 My sister is a viin


    Aftering out of Yulingyuan, Du Qian went to the study room in the main courtyard to find his father.


    Du Prince Consort suddenly felt sour when he saw the Bodhi bracelet in Du Qian''s hand.


    My daughter still likes her eldest brother more. With such a good thing, why do you only think about this brat?


    Du Qian used his long sleeves to cover the bracelet without leaving a trace. But the more he did this, the more conspicuous he became.


    No matter what you block, Ive seen it. Du Consorts eyes were dark.


    Du Qian smiled proudly, "Aren''t you afraid that your father will be hit?"


    Think of me as rare.


    Thats right, my father has never seen anything good, so how can he take a fancy to a mere bracelet?


    Smelly boy! Come on.


    Du Qian didn''t want to offend his father too much, so he quickly changed the subject, "Father, I heard about Murong Jiaojiao''s words before she died. Did you send someone to investigate?"


    Under investigation. Du Ma said truthfully.


    Where to start?


    Lets start with Murong Jiaojiaos servants before she got married.


    ""Older gingers are more spicy.


    Du Qian did not think of this problem.


    Murong Jiaojiao married into the Xie family, and in a hurry she only brought two maids with her. Some of the remaining people were sold by the Murong family, and some stayed with the Murong family.


    As long as you look for them, you can find them all.


    Even if they hold high positions, they still need evidence to act. Murong Jiaojiao''sst words alone cannot convict Su Yu.


    Du Qian asked: "The Su family should have received the news."


    "Received. Prime Minister Su also immediately asked his father to exin that Murong Jiaojiao had a grudge against his eldest granddaughter earlier and wanted to use the help of the Princess Pce to avenge her." In addition to these words, there are a bunch of other words. Praise his eldest granddaughter for how talented and kind she is, how she doesn''t ask for anything in return, how she still gives porridge every year, how many people she has helped, etc.


    In order to convince Prince Consort Du that Prime Minister Su also has names, he named some of the people Su Yu had helped.


    Du Qian sneered, "Whoever she helped was recorded by name?"


    "That''s right. It''s really strange. He probably drove me out when he saw that I was indifferent. He will regret it when he thinks about it." Everyone has be better with age.


    Who would really do good deeds and go out of their way to write down the persons name and address?


    Isn''t this amon method used by some noble people to win over people''s hearts? It is a low-cost investment in talent, just waiting to be used by the other party in the future.


    Prime Minister Sus exnation did not clear up the suspicion. In the eyes of Prince Consort Du, Su Yu turned out to be a hypocrite!


    Du Qian asked: "Father, have you mentioned this to your sister?"


    "No. She lives with that sword all day long. When shees to the main courtyard, she just clicks. She wanders around and shows her little face. Your mother and I haven''t even spoken to her, and she has disappeared again. I''m done." When Prince Consort Du said this, his face turned dark.


    Du Qian lowered his head and smiled sullenly.


    Just like what my sister can do.


    Du Qian stood up and excused himself: "I will talk to my sister about this."


    Go ahead and give her a heads up.


    "Um."


    Du Qian turned around and was about to step out of the study.


    Suddenly he was stopped by Prince Consort Du again, "Qian''er! Wait."


    Du Qian turned back in confusion, "What else is there?"


    "You are in the n and no one is urging you. But when you return to the princess''s mansion, it would be unreasonable not to go to the pce to visit. I will go to the pce with Wanwan tomorrow."


    Father, I dont want to go. Du Qian wanted to kill Huang Lian when he thought about her.


    His good-natured sister has suffered time and again because of her.


    Du Consort taught his son, "The more you dislike a person, the less you can ruin your reputation because of that person. Qian''er, go back and think about it carefully. Don''t be inferior to your sister."


    Du Qian raised his eyebrows.


    Sister, that little bitch, does whatever is beneficial. In terms of cleverness, Du Qian is really ashamed of himself.


    Du Qian stepped out of the main courtyard and went to Yuling Garden again. When I went there, I happened to see my sister cleaning her sword.


    When Du Wan saw himing, her whole little face suddenly became alive, "Brother!"


    Du Qian smiled and joked: "You are still cleaning your sword after dinner? You really live your life with it."


    I have nothing to do, just rub it. Du Wanughed dryly.


    Du Qian sat next to her and told him what he had just talked with his father, "Sister, I am going to the pce tomorrow, will you go with me?"


    Im going. Didnt father ask you to take me with you?


    Its okay if you dont go.


    "It''s nothing. I just went to see who Dr. Liu is. He was able to stabilize Huang Lian''s condition." Du Wan said again while wiping his sword.


    In fact, the de of the sword in her hand had been polished to be spotless. But she still wiped it with her handkerchief.


    Du Qian couldn''t help but think of his father''sints, and suddenly felt funny, "You didn''t put this sword back in the armory?"


    I wont let it go, it will belong to me personally from now on. Before going to bed at night, Du Wan would put the sword somewhere where it can be essed at any time.


    She has alwayscked a sense of security in this world. With a sharp tool by your side, you can sleep more peacefully.


    Du Wan added: "Brother, my father''s decision is right. After all, Huang Lian is the emperor''s flesh and blood, even if she... deserves to die."


    Du Qian looked at his calm sister and fell into deep thought.


    Du Wan turned around and saw him like this andughed, "Don''t do unnecessary things."


    I was just wondering if there should be an ident with that Dr. Liu.


    No need!


    Du Wan finally sheathed her sword, "Since she has the luck to live longer, let her live."


    Dont you feel ufortable?


    "What''s the point? We can''t see anyone unless we enter the pce. Besides, she lingers on the bed all day long, so she is a miserable person. She might as well die early and be born early."


    makes sense.


    Du Qian felt that he had been persuaded and had wronged his sister.


    Early the next morning.


    The Princess Mansion has prepared a carriage for entering the pce.


    This time Du Wan rode in a car and Du Qian rode a horse.


    Arrived in front of the pce gate, entered the pce smoothly, went to greet the emperor first, and then went to greet the queen. After following the formal etiquette, he went to Jinxiu Pce.


    Along the way, Du Wan saw many pce attendants at Jinxiu Pce.


    Du Qian whispered: "I''m quite favored."


    Thest scene before death. Du Wan said in the same low voice.


    Du Qian couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth after hearing this.


    Waiting outside.


    The pce maid went in first to report.


    After waiting for a while, the pce maid came out and led the two of them in.


    Since Huang Lian was brought into the pce by the emperor, this was the second time Du Wan saw anyone.


    This time Huang Lian was half sitting on the bed.


    The whole person seems to be much more energetic.


    However, Du Wan could tell at a nce that Huang Lian had put on makeup and rouge.


    Du Wan was speechless for a moment.


    After making them wait for so long, did she just put makeup on inside? I thought he wanted to give her a kick.

 Chapter 185: Someone is plotting against the brother and sister

    Chapter 185: Someone is plotting against the brother and sister


    Chapter 185 Someone is plotting against the brother and sister


    Huang Lian raised his eyes and looked at her, "You''re here. This is..."


    My eldest brother. Du Wan introduced with a smile.


    Du Qian took two steps forward with a gentle attitude, and said with a smile: "I have met cousin Huang Lian. I am your cousin Du Qian. Did the emperor uncle say when he would let you go to the royal jade te?"


    Huang Lian:


    Du Wan smiled and half-closed her eyes.


    As expected of a cheap brother, it hurts my heart when Ie up!


    Look at the demeanor of this gentle young man from an aristocratic family.


    Even what he said, although there was nothing wrong with it, was still thorny.


    Even though Huang Lian is staying in Jinxiu Pce, everyone knows her identity. However, until now, he has not been on the royal jade te, and has not even changed his name, let alone announced the imperial list to the world.


    Now no one can guess what the emperor is thinking.


    Du Qians question hit the nail on the head.


    As a younger sister, I can only silently give my eldest brother a thumbs up.


    The pce maid served tea to the brother and sister, breaking Huang Lian''s embarrassment.


    Huang Lian didn''t answer, and Du Qian didn''t ask any more questions.


    Its a little quiet.


    Next, the brother and sister sat aside and said nothing. The tea on the tea table was cold and they did not touch it.


    Huang Lian pretended not to see it.


    When the time was almost up, Du Qian and Du Wan stood up and left.


    Du Wan waved goodbye to Huang Lian politely, "I''m leaving, you take good care of yourself."


    Dont you want to ask me something? Huang Lian suddenly said.


    Du Wan lowered her face and asked, "Will you tell me if I ask?"


    Not necessarily, but Im not sure I will answer. Huang Lians intention was unclear.


    Du Wan suppressed the scorn on her face.


    Looking at Huang Lian intently, after a long time, when everyone thought Du Wan was going to question, Du Wan suddenly said in a gentle voice: "Cousin, take good care of your health and don''t think too much. We are all rtives now. , we are blood rtives, we can''t be enemies anymore, you guard me, I guard you, how tiring this is, isn''t it?"


    Huang Lian''s smile froze.


    Is the thunder loud and the raindrops light?


    Then, Du Wan said in a good voice: "My old patriarch did not allow my brother to return to the capital, so my brother secretly came back to see you. s. And the emperor''s uncle, his hair is gray because of you. Dont you feel distressed? Anyway, my mother feels distressed, and so do I. My brother feels distressed too.


    Du Qian was silent, his eyes dark and iprehensible.


    Huang Lian said nothing.


    It was Du Wan who said a bunch of caring words.


    Finally, he concluded, "Okay, brother and I won''t disturb your rest. Remember to take your medicine on time and don''t be afraid of hardship."


    Thank you for your trouble, cousin. Huang Lian finally choked out a sentence.


    "It should, it should. We are rtives, even if the bones are broken, the tendons are still connected."


    Du Wan had a bright smile, looking innocent and without any scheming.


    The brother and sister had just stepped out of Huang Lian''s dormitory.


    Saw Minghuangs figure outside.


    It is the emperor.


    Du Qian made up his mind, and it turned out to be the case.


    My sister has excellent hearing and knew in advance that the emperor''s uncle wasing. Therefore, all the nonsense just now was meant for the emperor, not Huang Lian.


    Who is Huang Lian? Where is it worth my sister''s troubles?


    Du Wan walked briskly to the emperor and said, "Uncle, aren''t you busy? Why did youe here suddenly? Are you not busy? If you are not busy, take a rest."


    A smile appeared on the emperor''s serious face, "Let''s see you. Are you going to leave the pce?"


    Yes.


    Theres no hurry, go to my Zhenghe Hall and have something to eat with me.


    Wow, is there something delicious? The little girls eyes lit up when she mentioned the food. The emperor looked at Du Qian again and said, "You, too."


    Thank you, Your Majesty.


    Call me uncle like Wanwan. The emperor still wanted to live a normal life asionally. I hope to have a pair of kind parents, a loving wife, and filial children.


    When people reach middle age, they tend to think too much.


    Du Wan echoed: "Yes, the eldest brother calls me uncle. It''s so kind to call him uncle."


    Haha. The emperor smiled, Wanwan is right, calling her uncle is cordial.


    Du Qian immediately called him uncle.


    The emperor was obviously happy again.


    Taking advantage of his happiness, Du Wan made a small request, "Uncle, I want to go to Divine Doctor Liu to inquire about my cousin''s condition. Do you want to go with me?"


    Arent you going to eat first?


    My cousins condition is more important.


    "well."


    The emperor was very pleased with the little girl''s proposal.


    In the end, instead of taking the brother and sister to find Doctor Liu, they went to Zhenghe Hall and summoned Doctor Liu again.


    Du Wan can now eat and see people.


    Dictor Liu is here.


    He is a very ordinary old man with good energy.


    The emperor asked about Huang Lian''s condition, and Dr. Liu spoke eloquently. Du Wan was confused when hearing some professional stuff. But Du Wan understood the general meaning. ording to Doctor Liu, Huang Lian''s condition can only be temporarily stabilized. It is extremely difficult to cure him unless some miraculous medicine is found.


    At this time, Du Wan was relieved.


    Huang Lian had to die in the end.


    Thinking of the emperoring suddenly to the Splendid Pce.


    Before that, the Du Wan brothers and sisters went to see the emperor. At that time, the emperor was obviously very busy and would not have time to go to the Jinxiu Pce. If you think about it carefully, it''s strange that there''s nothing fishy about it.


    Someone wanted to plot against the brother and sister, deliberately trying to lure the emperor over.


    If the emperor saw their faces when they questioned Huang Lian, then the good impression the brother and sister had left on the emperor would be gone. It''s a pity that the person behind the scenes didn''t know that even if there were no outsiders, the brother and sister were still very cautious in front of Huang Lian. At most, it''s just a bit contemptuous in attitude, but this can''t be used to make an issue.


    Next, the brother and sister had lunch with the emperor.


    Du Qian left the pce first, but Du Wan was left behind by the emperor.


    Then, Du Wan, with her little hands on her back, leisurely followed the emperor to the meeting hall and the royal study.


    Walking around with the emperor all afternoon.


    When the emperor reviews the memorial.


    Afraid that the little girl would be too bored, I would asionally ask her what she should do.


    The little girl would just act stupid when asked.


    Otherwise, it would be very easy to scare people by using modern theories on state governance.


    The emperor closed a memorial and suddenly asked: "Wanwan, what do you think can be done to make a country stable and stable for a long time?"


    Oh, its a dream, theres everything in a dream. Du Wanined casually.


    After she finishedining, she regretted it.


    The emperor seemed to be shocked by her words, "What do you mean by Wanwan''s words?"


    "Haha." Du Wanughed dryly, thinking quickly, "Uncle, if we take history as a guide, the rise and fall of a dynasty is an inevitable process. So long-term peace and stability can only be dreamed of."


    emperor:""


    It''s really rough words but not rough reasoning.


    But this girl really dares to say anything, isn''t she afraid of being punished by him?

 Chapter 186: The truth hurts

    Chapter 186: The truth hurts


    Chapter 186 The truth hurts


    The emperor deliberately looked solemn and said majestically: "The little girl is so courageous, she dares to say anything."


    Uncle is not an outsider, of course I dare to speak. Du Wan was not afraid at all.


    The emperor''s old face, pretending to be serious, almost couldn''t keep it up.


    The **** in charge next to him was very familiar with the emperor. He could see that the emperor was in a good mood.


    The emperor added: "Your words will hurt my uncle''s heart."


    Oh, the truth hurts.


    The emperor had not yet responded, but the **** in charge next to himughed first.


    The emperor red at the old man and said, "Get out."


    "ording to the order." The chief **** hurriedly went out, taking with him the other young eunuchs in front of the pce.


    Du Wan has read the original work.


    The Qin Kingdom is already riddled with holes and will fall apart at any time. Du Wan didn''t have the ability to save the country, Du Qian didn''t have the ability either, and the entire Princess Mansion was helpless.


    How to calm down a troubled world?


    Even if it subsides, how will it be governed?


    Is it so easy to unify the political power?


    The country is peaceful, and the internal struggle for power begins again, s...


    Wan Wan. The emperor suddenly called to Du Wan who was distracted.


    Du Wan blinked his big eyes and said, "Uncle, tell me what you have to say."


    You said that I will pass the throne to your brother in the future, okay?


    Not good! Du Wan shook her head wildly.


    Hmm? Why?


    "Being an emperor is too hard. It''s hard work. You can tell by looking at how hard my uncle is working. He doesn''t even have freedom. My eldest brother is not stupid, so he doesn''t want to be an emperor." Du Wan raised her chin, looking like her eldest brother was very shrewd. look.


    The emperor felt happy, and pretended to disapprove and asked: "It''s just hard work, why is there no freedom?"


    Do you live in the pce all the time? Is it convenient to live outside the pce?


    The emperor pointed at her and wanted to scold her, but he couldnt.


    The little girl is confident.


    Finally, the emperor struck her on the forehead and scolded her with a smile: "Nonsense!"


    After a long time, it became quiet.


    The emperor touched the dragon chair under his seat, and suddenly asked another question: "Wanwan, do you think your uncle is a foolish king?"


    Who said that? Ill go find them to settle the score!


    Haha, uncle is asking you.


    Of course not. Du Wan replied firmly. She knew this was a big problem, a big pit. A slightly incorrect answer may cause the emperor''s displeasure.


    However, when it came time to answer, she decided to speak out what was in her heart, "Uncle, you are just a person. A person''s energy is always limited. You go to court and go to court every day to handle the government affairs of a country, and you work diligently. Mian. Anyone who has eyes to see will know how good you are."


    But people outside still think that I am a foolish king.


    Those who say this are either short-sighted or have ulterior motives.


    ...Huh? How to say it.


    "What can I say? My uncle is so good, and those people still nder you must be bad."


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    The emperorughed, obviously pleased.


    Du Wan now has a good impression of the emperor.


    Thinking about it from the side, he was quite unjust. He sat on the throne and presided over government affairs every day, working diligently, but the officials below him deceived the superiors and deceived the subordinates. He didn''t know what else he could do. Even if we know but have no evidence, we still can''t do anything. If something happens to people outside, he will be scolded as a "foolish king".


    The factions of officials in the DPRK and China areplex, forming cliques for personal gain, and officials protect each other. If a new group of officials is reced, the next group of officials whoe to power will most likely be corrupt officials.


    This trend in the Qin Kingdom has been established for a long time, and it is difficult to stop it unless everything is overthrown and re-established.


    Just like in the book, the world changes and the earth is broken, and then stands up again. Before Xie Zhang became emperor, he killed many people, including almost all the imperial officials. After re-promoting the previous group of insightful people, after years of reforms and governance, theter peaceful age was created. Regardless of Xie Zhang''s methods in the early stage, when he became emperor in theter stage, he did have the ability to govern the world and was called a wise king.


    Du Wan just wants to protect the Princess Mansion family, but she is worried that she will change too much and make the world more chaotic. Now the impact of her arrival is not small.


    It''s hard to say what the future will be like, and her head hurts just thinking about it!


    Forget it, I dont want to think about it anymore.


    This matter is too big, lets save it forter.


    Du Wan had dinner with the emperor again, and then was sent back to the princess residence.


    When she returned, her family of three was waiting for her.


    Du Qian looked around her and found that she was fine. He was relieved and said, "Sister, what do you do when the emperor leaves you?"


    "Just let me chat with him." Du Wan saw that everyone was very concerned, so he picked a few things and said, "It''s really nothing. The emperor''s uncle is probably bored and wants to find someone to talk to."


    Du Wan did not mention the topic of the throne and the faint king, for fear of frightening the three of them.


    Du Wan thought about it, "Who do you think asked the emperor''s uncle to go to Jinxiu Pce?"


    Those two are the ones in power in the pce, the eldest princess said after pondering.


    Du Prince Consort and Du Qian both agree.


    Du Wan asked again: "Who do you think it is?"


    The eldest princess and Prince Consort Du looked at each other.


    Consort Du said, "Obviously, it is most likely that the Queen is here. Her niece is still staying in the mountain because of Wanwan. However, her surname is Du after all, so she dare not offend Qian''er. I have inquired. Your Majesty. In front of the Splendid Pce, Concubine Xie went to deliver tonic soup to the emperor."


    Then its Concubine Xie. Du Wan made an immediate conclusion.


    They dont need evidence, just confirmation.


    Du Wan was upset when she thought about the Xie family''s plot. Concubine Xie did have this motive. Just as the emperor suddenly asked Du Wan about the throne today, it was obvious that the emperor was interested, otherwise he would not ask.


    So, who is the most anxious person? Thanks to the Dingbei Hou Mansion!


    The family chatted for a while.


    They talked about Murong Jiaojiao again.


    Du Wan asked: "Dad, have you investigated Murong Jiaojiao''s former servant?"


    Du Huima replied, "I''ve asked, but there are still two that I can''t reach."


    Which two?


    I am going to be a dowry for Murong Jiaojiao. Prince Consort Du told the situation.


    The maids around Murong Jiaojiao are all well-educated and first-ss in appearance.


    Du Huima said: "Xie Wu, that pervert, refuses to let them see anyone."


    What do you mean you dont see anyone?


    It''s not like Xie Wu secretly took over the house.


    Afraid of getting bad news, Xie Wucai didn''t allow them to see anyone.


    Du Wan asked strangely: "Because he doesn''t allow it, dad, there''s nothing you can do about it?"


    "Of course there is a way." Prince Consort Du''s face turned red.


    Is your daughter questioning your ability?


    Du Qian suppressed hisughter and said, "Sister, my father went to investigate with great fanfare."


    "Huh?"


    Yes, not covered up.


    I dont want others to know.


    "You have to let people know and make people jump over the wall to find the evidence." Du Qianqian understood the intention of Du Consort''s move. When Prime Minister Su came to find him, he tried to clear up the suspicion, but instead made Prince Consort Du focus on the Su family.


    So, the more he investigated like this, the more panicked the real murderer became.


    The more panicked you are, the more likely you will do unnecessary things.

 Chapter 187: The princess misses you

    Chapter 187: The princess misses you


    Chapter 187 The princess misses you


    Evidence is sometimes forced out in this way.


    Du Wan understood now.


    The cheap dad didnt really expect to find any clues in a group of servants. He deliberately investigated in such an open-minded manner, and whatever he found out was a pleasant surprise. Nothing was discovered and nothing was lost?


    Du Wan thought about this matter in his mind and returned to Yulingyuan.


    "Princess, I have your letter." Ningqin came over mysteriously.


    Du Wan stretched out her hand, and Ningqin put the letter into her palm, "Whose is it?"


    I heard it belongs to Prince Pei.


    "...What''s his is his. Why are you doing it so weird?" This is not the first time I have received a letter from Pei Hao.


    Du Wan opened the letter angrily.


    The content of the letter said that he had an eye on a house that Xie Wuchang went to, and he was going to check it out tonight.


    Ask her if she wants to go?


    Du Wan didnt know what Pei Haos state of mind was.


    Without the previous conversation with his family, Du Wan might have refused immediately.


    Its different now, she wants to go!


    Du Wan came to the desk quickly, wrote a big word "thinking", folded it and stuffed it into an envelope, and asked a personal guard to deliver the letter to Pei Hao. Du Wan did not specifically tell him to hand it over to Pei Hao.


    The guards arrived at the Zhenguo Pce and happened to meet Mu Si''an.


    Mu Si''an saw that he was from the princess''s pce, asked a few questions, and found out that he was the messenger. He immediately said, "Give me the letter. I just want to see Prince Pei."


    Okay. Im sorry to bother Mr. Mu.


    The guard handed the envelope to Mu Si''an.


    Mu Si''an received the letter, feeling like he had grown hairs in his heart and itching terribly.


    There was no signature on the envelope, not even a seal.


    Mu Si''an spent all his strength not to open the envelope secretly. After all, it is not a gentleman to peek into other people''s letters without their permission.


    He stuffed the letter into his arms indiscriminately.


    We arrived at Tingyuju, the courtyard where the prince lived.


    In front of the small study room, Hu San was guarding under the eaves.


    Mu Si''an walked over lightly, stood next to Hu San, and whispered: "What is the prince doing?"


    I dont know. Hu San replied briefly.


    Mu Si''an poked his head to look inside, and asked in a low voice: "Hu San, if you have a chance to see the letter written by the princess to the prince, would you like to read it?"


    Then he quickly added, "If you don''t tell me, no one will know if I don''t tell you."


    Hu San heard this and nced at his arms, "Did you hide the letter written by the princess to the prince?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Am I the one who does this kind of thing?" Mu Si''an almost jumped up in anger. He pointed at Hu San and wanted to scold him, but couldn''t.


    Soon, he was discouraged again.


    Musian touched the letter in his arms.


    Mu Sian,e in!


    Pei Hao''s voice came from inside.


    Mu Si''an''s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly straightened his spine and strode into the small study.


    Pei Hao stretched out his hand towards him and said, "Bring it here."


    What? Mu Siyi was dumbfounded.


    My letter!


    "your letter"


    Mu Si''an slowly took out the letter from his arms, "There is a letter. But it doesn''t say it''s for you."


    "Okay, why bother?" Pei Hao looked at him with prating eyes.


    Mu Si''an finally resigned and put the letter on the table, "I can''t tell, it''s not for you. You have to open the letter now, and I want to see who it''s for."


    Not for me, and not for you.


    Pei Hao''s ability to ridicule people became more and more sophisticated.


    Of course, he knew Mu Sian was careful. But Pei Hao is happy to indulge.


    So in front of Mu Sian, he took out the letter given by the little girl and opened it.


    When he saw that there was only one word in the letter, the corners of Pei Hao''s mouth turned up uncontrobly.


    Mu Si''an felt sour, "Hey, the little princess misses you?"


    Whats not to do?


    There is nothing wrong with just saying that I miss him.


    Pei Hao acquiesced and felt happy.


    At any rate, he has learned to read the little girls letter without thinking.


    But Mu Si''an didn''t know, and he really misunderstood, "It''s nothing wrong. I just didn''t expect that one day you would actually wake up, so I''m happy to congratte you."


    "Just say it clearly when you are jealous, why do you act so weirdly?" Pei Hao read the letter several times in front of Mu Si''an. It makes it so that others dont know, and there is only one word in the letter!


    The more Mu Si''an looked at him, the more sad he became.


    The children have grown up and want a wife, s. How could he control his father''s heart?


    Pei Hao naturally gave up when he saw the opportunity.


    If the little girl knew that a word she wrote was misinterpreted to mean this, she would be furious.


    That evening.


    Pei Hao was waiting on horseback outside the gate of the princess mansion.


    A petite figure quietly slipped out of Yulingyuan and ran to Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao stretched out his hand towards her, and she immediately put her hand on his palm.


    He just pulled her gently, and she flew up into the air, sat in front of him, and leaned her back into his arms.


    Pei Hao felt his mind shudder, and there was a strange feeling growing in his heart.


    Lets go! Go quickly! Du Wan urged.


    Pei Hao then noticed that the little girl was actually dressed as a maid. Considering how tightly guarded Jade Lingyuan is, the little girl couldn''t have sneaked out, right?


    Pei Hao is funny.


    Sneak out again, I''m afraid my father-inw will also receive the news by now.


    However, people should take it away first and then talk about it.


    It iste autumn now, and it is already cool in the evening. Pei Hao deliberately lifted up his cloak and almost covered the little girl in front of him.


    Du Wan didn''t notice his little move. On the contrary, she felt that it was good like this, the wind couldn''t blow, and she even shrank inside. Pei Hao''s body stiffened slightly, then rxed and wrapped her more tightly.


    Pei Hao raised the corners of his mouth again.


    asionally, he also deliberately made the horse run faster.


    In this way, the little girl will only lean closer to him.


    It''s just that Hu San and others suffered a lot, and it was not easy to follow them. Until the number of pedestrians and carriages gradually increased on the street.


    Pei Hao gradually slowed down his horse, and then let the horse pace.


    Du Wan was aware of the surrounding environment, "Is this the direction to the night market?"


    "Yes, Xie Wu bought a house there. The location is quite remote, suitable for doing bad things. However, he bought it under someone else''s name. If you don''t check carefully, you really can''t find it."


    Didnt you find out?


    This shows that this prince is very powerful.


    Theres a lot of it. Du Wan reluctantly praised him.


    Two people riding horses walking down the street are quite eye-catching.


    Especially Pei Hao, a famous celebrity, has a lovely girl in his arms. From time to time, he smiles, lowers his head and speaks softly to the girl in his arms, rubbing his ears and temples together.


    Im sure we wont have anything to talk about at the teahouse or restaurant tomorrow.


    But, who is the girl in the princes arms? She was well protected by him, with only half of her head sticking out, and almost no one could see her little face clearly.


    Just someone vaguely saw it, it was a little maid.


    Is this the prince traveling with his little maid? Does the princess know? !

 Chapter 188: The prince was seriously injured

    Chapter 188: The prince was seriously injured


    Chapter 188 The Crown Prince was seriously injured


    As long as Pei Hao lowered his head, he could smell the unique scent of the little girl, "Princess, I heard that you entered the pce today and stayed for a long time."


    Yes. Du Wan did not deny it.


    Pei Haoforted you, "Huang Lian''s matter... I''ve wronged you."


    Im not aggrieved. Im fine.


    Du Wan doesnt feel aggrieved, but feels pity for the original owner.


    When Huang Lian plotted against her, he did not get any favors from her, and she almost killed him in return. Therefore, Huang Lian owed nothing to the original owner but not her.


    Pei Hao leaned close to her ear and said in a voice that only she could hear: "The emperor''s attitude is very clear. He will take good care of her, but he will not give her the honor she deserves."


    Du Wan''s eyes suddenly lit up like stars, "Is this true?"


    "Huang Lian''s life experience is not glorious. Moreover, Ning''s first husband''s death was caused by Ning''s hand." Pei Hao nodded his head.


    She is an illegitimate daughter, and she is the murderer of her husband.


    Is the emperor shameless?


    need!


    If Huang Lian is in good health, the emperor may find a normal sight and let her resume her status as a princess. The emperor would be sad and regretful if she was lingering on the sickbed like this, and he would pity his daughter, but he would not p himself in the face for her. After all, I have spent eighteen years of my life growing up without him.


    To say how deep the feelings are, there really isnt any.


    That little affection is not as good as the princess who disappeared when she was a child.


    Pei Hao has been in the pce these days and has seen clearly, "You don''t have to worry about her getting into trouble. The people around her now are all the emperor''s. I''ve been paying attention."


    Then thank you, Master.


    At this moment, Du Wan feltpletely at ease.


    Pei Hao chuckled softly and put his arms on both sides, hugging her weakly, not afraid that she would fall off the horse.


    Of course, all the little actions he made would not make her feel oppressed and were still within the range she could ept. Every time before making a small move, I have to think twice, for fear that if I identally do it too obviously, the little girl will slip away like a frightened little fish.


    Pei Hao took the little girl to Ruyi Inn.


    Hu San and others were ready. Pei Hao led the little girl to the guest room first to avoid other people''s eyes and ears. Then, under the cover of the night, he took her away from the window and climbed over several high courtyard walls. Entered the target''s house.


    Du Wan didn''t pay attention at first, but when he listened attentively, he quickly discovered something that others didn''t notice.


    From a certain wing of the house, a woman''s cries and pleas came from the house, with fear and despair in her voice, mixed with some strange sounds from time to time.


    Du Wan has never seen pigs climbing trees, nor has he seen pigs walking.


    Its just that the movement was too loud, something wasnt right.


    Pei Hao hasnt decided which direction to take yet.


    It was Du Wan who pointed out the direction, "That way, let''s go."


    How do you know? Pei Hao was surprised.


    He received the news that Xie Wu would secretlye to the house tonight.


    This house is not small, and we still need to find out which wing Xie Wu is in. Unexpectedly, the little girl seemed to know the direction as soon as she arrived.


    Du Wan walked straight in one direction.


    Near a wing.


    It is probably because Xie Wu didn''t want others to know about the scandal he had done. There were very few servants in the house, and no one was guarding the outside of the room.


    Pei Hao also heard the strange noiseing from the room!


    Qingjuns crown princes face suddenly darkened.


    Pei Hao suddenly didnt want to get close, No more checking, lets go.


    "You''re stupid. You finally came here to see what''s going on." Du Wan ignored him and slid to the wall of the wing nimbly. She also stretched out her little finger and gently poked a small hole in the screen window, and then made a show of making a move. Peek inside.


    Pei Hao regretted it to death. Why didn''t you keep an eye on her?


    At first nce, Du Wan only saw someone in the room.


    Want to take a second look.


    The whole person was pulled away, and Du Wan suddenly ran into a familiar embrace. She was angrily trying to re at him.


    What are you doing? She is investigating a case. What kind of sabotage is he doing?


    Finally, I saw Pei Hao with a gloomy face and dark eyes, which was quite scary.


    In an instant, Du Wan became quiet.


    She is very aware of current affairs, and the viin Pei seems to be angry?


    Pei Hao saw that she was finally at peace.


    He raised his hand to cover her ear, and then put her other ear against his chest.


    With such a simple little move, Pei Hao sessfully covered her ears and prevented her from continuing to listen. Seeing that she was still not convinced, she seemed a little unhappy and wanted to struggle.


    Pei Hao quickly approached her ear and whispered: "It''s too dirty, don''t listen."


    No, its not dirty.


    Du Wan wanted to shake her head, this drama... she not only wanted to hear it, she also wanted to see it!


    However, Pei Hao warned her with his eyes, telling her to calm down. He himself raised his other hand and opened the screen window she had pierced earlier a little further.


    Hence, Du Wan quickly discovered.


    This man didnt allow her to look, but he started to look at it himself?


    The little girl found an excellent location and could really understand the situation of the house at a nce.


    When Pei Hao saw this, he was d that the little girl didn''t see him. The situation inside was unsightly.


    It is not umon in the capital for wealthy children to y like Xie Wu.


    Pei Hao has seen something worse, even more ruthless than when the Yamen sentenced criminals.


    Usually at the end of a night, those men and women who were lucky enough to survive were dying and their bodies were badly damaged. They were rolled up in straw mats and thrown into mass graves in the suburbs.


    Pei Hao hugged the little girl and hid in the corner.


    Originally, he should have left, but he didn''t want to, so he just kept holding the little girl.


    If she leaves here, she won''t let him hold her...


    Pei Hao couldn''t bear to let go.


    With some shady thoughts, Pei Hao maintained his original posture and looked serious on the surface. He adjusted his posture several times without leaving a trace, and wrapped the little girl in a cloak to make her airtight.


    The person in my arms smells good and is soft...


    Pei Hao became more and more confused.


    A strange feeling lingers in my heart.


    At this moment, what I was thinking about waspletely different from the purpose I came here for.


    When I realized the little girl in my arms, I became more and more impatient...


    Du Wan saw him covering her ears, and she wanted to get angry at first, butter she realized that he could block both of her ears. She could still hear the movement in the room, just a little quieter.


    So, she pretended not to hear and listened carefully.


    Later, I finally figured out what happened in the house, and also learned Xie Wus secret.


    Du Wan did not suspect Pei Hao at first, thinking that he had discovered something and was continuing to monitor him. Then, until the noise in the room subsided, and finally there was no movement at all, Pei Hao still didn''t say he wanted to leave...


    Du Wan suddenly understood!


    Pei Hao is taking advantage of her.


    Howe you didnt know before that the viin actually had evil intentions? !

 Chapter 189: The prince is playing tricks again

    Chapter 189: The prince is ying tricks again


    Chapter 189 The Crown Prince is ying tricks again


    Just when Du Wan was about to push Pei Hao away, Pei Hao, who was always paying attention to the person in his arms, took the first step before her and hugged his slender waist tightly, leading her to move. He used Qinggong and evacuated.


    He even took her all the way over the high wall of the house.


    Two people were alone in a quiet alley.


    Du Wan pushed Pei Hao away with all her strength, her eyes filled with anger. Just when she was about to curse, she saw Pei Hao being pushed backwards and his back hit the wall on one side.


    With a muffled groan, a look of pain appeared on Pei Hao''s most beautiful face.


    Du Wan was startled, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "What do you mean?" Pei Hao''s peach blossom-like eyes hinted at questioning.


    "I-"


    Du Wan was panicked at first, but then she thought of his treachery, and it was possible that he deliberatelymitted misfortune to deceive her.


    However, when he was thinking this way one moment, he saw a trace of blood spilling from the corner of Pei Hao''s mouth the next moment.


    Obviously, he was seriously injured by his push.


    Du Wan was stunned and panicked.


    Du Wan is aware of his own strength.


    With practice, it will continue to increase.


    That push just now was made in a hurry, and the strength was not well controlled... It should be like this, Du Wan is not very confident. She approached Pei Hao eagerly, "How are you? If you feel ufortable, I''ll take you to the doctor."


    "Um"


    Pei Hao leaned his whole body towards Du Wan.


    Du Wan might fall down if she didn''t follow him.


    Without any time to think, she half-hugged him and walked toward the alley.


    Pei Hao put an arm around the little girl''s shoulders, leaning almost all his body weight on her, looking like he might fall down at any moment, and let her support him as he walked out step by step.


    You didnt see Hu San and the others when you left the alley?


    Du Wan had no choice but to help Pei Hao back to the inn.


    At the door, I finally saw the guards of the Pei family.


    There was a panic for a while, and I sent the person to the guest room, and then went to ask for the doctor.


    The doctor went in to check the injury, and Du Wan was asked out of the door.


    Hu San finally came out and said to Du Wan respectfully: "Princess, the Crown Prince asked his subordinates to take you back first."


    I Du Wan felt uneasy.


    Before stepping into the inn, she still had a suspicion in her heart that Pei Hao was faking it.


    Just after entering the inn, Pei Hao could hardly stand, and his face was pale. Recalling the solemn look on the doctor''s face just now. Having watched so many TV series and written film reviews for a while, Du Wan could still tell that the doctor was really treating the patient without any deception...


    Hu San said respectfully: "It''s gettingte. Princess, it''s time to go back."


    "How is he? What did the doctor say?" Du Wan asked.


    The Crown Prince said that if you ask, let your subordinates tell you that his injury is a minor injury and its not a problem. He just needs to sleep and he will be fine.


    After hearing this, Du Wan was even more worried about what to do.


    Du Wan was so aggrieved that she wanted to squat in a corner and draw circles, "Can I stay? At least I can see that he is okay."


    "To be fair to the princess, after we send you back, we will take the prince back to the mansion, and then ask the imperial doctor toe to the mansion to take a look. It will be very inconvenient for the princess to follow you. And what happened tonight, the prince I dont want to make a big fuss, and I dont want outsiders to know about it. I also hope that you can keep it a secret, even if its the princesss family, you dont want to tell anyone.


    Oh? Oh, okay.


    Du Wan didnt want to leave, but she understood what Hu San meant.


    She was forced to stay, which would not be of much use, and might even dy their treatment of the prince.


    Then, Du Wan followed Hu San out of the inn uneasily.


    While leaving, Du Wan couldn''t help but listen attentively to the movement in the room.


    The inn was too noisy, so I couldnt hear it clearly, but I still vaguely heard the doctor talking about prescribing medicine.


    Du Wan no longer had any doubts.


    Hu San got a carriage from somewhere and took people to **** Du Wan back home.


    Until the carriage gradually goes away.


    Pei Hao, who was lying unconscious on the bed, slowly opened his eyes.


    The guards of the Pei family were respectfully sending the doctor out.


    When he came back, the guard still held a prescription in his hand and asked respectfully: "Your Majesty, do you want to get some medicine?" "I''ll catch it for you to eat?"


    Pei Hao''s originally pale face had returned to normal at this time, just like a magic trick, "No, you need a full set of tricks. You have someone grab the medicine, fry it and send it to the room."


    The little girl has excellent hearing.


    Pei Hao waited until she really left before he dared to get up.


    Why Pei Hao knew that the little girl had good hearing was because she could urately find Xie Wu''s location tonight. This reminded Pei Hao of thest time he went to the princess mansion with the emperor, and the little girl had been lying on the railing of the pavilion.


    The guard said he was waiting for him.


    It doesn''t seem to be the case. The little girl must be eavesdropping.


    Pei Hao thought back to his every move just now.


    wless.


    Even if the little girl had been standing outside and listening, she would not have found any ws.


    Pei Hao recalled what happened at the house tonight.


    The little girl''s hearing was so good, even if he covered her ears, she would probably still hear the good deeds done by Xie Wu. Thinking of this possibility, Pei Hao felt a surge of depression in his beautiful peach blossom eyes.


    This Xie Wu, **** it!


    Return to the princess mansion.


    Du Wan went back to Yulingyuan.


    Ningqin was still waiting in the dormitory, extremely anxious, "Princess, you are back."


    Well, you go down and have a rest.


    "Don''t you need a servant to help you rest?"


    "Need not."


    Du Wan spoke, and Ningqin stepped back respectfully.


    Sit down at the table, pour yourself a cup of tea, and drink it absentmindedly.


    She was constantly thinking about that putt!


    At the time, I didnt think much about it at all. I was somewhat restrained, but not too much.


    Du Wan recalled the intensity at that time, put her hand on the tea table, and tried to press it with the same intensity as at that time.


    boom!


    The tea table copsed!


    Where she pressed, it broke directly.


    The power is really not small.


    There was such a bigmotion that Ning Qin and others who lived next door were frightened and they quickly got up.


    Princess!


    What happened to the princess?


    The four maids and the servants in the yard all got up.


    In addition, the guards outside were alerted.


    Several groups of personal guards hurriedly broke into Yulingyuan.


    In the silent night, this sound traveled quite far.


    Du Wan was dumbfounded now.


    In the past, the teacup would break whenever she touched it. Later, after practicing for a long time, she finally knew how to control the strength. But after a trip to Huguo Temple, she had another breakthrough.


    She is more powerful than usual.


    Du Wan was now convinced that Pei Hao was injured.


    Ningqin pped the door and shouted worriedly: "Princess? Princess!"


    Its okay. The tea table is broken.


    Du Wan came back to her senses, walked over and opened the door bolt.


    Ningqin and others hurried in and found that Du Wan was fine and uninjured.


    Then he breathed a sigh of relief, looked around again, and found that the tea table had really copsed.

 Chapter 190: The princess injured the prince

    Chapter 190: The princess injured the prince


    Chapter 190 The princess injured the prince


    Ningqin was puzzled, "Why did a good tea table suddenly copse?"


    "The quality is not up to par, it''s not a big deal. Go out and tell everyone, and let them do what they are supposed to do." Du Wan also knew what was going on outside.


    It was sote at night and so many people were disturbed, Du Wan felt a little guilty.


    Plus she just sneaked back from outside.


    What should I do if I get caught after making such a big fuss?


    Du Wan looked down and saw that she was still wearing Ningqin''s clothes. She quickly went to the clothing room and changed out of her clothes. He also took apart the bun on his head and put it down.


    "younger sister?"


    Du Qian''s voice sounded outside the house.


    However, he did not break into the room.


    Du Wan quickly put on a coat and hurried out, "Why are you here, brother?"


    I heard you are making a big fuss here.


    Du Qian saw the broken tea table that Ning Qin and others moved out, and looked at Du Wan with a half-smile.


    Du Wan''s face turned hot, "I couldn''t control my strength for a while."


    Have you improved your cultivation again? Du Qian asked tentatively.


    Du Wan nodded, "Yes, I haven''t got it under control yet."


    After speaking, I felt a little absent-minded.


    Du Qian is such a good person. When he saw his sister like this, he knew something had happened. "Did your sister sneak out tonight?"


    Du Wans big eyes filled with astonishment.


    Du Qian knocked on her forehead, "Do you think you hid it well?"


    How can no one see a living person when he goes out?


    How bad is the defense of the Princess''s Mansion?


    Du Wan lowered his head in frustration, listlessly.


    Du Qian asked with concern: "What happened?"


    I...seem to have done something wrong.


    In this world, the person Du Wan trusts the most is Brother Cheap. If you encounter any trouble, of course you should talk to him first. However, just when Du Wan was about to say something, she remembered what Hu San had specially told her and closed her mouth again.


    Du Qian waited for a while but didn''t say anything when he saw his sister.


    Obviously, this matter cannot be discussed for the time being.


    However, just because his sister didn''t say anything, it didn''t mean that he couldn''t investigate.


    Du Qian asked his sister to rest first and talk about anything else tomorrow.


    After Du Qian left, the outside calmed down.


    Du Wan returned to the bedroom, not in the mood to practice, andy on the bed in a daze.


    Pei Hao''s injured face shed through my mind from time to time...


    Upset.


    But Du Wan doesn''t know.


    After Hu San returned to the inn, he escorted Pei Hao to the carriage and went directly back to the Zhenguo Duke''s Mansion.


    At first Hu San thought Pei Hao was just faking it.


    After returning home, he spit out a mouthful of blood.


    The blood is still quite dark, it should be the congestion umted in the chest.


    Hu San was surprised and said: "Your Majesty, what are you"


    "It''s okay. I''ll feel better if I spit it out." Pei Hao touched his chest.


    The little girl is so strong.


    Just holding the little girl for so long is not a loss.


    Pei Haoy on the bed, thinking about what happened tonight, and the corners of his mouth turned up. After his injury, the little girl probably won''t hold on to the previous incident anymore.


    Hu San only thought that the prince was crazy.


    You are obviously injured, but you still look happy?


    While at the inn


    Mu Si''an rushed in, "Aren''t you just going to check out Xie Wu''s house? Why did hee back injured?"


    "Small injury. It was an ident." Pei Hao didn''t want to mention it again.


    Mu Si''an had no choice but to look at Hu San.


    Hu San shook his head, "Don''t ask me, I didn''t follow, so I don''t know." Mu Si''an: "..."


    Useless things!


    One night passed.


    It was almost dawn before Du Wan reluctantly fell asleep.


    When I woke up, the sun was rising outside.


    She doesnt know yet at this time.


    There is a gossip outside. It is that the prince of Zhenguo Pce took a maid to ride on a horse and went to the night market with himst night.


    The two behaved very intimately and did not shy away from each other.


    Prince Pei, who was rumored not to be lecherous in the past, is now down to earth!


    Some people even gloated over the misfortune and made fun of Princess Jiaoyang for not being able to keep a fianc. During this period, Pei Hao often went in and out of the princess''s house, and sometimes he saw them riding the same horse. Outsiders thought how good their rtionship was, but it turned out to be an illusion. There was no man in the world who didn''t cheat on them.


    Early in the morning.


    Du Qian has also investigated clearly.


    It''s just that what he investigated is different from the rumors outside.


    Pei Hao took his sister outst night and went directly to the Ruyi Inn in the night market. Later, I dont know what Pei Hao did with his sister. When he came back, he was supported by his sister back to the inn from outside.


    Later, a doctor was invited.


    Those who went to investigate asked the doctor and it was said that he had suffered serious internal injuries.


    The man went back to the Zhen Guo Gong''s mansion that night, and early in the morning he took the Zhen Guo Gong''s post to ask the imperial doctor.


    "Looking at this posture, the injury is quite serious." Du Qian wondered how Pei Hao was injured.


    Think again of my sisters abnormality.


    Du Qian had a strange thought in his mind, "Could this injury be rted to my sister?"


    Suddenly, he didn''t dare to go down, so he just continued to pay attention.


    He ran to Yulingyuan instead to test his sister.


    Where is the princess? Du Qian asked a servant.


    The man quickly and respectfully replied, "Reporting to the princess, the princess has just gotten up and is washing up."


    Du Qian waved his hand and motioned for the man to step back.


    He walked to the main hall of Yulingyuan and waited. Huayi and others immediately served warm tea.


    When Du Wanyuan came out, he saw Du Qian sitting there, "Brother?"


    Did you not sleep wellst night? Du Qian looked at her face.


    Du Wanran said calmly, "It''s okay."


    Du Qian was not very satisfied with his sister, who even dared to lie to him, "If you didn''t sleep well, you didn''t sleep well. It''s not something that can''t be said. You have be very capable. When something happens, you even have to hide it from your brother." "


    Du Wan suddenly drooped her little head, listless.


    Du Qian put down the tea bowl he was holding, "I heard a rumor this morning. I heard that the Zhenguo Pce went to ask for an imperial doctor early in the morning. I also heard that Pei Hao vomited blood and it was very serious."


    "What?!"


    Du Wan suddenly started up, "Is it so serious?"


    "Sister?" Du Qian''s eyes shed, "Do you know he is injured?"


    "Brother, did I get into trouble?" Du Wan''s face was about to cry. She didn''t care about the question she had promised not to talk about, and she immediately told him that she identally hurt him, "I really didn''t expect to hurt him. At that time, with just one push, he flew out and hit the wall..."


    Du Wan looked at her little hands in a daze.


    Du Qian had expected that it was rted to his sister, but he did not expect that his sister would be directly injured.


    This time even he was shocked.


    Then, Du Wan covered her mouth again, "It''s over, I promised not to tell."


    Du Qian''s eyes shed, "Who wouldn''t tell me if I promised?"


    Pei Hao, he asked Hu San to send a message and asked me not to say it.


    "Please tell me the specific details, and you must tell me every word."


    "oh oh."


    Compared to Pei Hao, Du Wan trusted Du Qian more.


    Du Qian asked her to tell her, and Du Wan exined everything aboutst night.

 Chapter 191: Who is the thousand-year-old fox?

    Chapter 191: Who is the thousand-year-old fox?


    Chapter 191 Who is the Millennium Fox?


    The process of hearing the full version.


    Du Qian is now getting angry.


    This **** boy actually took the opportunity to act evil, because he was sure that his sister was still young and didn''t know how to use these tricks, right?


    Du Qian walked out of Yulingyuan.


    He suspected that after his sister found out, Pei Hao deliberately pretended to be injured in order to break the situation.


    So Du Qian sent people to investigate carefully.


    The people who went to investigate came back and confirmed that Pei Hao was indeed injured, and Du Qian couldn''t help but look weird.


    Its bad luck for him. He actually hit his sisters hand.


    Du Qian had no sympathy for him.


    We are both men, no one understands the other. The boy named Pei must have gone too far, which made his sister push him away angrily, without noticing the intensity for a moment.


    Du Qian believed that the boy was really injured, but he didn''t believe that he would be seriously injured.


    At this time, Pei Hao didn''t know about his brother-inw, but he had already thought about his little thoughts.


    However, Pei Hao doesnt have to guess.


    The brother-inw came to the door with his young fiance and a bunch of supplements.


    Pei Hao quickly tidied up and dressed himself very delicately.


    When he came out, everyone saw the noble Crown Prince again, with a graceful demeanor and no appearance of being injured at all.


    Du Wan asked in surprise: "Are you not injured?"


    "Oh, I told Hu San to tell you. It''s just a minor injury. It''s okay. I''ll be fine after a little sleep." Pei Hao Yushu Linfeng stood in front of Du Wan with a distinguished temperament, just like usual.


    It happens to be a little deliberate.


    It is easy to think that he did not want the little girl to worry, so he forced himself to act like nothing happened.


    An uninformed person would definitely be moved.


    Mu Si''an and Hu San sighed in low voices: "It''s not easy for the Crown Prince."


    Yeah, its not easy. Hu San immediately agreed.


    Hey, he doesnt want the princess to worry.


    Hmm. I vomited a lot of bloodst night.


    The two of them were muttering in a low voice, but Du Qian next to them listened attentively.


    Du Qian especially wanted to give each of them a kick.


    What tricks are you ying that you think he cant understand?


    Come over today and he will be sure. The boy surnamed Pei was not seriously injured at all. Those words he said to his sisterst night were clearly meant to make her feel more guilty and care more about him because of this scene this morning.


    Du Qian is not yet able to expose his trick.


    Otherwise, in the eyes of people who dont know the inside story, they will be suspected of shirking responsibility...


    Its almost as good as visiting a sick person.


    Du Qian stood up and said goodbye, dragging his sister away who looked moved and guilty.


    I saw my sister getting on the carriage.


    Du Qian stopped riding, handed the reins to the guard next to him, and followed him into the carriage.


    He stepped in and saw his sister holding a big pear and eating it with a smile. "Brother, these pears are quite sweet. Do you want to eat them? I just bought two from Pei Hao."


    Sister, arent you sad?


    After I found out that he could not die, I was no longer afraid.


    Du Qian was silent.


    His sister''s reaction was beyond his expectation.


    Who is the thousand-year-old fox, Pei Hao? Ah!


    As the eldest brother, he is worried for nothing. Du Qian took the pear handed over by his sister and took a bite. "Does my sister know that Pei Hao''s injury is not as serious as he showed?"


    I know. Du Wan responded casually.


    Then you just looked guilty, sad and distressed?


    "He was very happy with the performance, so I apanied him in the performance. After all, I really hurt him. This is a fact and cannot be denied. You can''t hurt someone''s body and also hurt their heart again. That would be too much. Its not honest anymore. Besides, being exposed in public will disgrace him and it wont do me any good.


    Huh Du Qian was speechless.


    He thought that his sister could only bear the disadvantage of being mute.


    As a result, my sister knew it very well, and presumably the boy named Pei was still enjoying himself in the dark.


    In fact, Du Qian overestimated Du Wan.


    Before arriving at the Zhenguo Pce, Du Wan really thought that Pei Hao was seriously injured. Unexpectedly, when she came over, she first saw the unworried expressions of Mu Si''an and Hu San, and then saw the prince pretending not to be injured, and his pretentious appearance of always thinking about her. Du Wan still didn''t understand. of.


    At this moment, Du Wan felt rxed.


    This is exactly what Du Qian saw.


    In the carriage of a carriage.


    Du Wan quickly put Pei Hao''s incident behind him.


    Because after listening attentively, her eyes shed slightly and she said, "Brother, someone is following us secretly. This person''s qinggong is very high. He stepped on the tiles on the roof without making a single sound."


    Then how does sister know? Du Qian listened attentively but found nothing.


    Du Wan was confused for a moment, "I knew it."


    Du Qian was speechless.


    His sister''s ability is a bit incredible. Even he didn''t notice that he was being followed, but she did.


    Du Qian was thinking about this in his heart, "Who do you think my sister sent this person to?"


    I dont know, could it be... from the Su family?


    "Prime Minister Su has probably seen through his father''s intentions and will not take the initiative to give us any clues." Du Qian knew what his father wanted to do. The problem was that his opponent was an old fox this time.


    Du Wan was not surprised, "Indeed, I wouldn''t be fooled."


    Hey, what do you say?


    "Based on our family''s status, we can actually allow Xie Wu to push back and forth?" Du Wan finished chewing the pear in her hand, threw away the pear core, took out a handkerchief and wiped her hands. Her fingers still felt sticky, "I didn''t wash them with water. , its just not clean.


    Du Qianughed a little.


    When you are with your sister, you have to keep up with her thinking and rhythm.


    Du Wan threw the handkerchief into the corner, "Brother, if we are polite to Xie Mansion, it is very suspicious in itself."


    "But Princess Mansion has always been upright andw-abiding, and will never use status to pressure others. Everyone outside knows that, so they will be in awe but not very afraid. Because as long as you don''t provoke Princess Mansion, you don''t have to be afraid."


    "A good reputation has its pros and cons." Du Wan looked at Du Qian, "Brother, I have a small suggestion."


    Come and listen?


    Before we say anything, please apany me for a walk.


    Du Wan said meaningfully.


    Du Qian didnt know what his sister wanted to do for a moment, but he understood next.


    My sister first asked someone to stop at a clothing store and put on a boy''s clothes. He is holding a folding fan and swinging it freely, like a young man from a rich family.


    Du Wan said she was just wandering around, but she was really wandering around casually. Wherever there are many people, go wherever you go.


    Finally, we stopped in a tavern to listen to gossip.


    The gossip I heard was still about Prince Peis tryst with his maid, a story that was so **** and had to be told.


    Du Qian gloated and smiled: "If I didn''t know the truth, I would have thought that Pei Hao was really messing around outside."


    Haha. Du Wan smiled happily, Brother, listen, listen, Im talking about you.


    What does it have to do with me? Du Qian raised his eyebrows.

 Chapter 192: It鈥檚 getting more and more outrageous the more rumors spread

    Chapter 192: It¡¯s getting more and more outrageous the more rumors spread


    Chapter 192 The rumors are getting more and more outrageous


    Just listen, the storyteller on the stage said loudly: "Prince Rui is a well-known protector of shorings in the capital. Especially when it involves his sister, Princess Jiaoyang, he will be particrly concerned about it. As soon as he hears that Prince Pei is having **** outside, You''re a phnderer, it''s okay, you brought a group of guards immediately...and then, do you know what happened?"


    "What''s the matter? Sir, please tell me quickly." A listener urged.


    The storyteller, "Of course he came to the house and gave the prince a good beating. No, I heard that all the imperial doctors came to the house today. It is said that the prince was seriously injured this time."


    Du Wanughed loudly after hearing this, leaning forward and backward, without any image.


    Du Qian was almost speechless, "This is getting more and more outrageous."


    Hehe, if the rumor is not a rumor, can it still be called a rumor?


    Okay, the only one who can enjoy listening to the gossip of your own family is a heartless girl like you.


    Whats this? Du Wan heard all the gossip.


    Suddenly, Du Wan raised her eyebrows lightly.


    The man who had been staring at her and Du Qian actually moved.


    Yo, jump off the roof.


    Pretending to be a passerby, he walked into the tavern openly.


    He is a young man with an ordinary appearance and a thin build.


    When the boy walked, he deliberately made some noise and pretended to be like an ordinary person. Otherwise, if he steps on the tiles without making any sound, how can he make any footsteps when he walks on the t ground?


    Aftering in, the young man found an empty seat to sit down and ordered a bowl of in noodles.


    After the waiter brought the noodles, he ate them with his head down, asionally looking up at the storyteller.


    The boy disguised himself very sessfully.


    If Du Wan hadn''t locked him in early, he would never have imagined that this person would have followed him all the way.


    Even now, Du Qian didn''t know that people came in openly to eat noodles, and the guards didn''t notice anything unusual.


    The only one who noticed it was Du Wan. However, she pretended not to know and continued to listen to the gossip.


    A storyteller in a tavern is not all a storyteller. In order to attract customers, he would asionally search for thetest gossip in the capital.


    The storyteller suddenly changed the topic, "Speaking of new things, here is another one, rted to our great talent in the capital, Mr. Xie Qi."


    Wow! Whats the matter? Sir, please tell me.


    Dont whet your appetite, tell me quickly.


    Speak quickly, speak quickly.


    The audience cheered, everyone wanted to hear it.


    The storyteller had to stop and look at a big gong in front of the stage.


    Someone understood and threw a handful of copper coins up.


    Someone also threw a broken piece of silver.


    Some people started to give rewards one after another.


    Du Wan looked around excitedly, but couldn''t find any money. "Brother, do you have any money?"


    "some."


    Du Qian said yes, but still sat still, "But I don''t want to reward him. He dares to spread rumors about me. I didn''t bother him, so I should be enjoying myself secretly. He still wants to spend my money. How is that possible?" ?


    Oh, life is not easy for ordinary people in the city. Du Wan said with a smile.


    However, she did not reach out to Du Qian for any more money.


    If you want to me it, me the storyteller for his bad mouth.


    Who is not good at arranging, it must be arranged on her eldest brothers head.


    The reward was almost done, so the storyteller stopped and said, "Speaking of this, let me first mention the Qin''s Snack Shop on Chengnan Street. The owner of that shop, Miss Qin, although she was of ordinary origin, she was so beautiful. Like a flower, even the Seventh Young Master Xie is not exempt from the vulgarity. I heard that this girl was brought back to the capital by the Seventh Young Master Xie, and he protected her all the way."


    "Hey! Let''s talk about the important point, the important point!" "That''s right, talk about the important point! Sir, who doesn''t know this?"


    Some customers are dissatisfied and repeat the same old tune, but they have the nerve to ask for a reward.


    The storyteller quickly changed the subject, "Isn''t this a prelude, just a foreshadowing. Okay, everyone, listen up. Cough. If it hadn''t been for the prince''s incidentst night, this matter would have spread."


    Whats the matter? Just tell me.


    Du Wan couldnt help but urge her.


    The storyteller smiled mysteriously and said, "It is said that Xie Qi brought him back to his house to meet his elders."


    "Wow!"


    Seriously?


    This is a mismatch.


    Its impossible for the Marquiss wife to agree. Its all mentioned in the y. She will definitely have to go through many hardships and tests...


    A group of melon-eating people started chatting away.


    Du Wan grabbed a handful of melon seeds and started eating them. She whispered to Du Qian, "This listener is misleading the audience."


    Well, one point is true, and nine points are made up. Du Qian said this.


    Sure enough, the storyteller looked at the group of people with disdain, "What are you thinking about? Please listen to me, this is what happened."


    It turns out that a nobledy held a banquet yesterday, and Miss Qin was also invited.


    Ms. Qin was jointly targeted by a group of girls. She waster pushed into theke by someone unknown. Fortunately, she was rescued by Mr. Xie Qi.


    The storyteller said in a high voice: "It is said that the person was about to run out of breath and was unconscious all the time. Master Xie Qi had to take the person back to the house first. The girl woke up, isn''t it time to meet her elders? Hehe, You should understand, right? When rescuing someone, a man and a woman hug each other. In a house with strict rules, this girl''s innocence is gone."


    This issue is not new.


    It is Qin Yuyu who is targeted.


    During this period, Qin Yuyu was not targeted once or twice. Most of the troubles were solved by Xie Zhang.


    Someone suddenly asked loudly, "That''s not right. Based on this girl''s background, the most she can do is to be brought into the prince''s mansion as a concubine."


    "Oh, you don''t know something about this." The storyteller wanted to whet his appetite again, but almost got peanuts thrown at him before he said the key point of today, "The headdy of the Hou Mansion made the decision to make Xie Qi take a concubine. But Xie Qi refused. He said that he would only marry wives and not take concubines in his life. Therefore, Xie Qi insisted on marrying this girl! I heard that an official matchmaker was already being hired..."


    Wow, seriously? This is what a man would do.


    Xie Qi is a gentleman and deserves to be honored.


    This is really admirable.


    This is apliment to Xie Qi, one sentence after another.


    In fact, some people were also upset, especially the men who had seen Qin Yuyus beauty.


    However, people around him had to admire Xie Qi, a dignified young master from the Marquis Mansion. After rescuing the man, he not only did not shirk his responsibility, but also insisted on marrying the girl. In fact, in this situation, to take thatmoner girl as a concubine is because that girl was too high-spirited.


    Du Wan was very surprised.


    Is this news serious?


    She looked at Du Qian.


    Du Qian shook his head, "I just heard about it too."


    Nine times out of ten, its true. Du Wan thought this was a bit strange. There is no such plot in the book. However, many things have changed now, and there is nothing wrong with things happening outside the plot. "It''s a pity that I didn''t see it live."


    The invitation post should have been sent to Yulingyuan, but you havent read it.


    Really? It seems like Ill have to check it out in the future and go out often.


    The sister who is addicted to cultivation actually said she wants to go out often?


    Is this the charm of gossip?

 Chapter 193: What a courageous dog

    Chapter 193: What a courageous dog


    Chapter 193 What a courageous dog


    Du Wan noticed that the boy was about to finish his noodles.


    ording to this young man''s caution, he would probably pay the bill and leave after finishing the noodles.


    Du Wan winked at Du Qian.


    Du Qian nodded imperceptibly, raised his hand and patted his shoulder twice, as if to brush off the dust on his shoulder.


    After a while, a little beggar ran into the tavern, came to the table of the Du Qian brothers and sisters, put down a letter and ran away quickly.


    Du Qian opened it on the spot and looked at it with a solemn expression, then handed it to Du Wan to read, "...is this news true or false?"


    You will know whether it is true or false after checking.


    Suddenly receiving the news, the brother and sister left in a hurry.


    The young man followed immediately.


    The brothers and sisters came out of the tavern and went directly to the third-bedroom house of the Xie family.


    Mr. Xie San is not here.


    But Mrs. Xie San and Mrs. Xie Wu are both there.


    As soon as they saw the brother and sister, their expressions changed.


    Previously, Prince Consort Du politely handed over the notice for his visit, and the mother and son could still use the excuse that someone in the family had recently been mourned and it was not convenient to receive noble people. At the same time, he had to hide it and not let Mr. Xie San know about it. This time, they didn''t post the message, but came directly to the door with force, and their attitude was no longer polite. The mother and son were suddenly at their wits end.


    Du Wan asked directly: "Mrs. Xie San, do you know why the princess came to your door?"


    No, I dont know. Mrs. Xie San stuttered.


    Du Wan asked: "Have I received news that you want to kill those two maids?"


    "Nonsense! It''s unjust. It''s okay." Mrs. Xie San retorted excitedly.


    Du Wan sneered coldly, "Really? Well, then, you call them out."


    But, the two humble maids are sick, and Im afraid they might bump into the noble... Mrs. Xie San still wanted to shirk.


    "What a courageous dog! Are you taking this princess for a fool?" Du Wan pped the table with her small hand.


    The tea bowl on the table was shaken by the shock, and some tea spilled out.


    Du Wan said angrily: "Don''t you Xie family think about it?"


    "Princess, please calm down." Mrs. Xie San quickly knelt down.


    Xie Wu believed that he was a schr and had even passed the examination for the title of Juren, but he insisted on not kneeling.


    Du Qian''s eyes were filled with frost as he looked at Xie Wu, "Xie Wu, the house behind Ruyi Inn is quite interesting. You must have enjoyed yourselfst night. If this matter spreads, you will no longer want the honor of being a sessful candidate." Is it normal for a person with bad moral character to have his title revoked?"


    Boom!


    These words were like a thunder, hitting Xie Wu directly.


    The blood on Xie Wu''s face was half frightened.


    Without his fame, how will he take the scientific examination in the future? !


    Du Qian said in a deep voice: "Those two maids are probably dead."


    "No! No!" Xie Wu was so shocked that he quickly denied it.


    Mrs. Xie San quickly said: "No, those two maids are still fine."


    Du Wan sneered and said, "Okay? Are you afraid that we wille to your door if you are okay? If you are so scared, it can''t be an attack on the princess... You are also involved, right?"


    This question is a serious crime.


    Mrs. Xie Wu and Xie San were so frightened that they no longer dared to hide it. He took Du Wan and Du Qian to a remote courtyard in the backyard.


    Du Wan and Du Qian walked into the dpidated courtyard and smelled the smell of rotten wood.


    This courtyard should not have been inhabited for a long time, but now there are two maids living in it.


    The situation of the two people is not good now. One of them is still lying on a broken board with only a piece of clothing covering him. It seems that he is seriously ill. Both maids knew how much torture Murong Jiaojiao suffered after marrying Xie Wu. In fact, they are all victims. When they were rushed to the yard, everyone thought they were in danger this time. Meeting Du Wan and Du Qian, another maid, was like meeting a savior.


    He immediately rushed to Du Wan and knelt down, "Princess, help!"


    Du Wan:


    Du Qian turned to look at the Xie family''s mother and son.


    The two people were staring at the kneeling maid.


    Mrs. Xie San was even more angry and said: "Yan Ju, what nonsense are you talking about? Has the Xie Mansion ever treated you badly?"


    "ve, maid..." Yan Ju was panicked.


    Xie Wu wanted to go up and kick Yan Ju.


    But the guards intercepted it.


    Du Wan said to the bodyguard: "Please ask the thirddy Xie and the fifth young master Xie toe out of the courtyard."


    offices


    Several guards came over and immediately took Xie Wu out, one on the left and the other on the right.


    Mrs. Xie San is a woman and she didnt want her foreigner to touch her, so she quickly retreated.


    Now, the yard is clean.


    The eldest maid next to Murong Jiaojiao had a chance to meet Du Wan in the past when she attended various banquets with her master.


    Du Wan asked: "Your name is Yan Ju, right?"


    "The servant is Yan Ju, and the one who is sick is Yan Mei." Yan Ju knelt on the ground and kowtowed, tears falling from her eyes. She had the impulse just now to kneel down in front of Du Wan and ask for help, but suddenly she felt I don''t have the courage to continue talking.


    On the other hand, Yanmei, who was lying in bed, struggled to get up and looked at the Du Wan brothers and sisters with hopeful eyes. Perhaps, this is a person''s desire for life.


    Yan Mei did not ask for help like Yan Ju, but said weakly: "Princess, I want to make a deal with you."


    What is there in you that is worthy of my attention?


    Yes. An iron te and a blood letter left by the guard of the Princesss Mansion before his death.


    Du Wans face suddenly darkened.


    Du Qian was okay on the surface, but deep down he was also filled with anger.


    In order to win the trust of the brothers and sisters, Yanmei told them an incident that had happened.


    On the day Du Wan disappearedst time, Murong Jiaojiao lost her temper and left the city, wanting to go to Zhuangzi to rx. I identally saw a man in ck chasing a man. They were so frightened that they hid.


    That night, they saw the man being hunted hiding in Murong''s vige. Before he died, the man asked Murong Jiaojiao to help send a message back to the princess'' mansion.


    Murong Jiaojiao agreed on the spot and received a blood letter and an iron te.


    Just after the man died, Murong Jiaojiao had his body carried to the mountain and thrown away, and he also asked his maid to destroy the blood book and iron que. When Yan Mei went to deal with it, she secretly hid two things.


    Yanmei said weakly: "The blood book is a piece of white cloth, it should have been torn from the inner garment."


    Hearing this, Du Qian''s expression finally changed.


    Du Wan looked at Du Qian, "Brother?"


    "The body of a guard was found, and arge piece of his underwear was torn off. My father was a little strange at the time and asked people to investigate, but nothing was found. So that''s it..." Du Qian whispered to him. After her sister finished exining, she no longer questioned Yan Mei''s words, "Tell me, what are your conditions?"


    "I want to leave the Xie family with Yan Ju and find a way to survive." Yan Mei is a smart girl and will not make excessive demands.


    Du Qian immediately agreed, "Okay. Where are the things?"


    "Outside the vige, buried under a big tree."


    Yanmei revealed the ce where the things were buried, and was not afraid that Du Qian and his sister would not fulfill their promise.

 Chapter 194: I wanted to do a play

    Chapter 194: I wanted to do a y


    Chapter 194 I wanted to make a y


    Du Wan originally wanted to put on a show, pretending to have found a clue, and then lead out the person behind the scenes.


    Unexpectedly, there are actually clues?


    This made Du Wan very excited, and there were sweat stains on the palms of her hands.


    Du Qian asked his entourage to negotiate with the Xie family, bought two maids, and obtained the deed of sale, which he handed over to Yan Mei and Yan Ju. If they want to get rid of their ve status, they need to go to the government to go through the relevant procedures.


    After leaving the Xie family.


    He also asked a few people to **** Yan Mei and Yan Ju to another hospital, and then asked a doctor to treat Yan Mei.


    Du Qian looked at Yan Mei and the two of them, "Follow them and go see the doctor first. When your condition is cured, the Princess Mansion will give you two another sum of money, which will be enough for you to have enough food and clothing for the rest of your life."


    Thank you to the prince, thank you to the princess.


    Yan Ju burst into tears and knelt down to kowtow to the two of them.


    Soon, Du Qian and Du Wan put on their horses.


    He immediately ran out of the city.


    ording to what Yan Ju said, we really saw a big tree with its roots exposed.


    Looked under the roots of the tree and started digging.


    This matter could have been done by the guards, but Du Wan insisted oning in person, "Found it! Brother, look!"


    Hey, that should be right.


    Du Qian went over to help.


    The brother and sister carefully dug out the things.


    It is a ceramic jar.


    After opening it, there was nt ash inside.


    If you didnt know there was something hidden inside, and a stranger dug it up, he might think it was an urn, which would frighten you to death. Du Qian turned the jar upside down and poured out the ashes.


    Soon, a cloth bag fell out.


    After opening it, I was shocked to see a piece of white cloth and an iron sign wrapped in white cloth.


    The front of the iron te is the character "Du".


    On the back is the character A and the number four or nine.


    After looking at it, Du Wan felt heavy in her heart, "Is it the Du family''s guard?"


    "Yes. It''s still the Du family." Du Qian was not in a good mood, so he opened the blood cloth again. The fonts written on it were not the characters of the Qin Dynasty...


    Du Wan was shocked.


    Because of this text, holy crap!


    Traditional Chinese? !


    Du Qian had no problem reading, "...Murong Jiaojiao, **** it!"


    She died a long time ago. Du Wan nced at the content above, and there was a strange picture that she couldnt understand. The content stated the direction of the original owner''s escape and who took her to escape. It also stated that the guards left behind the portrait of the murderer who was chasing him, but they hid it in another ce, which is marked on the map. ce.


    Du Wan looked at the above content repeatedly, fearing that he would miss some clues.


    This guard''s approach is still very cautious.


    Fortunately, he did not give the portrait to Murong Jiaojiao. Because Murong Jiaojiao couldn''t understand the content of the blood book, but she could understand the portrait. If Murong Jiaojiao destroys such crucial evidence... forget it, let''s not assume it anymore.


    Du Qian added: "I heard that you almost saved her."


    "If we don''t save her, how can we find the blood letter?" Du Wan nced at him.


    Du Qian couldnt refute.


    However, he was not in a happy mood.


    If Murong Jiaojiao had notified the Princess Mansion in time, they would not have looked in the wrong direction, and maybe her sister would not have been missing for so long.


    Du Qian put away the blood letter and the iron te, "Let''s go! Go back home. You must talk to your father about this as soon as possible."


    Why dont you look for the portrait first? Du Wan asked doubtfully.


    Du Qian paused and said, "Sister, can you understand this text?"


    Du Wan was stunned and touched the tip of her nose guiltily, "When I saw it, I seemed to understand it a little bit?" What a tragedy, how can I round off this lie?


    Unexpectedly, Du Qian listened and epted it as a matter of course, "This time, my sister has notpletely forgotten the past. At least she still remembers some family words. Last time I came to your quiet room, I saw some words you practiced. Those with fewer arms and legs


    What the hell?


    Du Wan was very surprised when he heard the family text earlier.


    When I heard the word "missing arms and legs" at the end, wasn''t it the simplified Chinese characters she asionally wrote?


    Du Qian touched his sister''s head distressedly, "I''ll tell you about thister. Let''s go back home first. After reporting the other things to my father, I''ll ask him to arrange for people to find them. With our few manpower, it''s dark. , Im afraid I wont be able to return to the city.


    "this"


    Its okay, lets go. Du Qian winked at her.


    Du Wan understands, continue the n? !


    The little beggar delivered the letter, which was arranged by Du Qian''s order. Then the brother and sister broke into the third room of Xie''s family under the pretext of a pretext and took away the two maids. ording to the original n, he pretended to ask for clues, and then used a trick to lure the snake out of the hole. But the brother and sister didn''t expect that they would actually find a clue.


    They came out of Xie Mansion and rode directly out of the city.


    The whereabouts along the way really shouldnt be too conspicuous.


    The young man who followed them left in a hurry after seeing them digging out something.


    The person Du Qian secretly arranged has already targeted the other party. It won''t take long to find out who the master behind the boy is.


    Prime Ministers Mansion.


    In the eldestdys yard.


    Su Yu is painting in the pavilion.


    A maid hurried in and whispered something in her ear.


    Su Yus expression changed. Then he dropped the paintbrush and hurried toward the front yard. After walking for a while, we turned in another direction. We came to a courtyard called "Song Ling Ju".


    The servant standing outside saw her and said, "I have seen the eldestdy."


    Su Yu said: "I have something urgent and want to see my grandfather."


    Miss, please wait a moment, let me go in and let you know.


    Go quickly.


    Su Yu urged.


    The servant guarding the door turned around respectfully and hurried inside.


    After a while, he turned around again and said, "Master, let you go in alone."


    "Well." Su Yu turned around and said to the maid, "You stay here."


    The maids responded one after another.


    Su Yu went in immediately, walking much faster than usual.


    Songlingju is the residence of Prime Minister Su.


    Today''s Prime Minister Su is dressed in regr clothes. He is a lively and tasteful old man. From the outline of his facial features, it can be seen that he was very handsome when he was young. At this time, he was sitting at the desk looking through some old files.


    Grandfather! Su Yu suppressed the eagerness in her heart and greeted him respectfully.


    Prime Minister Su said: "Tell me, what happened?"


    My granddaughter received news that the princess and the prince went to the third room of the Xie family and took the two girls away.


    So what? During this period, Prince Consort Du also took away some people.


    "It''s different this time." Su Yu faced her grandfather and still couldn''t help being afraid. "The princess and the princess left Xie''s house. Instead of returning directly to the house, they turned around and led people out of the city in a hurry. The princess even Instead of riding a carriage, they rode horses instead. The ce they went to was near a vige owned by Murong, and they searched in the mountains for a long time."


    What did you find?


    The spies saw them digging out a jar


    Su Yu couldnt believe it, there was really evidence.


    The spy who was following him was very good at qinggong and had excellent eyesight. Not only did he see the other person dig out the jar, but he also saw a piece of white cloth with writing on it.

 Chapter 195: Do you want to give up on her?

    Chapter 195: Do you want to give up on her?


    Chapter 195 Do you want to give up on her?


    Stupid! Who asked you to send people to follow the princess and the prince? Prime Minister Su pped the table and became furious.


    Su Yus heart skipped a beat.


    She stepped forward and knelt down in fear, "Grandpa, no one told me. I was worried and sent someone to keep an eye on me secretly."


    You think youre not wrong, right?


    "Yes, I don''t think it''s wrong. Know your enemy and your friend, and you can take precautions before they happen. If you don''t send people to keep an eye on them, how will you know that the other party has found clues today. Grandpa, the top priority is to quickly arrange for people to intercept them, and don''t let them return to the city with evidence. "Su Yu really didn''t feel that she was at fault, and couldn''t understand why her grandfather got angry suddenly.


    To be smart.


    Prime Minister Sus anger quickly subsided.


    It doesnt disappear, but it hides. After being the prime minister for so many years, he has long been unable to express his emotions or anger.


    Su Yu said respectfully in a low voice: "I also ask my grandfather to teach me."


    When you grow up, your grandfather cant teach you anything.


    Grandfather! Granddaughter


    "Okay, everyone will make their own decisions and turn a deaf ear to my words."


    Su Yu suddenly panicked.


    Hearing what my grandfather meant, did he want to give up on her?


    Su Cheng used to value this carefully cultivated granddaughter. Otherwise, he would not have wanted to deal with the aftermath for her, and would have done something stupid like exining it to Prince Consort Du.


    He knew in his heart that it was not suspicious to exin to Prince Consort Du. What is suspicious is that when exining, he praised his granddaughter too much...


    Now Prime Minister Su only hopes that Prince Consort Du did not hear the problem. Later, Prince Consort Du kept investigating, and Prime Minister Su was watching from the side, slowly trying toe up with something, but Prince Consort Du found no evidence.


    They went to investigate without any concealment, just because they wanted Jiang Taigong to fish, and whoever wanted to take the bait would take the bait.


    Prime Minister Su had clearly told her before not to make arbitrary decisions and not to pay attention.


    Prime Minister Su was angry at his eldest granddaughter''s decision, "Go down. There is one thing about this, but there cannot be two. Otherwise, you will move to the nunnery and don''t go back to the Prime Minister''s Mansion. Forget it if there is no big problem this time, you will be punished by kneeling in the ancestral hall for three days." Today, no food is allowed. Think carefully about what you did wrong this time."


    "yes."


    Su Yu knelt down, kowtowed, and retreated silently.


    This time, she was really scared.


    Because Su Yu knew that her grandfather was really angry...


    Because of the intervention of Prime Minister Su.


    Du Wan and Du Qian deliberately returned to Beijing slowly and then returned to the princess mansion.


    Did you encounter no trouble along the way?


    However, the person following him sent back the news that the young man had met a maid next to Su Yu. Then Su Yu hurried to see Prime Minister Su, and when she came out, she was punished to kneel in the ancestral hall.


    Step into the princess mansion.


    Du Wan said helplessly: "Brother, I haven''t been fooled."


    That old guy is very shrewd and knows that its not that easy to trick him. Du Qian said this, but at least it proved that Murong Jiaojiaos words before her death were very credible.


    However, this time, it was still not found out where Murong Jiaojiao learned that the person who harmed her sister was Su Yu? This issue will probably be an eternal secret after her death.


    Du Wan sighed, "Then we have to think of another way."


    "I''ll go talk to my father first, and you can go back and have a rest."


    "All right."


    Du Wan watched Du Qian go to the main courtyard and then turn around and go back to Yuling Garden.


    Ningqin and others were already waiting for Du Wan to bathe and change clothes, and then put a table of food on the table.


    "I haven''t seen anything to eat, and I don''t know... I''m so hungry." Du Wan took the bowl and chopsticks and started eating. While eating, she was thinking about Du Qian, "Luoqi, go tell the big kitchen to give it to my elder brother. Make some dishes that he likes to eat, and he hasnt eaten yet.


    Okay, Princess.


    Luoqi turned around and gave instructions. It was Ning Qin, the girl, who came over and whispered some gossip in a low voice. She mentioned that Yan Mei and Yan Ju had arranged to go to a house outside to recuperate.


    Later, Prince Consort Du found out about it and ordered someone to take her back to the princess'' mansion. He also asked an imperial doctor toe and treat Yanmei.


    Have done enough to take the attitude of attention.


    This made Ningqin confused and extremely puzzling.


    Ningqin told Du Wan about this.


    Du Wan just found out about this, "Have you taken him back to your house?"


    "Yes, what do you mean by Prince Consort?" Ningqin looked at Du Wan curiously.


    When Du Wan was full, she put down her bowl and chopsticks and wiped the oil on her mouth with her handkerchief, "Ask me, who am I asking? Your master has just returned home and hasn''t gone to find out what''s going on yet."


    "All right."


    Ningqin muttered to Mrs. Xie again, "Princess, Mrs. Xie and the others are a little strange."


    Why is it strange?


    "In other words, if they are really afraid of Yan Ju and Yan Mei, they can just kill them. Why do they drive them into a shabby yard without giving them food, clothing, or even a quilt?"


    Wont you ask them? They all live in the house now, so its very convenient for them to ask questions.


    I asked.


    The corner of Du Wans mouth twitched, had she really asked?


    Ningqin said unconvincingly: "They heard from an old servant that this was amon tactic used by the Xie family. They wanted to kill people and silence them, but they didn''t have the guts, so they had to do the same thing again, driving people to a dpidated yard to starve to death or die. Those who die of illness have nothing to do with them. Its normal to talk about birth, old age, illness and death.


    ...very smart.


    Du Wan can quite understand Mrs. Xies brain circuit.


    In fact, this kind of operation can be considered benevolent in the Qin State. At least the ve can live a few more days if he has the ability. Think about the bones found by Murong''s family, that kind of death is silent.


    the other side.


    The Songling Residence of the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    Prime Minister Su summoned the secret guards. After questioning, he was surprised and said: "Did you really find evidence?"


    "Yes. The two maids almost forced Mrs. Xie San and her son to death, so they took this out to seek shelter. After inquiring, the princess and the princess found a blood letter and a jade identity card from outside the city. After returning to the princess''s house, not long after, The Princess Mansion sent a group of people to ride out of the city in a hurry and went to the top of the hill where Murong''s vige was. They looked like they were looking for something."


    Who is leading the team?


    Its Du Liu who is beside Du Huimao.


    Prime Minister Sus face was solemn.


    He really didnt expect that that stupid granddaughter would leave such a big w.


    If this matter is not handled well, the entire Prime Minister''s Office will be affected.


    Go, your dreamse true, the price is not small.


    However, if he didn''t clean up the mess, someone would find out about Su Yu, and the subsequent trouble would be even greater. The cause of this matter was that Su Yu stole her brother''s seal and mobilized the elites of the secret guard camp to do it without authorization. If the Su family''s secret guards had not been mobilized or Du''s guards had not been killed, there would have been a little room for maneuver in this matter.


    it''s gone now!


    Why is the Princess Mansion so hard to mess with?


    Its because there are two big mountains behind Princess Mansion.


    One is the emperor, and the other is Du Shi.


    Now he wants to strangle his granddaughter to death, but he cannot punish her too much, otherwise it will make people more suspicious.


    Prime Minister Su finally decided, "Arrange people to intercept."


    offices


    The secret guard took the order and left.

 Chapter 196: I will be more beautiful

    Chapter 196: I will be more beautiful


    Chapter 196 I will be even more beautiful


    As to what the Du family and his son had done, they did not tell the eldest princess and Du Wan.


    It is by no means a lie that men should be the master of the outside world and women should be the master of the house.


    Du Wan in Yulingyuan eats what he should eat and sleeps where he should.


    Woke up early in the morning and heard about what happened yesterday.


    The reason was that the guards in the mansion suffered casualties.


    Du Liu led a group of people into the mountain. After finding something, they were attacked on their way back. Fortunately, Du Qian and his men arrived in time, attacked from both sides, and killed all the ambushers, leaving only a few who escaped. During the subsequent inventory, even though they had been well prepared, casualties still inevitably urred, and the matter rmed the government.


    It was quite a big fuss.


    Du Wan asked, "What are our casualties?"


    "Seven people died, eight were seriously injured, and thirteen were slightly injured." Ning Qin carefully reported to Du Wan what she had learned.


    Du Wan ate something hastily and hurried to the front yard.


    At this time, Prince Consort Du had already gone to the Yamen.


    On the other hand, Du Qian was listening to reports from his subordinates on problems and handling some matters personally.


    "younger sister?"


    As soon as Du Wan appeared, Du Qian discovered her.


    Du Wan looked around and said, "Brother, I heard something happened."


    An expected situation. Du Qian did not hide anything from his sister.


    What happenedst night was a trap he and Prince Consort Du took the opportunity to set up.


    Du Wan said: "Have you caught the other party''s handle?"


    "No. A few powerful ones escaped, and the rest died. The few that were caught with great difficulty all bitten themselves with poison. It''s really not easy. There are more than a hundred dead soldiers, all of whom are good hands. That old fox is afraid Its going to be so heartbreaking.


    Isnt he not fooled?


    Ha, the clue this time is not false.


    Then hes pretty well informed.


    "Yes, he even has spies in our house. Yesterday we spotted two cheaters." Du Qian secretly let people keep an eye on him and took the opportunity to find out the other party.


    Du Wan asked who it was.


    Du Qian mentioned two names, both of which were unknown to Du Wan.


    Have one servant and one bodyguard.


    That personal guard was one she obtained from the emperor. He was trained by Prime Minister Su a long time ago, and that servant was purely bribedter.


    Du Qian added: "The immediate rtives of the guards who died this time will bepensated. Those who are seriously injured will be treated for free by the government. For those who can no longer be on duty, other arrangements will be made."


    Its quite humane. Du Wan praised.


    Of course, otherwise who would be loyal to you?


    Except for a very few people who are ambitious, most people just want stability.


    The Princess Mansion has considered everythingprehensively, and the preferential treatment given to the guards is very obvious.


    If a guard dies while on duty, his rtives will bepensated with one thousand taels of silver and ten acres of fertilend. For those who are seriously injured, Princess Mansion will continue to provide free treatment until they recover. If a wounded person is left with a permanent disability, follow-up work will be handled ording to the situation. Those who can no longer work will receive a fixed monthly payment of two hundred cash and ten pounds of grain, as well as clothing for the four seasons, two sets per quarter.


    Hence, the Princess Mansion is still very popr as a guard, and most people would not think of betraying the Princess Mansion. As long as one person betrays, the whole family will suffer.


    This time, the whole family suffered misfortune for the two rebels.


    All the family property was confiscated and driven out of the princess'' mansion.


    Betraitors shall be put to death directly.


    Du Wan didnt know why Du Qian told her these trivial things.


    However, she listened very carefully and felt inexplicably emotional in her heart.


    In this world, human life is worthless.


    Du Qian said: "Sister, rules are dead, people are alive, and desires are hard to satisfy. You should be more careful and don''t be too indulgent. If you raise their hearts, it will be bad."


    What does the elder brother want to say?


    "Pei Hao once specifically told me that there is a little maid next to you who loves to tell you gossip. She dares to tell you anything dirty and smelly. She told me to be careful and don''t let you be led astray. "" Du Wan''s clear eyes widened.


    This viin has such a lenient control, tsk tsk! Why don''t you live by the sea?


    Du Wan was thinking in his mind, but didn''t show it on his face. He nodded obediently to show that he understood.


    It is not the turn of Du Wan, a little girl, to intervene in what happens next.


    If you have a backer, you will win by lying down.


    Du Wan went to the eldest princess for a walk, and then returned to Yulingyuan.


    He happened to bump into Ning Qin, who was holding a stack of posts and was about to throw them away.


    Du Wan waved to her, "Bring it here and take a look."


    "Yes, Princess." Ningqin approached Du Wan, "These were sent from the concierge. They have been kept for several days."


    Let me see who sent the posts?


    Du Wan flipped through it himself, and when he saw any names with unfamiliar names, he threw them aside.


    It wasn''t until there was a post with Pei Huiyu''s name written on it that Du Wan took a serious look at it.


    It is actually Pei Huiyu, who is holding a flower appreciation banquet at the town government''s mansion, and the time is scheduled for three dayster.


    Du Wan was about to throw it aside, but then picked it up again.


    Huguoji had a falling out with her, and he actually sent her a post?


    Du Wan rolled her eyes and said, "Ningqin, please ask someone to tell you that I will attend the banquet on time in three days."


    "Okay, I''ll do it right now." Ningqin''s voice was filled with joy.


    Du Wan rubbed his hands and chuckled.


    There''s something going on!


    Du Wanhui epted Pei Huiyus invitation because of Bagua.


    ording to the description in the book, Pei Huiyu once held a flower appreciation party and gave away an important medicinal nt belonging to the Duke of Zhen. Afterwards, the Duke of Zhen Guo knew about it and immediately went to the other party''s house to ask for it. The other party refused to return it on the grounds that it was lost.


    The two families almost fell out.


    Du Wan expressed her sympathy to Duke Zhen Guo in real name.


    She wasn''t sure whether Pei Huiyu was cheating on her father during this flower viewing party, but her intuition was that she was right.


    No matter how people from all sides stir up the situation outside.


    Jade Lingyuan is calm and peaceful.


    Three days passed in a row.


    Du Wan, who was obsessed with improving his martial arts, only remembered that there was another banquet after Ning Qin reminded him.


    Get up and dress up.


    Just as Ningqin took out Rouge.


    Du Wan stopped her, "No more makeup."


    But if you go to a banquet without makeup... you will beughed at.


    Then Ill do it.


    Du Wan quickly wiped her pink lips, staining them with a touch of red.


    The whole face bes more and more delicate.


    As her cultivation improves, the little girl grows rapidly, like a flower in bud that is about to bloom, and it will not be long before it reveals its beauty. Du Wan didn''t pay much attention to this.


    But when ites to clothing, choose the best.


    It is a very delicate color, suitable for little girls, lively and bright.


    Ningqin looked at Du Wan and was amazed, "Princess, you look really good dressed up."


    "That''s right." Du Wan raised her beautiful chin narcissistically, "Is it a little prettier than before?"


    Yes, yes.


    Ive said it before, I will be even more beautiful.


    Ningqins words of praise were stuck in her throat and she couldnt say them out.

 Chapter 197: Sudden surprise

    Chapter 197: Sudden surprise


    Chapter 197 Sudden surprise


    Du Wan happily leaned in front of the bronze mirror and looked at herself from the left to the right.


    For a while, do this action.


    He took that pose again a momentter.


    After a long while, Du Wan stopped being so cute, but put one hand on her waist, pointed at the mirror with one hand, and said coquettishly, "Oh, who is this little girl in the mirror? She is so beautiful. ... She is so cute, yes. She is the most beautiful little girl in the world that this princess has ever seen. Hahaha..."


    Ningqin:


    I dont want to see it, I cant bear to look at it.


    Luoqi reminded her at the right time, "Princess, the time ising."


    "Okay. Send someone to the main courtyard to tell my mother that I''m going out." Du Wan''s approach was like a child reporting to an adult when he wants to go out.


    This is nothing. After Luoqi asked the calligrapher and painter to go to the main courtyard.


    Du Wan went out this time.


    Still taking Ningqin and Luoqi with me.


    Just stepped out of the door.


    Unexpectedly, I saw Du Qian riding out.


    Du Qian was surprised and asked: "Where is my sister going so early?"


    Going to a banquet. The autumn flower viewing banquet at the Zhenguo Pce. Du Wan smiled and waved to her eldest brother, Where are you going, eldest brother?


    Im going to take care of some things. Then you go and have fun.


    Okay, brother, please also pay attention to safety.


    Du Wan guessed that Du Qian should deal with the previous matters.


    The evidence Du Liu found that day was a portrait drawn with white cloth and blood. The killer''s characteristics were also noted. Du Qian is busy these days precisely to find this person.


    Du Wan cannot help with big things, but he will try his best not to cause trouble to his family.


    Arrived at the Zhenguo Government Office.


    There were other people''s carriages parked outside.


    As soon as the carriage from Princess Mansion arrived, everyone else gave way. Go straight to the gate of Zhenguo Gongfu.


    Du Wan got off the carriage, and everyone he met came forward to greet him, so that he would not be taken advantage of.


    Du Wan has not encountered all kinds of mocking scenes on TV and in novels, which is quite a pity when she thinks about it. There is still a big gap between reality and imagination. In public ces, these nobledies pay special attention to everything they say and do. Even their smiles have a specific standard, and they are not allowed to smile with their teeth exposed.


    Dignified and elegant, pleasing to the eye.


    No matter how reluctant Pei Huiyu was, she still had toe forward to greet him. Behind her was Mu Fanling.


    Mu Fanling acted as an assistant to Pei Huiyu, checking for leaks and filling in the gaps.


    Du Wan smiled brightly and did not embarrass her. She followed her to Shuiling Pavilion where the banquet was held.


    But I havent arrived at the banquet yet.


    While walking through half the courtyard, I met Mu Sian.


    Mu Si''an winked at Du Wan with a sly smile and waved before he came closer.


    Du Wan''s big eyes shed, she stopped, turned to Pei Huiyu and others and said, "Okay, just bring it here. You don''t need to specially greet the princess, just go and get busy."


    Pei Huiyu smiled reluctantly, "I still have to send you to the banquet in case you get lost"


    "Thank you for your understanding, Princess." Mu Fanling took her cousin and left.


    Du Wan felt that this Mu Fanling was quite eye-catching, unlike Pei Huiyu, who was extremely awkward.


    Mu Si''an stepped forward with a smile, "I have met the princess, Si''an wishes you well."


    Ha, no need to be polite, what do you want from me? Du Wan asked with a smile.


    Mu Si''an said, "The prince learned that you areing and wants to invite you toe to Tingyuju."


    Is something wrong?


    "Well, there must be something important." Mu Si''an pretended to be serious.


    Du Wan had no doubt that he had it, so he followed Mu Si''an.


    Mu Si''an was very strange along the way. Du Wan didn''te to see the prince for three days, nor did he send a letter. When he came today, he didn''t ask about the prince''s injury. This reaction is a bit strange. However, you can test it, "Princess, don''t you care about the Crown Prince''s injury?"


    That little injury should have healed after so many days. Du Wan said nonchntly.


    Mu Si''an was silent for a moment.


    Sure enough, the princess had already seen through the prince''s trick, and suddenly wanted to light some wax for the prince. Mu Si''an changed the subject and asked, "So what has the princess been busy with these days?"


    Im not busy with anything, Ive been at home all the time. Du Wan walked and looked at the surrounding buildings.


    I have heard about what happened at the Princess Mansion, and I sympathize very much.


    Its nothing, whos family doesnt have troubles? Your eldest son has been ambushed several times. Even you almost diedst time. This is a trivial matter in my family.


    Mu Sian suddenly shut himself up.


    He didn''t want to talk to the little girl for the time being.


    Du Wan looked at him with disdain.


    Sympathy for her family, ha!


    Does her family need sympathy from others? Untrained!


    Arrived at Tingyuju.


    Du Wan poked her head around and took a look inside first.


    Hey, no one?


    Stepping in again, I looked around, but still didnt see any familiar figure.


    Mu Si''an was funny, "The prince is in the small study."


    "Then go and take a look." Du Wan looked at Mu Si''an, "Didn''t he go to court these days?"


    He is injured. The emperor has allowed the prince to rest at home.


    Virtue. Du Wan suspected that Pei Hao was not very interested in being an official.


    I often get injured and often ask for leave.


    In this period of time alone, how many times did Pei Hao take sick leave?


    Du Wan stepped into the small study.


    I saw an aristocratic young man from an aristocratic family who was sitting in front of a writing desk and writing vigorously.


    His gaze is focused and dignified, with an elegant aura that is natural. Coupled with his stunning appearance, this scene still had a great visual impact on Du Wan, like beauty with a filter on.


    Mu Si''an followed behind him, and when he saw Pei Hao''s posture, he couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth.


    here we go again!


    He finally understood.


    This is a powerful person. It was he, Mu Si''an, who looked down on his cousin before. These days he was moisturizing things quietly, allowing the little girl to gradually get used to his presence. asionally, a sudden surprise is the most touching and unforgettable thing.


    Mu Si''an noticed the little girl''s big, bright eyes, which were full of surprise.


    Then, the little girl''s steps involuntarily became lighter, and she leaned close to the desk like a thief.


    When you look forward.


    Pei Hao paused with the tip of his pen.


    After finishing thest stroke, he put the pen down, raised his eyes and looked quietly at the little girl approaching.


    Du Wan blinked, "What''s wrong, is it finished?"


    Its been three days, Pei Hao said in a confused manner.


    Du Wan was confused after hearing this, "What are you doing?"


    In the past three days, have you ignored me?


    "What''s this? There will be longer ones in the future, three days is nothing?" Du Wan said in surprise.


    Pei Haos expression froze.


    Mu Si''an, who was watching, almostughed, but luckily he covered his mouth quickly.


    Du Wan could not understand what Pei Hao meant.


    Don''t say ignore him for three days, ten days and half a month is no problem.


    Du Wan didn''t say this out loud, but the look on her little face was very obvious.


    Pei Hao is d that he has good restraint ability.


    His eyes drifted towards Mu Si''an, cool and a little warning.


    Its too annoying, so get out of here.


    Mu Si''an grew up with him, and immediately understood what Pei Hao meant, and immediately found an excuse to leave. When I saw Hu San outside, he was sitting on the steps again, dozing off with his weapon in his arms.

 Chapter 198: Joke that I was cuckolded

    Chapter 198: Joke that I was cuckolded


    Chapter 198 Joke: I was cuckolded


    Mu Si''an kicked him and said, "If you feel sleepy, go back to your room and rest."


    Then youll guard? Hu San suddenly came to his senses.


    Mu Sian didnt think about it, What are you afraid of in the house?


    Seeing that he did not agree, Hu San was not disappointed. "The eldestdy held a banquet today, and many people came. If someone identally breaks into the prince''s yard, it will be troublesome."


    "Arrange a few more people to guard the courtyard gate of Tingyu Residence." Mu Si''an was really worried that every year at the banquet, some youngdies would get lost and get lost.


    I just want to meet the prince by chance and have an earth-shattering love.


    Mu Sian asked: Who have you invited this time?


    There are more than 20 people, and I have sent messages to Miss Su.


    Its really unsettling.


    Mu Si''an frowned and said something, then shut up.


    The Princess''s Mansion and the Prime Minister''s Mansion are not at odds, but their rtionship is still delicate.


    The Zhenguo Dukes Mansion and the Princess Mansion are rted by marriage. Now the Pei family invites girls from the Su family. What does this mean? p the Princess Mansion in the face?


    Look back.


    Mu Si''an saw Pei Hao walking out of the small study.


    Then the little girl followed him happily.


    I dont know where the two of them are going, but it can be seen that the little girl is looking forward to it.


    Mu Sian touched Hu San again, Do you want to follow?


    I wont follow. Hu San said with a wink.


    Mu Sian, You are a guard, how can you not follow me?


    Im safe in the house. If you want to use him as a spearman, theres no way.


    Just now you said there were a lot of people attending the banquet...


    This time and that time.


    This is also changing too fast.


    Hu San was not fooled, and Mu Si''an was itching. He wanted to follow but he couldn''t go alone. At least he had to have apanion. "As long as there is a little girl, there will be a lot of fun. No, there is a banquet in the house today, so why not?" I wonder if there will be assassins involved, do you really not want to go?"


    Hu San knew that the front was the key, and the assassin was just an excuse, "Then follow from afar?"


    Okay. Mu Sian was satisfied.


    Therefore, behind Pei Hao and Du Wan, there were a few small tails following not far away, including Mu Si''an and Hu San, as well as Ning Qin and Luo Qi.


    Du Wan knew it and was ustomed to it.


    Pei Hao asked: "Why are you suddenly interested in visiting the garden?"


    Todays banquet is not about flower viewing. Ill go take a look first. Du Wan answered nonchntly.


    Pei Hao reminded: "Those flowers have been moved to Shuiling Pavilion."


    Its okay, Ill just take a look.


    Pei Hao always felt that she wanted to cause trouble.


    Shuiling Pavilion in Zhenguogong Mansion is a waterside pavilion, which is simr to Qinchun Pavilion in Princess Mansion. It is a suitable ce for entertaining guests. Today''s banquet will be held in Shuiling Pavilion, and the mansion will move some precious flowers and nts there in advance for guests to enjoy.


    Du Wan didn''t care about the flowers and rolled his eyes, "Prince Pei, isn''t Duke Zhen in the mansion today?"


    Father went to visit friends yesterday.


    What a coincidence!


    So, there is a 90% chance that Miss Pei cheated on her today.


    Du Wan wasughing in her heart, but she didn''t show it on her face.


    While wandering around, I arrived at the courtyard of Zhen Guo Gong. There are rockeries, flowing water, stone bridges and pavilions, winding paths, and a small patch of Buddhist bamboo for viewing. It is a very unique courtyard.


    Du Wan did not go in.


    Arrived at the small garden next door.


    Du Wan also saw a variety of rare flowers and nts, with many varieties. A small medicinal field has been cultivated in the innermost part and is full of medicinal herbs.


    Du Wan raised her eyebrows, "Prince Pei, this is the private garden of the Duke of Guo. Can outsiders enter it at will?"


    "It''s nothing, you are not an outsider." Pei Hao said calmly. Du Wan wanted to roll her eyes at him.


    What is not an outsider? This sounds strange.


    However, the purpose of hering here was not really to appreciate the flowers and nts.


    Du Wan strolled around for a while, a bit like checking out the spots, and left happily to visit other ces. Pei Haoter didn''t want to introduce him, so he just let the little girl take it upon himself to do it.


    Haunted to Shuiling Pavilion not far away.


    Du Wan paused in her steps and raised her beautiful eyebrows slightly.


    Seeing her nting around a screen wall and peeking in one direction, Pei Hao immediately understood. There is a pavilion in that direction, and there are several girls in gorgeous clothes chatting with interest.


    It was a little far away, so Pei Hao didn''t hear it.


    However, Pei Hao guessed...she might have heard it?


    Du Wan did hear it.


    These people who are full and have nothing to do areughing at her.


    Why are youughing at her?


    Pei Hao asked softly: "Did you hear their conversation?"


    hear.


    "You don''t look good. Are they talking about you?"


    Yes, you areughing at me when you talk to me.


    "What do you have that can make themugh?" Pei Hao was not interested in what the girl next to him was talking about, but he still wanted to know about topics rted to the little girl.


    Du Wan nced at him strangely, "You don''t want to know."


    No, I want to know.


    "Haha, they areughing at me for being cuckolded by my fianc. I am ipetent and can''t control men. Anyway, if you go and have **** with other women, they will be very happy. Do you understand?" Du Wan looked at him with a half-smile. , waiting to see his reaction.


    Sure enough, Pei Hao''s expression was slightly dull.


    Musian once said that there was a rumor outside...


    Du Wan tried hard to hold back her smile. In order to hide her smile, she quickly turned her head and pretended to continue staring at the pavilion.


    There are six girls in the pavilion, three of them are kind-hearted and one is a stranger.


    The remaining two are old acquaintances, Su Yu and Xie Ying.


    It''s just that Su Yu kept smiling throughout the whole process and didn''t say anything to denigrate Du Wan. Among them, the most enjoyable ones were between Xie Ying and a strange girl wearing a pink scarf.


    Du Wan suddenly said, "Do you want me to repeat it to you?"


    "Need not."


    You really dont want to listen?


    Pei Hao stared at her.


    As if thinking about, what does she want to do?


    Du Wan held out her chest and stood upright, looking open and forthright.


    Pei Hao didn''t want to be too familiar with her appearance. He said helplessly: "If you have any evil ideas, just tell me."


    Hey, youre the only one on the way.


    Du Wan patted Pei Hao on the shoulder. When his palm was about to hit him, he thought of something again and calmly withdrew his strength, touching him lightly.


    Oops, the viin is now breakable ss.


    As if she was worried that she might identally hurt him again.


    Pei Hao''s heart followed her hand, rising and falling.


    "I''ll go to the pavilionter, and you don''t show up for the time being. If you are needed, you will take action. We will get half the benefits." Du Wan left these words and quietly approached the pavilion alone.


    Pei Hao stood there, watching the little girl acting like a thief, ducking her body to avoid the eyes of others, and moved to a ce not far from the pavilion. Using the cover of the rockery, he quickly climbed up a hill not far from the pavilion. On a big tree.


    At the beginning, he didn''t know why.


    You will understand it when you look down.


    The little girl pretended that she was in the tree early and overheard the people in the pavilion saying bad things about her.


    Are we going to find fault again as a matter of course?

 Chapter 199: The princess was laughed at

    Chapter 199: The princess wasughed at


    Chapter 199 The princess wasughed at


    Du Wan sat on a big tree and listened for a while under the cover of the lush leaves.


    You dont know how arrogant, aloof and disdainful she is at ordinary times, and she has never bothered to make friends with us. Since she returned to Beijing until now, whose post has she received from the sisters?


    "It''s not the princess''s fault, it''s our fault that we don''t deserve to be with her. Look at this banquet, I heard that she wasing, but she hasn''t even shown up yet?"


    No matter how high your status is, a person like Prince Pei would rather fall in love with a ve than like her.


    Hey, actually, if you think about it from the side, the princess is quite pitiful, she cant evenpare to a ve.


    Yes, its quite pitiful, **** ho.


    Du Wan raised the corner of her beautiful mouth.


    It''s quite pitiful. I used to like to listen to gossip, even "myself". That''s because she knows that it''s the original owner''s gossip, not her own. It''s different now. The gossip these people talk about is indeed hers.


    Du Wan said loudly: "Really? I, the majestic princess of the Qin Kingdom, are worse than a ve in your mouth. What about you? What are you? Even worse than a ve?... Huh?"


    !


    Shock!


    The girls in the pavilion were so frightened that their faces turned pale.


    How does this voice sound like that of a princess? !


    One girl couldn''t help but stand up, walked to the railing and looked outside.


    Looking around, I can''t see anyone.


    When I looked up, I saw a person pushing aside the dense leaves, revealing her face that seemed to be smiling but not smiling.


    County, Princess?!


    The girl was so frightened that her face turned pale, her feet were weak and she couldn''t stand firm.


    Hold on to the railing next to him in time to avoid falling.


    Have you ever been caught speaking ill of people?


    Several other girls looked bad, including Su Yu.


    Su Yu didnt say anything bad about Du Wan, but she couldnt tell it apart sitting here. Su Yu was in a good mood just now after listening to these people ndering Du Wan.


    At this time, itspletely the opposite!


    Su Yu had seen Du Wan''s methods and handling style at thest banquet. He was not sophisticated or tactful, but he was not afraid of trouble.


    Du Wan sneered, "What? Don''t you want to continue talking? Didn''t you just say it happily?"


    "Princess, I, we are... sorry."


    Yes, Im sorry, I was wrong.


    Im sorry, Princess.


    The three kind-faced girls immediately admitted their mistake.


    This reaction is a bit unexpected. At least Du Wan was very surprised. All of them are talented people. They can assess the situation and be able to bend and stretch. If this mentality is used on the right path, it will really make a difference.


    Du Wan looked at it carefully and asked, "Who are you three?"


    Those three girls:


    They wanted to curse again, but they didn''t dare.


    At any rate, we are openly enemies. It hurts to ask this, you know? I heard that Qin Jiu shook hands with her recently and made peace with her, but they haven''t fought again for a long time.


    It is said that the princess does not remember the past, is it true?


    A girl poked the girl next to her.


    The girl forced a smile, but the smile was uglier than crying, "Princess, Princess, I am from General Wei''s Mansion, my family is twelve years old, Wei Qiong. I fought with you in school when I was a child."


    After saying that, Wei Twelve looked at the girl next to him again.


    The girl then whispered, "I am Qi Sheng, the eldest girl of the Qi family. I was beaten by you in school when I was a child. You often called me Qi Da."


    The other remaining girl was a little arrogant, "I am Huo Xi, the eldest daughter of Yongping Marquis. We have fought many times in the academy, and I have won. Qi Da and Wei Twelve are useless, so they will suffer." I''m not afraid of you if you bully me. Although...it''s our fault for saying bad things about you today."


    cant cross for more than three seconds?


    Du Wan finally remembered why he thought the three of them were kind-hearted.


    Arent these three people included in the banquet at Wangyue Tower on the Ghost Festival? Du Wan didn''t ask their names at that time. As for those who have fought in school, there is an aristocratic women''s academy in the capital. Children of wealthy families are sent to the school at the age of six, and the tuition is very expensive. The original owner went there for a few years when he was a child, but then he kept getting into trouble and stopped going.


    Du Wan came down from the tree and patted the non-existent dust on his body, "Apologizing is not just a matter of words. The three of you only need to do a small thing, and I, the princess, can forget about it."


    Horch pouted and asked reluctantly: "What''s the matter?"


    Just write a letter of apology to the princess.


    "What?"


    Du Wan didn''t care about their dark faces and said innocently: "This is not a high request."


    Its not high!


    Yes, this is evidence!


    For some people, they dont want to leave evidence.


    Du Wan summoned Ning Qin and Luo Qi and asked them to arrange the writing.


    ce it on the stone table in the pavilion.


    Du Wan said in a very grand manner: "I will not force anyone to make things difficult for me. You three will write a letter and sign your names. Don''t worry, as long as you don''t go against me in the future, no one will see this letter." letter."


    "Just write. Do you think I''m afraid?" Huo Xi sat on the stone pier, picked up a pen and dipped it in ink, wrote a letter of apology, and then signed his name.


    Then, Wei Twelve and Qi Da signed their names one after another.


    Du Wan asked Ningqin to put away the apology letter and waved to the three of them, "Okay, you three can go."


    The three people were stunned.


    I didnt say anything immediately and ran away quickly.


    Slithered a little further away, hid quietly again, and looked back.


    Huo Xi said unexpectedly: "I didn''t expect that the princess would really let us go?"


    "Qin Jiu said that the county master is very good." Qi Da thought for a while and said softly.


    Wei Twelve frowned, "But she asked us to write a letter of apology, so she will have something to use against us in the future."


    "She said that as long as you don''t go against her, it will be fine." Anyway, Huo Xi knew that he would not go against the princess.


    After a pause, Huo Xi lowered his voice and said, "The one I talked about the most happily just now is Xie Ying. She is in a terrible situation."


    Su Yu didnt say a word, how treacherous! Wei Twelve said with a frown.


    Qi Da agreed, Yes, yes, yes.


    At this time, Du Wan looked at the three girls in the pavilion.


    One is Su Yu, the other is Xie Ying, and there is a strange girl. Although I don''t know this girl, she can hang out with Su Yu and others, so her status is not bad.


    She was the one I had the most fun chatting with Xie Ying just now.


    When did you ever offend her?


    Du Wan ignored Xie Ying, who was uneasy, and didn''t look at Su Yu, who was trying to stay calm.


    She looked at this strange girl and asked, "Who are you?"


    "I"


    The girl held the silk in her hands, tugging at it uneasily, pursed her lips but hesitated to say her name.


    It was Luo Qi next to him who said, "Princess, this is the eldest granddaughter of Ma Shangshu of the Ministry of War, and her maiden name is Ma Suqin."


    Du Wan asked thoughtfully: "Are the Minister of War and the Dingbei Marquis Mansion very close?"


    We oftenmunicate with each other and are family friends.


    No wonder.

 Chapter 200: Little girl style hob meat

    Chapter 200: Little girl style hob meat


    Chapter 200 Little girl style hob meat


    Du Wan recalled the plot in the book.


    Ever since she traveled through time, the contents of the book seemed to be imprinted in her mind. No matter how long it took, she was still fresh in her memory.


    When she concentrated on recalling it, quite a lot of content would emerge.


    Ma Shangshu of the Ministry of War and Dingbei Hou were young, and the two families had always been in contact.


    In the book, Shangshu Ma secretly supported Xie Zhang, butter he had a grudge against his daughter because something happened to him. Ma Shangshu has been an official for decades, but he is not necessarily clean. When Xie Zhang implemented policy reforms, he had political disagreements with Ma Shangshu, so the end was not good.


    Ma Suqin is a vicious female supporting character in the book. She is obsessed with Xie Zhang and deliberately tries to please Xie Ying. She often goes in and out of the Dingbei Hou Mansion and pesters Xie Zhang from time to time. Because of this reason, Qin Yuyu was jealous. The female supporting characters who fight against the heroine will not end well. In the end, Ma Suqin''s reputation is ruined and she marries away from home.


    Du Wan said coldly, "After ying chess, prepare pen, ink and paper for Miss Ma."


    "Princess, please forgive me if you have to." Su Yu finally stopped being silent, "Today is just a small matter, just apologize, why be aggressive."


    Du Wan smiled, "Don''t be anxious, it will be your turnter."


    I didnt say anything bad about the princess.


    "What do you mean, you are not on the same page as them? They are all no longer clean, are you the only one with high moral character?" Du Wan smiled very cleanly. But this smile was particrly dazzling to those present.


    Xie Ying and Ma Suqin looked at Su Yu with dissatisfied expressions.


    They were all caught, so why was she the only one who was clean?


    Su Yu endured her physical difort and came to Zhen Guogong Mansion just to meet Pei Hao openly. Otherwise, she had just been punished to kneel for three days and would not be able to go out to the banquet again.


    Now people are encountering such a bad thing before they even see it?


    Su Yu''s face remained calm, as if she had not been angered by Du Wan, "Why does the princess have to speak harshly? The Su family has no intention of antagonizing the princess''s mansion."


    "I believe it, Princess. It is indeed not in the interests of the Prime Minister''s Pce to go against the Princess''s Pce. But no matter how far-sighted Prime Minister Su is, he can''t deal with you being such a bad person. How can I teach a granddaughter like you, who looks dignified but has a snake-like heart? , Does Prime Minister Su feel ufortable?"


    Su Yu looked shocked.


    Xie Ying and Ma Suqin, who were listening in, forgot about their dissatisfaction.


    They seem to know some terrible secret...


    The princess doesn''t want to give Su Yu face, is she nning to break up with her?


    Sure enough, this behavior is very princess-like!


    Mu Si''an, who came quietly not far away to watch secretly, was happy when he heard it.


    Following the princess will never be boring.


    Su Yu had a wry smile on her face, as if she was humiliated but had to endure the humiliation. In fact, she didn''t dare to speak, not even to defend herself. After Du Wan disappeared and returned, this behavior became more unpredictable.


    Du Wan waited for a while, and when she saw that Su Yu no longer stood up for others, she mocked, "Why don''t you speak? I know that you are pretending to be kind and deliberately speaking for others. Isn''t it just to highlight your bad intentions?" Generally, it highlights your noble character and purity. On the contrary, others are just scum."


    "The princess misunderstood. I never meant that." Su Yu had to deny it.


    Du Wan sneered and ignored her.


    But this look is even more ufortable.


    Su Yu then saluted Du Wan, "Princess, I''m leaving."


    "Farewell? Ha, did I let you go?" Du Wanughed coldly. As soon as her words came out, Ningqin and Luoqi immediately blocked Su Yu''s path.


    Because several girls were sitting here talking freely earlier, their respective maids were naturally sent far away. Therefore, Su Yu has no one to help her for the time being.


    Su Yu''s clenched palms gradually became sweaty, "Princess, if you act like this, aren''t you afraid that the Prime Minister''s Office will consult your father?"


    Oh, I will also ask my uncle then how Prime Minister Su taught his granddaughter how he arranged for the princess behind his back.


    I didnt program you.


    Oh, someone else arranged it, and you wereughing on the sidelines.


    Hob meat!


    As a dignified princess, she has no self-cultivation and is just a slut. Anyone who identally bumps into it will have ayer of skin scraped off.


    Su Yu knew that she had undoubtedly bumped into Du Wan''s hand today.


    She can get away with it, but the other girls can''t.


    Six people are sitting together, but she is the only one who is clean? If word spread like this, not only will it offend the girls from the other five families, it will also create a scheming image.


    Might as well bear it together.


    Su Yu simply picked up the pen, wrote down a letter of apology, and then signed her name, "Can I leave like this?"


    "Let me take a look first." Du Wan picked it up and read it over. "When I was chatting with the girls, I made a mistake in my speech. I will use this as a basis to apologize. Su Yu?"


    Du Wan tore up the apology letter and said, "Rewrite it. Write it in more detail."


    What the hell?


    The content of this apology is not clearly stated.


    Du Wan stared at Su Yu and asked her to rewrite.


    However, this look is tantamount to humiliation in the eyes of others.


    Su Yu asked with a serious face and angrily: "Princess, if you want to humiliate people, just say so, why bother? My prime minister''s pce is not as prestigious as the princess''s pce, but I am not easy to bully."


    "Wrong, this is not a humiliation. This princess did not expect that you, a talented woman, can''t even write a letter of apology. For example, the first sentence talks about chatting with all the girls. Who are you talking to? I didnt write it clearly. In the second sentence, I made a mistake of speaking. Whats wrong? You didnt write it clearly.


    Du Wan criticized Su Yu''s apology letter as worthless, "The most important thing is that it does not state who you are apologizing to. The whole letter is vague and without any sincerity. Who are you fooling?" Its not as good as the three girls before who came so openly and made people feelfortable.


    Su Yu blushed when Du Wan called her.


    Du Wan was not finished, and asked in a normal tone: "Is this how you learned it after Prime Minister Su taught you to read the books of sages?"


    Really, it doesn''t seem like Du Wan is humiliating people, because she speaks in a light tone, which makes sense. If she is not humiliating people, she can still make the person involved feel extremely embarrassed.


    What Su Yu has learned all along has no use against Du Wan.


    Simr to a schr encountering a soldier, the reason cannot be exined clearly.


    Ningqinid the paper for Su Yu again.


    Du Wan said: "Write it. If you don''t know how to write it, the princess will read it, you can write it."


    "Princess, I won''t write again." Su Yu refused with integrity.


    "Oh. Are you still thinking about it? It''s just right to be torn off. Not only do you not have to leave any evidence, but you finally have something to say to the outside world." Du Wan''s eyes were calm and he calmly said the words that made Su Yu angry. .

 Chapter 201: Your Su family is very capable

    Chapter 201: Your Su family is very capable


    Chapter 201 Your Su family is very capable


    Just listening, Du Wan continued: "Facing the girl who wrote the apology letter, would you say to them that they are all degenerate people in the world, and they were all bullied by me. You wrote it, but I tore it up. Thats all. When facing people outside who dont know the truth, you can say that this matter was purely caused by the princess using her power to suppress others, and in order to humiliate you, she deliberately ndered you. After all, you did not spread rumors. "


    Su Yu:


    Xie Ying and Ma Suqin:


    The princess is really difficult to deal with.


    Even people like Su Yu can''t fight.


    Su Yu, the person involved, was greatly shocked. Far from calm andposed on the surface. Every word Du Wan said seemed to hit her psychologically.


    Du Wan said as if he didn''t care: "Since you don''t want to write, then just step aside. Don''t think about escaping, you can''t go anywhere."


    Then, Du Wan looked at Ma Suqin, "Aren''t you still writing?"


    Write! Ill write now.


    Ma Suqin is different from Su Yu. She doesnt want to meet her parents.


    So Ma Suqin happily wrote a letter of apology and signed her name. Ma Suqin wrote it very clearly because of Su Yu''s experience.


    Du Wan did not embarrass her and waved her away.


    However, before Ma Suqin left, she looked at Xie Ying, who looked very unhappy.


    In order for Xie Zhang to try hard to please Xie Ying, Ma Suqin also tried her best, "Princess, let''s forget Xiaoying. She is the biological sister of Mr. Xie Qi. She is still young, so don''t argue with her. I heard that Xie Qi Young Master saved you during the Lantern Festival this year."


    Oh? You saved me.


    Du Wan looked confused when she thought about this.


    Xie Zhangs kindness to the original owner was fully repaid when he sold the mine. Du Wan sometimes couldn''t help but wonder whether Xie Zhang nned it in advance when the original owner was almost abducted by human traffickers during the Lantern Festival. Its just that the Princess Mansion didnt find any problems.


    To outsiders, the Princess Mansion definitely still owes Xie Zhang a favor.


    Du Wan thought that when she came back, she opened up the matter about the mine, and then cheated Xie Zhang''s Zhuangzi.


    Without a loss.


    She really deserves it!


    Du Wan looked at Xie Ying who looked uneasy calmly, "Do you want to exchange your brother''s favor?"


    Xie Ying nodded casually.


    A piece of white paper was pushed in front of Xie Ying.


    Du Wan still said the same thing, "Compared with verbal promises, I prefer words in ck and white. Write them down."


    Xie Ying was flustered.


    ording to Du Wan''s approach, the first ones didn''t fare well. Xie Ying said it most happily, it will definitely be worse. This time, thanks to Miss Pei''s banquet, I was able to go out with great difficulty. If today''s events were spread back home... Xie Ying couldn''t imagine what she would face.


    Xie Ying was deeply moved by what Ma Suqin put forward.


    So, Xie Ying quickly picked up the pen, but paused when she was about to start writing, "How should I write?"


    "Just write that you made a mistake and offset it with Xie Zhang''s favor."


    Oh, okay.


    Xie Ying was very cheerful when she said bad things behind her back.


    When it came time for something to happen, Xie Ying was more timid than anyone else. As the saying goes, only those who are favored will be confident. In the past, the original owner was very tolerant of Xie Ying because of Xie Zhang. After Du Wan came here, she stopped being cold to Xie Ying. Last time, she even made her doubt her life.


    Du Wan asked Ningqin to put away the evidence, "Okay, let''s go."


    Okay, okay. Thank you, Princess.


    Ma Suqin was very discerning and took Xie Ying and left in a hurry.


    Du Wan is in a good mood and has gained a lot.


    At this moment, Su Yu was the only one left in the pavilion.


    Du Wan raised her eyebrows and asked, "You really don''t want to write?"


    "Do not write!"


    "Okay, Ningqin will arrange for someone to notify Prime Minister Su and ask him toe and pick up the people. When he goes there, the noise will be louder. If anyone asks, just talk about Miss Su Yu''s great achievements." "...it''s too much to bully others!"


    Su Yu was so angry that she clenched her fists and endured it again.


    Things seem to be getting worse today.


    Du Wan smiled and said, "I am just bullying you, so what?"


    We have never had any grudges or grudges


    "Stop! Stop saying hypocritical things." Du Wan interrupted Su Yu''s words with sarcasm, "There are no outsiders here, so there is no need to be hypocritical. You think the good deeds you do can be hidden from everyone. People."


    Su Yus body became rigid.


    Can''t you hide it? Have they all been exposed?


    No, she acts in a very secretive way, Du Wan is obviously lying!


    Su Yu was about to say something.


    Du Wan came again to grieve, "But you are quite ruthless. Even if you want to kill me, you will not even spare my reputation. Even now, you have sent people to monitor me. You are quite capable. That''s not right. , its your Su family who are very capable.


    !


    At this moment, Su Yu felt as cold as if she had fallen into an ice cave.


    Du Wan admired the way her face changed and was not anxious at all.


    Just as Ning Qin was about to walk out of the pavilion, Su Yu said anxiously, "Wait a minute!"


    Ningqin didnt listen to her and continued walking.


    Su Yu said anxiously: "Princess, what do you want?"


    "There are other solutions to today''s matter." Du Wan turned around and sat down on the stone bench elegantly, "Twenty thousand taels, this matter will be settled today."


    I cant get this money out of my hands right now. Su Yu lowered her eyelids and said.


    Du Wan smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter, just write a receipt."


    Su Yu refused in her heart, "Isn''t the princess afraid that the reputation of extortion will spread?"


    "What''s the point? I don''t care, so you don''t need to care." Du Wan said with an indifferent expression. Originally, she wanted the lion to open her mouth, but then she thought about it and decided to give her a number that Su Yu coulde up with.


    Su Yu looked at Ning Qin''s figure that was about to walk away, feeling extremely anxious.


    I was just punished to kneel down, and something happened again today...


    Grandpa had already thought of giving up on her!


    Su Yu suddenly said: "I promise you that I will spend money and eliminate disasters."


    "Know what''s interesting. Let''s get Ning Qin back after ying the chess piece." Du Wan ordered.


    After the chess was dropped, he immediately called Ningqin loudly, and Ningqin retreated again.


    Su Yu said patiently: "There is no need to write the receipt. I will ask the maid to go back to the house to get the banknote."


    "Okay. This princess will arrange for someone to send your maid back to the house." Du Wan did not give Su Yu a chance to regret.


    Next, call Su Yus maid over and ask Su Yu to personally instruct the maid to get the banknote secretly.


    Du Wan then arranged for someone to send the maid back in person.


    Then, Du Wan asked someone to bring tea and snacks again. Put it on the stone table and wait while drinking tea.


    Du Wan also asked Su Yu to sit down, and Ningqin poured tea for Su Yu herself.


    Looking from a distance, I thought the two were enjoying tea in a friendly manner.


    Pei Huiyu and others hurried over and saw this scene.


    Didnt he say that Su Yu was being embarrassed by the princess?


    It is difficult for two people to sit together and drink tea?


    Pei Huiyu stepped into the pavilion doubtfully.


    "I''ve met the princess." Pei Huiyu greeted her reluctantly at first.


    Du Wan said casually and politely: "No need to be polite."

 Chapter 202: The princess kills without blood

    Chapter 202: The princess kills without blood


    Chapter 202 The princess kills without blood


    Pei Huiyu saw the current situation, and when she saw the pavilion again, there was nothing suspicious. It really didn''t look like she was being embarrassed. "Sister Yu, your face is a little pale, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay, thank you sister Yu for your concern." Su Yu smiled gently, "I''m just feeling a little unwell. I''ll be fine if I sit down for a while."


    Well, I wanted toe over and call you to sit down.


    Su Yus heart skipped a beat.


    Sure enough, Pei Huiyus next sentence came, Sister Yu, take a good rest here. Its quiet here and no one will disturb you.


    Su Yu:


    No, she wants to leave more than rest!


    Du Wan chuckled.


    This cheating girl is quite interesting, and she doesnt look at peoples faces at all.


    Pei Huiyu heard Du Wanughing and thought she wasughing at herself, and she felt angry for a moment. Just when he was about to get angry, he thought of what he had been scolded before, so he forced himself to endure it.


    However, she was even more unhappy with Du Wan.


    Pei Huiyu wanted to make some mockery, but the maid next to her quickly reminded her, "Miss, do you want to invite the princess to the table?"


    This reminder made her calm down a little.


    Pei Huiyu held her breath and said, "Princess, you can take a seat now."


    "No need. Some flowers are nothing to look at. I will stay here for a while and then leave. You can go greet others." Du Wan waved her hand and signaled her to leave quickly, "Don''t stay here to hinder Miss Su and I from reminiscing. "


    "Okay, whatever the princess says will be whatever it is." Pei Huiyu said with a bit of gritted teeth. Sister Su Yu said that she was not a good person, but she was indeed a nuisance. After being missing for so long, his innocence has long been ruined. How could such a woman be worthy of her brother?


    no!


    She must not be allowed to be a sister-inw!


    Pei Huiyu left holding in her anger.


    Du Wan was not affected at all, and looked at Su Yu with a smile, "Oh, Pei Huiyu is a brainless person who is easy to take advantage of. But no matter how annoying this kind of person is, he can''t hate it much. It''s not like some people who use all their brains. The evil ways are on the rise."


    Su Yu remained silent.


    It was a wrong decision toe out today. Instead of seeing my sweetheart, I met Du Wan, a piece of shit.


    The Zhenguogongs Mansion is not far from the Prime Ministers Mansion.


    The maid came back in less than two quarters of an hour.


    This speed was faster than Du Wan expected.


    The maid respectfully handed the banknote to Su Yu.


    Su Yu put the banknotes on the stone table, stood up, and left without saying a word. As he walked, his steps were hurried and his back looked inexplicably awkward.


    Du Wan looked at the banknote and felt happy.


    Yo! Princess, you are rich.


    Mu Sian finally showed up.


    Du Wan nced at him sideways and said, "How about having fun after watching it for so long?"


    "Ha, haha." Mu Si''anughed dryly and secretly wiped a cold sweat, "The princess knows that I am watching in the dark?"


    I knew it earlier, but where is the other person?


    Du Wan looked in one direction again.


    As expected, another person walked out from there, it was Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao is still very charming and handsome, and he doesn''t show the slightest embarrassment of being in a corner.


    Du Wan counted out 10,000 taels of silver notes and handed them to Pei Hao, "Here! Your share."


    "Thank you, Princess." Pei Hao took it without politeness and put it away without counting.


    This wave of operations stunned Mu Si''an.


    Todays events are still rted to the Crown Prince?


    Du Wan is very clear about the situation around him. Pei Hao was indispensable for everything going so smoothly today. It was Pei Hao who specially arranged for someone to take the maid back to the Prime Minister''s Mansion on horseback, which made her get a lot faster.


    At the same time, Pei Hao also arranged for guards to stop some people who wanted to get close to the pavilion.For example, some girls whoe to a party.


    Mrs. Pei seemed to have heard something in the middle of the trip and came over in a hurry. It was Pei Hao who personally persuaded Mrs. Pei to leave. Therefore, Du Wan happily gave the half of the money, and Pei Hao received it with peace of mind.


    Pei Hao looked at her and asked, "Are you going to let Xie Ying go like this?"


    Huh, how is that possible? Du Wan narrowed her eyes, covering up the cold light in her eyes.


    The person who scolded the most in the pavilion was Xie Ying, and now it seems that she was the one who received the lightest punishment.


    Could she, Du Wan, be such a kind person?


    Immediately, Du Wan ordered: "Ning Qin, have someone send the note written by Miss Xie to Mr. Xie Qi. Remember, you must hand it over to him personally. And tell him that the Princess Mansion doesn''t owe him anything. This princess doesnt owe him anything either. Let his family not always regard themselves as my savior.


    Yes, Princess.


    Ningqin immediately retreated to handle this matter.


    When Mu Si''an heard this, he immediately became happy and gave a thumbs up to Du Wan, "Princess, you are awesome."


    Hill without blood!


    Pei Hao was also very surprised.


    Xie Ying would be embarrassed at most to write a letter of apology. It''s different now. After Du Wan''s actions, Xie Ying will definitely be punished when she returns home, which is much more serious than writing an apology letter.


    Du Wan is here today, but there is still something to watch.


    The banquet has already started.


    Perhaps, the girl who wants to take Zhenguo Gongs medicinal nts is about to take action.


    Du Wan handed the banknote to Ning Qin and put it away. Suddenly her eyebrows moved and she left happily.


    Pei Hao followed him silently, and Du Wan slipped all the way to the courtyard of Zhen Guogong.


    Ningqin and Luoqi wanted to follow them, but Mu Si''an stopped them midway, saying that it was not convenient for outsiders to enter the Zhen Guogong''s courtyard.


    Mu Si''an sessfully allowed the two of them to be alone together again.


    However, after entering, Du Wan found a hidden ce, hid like a thief, and secretly paid attention to the situation in the small garden.


    Pei Hao followed her and stood behind her, "What do you want, Princess?"


    Lets watch the show. Du Wan said casually.


    Pei Hao looked towards the garden, but there was no one there. "There is no one here. What show are you watching?"


    "Come on, someone is here soon." Du Wan nced sideways at Pei Hao, "Don''t make any sound."


    Pei Hao was extremely curious about her appearance and hid aside with her.


    In a short while.


    There was a girl walking and watching.


    Judging from her attire, this girl should be the one who came to attend the banquet today. However, she was alone now and seemed lost.


    She actually let her step into the garden of the Duke of Zhen.


    The Zhen Guogong''s courtyard is usually guarded by people, but today there is no one. These people seemed to have been persuaded by Mrs. Pei and Pei Hui to help. In addition to greeting the master, the servants whoe with the master will also have someone to greet them for food and drink. But we shouldnt transfer the people from my fathers yard.


    The girl was searching in the garden.


    Finally, his eyes stopped on a certain potted nt, with a very excited look on his face.


    Du Wan also saw what was growing on that potted nt. It was a grass that looked very ordinary on the surface, with long leaves that were more green than ordinary grass. However,pared with a bunch of exotic flowers and nts in the yard, it seems extremely ordinary.


    The girl wanted to take the pot of grass away. The next moment, she actually picked it up and walked outside like a thief.

 Chapter 203: Gossip about the Zhenguo Palace

    Chapter 203: Gossip about the Zhenguo Pce


    Du Wan asked with bright eyes: "Who is this girl? Do you know her?"


    "I don''t know." Pei Hao looked at the girl''s back with a cold look in his eyes.


    Is this a plot against his family?


    Du Wan pulled him and followed the girl quietly.


    The girl went to the back garden of the Zhenguo Pce and put down the potted nts together with some potted flowers that were in full bloom. Then he went back to the banquet at Shuiling Pavilion as if nothing had happened.


    Shuiling Pavilion is beautifully decorated.


    Hundred flowers bloom and butterflies fly.


    Coupled with a group of beautiful girls among them, they are fat and thin, and they are so beautiful.


    Pei Huiyu arranged this banquet with great care, but she couldn''t help it.


    Du Wan asked in a low voice: "Are there any simr herbs? If so, you''d better get a new one as soon as possible."


    What are you afraid of? She cant take it away.


    Heh, I think she can take it away.


    "Impossible! I think the Zhenguo Pce is a vegetable market, and anything can be taken away." Pei Hao was very sure that even if the girl didn''t put down the medicinal nts, she still couldn''t take them away.


    Du Wan raised her lips and smiled, "Let''s make a bet."


    What to bet on?


    "Bet 10,000 taels!" Du Wan had already set her sights on his money. "If you win, you will get 20,000 taels for free today."


    Pei Hao raised his eyebrows, "Do you want to bet that she can take it away?"


    "Of course. As long as you don''t interfere in the process." Du Wan rubbed her little hands and said with a smile, "You can wait until she takes the herb out of the gate and then intercept it."


    Pei Hao understood what she meant, "Okay."


    Its settled, high five. Du Wan raised her palm.


    Pei Hao raised his hand with itch and gave her a gentle high-five, "Okay, it''s a deal."


    Although she didnt know where she learned that someone was eyeing her fathers things today, it was almost impossible for an outsider to take away such arge potted nt from the house without being discovered.


    Pei Hao is very confident in this.


    It''s just that he forgot that there was a scammer at home.


    The two of them waited for about a quarter of an hour.


    I saw Pei Huiyu leading a group of girls out of Shuiling Pavilion and strolling around the back garden of the Zhenguo Pce.


    The girl was among them, standing next to Pei Huiyu and praising her, which made Pei Huiyu feel very happy and had a particrly good impression of the girl.


    When she walked to the pot of medicinal nts, the girl pretended to be surprised and said, "Oh, why is there a pot of grass here? It''s quite cute. I like it so much."


    If you like it, Ill give it to you.


    Really? How embarrassing.


    "What''s this? Isn''t it just a nice-looking grass?" Pei Huiyu looked at the pot of grass and thought that the gardener must have made a mistake and nted it casually. "Sister Ling''er likes it, which means it is destined for you."


    Song Ling''er was very happy, "Thank you, sister Yu."


    "You''re wee. If you like any flowers, I''ll give them to you."


    Sister Yu is really too kind.


    The two people who watched the whole process in the dark had different moods.


    Du Wans little face was filled with a smile, and she rubbed her hands towards Pei Hao, Did I win?


    You win. What can Pei Hao say?


    With his sister''s permission, this pot of medicinal nts can be moved out of the gate if nothing unexpected happens.


    The ten thousand taels he had on him had not yet been warmed up, so he took it out and put it in Du Wan''s hand.


    Du Wan''s smile became brighter and brighter, "Prince Pei is just happy."


    Ouch, ten thousand taels! It takes no effort at all!


    Du Wan was in a happy mood. When she saw Pei Hao looking at Pei Huiyu with a dark face, sheforted her with gloating: "Don''t be too sad. It''s not entirely your sister''s fault. She calcted it with her mind but not her mind. With her brain, she will be Its not surprising that people are calcting.


    From your tone, it sounds like you know the words of wisdom very well?


    Ha, I dont understand. Du Wans understanding of Pei Huiyu mostlyes from descriptions in books.


    The book briefly mentions todays events, and Song Linger also seeded. Now it seems that Pei Huiyu is a trap, not too much of a trap, that is, someone has schemed against her.


    Song Ling''er should have known that medicinal herbs were precious. If Pei Huiyu knew that her father nted them, she might not have dared to give them away. Moving that medicinal nt to the back garden is different. There was an ordinary flower and nt mixed in. The guest expressed that he liked it very much. Pei Huiyu said that it was a normal reaction to give it away.


    If Pei Huiyu didn''t say to give it away, Song Ling''er would ask for it.


    No matter what, with Pei Huiyus brain, she will seed.


    Of course, that was without being seen by Pei Hao.


    Now that Pei Hao has watched the whole process, Song Ling''er is doomed to fail.


    Pei Hao summoned a confidant to stare at Song Ling''er.


    He took Du Wan out of the back garden.


    At this time, Hu San came and reported: "Your Majesty, I found out that the girl is the second daughter of the imperial physician of the Song Dynasty."


    The Imperial Physician of the Song Dynasty? Pei Haos eyes hinted at evil, How did he know that there was Lingling Grass in the mansion?


    Want to inquire?


    "Let people inquire and check with the imperial doctor of Song Dynasty."


    "yes."


    Hu San turned around and left in a hurry.


    But when Mu Si''an came over and saw Hu San leaving in a hurry, his heart skipped a beat, "What... happened?"


    Where have you been? Pei Hao asked.


    Mu Si''an raised his eyebrows and said, "I chatted with the princess''s two maids for a while."


    Pei Hao:


    This guy is in such good spirits.


    Du Wan happily waved to Mu Si''an, and when Mu Si''an approached, she told what happened, "The Pei family must be grateful to me. If it weren''t for me, you would have lost one nt today. Its baby.


    The princess is right. Mu Sian agreed.


    Pei Hao''s handsome face showed a smile, "It''s time to thank the princess. The thank you gift will be sent to your mansionter."


    Haha, youre wee.


    Du Wan said she was polite, but her demeanor was not polite at all.


    If you get something for free, you would be a fool not to take it.


    Especially because these things are gifts of thanks, you dont feel guilty about taking them.


    Pei Hao then asked: "Wanwan, how did you learn about Song Ling''er?"


    Du Wan rolled his eyes and said nonsensically: "I heard it."


    Pei Hao has been following her, so why doesnt he know when she heard it?


    I immediately thought of her ability, and for a moment I believed a little more. However, he knew that if he continued to ask, the little girl wouldn''t be able to tell, so he simply stopped asking.


    Du Wan finished looking at the lively scene and said goodbye.


    Pei Hao personally escorted her out of the gate and then went back to deal with Song Ling''er''s matter.


    At this time, Song Ling''er wanted to leave in advance with the Rongrong Grass, but before she could reach the gate, she was intercepted by the guards, detained and sent to a wing. When she saw someone again, it was Imperial Physician Song who came over with a livid face, and Pei Hao, who was covered in frost.


    It''s not just the town government that is bustling.


    Dingbeihou Mansion is also not peaceful.


    When Xie Zhang received the documents sent by Du Wan, there were also the words sent by Du Wan.


    It can be said that in all his life, Xie Zhang has never been humiliated in person like this.

 Chapter 204: A thank you gift from Prince Pei

    Chapter 204: A thank you gift from Prince Pei


    Chapter 204 The thank-you gift from Prince Pei


    He sent the people from the Princess Mansion out very calmly, and immediately sent someone to call Xie Ying.


    When he learned that he was still at the Zhenguo Pce, he went to look for his father.


    That night Xie Ying was escorted by two women and forced to take a carriage out of the city, telling the outside world that she was going to stay with her maternal family temporarily.


    Almost at the same time, Pei Hao''s thank-you gift was delivered to Yulingyuan.


    The servants brought in arge wooden box and a beautifully made long wooden box.


    Ningqin asked curiously: "Princess, why did Prince Pei bring you something sote?"


    I helped him a lot during the day, and this is a thank you gift. Du Wan said happily. Today is really a good harvest day. Not only did I get 20,000 taels of silver for free, but I also got a gift. "I wonder what I got? Open it and take a look."


    Severalmps were lit in the room.


    Ningqin went up and opened the big box.


    The dozen pieces of cloth ced in the box are all valuable.


    Ningqin has many treasures, "They are all good fabrics. There are also Yunwu silk, Su Luo yarn and Yunling cotton."


    "There''s so much cloth that I can''t even make clothes." Du Wan went up and touched a handful. It was very beautiful. "It''s really a good thing. Pick some and send them to the main courtyard, and pick two more to send to my brother."


    Okay, Princess.


    Ningqin and Luoqi immediately got busy.


    Those who went to deliver things fell in love with the fragrance of books and paintings.


    Du Wan saw the long box on the table again.


    Ningqin moved themp, illuminating the box more clearly.


    Du Wan opened it in person and was stunned.


    In the box lies a piece of gorgeous fabric.


    The color is not the same, it is a gradient color, from azure on the edge to aqua blue. Such fabrics are very rare in Da Qin. The most attractive thing is not only the color, but also the dots on the surface of the fabric, which shine like stars under the light, like a starry sky.


    Du Wan didnt know whether the fabrics of Great Qin were simr to ancient China, but this piece of cloth really made her beautiful. She couldnt help but touch it, and then touched it again, and couldnt put it down.


    Wow, this is Moonlight Brocade! Ningqin eximed.


    When Luo Qi heard what Ning Qin said, he immediately ran over to take a look, "It''s really the moonlight brocade from the rumors."


    Du Wan asked doubtfully: "Is this cloth rare?"


    Very rare, very expensive, every inch of gold is valuable. Ningqin praised.


    Du Wan really liked it, and finally she decided, "Send this cloth to the main courtyard for my mother."


    Princess, dont you keep it?


    "Good things must be kept close to my mother''s disposal." Du Wanzheng decided to give it to the eldest princess because she liked it. "I like this cloth, and my mother will also like it."


    Ningqin and Luoqi were both surprised, but they did as they were told.


    This is the filial piety of the princess.


    Since it is evening, there will also be a rest in the main courtyard.


    Receiving the filial piety from the baby, the eldest princess smiled with crooked eyebrows and was in a particrly good mood.


    Du Huima watched his daughter deliver things twice in one night, both of which were rare fabrics. Thinking of the bodhi bracelet that my son has been wearing all the time, when he spoke again, his tone was inevitably a little sour, "Sister Shu, does my daughter not like me as her father?"


    The eldest princess covered her lips and snickered, "Didn''t my daughter give you an ink stone as a gift some time ago?"


    Oh, I heard that I just picked it up from the warehouse.


    Pfft. The eldest princess couldnt helpughing.


    Prince Consort Du finally figured it out, "In my daughter''s heart, that brat is number one, you are number two, and my father is just an extra." "Why are you so upset? Our daughter has be sensible and knows how to honor her mother. "


    Yes, I know how to honor my mother, but I dont know how to honor my father.


    Step by step, why are you in a hurry? The eldest princess gave him a scolding look.


    A well-fed man does not know that a hungry man is hungry.


    The eldest princess began to think about how to use that piece of fabric to make a beautiful dress for her daughter, which would make Prince Consort Du roll aside and ache.


    Almost at the same time.


    Prime Ministers Mansion.


    Prime Minister Sus study.


    Su Yu stepped in again and knelt on the ground. After all, what happened during the day was not hidden from Prime Minister Su. When he asked, Su Yu told him everything.


    At this time, Prime Minister Su looked gloomy, "Just like that, you gave away 20,000 silver?"


    "Grandpa, my granddaughter realized that she was wrong. At that time, the princess did not give her money and she would not let him go. She even said that she would arrange for people to beat gongs and drums toe to you to pick him up, and she also wanted to pin the charge of spreading rumors on her. My granddaughter didn''t want grandpa to do the same. I agreed because I was embarrassed."


    Prime Minister Su didnt know how to react.


    The princess''s behavior is like a child''s nonsense. But this kind of fooling around like a child is most effective against some noble families.


    The reason is that families like them pay most attention to reputation.


    Prime Minister Su watched his granddaughter kneeling on her knees, her waist still straight.


    This granddaughter has always been good at managing her own reputation. I didn''t expect that today I would be burdened by my good reputation.


    Prime Minister Su simply stopped pursuing the matter, "Do you think the princess believed that her disappearance was rted to you?"


    Yes. Su Yu hesitated before speaking.


    "If there is anything else you are hiding, tell me. The current situation is very unfavorable to the Prime Minister''s Office, and Du Qian has been hunting the real culprit. We must quicklye up with a remedy, at least to clear your suspicion."


    "Grandpa, it was not just the granddaughter who was involved in the incident at that time." Su Yu hesitated for a long time, and finally told what happened, "The granddaughter identally learned that someone wanted to deal with Du Wan, and also learned about the other party''s n. , missing the secret guard..."


    Things are neither simple norplicated.


    Su Yu fell in love with Pei Hao two years ago. Due to his marriage contract, she has only had unrequited love. However, Pei Hao and Du Wan had been engaged in a baby marriage since they were children. As long as Du Wan didn''t die, she would have no chance at all.


    Sometimes the more you dont get, the deeper you will fall.


    When I learned that someone had bribed a group of desperadoes to ruin Du Wan''s reputation. Su Yu felt that the opportunity was rare, so she stole Su Che''s seal and mobilized a group of Su Yu''s hidden guards to attack Du Wan''s guards.


    Su Yu originally thought that he could kill Du Wan and have a scapegoat.


    As a result, something unexpected happened midway, and Du Wan was rescued by another group of people.


    Su Yu lowered his head and said: "I don''t know who was the person who rescued Du Wanter. But those people were quite strange. They rescued the person but did not send him back to the capital..."


    The study is extremely quiet and depressing.


    Suddenly, Prime Minister Su suddenly picked up the tea bowl on the table and threw it at Su Yu!


    You bastard! Prime Minister Su was furious.


    Su Yu was so frightened that she didn''t dare to hide and suffered the blow all her life.


    Prime Minister Su pointed at her and cursed, "Why didn''t you mention such an important thing before?!"


    "I"


    Su Yu was confused for a moment.


    For the moment, I didnt understand why my grandfather lost his temper suddenly.

 Chapter 205: Hidden super boss

    Chapter 205: Hidden super boss


    Chapter 205 The hidden super boss


    This is the first time Prime Minister Su heard about this. Before, he always thought that it was all done by his granddaughter. If he had known that someone else was involved in this matter, he would never have arranged for anyone to intercept it, and he would have lost so many people, almost a manpower of the secret guard battalion.


    Prime Minister Su went straight to the point, "Who bribed the gangsters?"


    Huang Lian. The one from Jinxiu Pce. Su Yu whispered.


    Prime Minister Su''s face was dark, "The only way to clear the suspicion now is to me the whole thing on Huang Lian."


    But we have no evidence.


    Then go look for it, if you cant find it, just forge it!


    The next day, it was early in the morning.


    Du Wan woke up and quickly rolled over to get up.


    After breakfast, she went to the main courtyard for a walk before returning to Yuling Garden. On the way, I happened to meet Du Qian who was about to go out in a hurry.


    Recently, Du Qian leaves early andes homete, asionally not returning home.


    Du Qian only said hello to his sister and told her to stay at home and not get into trouble.


    Du Wan walked him to the gate and watched with her own eyes as he jumped onto a horse, led a bodyguard of a hundred people, and left majestically, which made her particrly envious.


    Only her brother and his team can bring out this kind of momentum.


    Du Wan has never brought it before, but it always feels like itcks some vor.


    Princess? Someone from behind greeted him respectfully.


    Du Wan turned around and saw Du Liu, "Good morning, Uncle Liu."


    Good morning, you are...


    "Send my brother off. Uncle Liu, what is my brother going to check?"


    Hunt for the murderer.


    Do you have any clues about that person?


    Yes, but the murderer is very cunning, and he escaped several times.


    Du Wan asked about the previous attack case.


    Du Liu knew everything about her little master. The killer who ambushed themst time found no clues from the corpses, they were all undercover.


    Didnt you catch those who escaped? Du Wan heard that a few escaped.


    Du Liu thought for a while and said, "Not yet."


    Are the people who escaped very good at lightness skills? Du Wan suddenly thought of the young man who was following her and Du Qian.


    Du Liu was surprised, "Have you heard from the eldest young master, Princess?"


    "Hey! If you can escape, will your Qinggong be inferior?"


    I was speechless for a moment.


    I heard people say that chatting with the mistress will kill you. Du Liu didn''t believe it at that time, but now he does.


    Du Wan stood for a while.


    Discovered that Du Liu still hadn''t left.


    Now Du Wan looked at him sideways and guessed: "Are you specifically watching me and not allowing me to go out?"


    "No. You misunderstood." Du Liu denied with a smile, "My subordinates are waiting for me."


    Du Wan opened her mouth to say something else, when she saw Du Wanma hurried over. He was wearing a strict official robe. He was a very mature and charming uncle.


    Du Wan rolled her eyes and said, "Dad! Go to work."


    work?


    The two words turned around in Du Huima''s mind, and he understood it to mean going to court, "Yes, my father has to rush to go to court. What are you doing at the door so early in the morning?"


    The eldest brother just went out, I saw him off. That brat Prince Consort Du was interrupted before he could finish his sour words.


    Du Wan came over with a smile and said, "Now I''ll give it to my father too."


    Du Prince Consort tried his best to suppress the raised corners of his mouth, "Okay. You have to be good at home, you know? Don''t get into trouble, don''t cause trouble to your mother."


    I know, I know.


    Why do you have the same tone as the cheap brother? He is truly a father and son.


    Du Wan saw off his father again and turned back.


    Ningqin came towards me and handed Du Wan a letter with an ambiguous look on her face, "Princess, Prince Pei had someone send it to you."


    Strange, why didnt I meet the messenger from the Pei family when I was at the gate?


    He must have taken the side door or the back door. Ordinary people are not qualified to use the main entrance of the Princess Mansion.


    Du Wan took the letter and opened it and read it on the spot.


    After reading it, she smiled happily for a while.


    Ningqin was curious about the content of the letter, but she didn''t dare to go out of her way to ask.


    However, Du Wan was anxious to find someone to share the gossip with, and what she was talking about was exactly what happened with Xie Ying. The power of that letter was quite powerful, "... She said she missed her grandmother, but it was actually an excuse. She was sent to a vige in the suburbs. Listen to He said he was not allowed to return home before the end of the year."


    Did Prince Pei say this in his letter?


    Yes. Du Wan said happily.


    I never thought that there would be anything wrong with the grand prince of the Duke''s pce writing a letter to gossip early in the morning.


    Ningqin muttered in her heart.


    Just such a small thing, is Prince Pei very free?


    Perplexing!


    Its so confusing!


    In fact, the prince is doing what he likes. He knows that the little girl likes to hear gossip, so he takes the initiative to send a letter to increase her favorability. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with a big man paying attention to this bit of gossip.


    Du Wan turned over the letter again and looked around, "There is only one from Xie Ying, why is there no follow-up from Song Ling''er?"


    Jian Ningqin still didnt know what happened.


    Du Wan chuckled and shared the gossip with Ning Qin.


    Ningqin''s eyes lit up when she heard this, "The Song family is really brave. They dare to plot against the Duke of Zhen."


    "No, I''m quite brave." Du Wan then sighed, "I guess I was blinded by something."


    With his status as the deputy director of Taiyuan Hospital, if he wants to confront the Zhenguo government, it will undoubtedly be to attack the stone with an egg. Dont you see that the Duke of Zhenguo is an existence that even the male protagonist Xie Zhang is afraid of?


    After Du Wan thought about it carefully, he discovered that there was a hidden super boss in the book - Duke Zhen Guo.


    The viin Pei was able to live a nourished life to the end, and this person yed an important role in it. He has always been the viin''s unswerving supporter.


    Its just that when this super bosses back from visiting his friends, he will probably be **** to death by his annoying daughter. ording to the description in the novel, he finally found this herb from the mountains. Because it was not old enough to be used as medicine, he carefully nted it for seven or eight years. He kept the herb that was of great use and was hard to find. This time it was almost gone.


    Du Wan ran to practice swordsmanship for an hour.


    A little bit idle again.


    Whenever something really happened, there would always be tall people to support her, and she was not allowed to touch her.


    She had to have her own fun.


    So the little girl went to check the post again to see if there would be a banquet today. Not to mention, she really found it, a poetry party held by ady she didn''t know.


    "Princess, what are you..." Ningqin was surprised.


    Du Wan put her hands behind her back and said, "Let''s go out."


    You, you didnt mention it before. Ningqin felt a headache.


    Du Wan was stunned, "Isn''t it possible?"


    "Your Highness the Princess will not allow you to go out in such a hurry without any safety guarantee. Next time you go out, you must inform everyone at least an hour in advance."


    I almost forgot the cumbersome steps to go out.


    Du Wan recalled the limited number of times she went out. Except for sneaking out with Pei Hao, it''s not easy every time.


    Prepare a lot of things and bring arge group of people with you!

 Chapter 206: Sometimes the wind comes and sometimes it rains

    Chapter 206: Sometimes the windes and sometimes it rains


    Chapter 206 A sudden windes and a sudden rain


    The master decided to go out at thest minute, but the people below were too busy.


    Du Wan stood aside and watched.


    The busyness of the servants waiting for her had taken away most of her interest in going out.


    How about finding a cheaper guy?


    How about going back to the n to see Du Yunrong?


    She also promised the queen that she would "visit" Du Yunrong when she had time?


    When people are on the mountain, they probably dont know what is happening outside.


    Du Wan narrowed her eyes, "It''s better to go back to the tribe than to participate in the poetry meeting. Ningqin, there''s no need to prepare. I''m going to ride back to the tribe with a team of personal guards. I''ll just stay for one night ande back tomorrow. You don''t have to either. Follow me, please."


    Princess, this... Why is it happening all the time?


    Okay, you go to the main courtyard and talk about it.


    After saying this, Du Wan returned to the dormitory, quickly changed into a set of simple clothes, hung the ring-headed sword on his waist, and set off heroically, well, actually he was running away.


    At the gate, one hundred guards were ready.


    Du Wan rode her horse, pointing the horse whip forward, "Let''s go! Let''s go!...Drive!"


    A group of people set off in a hurry.


    At this time, Du Wan still didnt know that she had just left for a quarter of an hour.


    Pei Hao came on horseback.


    As a result, no one was seen, only Ningqin and other maids were seen packing things.


    Ningqin was surprised, "Prince Pei?"


    Immediately realized that something was wrong, Ningqin quickly stood up and saluted, "I have seen Prince Pei."


    "Where is your master?" Pei Hao sensed something was wrong as soon as he stepped in. The guards outside the courtyard were very loose, almost non-existent.


    Ningqin said it truthfully.


    Pei Hao was not in a good mood after hearing this.


    Only a quarter of an hour, so early, he can see people.


    Pei Hao originally came here very early, but something happened on the way.


    Mu Si''an and Hu San who were apanying him also knew about it, and they both silently sympathized with Pei Hao.


    "The prince is going to be so angry." Mu Si''an narrowed his eyes, hiding the gloating in his eyes.


    Hu Sanhan said naively: "If I hadn''t been dyed on the way, I wouldn''t have missed the princess."


    Some people were making trouble on the road, and one of them was Qin Yuyu, who blocked the street.


    Pei Hao was anxious toe to the Princess Mansion to see the princess, so he ordered his men to help solve the problem. However, Qin Yuyu insisted on thanking Pei Hao in person and said a lot of words of gratitude in front of Pei Hao, which wasted a lot of time.


    Mu Si''an suddenly thought of something, "Hu San, I discovered something strange."


    Whats weird? Hu San was curious.


    "It''s that Qin Yuyu who is a bit evil. He gets into trouble every now and then, but he always manages to turn it into something good. From a beggar with nothing to today, he is about to be Xie Qi''s fiance. Who is Xie Qi? ? The future heir apparent of the Dingbei Hou Mansion is worthy. This girl is simply...Gods own daughter."


    Mu Si''anmented Qin Yuyu''s good luck.


    Hu San shook his head, "Not necessarily."


    Did I say something wrong? Mu Sian felt that he just wanted to argue with him.


    I mean the position of the Crown Prince is not necessarily Xie Qi?


    "The only direct son of Dingbei Marquis is Xie Qi."


    It is rumored that Dingbeihou has been looking for his eldest brothers missing son. Some people specte that he wants to return the title to his eldest brother. Because of this rumor, Dingbeihou gained a good reputation.


    Mu Si''an thought thoughtfully, "Do you believe it? Everyone has selfish motives."


    "It''s true that people have selfish motives, but the rtionship between Dingbeihou and his eldest brother was very good back then. This possibility is still very high. Let''s just say that Xie Qi is eighteen this year, and Dingbeihou still hasn''t asked him to be granted a title. Prince, it has been more than ten years, even if he passes the title to his son, no one will say anything." Hu San somewhat believed that rumor.


    At this time, Mu Si''an stopped talking.


    Not all people in the world are profit-oriented, and some people attach great importance to family ties. Dingbeihou has a very good reputation outside. Everyone says that he is a person who values love and justice and is fair and strict in his treatment of his subordinates.


    Pei Hao suddenly said from behind the two people, "What are you talking about?"


    Mu Si''an''s head jumped, and she was d that she didn''t say anything bad about him.


    Hu Sanhan smiled and said: "Master Mu said that Miss Qin is a bit evil."


    Next, Hu San quickly sold Mu Sian.


    Mu Si''an red at Hu San, this guy is a shady person.


    Unexpectedly, Pei Hao actually raised his eyebrows, "What kind of God''s daughter? That woman is unlucky. Stay away from her in the future. Nothing good will happen when you meet her."


    The prince said that Qin Yuyu was very unlucky.


    Now Im encountering something tangled again.


    arrive home.


    Official media came to visit again.


    Qin Yuyu has already refused once. If you refuse again, you may offend Ding Beihou.


    The current plot development is different from that in the book, and Qin Yuyus thoughts are naturally also somewhat different.


    The reason is that she met Pei Hao in advance.


    Women are like this sometimes. When they fall in love with one person, its hard to fall in love with anyone else. Besides, Qin Yuyu was not stupid. On the contrary, she was extremely smart. Most of the troubles she encountered from Chiyan Town to the capital were rted to Xie Zhang. For example, those nobledies who were looking for trouble for her were all because of Xie Zhang.


    Du Wan once said that Xie Zhang is a broom star...


    The word "broom star" has always taken root in her heart.


    The more Xie Zhang helped her, the more trouble she got into.


    This is an endless cycle with no solution at all.


    Unless Qin Yuyu can make up his mind, put down everything he has worked for, and stay away from the capital.


    Thest time I fell into the water was an ident.


    Qin Yuyu knew how to swim. She was about to swim up, but Xie Zhang was worried and jumped in first. As a result, the trouble has not ended well...


    Qin Yuyu felt terribly aggrieved!


    She was only grateful to Xie Zhang, but had no love.


    Moreover, Qin Yuyu is not stupid, and she also sees that Xie Zhang has no feelings for her. Because even when he was smiling, his eyes were cold, and he looked the same to everyone.


    Qin Yuyu knew that she couldn''t control this man.


    Therefore, she had no intention of marrying him...


    Qin Miao lowered her head and was weaving an exquisite bamboo basket. "Yuyu, do you really not want to agree to this marriage?"


    "How can a high-ss daughter-inw be so good?" Qin Yuyu grew up quickly after arriving in the capital. Of course, she would not speak out her heart, and she was thinking of others by refusing, "Thank you, Qi Gongzi, for helping me all the time." We are my great benefactors. I will never repay kindness with enmity and drag down other people''s future."


    Qin Miao breathed a sigh of relief silently, "If you don''t want to marry me, I won''t marry you. I''ll send the official media away."


    "Okay. I won''te forward, but you have to be polite to the official media and don''t offend anyone. We little people can''t afford to offend anyone, even if the other party is a matchmaker."


    "Well, I know, I have a sense of propriety." Qin Miao went out.


    When he walks, his left foot will be a little crooked.


    As Qin Yuyus brother, he sent the official media away politely.

 Chapter 207: Amused by your misery

    Chapter 207: Amused by your misery


    Not only were the official media not angry when they left, but they also looked at them with a hint of kindness. They didn''t know how Qin Miao did it.


    During this period, Qin Yuyu has grown up, and Qin Miao has grown even faster.


    The young man who used to be conflicted and angry gradually turned into a gloomy and silent person. Apart from making up some things to earn a little money every day, he spent the rest of his time reading and writing.


    There are many books in his room, 90% of which were given by Xie Zhang.


    The rest were bought for him by Qin Yuyu.


    Only through continuous learning and continuous efforts can people be stronger.


    He wants to grow into a towering tree and protect his beloved girl from wind and rain.


    Early the next morning, Dujia Vige.


    Du Wan just arrived at the n yesterday and walked around excitedly.


    Unfortunately, I met a dozen elders and was dragged into talking to them for a long time.


    Du Wan was scared now. Early this morning, she went to find a small cloth bag, stuffed it with a bunch of delicious food, hung it on her body and slipped up the mountain early. When we got to the field, we met the girls who were still working in the field as expected.


    Du Wan suddenly slipped over, smiled mischievously, and waved her little hands to say hello, "Hi! Girls, you are all pulling weeds. It''s really hard work!"


    When the four girls saw her, they all turned their heads and did not notice her.


    But the action of pulling weeds in their hands was faster.


    Du Wan grabbed a handful of melon seeds from the small bag hanging on her body and started to eat them, "Oh, Du Yunrong, why did your fair and tender face turn into a ck head?"


    Du Yunrong suddenly raised his head and red at Du Wan.


    He opened his mouth to speak, but then closed it again.


    Not worth it! Although this **** girl is a princess, she is a fool.


    Du Wan smiled brightly and said, "Seeing how you are not doing well, I feel like even a pig has pretty features."


    Du Wan!


    Du Yunrong gritted his teeth and shouted.


    Du Wan spit out the melon seed rinds in her mouth, "Here you are, what do you want me to do?"


    Dont be proud. Du Yunrong said angrily.


    Du Wan raised her chin proudly, "I''m proud of myself, what can you do to me?"


    Du Yunrong was about to cry because of her anger, but she angrily buried herself in her work.


    Du Wan put the melon seeds back and took out an oil paper bag with arge chicken drumstick inside.


    When he took it out, Du Wan sniffed it exaggeratedly, and then walked around in front of Du Yunrong, "Do you know? When I saw the queen before, she pulled me and said how miserable you were in the mountains and how hard you were to eat. You can''t sleep well, you have to work every day, and you cry every day. Not to mention, I have been amused by your misery for a long time."


    Look!


    Is this what people say?


    Du Yunrong wanted to throw the grass in her hand into Du Wan''s face.


    The other three girls looked at Du Yunrong sympathetically.


    Suddenly they felt that their situation was not so bad. Because there is someone who is worse off than them... Haha, this is aparison of happiness!


    However, they still secretly nced at the big chicken legs!


    Damn it!


    I really want to eat meat!


    Du Wan took a humble bite of the meat and smacked his mouth twice.


    The people next to me can only swallow their saliva.


    "It''s so delicious and fragrant!" Du Wan said while chewing the meat, "I didn''t want to go up the mountain, but the queen asked me toe and see you."


    Du Yunrong:


    It was my aunt who caused all this?


    Du Wan didn''t expect what Du Yunrong, whose face was red with anger, would say, and continued: "You are not in the capital, so you don''t know what happened recently." "What happened?" Du Yunrong''s attention was suddenly diverted.


    The other three girls also looked at Du Wan.


    Mustically cultivate in the mountains, almost isted from the world.


    Du Wan deliberately teased her appetite and said: "Haha, big things, one after another."


    I counted them in my mind and found that a lot of things had happened.


    Du Wan took another bite of meat and said, "My brother was made a county king, and my father became the Minister of Rites. Oops, the Murong family copsed, and Murong Jiaojiao jumped off a cliff andmitted suicide."


    At this point, Du Wan paused deliberately, then whispered into Du Yunrong''s ear, "One more thing, there is an extra... master in Jinxiu Pce."


    What did you say? Say it again!


    Du Yunrong''s reaction was so great that she even pulled up the vegetable seedlings on the ground.


    Others cannot understand the significance of the existence of Jinxiu Pce. How can Du Yunrong, a girl who often lives in the pce, not know?


    That is a pce only a princess can live in!


    Du Yunrong asked in surprise: "Has the person been found?"


    Like that, will my aunt love her niece again?


    Du Wan was a little surprised by her reaction, "What''s wrong with you? Why are you reacting so loudly?"


    "What can happen to me? Aren''t you caring about my aunt?" Du Yunrong is now focused on Jinxiu Pce, forgetting that Du Wan is his mortal enemy, "Tell me quickly, what is going on in Jinxiu Pce ?


    Du Wan knew that she had misunderstood and that the missing little princess had been found.


    This reaction is really wrong.


    So it turns out that Du Yunrong began to worry about falling out of favor so early?


    Du Wan thought about it for a while, and realized her conscience, so she stopped teasing her, "You look shocked, but you are not happy at all. Are you afraid that the little princess will take away your status when shees back? What are you worried about? The little princesses back. , there is definitely no ce for you at the Queens ce.


    Du Yunrong was so angry that she gritted her teeth again.


    Damn it, what you say out of your mouth can still make people angry to death.


    Du Wan took another bite of meat and said, "Don''t take it seriously. Before the little princesses back, you should make ns for yourself early, find a good husband, and marry yourself, which will be considered a way out. Queen , To say that I love you is just a lip service, but I really love you and have already booked a good husband for you..."


    Du Yunrongs face was uncertain.


    On the other hand, a girl next to him chuckled and said, "Sister Yunrong, what the princess said is very reasonable."


    I want you to talk more.


    Du Yunrong calmed down and asked Du Wan, "Has my aunt''s daughter really been found?"


    No. Du Wan replied with a smile.


    Du Yunrong was very happy, "Then why do you say Jinxiu Pce has a master?"


    "I have a master. She is my other cousin who is living abroad."


    What, the emperor still has a daughter?! Du Yunrong jumped up in shock.


    The other three girls were also shocked.


    It has only been more than a month since we left the capital, and yet such a big event happened?


    Du Wan spent a whole morning on the mountain.


    Hunting was also done on the way, and he and his guards roasted rabbit and pheasant. He took the barbecue and walked around in front of the four girls. After sessfully seeing their eyes red with greed, he went down the mountain with satisfaction.


    This day is very good and pleasant.


    Du Wan was singing a little tune while carrying half of roast rabbit meat down the mountain.


    This barbecue must be taken back for lunch.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he got down to the foot of the mountain, he bumped into the little old man, the patriarch, and said, "Girl Wan, are you going up the mountain today?"


    Yes, yes. Chief, why did you wander to the foot of the mountain?


    Just take a walk.

 Chapter 208: The prince decided to pursue his wife

    Chapter 208: The prince decided to pursue his wife


    Chapter 208 The Crown Prince decided to pursue his wife


    Du Wan said with a smile, "It''s noon and the sun is so strong. Aren''t you always afraid of heat stroke?"


    Little girl, can you speak?


    The little old man blew his beard and stared, then suddenly smiled and said, "Hey, is this roasted rabbit meat? It smells weird. Come on, I will help you carry it."


    "No-"


    There was only one word left, but before he could say it, the rabbit meat in Du Wan''s hand disappeared.


    The old mans action of snatching the meat was very fast.


    It was so fast that Du Wan didn''t even react, and couldn''t help but squint his eyes.


    The little old man is not simple!


    The old patriarch said cheerfully: "Okay, I''ll help you carry it home."


    After saying that, the person ran away quickly.


    Du Wan didn''t even have time to shout, "Damn it! You''re such a shameless person, you''re just robbing me."


    Wait until I get back to my old house and ask.


    Sure enough, the old patriarch said he was helping her carry the meat home, and he was carrying it home.


    Its not her home, its his own home!


    Du Wan was not really angry, he just thought it was quite funny.


    She used to think that the Du family was impersonal, but now it''s quite interesting to get along with them. I wanted to stay for one night and then go back to the princess mansion, but suddenly I didn''t want to go back so soon.


    The green mountains and green waters here are quite nice.


    Hmm, stay one more night?


    Princess Princess.


    The person who called Du Wan was the old housekeeper who usually looked after the house.


    Du Wan turned around and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    There is your letter. It is from Prince Pei.


    The old housekeeper said.


    The person who delivered the message is still waiting.


    Du Wan went over to meet the person and got the letter.


    The guard of the Pei family did not leave. "Princess, do you have a reply? I can wait a little longer, there is no rush."


    Then wait a moment. Du Wan hasnt read the letter yet.


    Since I want to reply to the letter, I naturally have to go to the study.


    Du Wan opened the letter and walked towards the study.


    The content above is very ordinary, starting with two polite greetings. Then he told her a big and popr gossip in Beijing. It was the unexpected failure of Xie Zhang and Qin Yuyu''s marriage that spread through the official media.


    It is said that the official media went to the Qin family to propose marriage, but the Qin family declined.


    This so-called Qin family is arge familyposed of a bunch of orphans. With the help of Xie Zhang, they all settled in a vige on the outskirts.


    The person listed in the household registration as the head of the household is Qin Miao, and Qin Yuyu is considered the eldest sister.


    That means Qin Miao came forward and said that it was wrong to have a wrong family. The Qin family knew that they were not worthy of Xie Qi and could not bear to ruin the future of their savior. What else is there to say, thanks to the seventh master''s kindness in saving people, remarrying the daughter of the Qin family is equivalent to repaying kindness with hatred and so on. Nowadays, there are different opinions about this marriage in teahouses and restaurants in the capital.


    Some people say that Qin Yuyu is stupid and extraptes the benefits she gets, while others say that she understands benevolence and righteousness, understands the general principles, etc.


    After reading the letter, Du Wan raised her eyebrows and said, "This Qin Yuyu is quite smart."


    Whether you really want to marry or you have no intention of marrying, this trick is very clever. Not only did the reputation not deteriorate with rejection, but it only improved.


    Now thats it, how do I reply to the letter?


    Had I known it was just a little bit of gossip, I wouldn''t have agreed to reply.


    Du Wan could only write a few words casually, "Prince Pei, Zhan Xinjia. Thank you for sharing the gossip, please keep it up. When the princess returns, please eat melon seeds. Goodbye. Signed Du Wan."


    A letter, done.


    It can be said that this is the most normal letter Du Wan wrote when he came here.


    Hurryly stuffed into the envelope, he was handed over to the Pei family''s guards.


    Du Wan also told the old housekeeper not to go back tonight, and asked him to arrange for someone to send a message to the princess''s residence and send back some fruits picked from the manor.


    Pei Hao was sitting in a teahouse drinking tea today.This street is the only way for the little girl to go home.


    I didn''t see the little girl for more than half a day, but waited for the Pei Jiawei to return with a letter.


    Open it and take a look.


    Pei Haos mouth corners were slightly raised, and his mood was very bright.


    The letter written by the little girl finally became normal and no longer as perfunctory as before. This is a good sign. So Pei Hao thought happily that he would tell the little girl often if he had any gossip in the future, and he could still write letters if it was inconvenient to meet, right?


    Pei Hao read the letter again and again, "The little girl''s handwriting has improved."


    Not bad!


    You should write to him more often...


    Mu Si''an, who was sitting opposite, looked at his cousin who was smiling like a fool. He really wanted to cover his face and say he didn''t know this guy.


    How could such a cold and serious person be like this?


    Mu Si''an looked at Hu San.


    Hu looked at his nose and heart with three eyes, as if he saw nothing.


    Mu Sian couldnt help but show his teeth at him!


    Hu San happened to raise his head and saw him baring his teeth. He touched the back of his head and said with a silly smile, "Mr. Mu, what''s going on? Are your teeth sore?"


    Sour! Very sour! Mu Sian continued to show his teeth.


    Pei Hao suddenly raised his head and asked, "What''s sour?"


    Hu Sanhan smiled and said: "Your Majesty, Mr. Mu said his teeth are sore."


    Mu Sian almost kicked him.


    This evil-hearted guy is always trying to trick him!


    Mu Si''an turned around and asked with a smile: "Your Majesty, what did the princess say?"


    "I didn''t say anything. I just greeted me, showed concern, and asked me to treat me to something to eat when shees back." Pei Hao elegantly picked up the tea bowl and asked whether he wanted to drink it. He looked troubled, "Little girl Well, its just a bit annoying, but otherwise its pretty good.


    Mu Si''an saw Pei Hao pretending to be distressed.


    This time it really makes my teeth sore!


    Its about showing off, yes, its just showing off!


    We waited for another two hours.


    The sun is gradually moving to the west and is about to set on the top of the mountain.


    Pei Hao''s brows furrowed slightly, "Hu San, please ask someone to go to the princess''s mansion to find out if the princess will reallye back today? It''s sote, why hasn''t she arrived yet? I''m worried that something will happen to her on the way."


    Yes, Crown Prince.


    Hu San turned around and went out to give orders.


    At this hour, it is indeed time for the princess to return to the city.


    Since he has not returned yet, Pei Hao is reasonably worried.


    Mu Si''an said: "The princess brings a lot of personal guards every time, so there will be no problem. What you should worry about now is yourself."


    "What can I do?" Pei Hao looked at the street in confusion.


    Mu Si''an''s mouth twitched, "You are not going to the Yamen now as an excuse to recuperate. You have been here all day today, so you''d better go to the Yamen tomorrow, otherwise it will spread to the Emperor and have a bad impact."


    "Then I''ll go to the Yamen tomorrow." Pei Hao was helpless.


    It is inconvenient for people who work as errands due to time constraints.


    Is he thinking about resigning?


    About half an hourter, the man who went to the princess''s house to inquire came back and said that the princess would not be returning tonight.


    Pei Hao was in a bad mood and stood up suddenly, "Let''s leave the city."


    Where to go? Mu Sian asked.


    Pei Hao said with unclear meaning: "It''s time to travel around the mountains and rivers to rx and recuperate." It''s a good time to go there tonight. He cane back with the little girl tomorrow.


    Mu Si''an and others had no choice but to do so.


    As a result, when Mu Si''an was about to mount his horse, Pei Hao stopped him and said, "Si''an, don''t follow me. Go to the Yamen on duty tomorrow morning and keep an eye on it for me. You will have full authority to handle Yamen affairs for the time being."


    ""grass!


    You go y and I work, are you okay with that?


    Just be a human being, okay? !

 Chapter 209: The little heart beats very fast

    Chapter 209: The little heart beats very fast


    Chapter 209 The little heart beats very fast


    Mu Si''an felt a hundred rejections in his heart, "Chengming, if the emperor asks about you, it''s hard for me to say anything."


    "Just tell me that I will go after my wife. I believe the emperor will not me me."


    Didnt the Emperor say itst time and not do it next time?


    "It''s different. Last time I skipped work and neglected my duties. This time I''m recovering from illness."


    You have asked him to say everything, what else can he say?


    Hu San stepped forward and took the reins of Mu Si''an''s horse. So the group set off, leaving Mu Si''an alone. The background was lonely, deste and deste.


    That evening.


    In the Du n, Du Wan weed a wave ofte visitors.


    Du Wan crossed her arms and stared at Pei Hao with a tight face, "Did something happen at night? What made youe here in such a hurry?"


    "It''s okay. I went out for a sightseeing trip and got lost." Pei Hao replied calmly.


    Du Wan gritted his teeth, "The reason is very good and very strong."


    Pei Hao stood in front of him as quietly as a green pine in the mountains, with no trace of guilt or embarrassment on his handsome face. It was as if he really got lost while traveling around.


    Du Wan admired him, he was really a ruthless person.


    So cruel that he even deceived himself!


    Du Wan greeted the old housekeeper and arranged food, amodation, etc. for the apanying Pei family guards. Then, she personally took Pei Hao to the guest room.


    But when she walked out of the guest room, Pei Hao followed her again.


    She stood still and turned around, "You came here in such a hurry, aren''t you tired? Don''t you need a rest?"


    Not tired. Pei Hao replied sinctly.


    Du Wan said oh and walked forward again, but after taking a few steps, he paused again, "Why are you following me? You are not tired, but I have to go back to rest."


    You go on your own, I didnt follow you. I just wanted to take a walk and get familiar with the surrounding environment.


    Go, go, go, whatever you want.


    "Okay, I''ll do whatever I want." Pei Hao said very seriously.


    Suddenly, Du Wan had a very bad premonition.


    Once again, I discovered that "casual" is not a good word!


    Du Wan was annoyed by her urate premonition. Sure enough, the viin Pei became casual, and she couldn''t resist it. This man followed her back to the courtyard where she lived, but actually stopped leaving. He said that the courtyard was very nice and he wanted to take a look at the scenery first. He asked her to go back to her room to rest. He could just take a look around.


    Du Wan took it seriously.


    Let him wander around and see for himself.


    Who knows not long after she returned to the room.


    There is movement outside again.


    People wereing in and out. In fact, there was not much movement, and they all deliberately kept their footsteps quiet. But Du Wan couldn''t bear it because of his excellent hearing. He could guess what was going on outside just from these movements.


    Du Wan stood up and walked out of the dormitory.


    I saw that the side room on the left side of the master bedroom in her courtyard was being decorated with servantsing in and out.


    Pei Hao stood outside the door with his hands behind his back.


    Waiting for Du Wan to walk over, she looked inside and frowned, "Are you going to stay here tonight?"


    Yes, there are many outstanding people here, its quite good.


    "Fuck you, you mother-inw!


    Du Wan wanted to kick him to death.


    This is her courtyard, to avoid suspicion, do you understand?


    He didn''t want to avoid suspicion at all, he wanted to let her get on his pirate ship and never get off for the rest of his life. Du Wan looked Pei Hao up and down over and over again with sharp eyes.


    Pei Hao was so ufortable when she saw him that he almost couldn''t hold himself together, "Do you want to go back on your word? Didn''t you just say that you should let me do whatever you want?"


    Here we go again, no matter how many excuses we have, we wont find anything new. Du Wan looked at him with disdain.


    Pei Hao raised his eyebrows lightly.


    As long as it works, who cares if its fresh?


    As soon as Du Wan let go, he turned around decisively.


    At the moment he turned around, the ck hair of his shawl rose up and drew a beautiful arc in mid-air, making him extremely elegant and free for a moment.


    Pei Hao was stunned for a moment and followed her closely until she entered the room.


    So lovely!


    His fingertips couldn''t help but stroke them.


    After the servants had packed up, Pei Hao asked them all to retreat. There were clean bedding on the bed, and he could still smell the smell of sun exposure. He took off his outer robe andy down with a smile.


    Youvee to the right ce!


    You can sleep next door to the little girl tonight.


    One day, he will sleep in her room...


    Pei Hao thought he would not be able to sleep tonight.


    Unexpectedly, it got on the pillow and fell into a deep sleep not long after.


    At midnight, Hu San and others who were guarding outside the courtyard never saw the princeing out.


    This courtyard is where the princess lives, and they dare not break in to look for anyone.


    A guard came up to Hu San and said, "Sir, would you like to find an acquaintance to inquire?"


    "I''ll ask." Hu San often went in and out of the princess''s house with Pei Hao, and he was already familiar with the guards. I went up to inquire and soon got the result.


    I learned that Prince Pei had taken a rest and was in the room next to the princess.


    Hu San turned to the guards of the Pei family and said, "Go back to your room and sleep tonight to recuperate your energy."


    "Yes, sir." The guards of the Pei family dispersed one after another.


    The courtyard where the princess lived was extremely heavily guarded. Hu San was not worried about the prince''s safety and decided to go back to his room to sleep. If you don''t have enough energy, you won''t be able to cope with the prince''s every thought.


    Heart tired!


    The next day.


    After practicing, I practiced swordsmanship for another hour.


    Seeing the sun rising outside.


    The prince next door was actually silent.


    What''s the fuss about?


    Du Wan nced at the door over there.


    No onees out?


    I asked my servants and they all said that Prince Pei had not gotten up yet. However, Prince Pei had given instructions before going to bed that his servants were not allowed to approach the door of his room without his calling.


    Du Wan wanted to roll her eyes, "What''s wrong with this? Is mysophobia happening again?"


    Princess, will something happen? A servant asked worriedly.


    Du Wan stood up and said, "Let me set breakfast aside, and I''ll go take a look."


    Holding the hem of her skirt, Du Wan strode towards Pei Hao''s room. She listened first, but when she heard no movement, she raised her hand and patted the door, "Prince Pei? Pei Hao?"


    no respond?


    Du Wan listened attentively again.


    Is there anyone?


    Why dont you reply to her inside?


    Du Wan didn''t wait patiently and pushed the door open!


    Crossed the threshold and took a step into the house.


    She first sneaked to the bed to look for someone, but as a result, there was no one on the bed.


    Turn behind the screen again.


    "ah-"


    Du Wan was stunned.


    The one who screamed was not her, but Pei Hao.


    The current prince is only wearing a pair of trousers, with an empty upper body, and his hands are still clenching the trousers... This scene is a bit embarrassing, and it is really not good-looking.


    Du Wan was stunned, her eyes fell on him, and she didn''t look away for a moment.


    You have a good figure.


    Its not a waste of time!


    "Are you still watching?" Pei Hao looked at her steadily with his peach blossom eyes.


    Du Wan turned around awkwardly, "It''s not my fault..."


    "Isn''t it your fault that you broke into my room and exposed me?" Pei Hao curled his lips and smiled silently, but his voice was deliberately usatory.


    Du Wan defended weakly, "I knocked on the door, someone made a sound."


    "did not hear it."


    Pei Hao quickly dressed up and turned out of the screen with his hair disheveled.

 Chapter 210: Do you feel that you are at a loss?

    Chapter 210: Do you feel that you are at a loss?


    Chapter 210 Do you feel that you are at a loss?


    Pei Hao walked around Du Wan and sat in front of the bronze mirror. He picked up the sandalwoodb in his white hands and said, "Come here. Tie my prince''s hair."


    Comb your hair? Du Wan asked curiously.


    When she asked this question, her eyes fell on his long hair.


    ck, smooth, supple.


    Du Wan had never thought of these words before traveling through time, and they are also suitable for use on mens hair.


    No reason, just out of curiosity. She couldn''t help but stepped forward and stretched out her magic paw to touch it. She couldn''t help feeling that her hair was so well maintained, straight and smooth.


    Facing this beautiful hair, Du Wan took hisb without hesitation and startedbing it carefully.


    Pei Hao sat in front of the bronze mirror with a serious look on his face.


    No one knew that his heart was beating very fast at this moment.


    Through the bronze mirror, Pei Hao saw the little girl''s reaction.


    The little girl likes his hair very much?


    So, after all, you also like him, right?


    Pei Hao couldn''t help but ask: "Princess, were you shy just now?"


    Shy? Why do you have to be shy? Du Wan didnt know why.


    Pei Hao squinted his eyes to look at her, but quickly held back, "You didn''t react like a girl when you saw my prince wearing no clothes, such as being shy?"


    "oh!"


    Du Wan understood, and immediately curled up her little mouth, "What are you thinking about? Are you thinking about shit?! I, Du Wan, have never understood shyness since I was a child. Don''t think of using this excuse to rely on me! Men don''t want to be looked at There will be a piece of meat missing.


    Pei Hao:


    Innocence, his innocence!


    Die girl, do you think its irresponsible to look at it?


    Du Wan doesnt know much about tying hair, so he is only responsible forbing it, and Pei Hao does the rest by himself.


    When Pei Hao finished tidying up, he looked back at her.


    She actually saw resentment in his eyes.


    It made her skin crawl. "That''s enough for you. You don''t really want me to be responsible, do you?"


    "You don''t have to be responsible." Pei Hao stood up and rolled up his sleeves. "As we are still unmarried, I just let you take a look at it in advance. It''s nothing."


    These words


    Du Wan was speechless for a moment and felt inexplicably angry.


    She couldn''t help but suspect that he did it on purpose before. Otherwise, why didn''t he answer her when he was clearly in the room?


    Du Wan wanted to question, but finally held back.


    This is really not a good topic. The more entangled it bes, the more unclear it bes.


    Du Wan said angrily: "Your Majesty, it''s time to go out for breakfast."


    "Okay." Pei Hao walked out with satisfaction.


    Du Wan rushed at his back like she was venting her anger, kicking and kicking him, making all kinds of funny moves.


    Suddenly, he turned around and saw him.


    Her raised foot was halfway through the kicking motion!


    Du Wan put down his legs nonchntly, swung his arms from side to side, and said with a dry smile, "Oh, you should move your muscles and bones as soon as you get up in the morning. This is good for your health."


    I see, I thought you wanted to kick me.


    After a while, the two people sat at the dinner table.


    There is an extra Pei Hao today, and the breakfast is very rich.


    Du Wan chewed and swallowed as slowly as possible and ate very elegantly.


    Eat without speaking, sleep without speaking.


    As long as you eat slowly, you dont need to talk to him.


    Until she is full, put down the bowl and chopsticks. Pei Hao finished thest bite of the bowl and put down the bowl and chopsticks. Then he picked up the wet towel ced aside by the servant and wiped his hands.


    Du Wan asked: "Prince Pei, your next trip..."


    No.


    "there is nothing?"


    Its because there is no itinerary next.


    Du Wan suspected that he wanted to rely on her, but she had no evidence.


    She feels very confused about the current viin.


    Whatever Pei Hao wants to do next, Du Wan can do whatever he wants.


    Du Wan went out again. First, he inspected the environment of the vige and found that there were many fertile fields, one after another.


    In the past, she wanted to collect a batch of supplies and food to help the Princess Mansion survive the troubled times. The idea remains the same now, but some details need to be changed.


    A person''s abilities are limited. When the timees, she will talk to Du Qian, and then let Du Qian talk to the old patriarch. n has a great influence in this world. In truly troubled times, the Princess Mansion cannot survive alone. The Du family father and son are direct descendants of the Du family, and they shoulder the responsibility of the entire n.


    Du Wan took a walk around the vige.


    He then rode on horseback and took people to a vige.


    Pei Hao followed the whole process without saying much.


    It wasnt until he stepped into the old Zhuangzi and saw a peach grove that Pei Hao finally said, Princess, is this the Zhuangzi that I got from the Xie family?


    Not bad. Du Wan decided toe today yesterday.


    Pei Hao looked around and said, "Didn''t you take care of this vige when you got it? This house is very old and needs to be renovated. Otherwise, people will die if it copses."


    Strange, isnt my mother arranged to take care of things?


    Du Wan looked around.


    Unexpectedly, I saw no one in Zhuangzi.


    As we walked further inside, we saw scattered old people and children.


    The children are all sallow and thin, the old people look old and needy, and their clothes are full of patches.


    Back in Chiyan County, Du Wan had already seen the poverty of ordinary people. But when she returned to the capital, she had not seen this kind of scene for a long time, and a different emotion came to her mind.


    Those who have not experienced it will not know the hardships involved.


    When they saw a noble person entering the vige, several people were very frightened. The old man even took the child and knelt down together.


    Du Wan walked over and said, "Old man, do you know where all the people in Zhuangzi have gone?"


    As you may tell me, everyone has gone to work in the fields.


    I remember that the princesss residence treated the servants very well. Why do you still look like you dont have enough to eat? Du Wan asked directly. Now, in her mind, she began to picture how Zhuangtou deceived others and oppressed others, "Is Zhuangtou bullying you?"


    The old man was surprised and said: "Noble sir, Manager Shi is very good at doing things."


    Very good? It doesnt look like you are living a good life like this.


    No! Its fine now, much better than before.


    Several old people were afraid that the noble man would me the new manager Shi, so they hurriedly talked.


    Their ancestors lived by rentingnd. Thend they rented for this vige has been exploited and squeezed by the previous head of the vige. Every year, some people died of exhaustion and starvation. It wasn''t until the steward of the Princess Mansion took over Zhuangzi three months ago that things got better. They also distributed food to them so that they would not starve to death, but it was difficult for a clever woman to make a living without rice.


    The previous head of the vige raided the vige before leaving.


    Pei Hao frowned after hearing this, "I changed Zhuangzi at that time. I didn''t know it would be like this."


    Du Wan turned around and looked at him with evil intentions, "You were tricked by the Xie family, hehe. Do you feel that you are at a loss? That you were taken advantage of?"


    Yes! Say yes even if you dont.


    Pei Hao looked directly at her and said.


    Du Wan stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder,forting him: "It''s okay to be cheated. You can just cheat him next time."


    Pei Hao looked sideways at the small hand that fell on his shoulder, feeling strange.

 Chapter 211: Then who is the other party trying to harm?

    Chapter 211: Then who is the other party trying to harm?


    Chapter 211 Who is the other party trying to harm?


    Du Wan didn''t notice his change, "Prince Pei, people in this world are having a hard time. What do you think?"


    Pei Hao thought about it for a moment before saying: "That is something that the emperor should be concerned about. I am a minister and I just have to do my duty." The little girl really dared to ask anything.


    Du Wan was surprised, "Do you really think so? As an official of the imperial court, shouldn''t you take the world as your own responsibility?"


    It is also the emperors business to take the world as his own responsibility.


    Everything is the emperors business, do you want your ministers to eat your shit?


    Du Wan just thought about this in his heart.


    She has no control over the affairs of the world.


    But she can take care of her own affairs in Zhuangzi.


    Du Wan continued walking inside.


    When we got to the fields, we happened to see some people working hard.


    There was a middle-aged man, carrying a hoe, walking around the field, and from time to time directing some people to work. When he saw Du Wan and others, he quickly dropped his hoe, came over in fear, knelt down and saluted.


    Du Wan saw that he was dressed in short clothes and his legs and feet were covered in mud. He looked like a loyal and honest man. The pair of rough hands lying on the ground must be from someone who works frequently.


    Du Wan now dispelled the fact that he was an oppressive Zhuangtou, "You must be Steward Shi. Yes, it''s hard work. Zhuangzi''s output this year will be used to improve everyone''s lives, and try to keep everyone fed and clothed..." Renovate the houses again. Some that are uninhabitable can be demolished and rebuilt."


    "Thank you, Princess." Manager Shi was very excited and kowtowed repeatedly.


    Given Du Wan''s identity, these few words are enough for Steward Shi to show off for a lifetime. In the future, he will be a person praised by the princess. Can he be unhappy?


    Du Wan didnt stay long.


    The little girl in Pei Hao''s eyes began to walk aimlessly.


    Lets take a look here and there for a while.


    While walking, he left Zhuangzi again and arrived at the mountain spring.


    Beside the mountain spring is the peach grove.


    Du Wan''s big eyes shed, "This vige is a bit rundown, but the scenery is very nice. Take a look at the clear mountain spring water. It will definitely be sweet to take a sip."


    Pei Hao watched her jumping up and down with a smile.


    The little girl must have a purpose foring here.


    However, he couldn''t see through her purpose. What was she going to do?


    The most interesting thing is that the little girl thought she was hiding well and did not know that her behavior was suspicious.


    Du Wan slipped into the peach forest.


    Wander around inside ande out again.


    with peaches picked in half, leaving a few scattered on the treetops.


    Before Pei Hao thought the little girl was leaving, she walked inside again, this time walking slower, as if she was measuring something. He had been following the little girl''s footsteps patiently, step by step, until she suddenly stopped and looked at a peach tree in front of her in a daze.


    Returned to the original ce.


    He continued to measure, and then stopped in front of the peach tree.


    This is repeated, back and forth five times.


    Pei Haos guess was correct.


    Du Wan was indeed measuring the distance with her feet.


    ording to the description in the book, there are seven peach trees, and the distance between each one is the same.


    Beside the tree in the middle, you can find the entrance to the underground treasure house.


    Du Wan did these things without avoiding Pei Hao. She was sure that even if he thought her behavior was suspicious, he would not be able to guess her purpose, let alone the treasure under the tree.


    Just as Du Wan thought, Pei Hao did not guess her intentions.


    Im going back. Du Wan walked out of the peach forest. Pei Hao smiled and followed.


    In the past, he would have thought he was crazy for silently following a little girl all day long. He even felt in a good mood.


    Du Wan did not stay in Zhuangzi for long, and returned directly to the city.


    Pei Hao followed again.


    After sending Du Wan back to the princess''s residence, he then transferred to the Imperial City Si Yamen.


    Du Wan first went back to Yulingyuan to change into a set of clothes, and then went to the main courtyard to see the eldest princess. It was still early at this time, and Prince Consort Du had not yet gone to the office. After asking, he learned that Du Qian had not returned home from yesterday to now, and had been hunting the murderer.


    Du Wan asked the eldest princess, "Mom, will eldest brother be in danger? You don''t have to do it yourself to catch people."


    "It''s a good thing that you are worried about your eldest brother, but there are some things that he needs to do by himself. How can he grow up if he has not experienced difficulties and dangers?"


    Then thats not what you said to me.


    "You are a girl, so you have to be pampered. Boys have to be able to withstand beatings and falls. Otherwise, how can you support the sky in the future and protect your family from wind and rain?"


    For the first time, Du Wan was thankful that she was a girl.


    Being a man is so tiring! No, it''s really dangerous. I want to express my sympathy to the cheap brother in real name.


    Go back to Yulingyuan.


    Du Wan resumed his cultivation.


    Practice every day, nine movements can barely bepleted together, and only thest one is left.


    Du Wan, who was practicing specifically, didn''t know that Pei Hao was holding an informant letter over at the Imperial City''s Yamen and frowned, "Si''an, do you think the content in this is true or false?"


    "Would you like to investigate this matter yourself, or should you tell Du Shangshu?" The Du Shangshu in Mu Si''an''s mouth was none other than Du Shangshu. When I was working in the yamen, my colleagues would address each other by their official titles. Only after leaving the yamen will he respectfully call out "Du Fu Ma".


    Pei Hao thought for a while and asked someone to inform Prince Consort Du.


    The yamen of the Imperial City Division is not far from the yamen of Liubu.


    Mu Si''an saw Pei Hao''s actions and felt that he was arrogant. As a future son-inw, shouldn''t he go to see his father-inw in person? He actually just sent someone to deliver the message.


    Du Huima came very quickly, "Chengming, I heard that you came to me about something about Wanwan?"


    "Yes. We received a whistleblower letter. I don''t know how reliable it is. I would like to ask your opinion." Pei Hao immediately picked up a letter and showed it to Du Huima.


    The content of the letter is notplicated, it is to tell the location where a group of gangsters who attacked Du Wan were hiding.


    Du Consort examined the letter carefully.


    The envelope is very ordinary, the paper is very ordinary, you can buy it casually on the street.


    Only this ink...


    Du Prince Consort smelled it and said, "It''s fragrant ink, with a light pine scent. It''s not something that ordinary people can afford."


    "Indeed." Pei Hao discovered this and did not make any decisions. "Father-inw, do you think this is a trap?"


    Then who is the other party trying to harm? Du Consort asked.


    Pei Hao was stunned by the question, and immediately said thoughtfully: "The other party sent the letter to me, is it to harm me?"


    What are you thinking about? Prince Consort Du put down the letter.


    Use Wanwan''s affairs to harm him? Look how beautiful he is.


    Du Huima said bluntly: "Let the people from the government take the lead, and then arrange for your own people to follow behind to pick up the leaks. In this way, even if there is a trap, your own people will not be harmed. Do you understand?"


    I understand, my father-inw is still the best.


    Dont call me father-inw, you and Wanwan are not married yet.


    Isnt this a matter of time?


    Prince Consort Du looked at him very critically.

 Chapter 212: Du Qian is back from injury

    Chapter 212: Du Qian is back from injury


    Chapter 212 Du Qian is injured and returns


    Consort Du stared at him for a long time, and then said in a calm tone: "Chengming, let''s talk from our hearts today. I am very satisfied with you as my son-inw. I didn''t stop you from seeing Wanwan because I wanted you to get married before , can cultivate different feelings, I hope you can protect her more in the future."


    Pei Hao wanted to say something, but Prince Consort Du raised his hand to stop him, "Listen to me first."


    Du Huima added: "The life of a married couple with feelings is different. I can see that you are interested in Wanwan. But no matter how interested you are, it is only one-sided. Wanwan is still young and has not yet figured it out. What can I say? As you said, things in the world are unpredictable. Who can guarantee that the man who will enlighten her in the future will definitely be you? "


    !


    Pei Hao''s heart tightened.


    These words are both a warning and a reminder. If he doesn''t have the ability to make Wanwan fall in love with her, or if Wanwan falls in love with someone else midway, then breaking off the engagement is inevitable.


    Just because the Pei family can''t withdraw from the marriage doesn''t mean that the Princess Mansion can''t.


    Pei Hao knew that if the eldest princess or Prince Consort Du came forward, there was a 90% chance that the marriage would be canceled. The emperor will not refute their face for this matter.


    At this moment, Pei Hao felt a sense of crisis for the first time.


    The little girl is fourteen, and she will be fifteen after the Chinese New Year...


    Du Wan didnt know what the two people were talking about.


    Du Wan is currently concentrating on practicing.


    The night has passed again.


    It was only one day apart.


    There is another gossip in the capital.


    I heard that Xie Wu fell while riding a horse and broke a leg. Who would have noticed Xie Wu in the capital before? It was not because of Murong Jiaojiao''s death that he came into everyone''s sight.


    Xie Wu shouted that someone was trying to harm him.


    Some people spected whether it was the Murong family who did it?


    Since Murong Jiaojiao was buried, the Murong family has never gone to the third room of the Xie family to find trouble. After all, his good daughter died a few days after marrying Xie Wu. It would be nothing to take revenge. Because of this inexplicable reason, the Murong family''s reputation as a bad street has gotten a little better.


    Du Wan held the handkerchief and wiped the sword, "Is it really the Murong family''s hand?"


    "I don''t know. That''s what is said outside." She didn''t have the ability to verify it as a little maid. "Does the princess want someone to check it?"


    Du Wan threw the handkerchief aside, "What are you investigating? This matter has nothing to do with this princess. Let''s just treat it as gossip and just listen."


    At this moment, Du Wan never thought that this matter really had something to do with her.


    Because the person who did it was not the Murong family, but Pei Hao secretly let people do it. The reason why some geniuses are dyed is because they dont want people to think of the Princess Mansion and cause trouble to the Princess Mansion. Of course, Pei Hao just wanted to teach Xie Wu a lesson, not really want to kill him. Who asked Xie Wu to do such dirty things, and let the little girl hear it...


    The prince will not reflect on it. This matter is his own fault.


    Its only someone else who is wrong, that is Xie Wu!


    Suddenly, Luo Qi hurried in and said, "Princess, the prince has returned to his residence."


    Huh? Du Wan stood up suddenly, Have you just returned home?


    Luoqi nodded, "It''s time to reach the second gate."


    Du Wan held the sword and walked out.


    Three days.


    She said she wasn''t worried, but she was still thinking about it in her heart.


    Hurrying to Du Qian''s yard.


    Just then I saw Du Qian being carried back. He was slightly injured, but he was in good spirits.


    Brother! Du Wan shouted urgently.


    Hearing this, Du Qian looked at her and smiled lightly, "Sister!"


    Du Wan strode up to him and asked worriedly, "Are you injured?"


    Its a skin injury, just take care of it and itll be fine.


    Who are you kidding? Skin injuries need to be carried back home.


    Brother is tired and doesnt want to leave.


    Du Wan didnt believe it. Looking at the dark circles under his eyes, she started to believe it again.


    Its just that now is not the time to dwell on this issue. She ordered people to continue carrying Du Qian carefully back to the bedroom, and then asked someone to call for the imperial doctor. He also asked people to help Du Qian freshen up, put on clean clothes, etc.


    "My eldest brother likes to be clean, and the bedding has also been changed. In addition, let the kitchen prepare some food, which should be light and conducive to the recovery of the wound. And..." Du Wan gave the order in his mouth.


    The servant broke his leg because he was busy.


    Du Qian, on the other hand, looked at all this with a smile.


    He still remembered that when his sister first returned home, she didnt understand anything. Now I know how to take care of others, which is pretty good.


    After a period of chaos.


    Du Wan sat in front of the bed and looked at Du Qian worriedly.


    Du Qian asked jokingly: "What are you worried about, sister? Brother, this is really a skin injury."


    "I know, you said it." Du Wan lost his temper, "Brother, don''t pay attention to me. You can rest first. You must be very tired after being out for so many days."


    Im not tired, I slept beforeing back.


    "Who are you kidding? Look at the dark circles on your face, as if someone had punched you twice and made them ck."


    Can  speak?


    Du Qian wanted to raise his hand to touch his sister''s head, but it hurt the wound, causing cold sweat to break out on his forehead.


    Du Wan was anxious, "Don''t move, don''t move."


    I also want to touch my sisters head. Du Qians tone was slightly low.


    "Touch for you, touch for you! Touch it." Du Wan put her little head into Du Qian''s hand, which was so considerate.


    Du Qian couldn''t helpughing for a moment.


    I am really happy.


    His sister really cares about him. He was injured this time because he scared her.


    Du Qian wanted to say something, so he changed the subject, "Why don''t you ask me, sister, if brother has caught the real murderer?"


    I want you to rest first, and then well talk about it after youve rested.


    Thank you sister.


    Youre wee, were a family.


    Du Qian wanted to say something else, but someone hurriedly walked in from outside.


    It is the eldest princess, "Qian''er..."


    She was so anxious that her eyes were red. Behind her, there was an old doctor.


    Du Wan automatically and consciously stepped aside to give up his position in front of the bed.


    The eldest princess asked a few questions with concern.


    The olddy doctor came forward to feel the pulse and then check the wound.


    At this time, it is not suitable for unmarried girls to be present.


    Du Wan was invited out of the bedroom, but the eldest princess was still inside. Du Wan came out with a ring-headed sword in her arms, her face solemn.


    Du Prince Consort rushed back from the Yamen.


    When his son came back, he asked the imperial doctor to do it. It is impossible that he didn''t know about it.


    When I came over, I saw Du Wan standing in front of the door, still holding the sword, her little face was very solemn, and my heart skipped a beat, "Wan Wan, is your elder brother seriously injured?"


    "It''s serious. Everyone hase back lying down. Isn''t it serious?" Du Wan asked with a dark face.


    Du Prince Consort''s heart sank and he looked at Du Liu.


    Du Liu was stunned, "ording to reports from my subordinates, the eldest young master suffered a skin injury."


    Du Huima:


    Du Wan:


    She turned back to look at the door suddenly, then looked back at Du Liu, wondering: "Uncle Du Liu, is my eldest brother really injured? But I look at him quite miserable."

 Chapter 213: The illusion of being deceived

    Chapter 213: The illusion of being deceived


    Chapter 213 The illusion of being deceived


    Du Liu said respectfully: "Just take care of yourself and you''ll be fine. No internal injuries."


    Du Wan still didnt quite believe it.


    Du Liu exined again, "The main reason is that I haven''t eaten well or slept well for several days, which is quite hard."


    Du Wan breathed a sigh of relief and suddenly didn''t want to talk anymore.


    Having the illusion of being deceived.


    Mom!


    The cheap guy is so scary!


    It''s not that serious, why do you have to have someone carry it back? Are you really tired?


    After a while, the imperial doctor came out carrying a medicine box.


    Du Wan asked carefully and found out that Du Qian''s injuries were indeed not serious, they were all external injuries.


    After waiting for a while, Du Qian fell into a deep sleep, and Du Wan followed Du Wan like a little tail.


    Du Huima originally wanted to deal with some follow-up matters.


    Those who went with Du Qian still suffered casualties. Fortunately, the target was caught and locked in a small room, tied to a long stool.


    The man was unconscious, with several sword wounds on his body, which had been bandaged hastily. It was most likely that he was injured by Du Qian during the fight.


    This man is about thirty years old.


    Square face, thick lips, single eyelids.


    Below the left earlobe, there is a ck mole the size of a grain of rice. There is also a crescent-shaped scar on the back of his right hand, between the index finger and thumb. This man''s appearance is very simr to the portrait of the murderer left by the Du family''s guard before his death, and his body features are exactly the same. There is more than 90% chance that the real culprit will be caught.


    Du Liu stepped forward and grasped the man''s pulse, "Sir, this man''s cultivation has been ruined."


    Lao Liu, wake him up and interrogate him. Prince Consort Du ordered.


    Du Liuyi pped the man in the face.


    The severe pain caused the man to wake up.


    The next step was for Du Liu to interrogate him personally.


    This interrogation method made Du Wan''s heart tighten, and the hand holding the ring-shou sword was covered in sweat. The picture is a bit **** and makes people feel a little ufortable.


    Tsk tsk!


    How cruel!


    The bones of the limbs were crushed bit by bit.


    Finally, the man said, "I said, I said...it''s the stepdaughter of Huang Dacai from Pingnancheng, and she paid me to do it."


    Who is contacting you? Du Liu asked again.


    The man said: "It''s the stepdaughter''s wet nurse, Ge Shi."


    Is there any evidence?


    "No"


    "Liar!" Du Wan jumped out and scolded him, "Huang Lian has the ability to hire you, so why would he need to spend huge sums of money to hire Yan n to take action?"


    The mans eyelids trembled.


    This principle is very simple.


    Even a little girl wouldnt believe it, let alone Prince Consort Du.


    No matter how Du Liu interrogated him, it was Huang Lian who ordered the man to be bitten to death.


    Du Wan spoke again: "Father, this person is going to work hard for the person behind the scenes. He must have someone who holds the handle on him or cares about him. I suspect it is thetter, either his parents or him His brothers and sisters, or his wife and children.


    Snapped!


    Du Wan ps the sword in his hand.


    The sound was like a p on the heart.


    Du Wan said in a cool voice: "No matter what kind they are, find them all and kill them all!"


    Suddenly, the man raised his head and stared at Du Wan viciously.


    Du Wan is not afraid of other people''s eyes like this, "Oh, I was right. I guess the most likely third option is that he has a wife and children."


    The man pursed his lips and said nothing.


    But it was obviously guessed.


    Du Wan sneered, "When you die, I''m sure they will all die."


    "Nonsense!""Are you betting that the Princess Mansion can''t find them? But you have forgotten that we are not necessarily the ones who kill them. Because as long as the Princess Mansion makes a noise to find them, the master behind you will not allow it anymore if he knows about it. They exist in this world." Du Wan''s voice was faint and contagious.


    The man''s expression finally changed.


    Du Prince Consort raised his eyebrows imperceptibly.


    My baby girl is amazing.


    Du Wan said seductively, "Tell us, maybe we can even avenge our wife and children."


    "you-"


    The man was about to open his mouth when he spit out a mouthful of ck blood and then fell down.


    Du Liu stepped forward to check, "He''s dead. He died of poison."


    It turns out that it was nned long ago. Du Consort left the remaining matters to Du Liu to handle.


    Du Wan followed Cheap Daddy out.


    Seeing that he didn''t chase her away, she followed her to the main courtyard again.


    Du Huima said with a smile: "How did Wanwan guess that it was his wife and children?"


    "Oh, I lied to him. It''s a pity that he died too quickly." Du Wan thought of the methods in the book to control the secret guards. One is poison, and the other is to hold the lives of the other party''s rtives. The prerequisite for being selected as a secret guard is that they are orphans without fathers and mothers. If the secret guards have any rtives, more than 90% of them are wives and children. As secret guards, they would not marry and have children, but those in power would asionally reward them with a wife on the grounds of meritorious service.


    Du Huima praised: "Haha, my Wanwan is really awesome."


    "Forget it, it''s just Yi Diu Diu who is awesome, hee hee." Du Wan felt happy to be praised.


    Du Prince Consort was amused again when he saw this.


    As expected, he is still a child, and his true colors are revealed when he is praised.


    Then Prince Consort Du told what happened yesterday when someone delivered a letter to the Imperial City Si Yamen, "Chengming personally led people to catch the bandits, and almost all of them were caught."


    After hearing this, Du Wan''s smile faded, "Has it been reviewed?"


    "After interrogation, they revealed a woman. After investigation, the woman was none other than Huang Lian''s wet nurse, Ge Shi. Ge Shi happened to have an emergency and died on the third day after you disappeared."


    Theres no way to check this.


    No, there is another news that Gurdjieff is not dead.


    Du Wan was shocked by the news for a moment.


    Du Huima added: "We have sent people to capture Ge Shi. It will take about three to five days."


    "Huang Lian was pushed out by the Su family as a scapegoat?" His conspiracy was so smooth.


    So, she can only live in this life waiting to die.


    Du Wan suddenly said: "Father, should I go directly to the pce and ask Huang Lian?"


    "Shenyi Liu said that Huang Lian''s condition is serious and he needs to rest." Prince Consort Du didn''t want to lose the big for the small. If Huang Lian dies because of them, the Princess Mansion will be in great trouble. "Don''t worry. We''ll wait until we catch Ge Shi."


    "Okay. Then I''ll go see my elder brother." Du Wan was still very obedient and gave up the idea of entering the pce.


    Hes not awake yet, dont wake him up.


    "Don''t worry, my daughter knows." After saying this, Du Wan ran away.


    I dont want to listen to Prince Consort Dus nagging anymore!


    That evening. Dingbeihou Mansion.


    The Xie family and his son often stay in the secret room.


    Xie Zhang only felt tired about what happened recently.


    Good ns often went wrong during this period. It was either a sudden change, or someone was implicated. After suffering heavy losses, he still couldn''t find someone to take revenge on, so he could only hold it in.


    As if God was joking with him.


    Sometimes Xie Zhang couldn''t help but suspect that someone was secretly targeting him. However, after repeated investigations, it was really just an ident!


    One ident after another.


    This will inevitably make people feel restless!

 Chapter 214: What are you worried about?

    Chapter 214: What are you worried about?


    Chapter 214 Worry about whates next


    Dingbeihou said: "Zhang''er, what do you think about the prime minister''s pce and the princess''s pce?"


    Prime Minister Su wants to pin the me on Huang Lian, and he has already done so.


    Xie Zhang mentioned that the murderous intent shed in Huang Lian''s eyes.


    He does not trust Huang Lian.


    This woman ruined his big business, and the Wangyue Tower incident has now be a thorn in his heart.


    Even if Huang Lian didn''t know everything about therge amount of money circting inside Wangyue Tower, he could still get a glimpse of it. She didn''t need to say anything more, just saying that he was the mastermind behind Wangyue Tower was enough for Dingbei Hou Mansion to confiscate his family and exterminate his family.


    Only the dead can keep secrets.


    Xie Zhang has not yet killed Huang Lian.


    For the first time, I didnt have a chance, and secondly, I wanted to do something with her death.


    Xie Zhang said: "No matter how the Princess Mansion investigates, the final finger will be pointed at Huang Lian. What will the Princess Mansion do now? Are we going to interrogate Huang Lian?"


    Prince Du would not do such a thing.


    But there is an 80% chance that the princess will go to the pce to question him. Xie Zhang had been paying attention to Du Wan secretly.


    The more you pay attention to it, the stranger it feels, and the more you cant help but continue to pay attention.


    If the evidence found in the Princess Mansion points to Huang Lian. Consort Du would handle it carefully, but Du Wan should not. The little girl''s soft temper revealed her stubbornness. Perhaps even she herself didn''t notice her unique strong style.


    Xie Zhang noticed.


    Concerning this matter, Prince Consort Du may tolerate it for the time being.


    However, she wont...


    Just as Xie Zhang guessed.


    A few dayster.


    GE was captured and brought back to the capital.


    Back in the capital, Ge Shi was imprisoned. He was not required to be interrogated but was asked to answer whatever questions he asked. Including telling her that six months ago, Huang Lian asked her to bribe a group of desperadoes to intercept Du Wan''s affair.


    The person interrogating this time is Pei Hao.


    Geshi recruited Huang Lian.


    Pei Hao then looked at the file and asked, "Your eldest grandson disappeared before we found him?"


    "Yes, I went to a rtive''s house." When Ge Shi said this, his hands hidden in his sleeves were shaking slightly.


    Pei Hao then took out a portrait and asked, "Do you know this person?"


    Geshi raised his head and nced a few times, shook his head and said, "I don''t know him."


    What about this one? Pei Hao took out another portrait.


    Geshi shook his head again and said, "I don''t know."


    "What about this man?" Pei Hao took out the portrait of the murderer of Du''s guard. Unconsciously or not, when he picked up the portrait, he covered the small ck mole under the left ear of the portrait with his fingers.


    Gregorian nced at it and shook his head.


    When Pei Hao seemed to reveal the ck mole unintentionally, Gurdjieff''s statement changed again, "Ah, I saw it wrong just now. I recognize this person."


    Oh? Tell me how you recognize it.


    My youngdy previously bribed a group of gangsters. She was worried that something might happen, so she paid arge price to bribe him to kill the guards around the princess.


    "how much did you spend?"


    Fifty thousand taels of silver.


    was actually the amount of money mentioned by the murderer.


    Pei Hao was sure that this was a collusive confession. He slowly put the file down and suddenly asked: "Has your eldest grandson been captured?"


    No! Gurdjieff panicked and denied.


    In Pei Hao''s eyes, it was like trying to hide something.


    Under further questioning, Gurdjieff refused to admit it, insisting that what he confessed was all the truth.


    Mu Si''an next to him watched the whole process, "Where do you think the prison is? Once here, no matter how hard the bones are, people will be soft."


    He has not yet said a sentence of severe punishment.


    Gurdjieff fainted from fright.


    Mu Si''an was speechless for a moment.


    Ask someone to bring cold water and ssh the person awake. When he saw Mu Si''an, Ge Shi fainted again.


    Mu Si''an said awkwardly: "How dare you imitate others andmit perjury if you are so cowardly?"


    Call the doctor toe and take a look at her. Dont let her die.


    After Pei Hao left the prison, he went to see Prince Consort Du and told him the situation.


    Pei Hao wanted to find the little girl more than finding Prince Consort Du.


    I havent seen the little girl for several days. I heard that she has been apanying Du Qian to recuperate from his injuries and is extremely well-behaved. It would have been better if the person she was apanying was not Du Qian. Thinking about thest time he was injured, the little girl could ignore him for three days. It''s really like people but different fates.


    Pei Hao suddenly thought, "Si''an, Brother Du is injured. I haven''t visited him yet."


    Yes, do you want to prepare a gift?


    You go and prepare a copy and go there when you get to the office.


    the same day.


    About an hour after touching.


    Du Wan in the princess''s residence received thetest news.


    It happened that the brother and sister were having lunch.


    When Du Wan saw this result, he had already expected it, "The Su family wants to use Huang Lian to get away with it."


    Yes. It seems to be very sessful now.


    It will be easy to handle as long as we find Ges eldest grandson. Du Wan pondered the development of this case.


    Prime Minister Su is using this trick now, and it will be difficult to catch him on the surface.


    Du Qian smiled helplessly: "I can''t find it."


    As long as it exists in this world, it is possible to find it.


    Im afraid Im no longer in this world. Du Qian didnt want his sister to be exposed to the dark side of the world, but he couldnt let her know anything. In order to prevent us from finding the person, the mostmon way is to destroy the body and eliminate traces.


    As long as the handle does not exist in this world, there is no threat.


    Du Wan asked suspiciously: "Then they are not afraid of Ge''s bite?"


    But what if a person dies after giving his confession... Du Qian was about to send more people to protect Ge Shi.


    Whatever you worry about wille true.


    The brothers and sisters then received news that Gurdjieff was dead in prison.


    The one who killed her was the doctor''s medicine boy.


    After Yaotong killed someone, hemitted suicide by taking poison. This incident caught many people off guard. For example, Pei Hao had to temporarily stop looking for the little girl.


    Prime Minister Su has been an official for decades and has considered all aspects of the matter, making them unable to investigate further.


    Du Qian said helplessly: "We lost the opportunity in this matter and were very passive from the beginning. Now we really have no choice."


    Im going to the pce! Du Wan stood up immediately.


    Du Qian grabbed her and asked, "What are you doing in the pce?"


    "Go and ask Huang Lian. Just asking, she can''t die. Neither of us managed to **** her offst time."


    Oh, okay. You go.


    Ill let you know what the result will be when I get back. Du Wan just went and there was no need to pick a time.


    Just pick up the people and set off on horseback.


    The people guarding the pce stopped her.


    Du Wan took out the seal of the princess. The official seal awarded by the Great Qin State represents an individual''s identity.


    With her seal, it is not difficult to enter the pce.


    Sure enough, the guard let him go.


    But she can only be allowed into the pce alone. She cannot ride a horse or wear weapons. The apanying guards must stay outside the pce gate.


    Du Wan followed the instructions one by one.


    Take off the ring-headed sword and the reins and give them to the apanying guards.


    Du Wan strode directly into the pce and walked towards Jinxiu Pce with an expressionless face.

 Chapter 215: The Xie family wants to plot against the princess

    Chapter 215: The Xie family wants to plot against the princess


    Chapter 215 The Xie family wants to plot against the princess


    The Princess Mansion has always attracted much attention. When Du Wan entered the pce, people quickly received the news, such as Xie Zhang and his son.


    Dingbei Hou immediately said happily: "Okay! This is a good opportunity."


    Yes, the time hase...


    Xie Zhang always wanted to kill Huang Lian, and also wanted to make a fuss about her death.


    It is in the best interest of the Xie family to me Huang Lian''s death on the Princess Mansion. However, no opportunity has been found. The eldest princess did visit Huang Lianst time, but she took the emperor with her, so the Xie family couldn''t even think of taking action.


    This time Du Wan went alone because of personal grudges.


    What happened to Huang Lian? Who else could it be if she wasn''t her?


    Xie Zhang quickly sent the news to the pce, not only to Concubine Xie, but also to Doctor Liu. No one knew that Doctor Liu was from the Xie family. Xie Zhang asked Divine Doctor Liu to find the right opportunity to take action, and he would definitely me Du Wan for Huang Lian''s death.


    Du Wan walked towards Jinxiu Pce, not knowing that there was a game waiting for him in front of him.


    Splendid Pce is changing quietly.


    Some people are transferred to work for various reasons.


    Some people added more.


    And Doctor Liu came over with a medicine box to diagnose Huang Lian''s pulse. In a short period of time, some people seemed to have rehearsed countless times, and all they needed was the east windthe arrival of Du Wan.


    Du Wan stood at the gate of Jinxiu Pce.


    Saw a praetorian guard in front of the door.


    The Praetorian Guards did not stop her and allowed her to cross the threshold.


    Unexpectedly, Du Wan stepped into the threshold and shrank back, "When I came to the pce, I almost forgot. I haven''t visited the emperor''s uncle yet."


    Starting at the person secretly, I thought she hade in.


    As a result, she retracted her feet again, turned around and left in the other direction.


    The man had no choice but to go back and report to Divine Doctor Liu, "Miracle Doctor, the princess has not entered Jinxiu Pce."


    Didnt you say you wereing here?


    She suddenly turned around and headed towards Zhenghe Hall.


    Did she notice something? Doctor Liu couldnt help but wonder.


    The man shook his head, "No. No one came in, and no one came into contact with her during the trip."


    Divine Doctor Liu waved the man down and told him to go down and watch the door. If Du Wan came over, he would be notified in time. At this time, he has made arrangements. As long as Du Wanes in, he will definitely fall into the trap they set.


    Concubine Xie on the other side also received the message, "No one went in?"


    "No."


    Who did shee into contact with along the way?


    I checked, but I didnt.


    "That''s really good luck." Concubine Xie could only attribute this to Du Wan''s luck. Otherwise, if a person is walking happily and well, how can he change his mind at thest moment?


    Pei Hao, who was also in a hurry, was inexplicably relieved when he learned that the little girl did not enter the Jinxiu Pce. He received the news that some pce staff in Jinxiu Pce had suddenly been transferred. Even though he didn''t receive any definite bad news, Pei Hao vaguely sensed that something was wrong and was afraid that something would happen to the little girl...


    And they were worried about Du Wan.


    Making great strides towards Zhenghe Hall.


    Du Wan actually didn''t know whether the emperor was in the Zhenghe Hall. In the past, at this time, he would usually rest in the Zhenghe Hall. But it doesnt matter if youre not there, you can ask the pce attendants in front of the pce.


    Facts have proved that Du Wan''s luck is indeed quite good.


    The emperor was in the Zhenghe Hall. Hearing that Du Wan wasing, he let her in without hesitation. Just as the emperor was about to say something, he saw the wilting little girl walking in.


    The little girl looked like she had been wronged and hade to see an adult.


    The emperor was stunned, "Wanwan, who bullied you?"


    Du Wan stepped forward, cheered up, and saluted in a decent manner.


    When the etiquette was over, she suddenly became speechless again, "Uncle, I haven''t done anything bad since I was a child."


    Seeing hering, the first thing she said was doubting life, and the emperor couldn''t help butugh. The emperor asked patiently: "What happened? Come and talk to your uncle."


    Can you really say it?


    Say it.


    "Then I said it." Du Wan opened her mouth to say, then her eyes swept over the eunuchs and maids in the pce, and she closed her mouth again.


    Of course the emperor saw the look in her eyes and couldn''t help but order the eunuchs next to him to get out. Now, they were the only two people in the pce.


    Du Wan listened carefully.


    It cannot be said that there is no one in Zhenghe Hall, there are still some people hiding around, and Du Wan knows that these people should protect the emperor''s safety.


    Du Wan came closer to the emperor, his eyes very close.


    There is really no need to hide this matter. Ever since Huguo Temple wanted to save Murong Jiaojiao and then learned that herst disappearance was rted to Su Yu, she told the story without deliberately concealing anything.


    Du Wan is not a fool, and it will not be easy to be the emperor. A little girl can''t y with her, and she thinks that she is secretive, which makes her words lose the credibility they should have.


    So she whispered.


    Just treat the emperor as an elder and tell the whole story.


    When the emperor heard this, a strange look shed in his eyes, "Why would Wanwan think of entering the pce?"


    "I was originally apanying my eldest brother, but suddenly I received news that all the important witnesses were dead. I just wanted to go into the pce to ask my cousin. When I hurried to the Splendid Pce, I remembered that I hadn''te to see you yet. Isn''t that right? , I came to you first."


    The little girl is charming and straightforward when speaking, with clean eyes and openness.


    The emperor knew that she was not lying.


    At this time, Prince Consort Du should not have gone to office yet.


    Du Wan was very troubled and said: "Uncle, what do you think I should do? Those people want to put the me on my cousin."


    "The crime can be pinned on her because she is not clean." The emperor did not say anything good for Huang Lian.


    The emperor knew a lot about the mistakes his daughter hadmitted.


    The emperor added: "Wanwan came into the pce just to ask her?"


    Du Wan nodded, "I originally wanted to ask to see if I could find any new clues, but I know that she is not in good health and I am worried that it will irritate her."


    Ill go with you.


    Really? Du Wans eyes suddenly lit up.


    The whole little face lit up in an instant, full of energy.


    When the emperor saw this, he smiled and said, "Go now."


    Hurrah!


    Du Wan jumped up happily, almost the same as all the little girls.


    The only difference is that he is probably more lively and not afraid of him.


    The emperor drove to the Jinxiu Pce.


    After a while, the news reached Concubine Xies ears.


    Shenyi Liu, who has been paying attention to Du Wan''s movements, soon received the news.


    In the end, Doctor Liu could only hold back one sentence, "This is really good luck."


    It seems that today''s n can only be canceled temporarily. If the emperor is present and framed Du Wan, the effect will be greatly reduced.


    Meet Huang Lian again.


    Du Wan feels a little different.


    Huang Lian''s pale face was put on makeup and her lips were reddish, and she was leaning on the couch, looking extremely beautiful.


    Du Wan didnt know whether she put on makeup when she heard he wasing, or whether it had always been like this.

 Chapter 216: Su Yu鈥檚 motive for murder

    Chapter 216: Su Yu¡¯s motive for murder


    Chapter 216 Su Yus motive for murder


    Huang Lian saw hering and showed a faint smile, which was very gentle.


    Facing the emperor, Huang Lian''s smile faded. Perhaps, now she no longer hates Du Wan and others, but she hates the emperor who is the culprit?


    The emperor was ustomed to Huang Lian''s attitude. He just sat aside and waited for the pce servants to bring tea and other things. He quietly watched the two girls talking, seemingly without interrupting.


    For the strange attitude of the two people...


    Du Wan had some suspicions but didn''t dare to reveal them.


    Huang Lian looked at Du Wan and said softly: "You are here. Sit down."


    Cousin, did you know I woulde? Du Wan stood not far away, pulled up a chair and sat down.


    I heard you wereing, but you left midway.


    "Hahaha."


    Du Wan smiled dryly and nced at the emperor.


    The emperor''s face was calm. When he saw her looking at him, he said, "If you have anything to ask, just ask. Don''t worry about me."


    Thank you, uncle emperor. Du Wan smiled and thanked him.


    Du Wan didn''t have so many scruples when facing Huang Lian now, "Something happened recently, and I wanted to tell my cousin about it."


    Whats the matter? Does it have to do with me?


    "Yes." Du Wan said the matter concisely in a few words.


    Turning to Ge''s death, Du Wan said, "You don''t have to feel sad about Ge''s death. She is just as guilty as the murderer."


    Why do you believe I didnt do it?


    "If you want to me it, me the person behind the scenes for underestimating your financial resources. A killer who is more powerful than the Yan n only gives you 50,000 silver. How is that possible? You must know that cousin, you only get 200,000 gold."


    As soon as Du Wan finished speaking, the emperor next to him choked on his tea.


    Huang Lian''s expression changed a little, but no one noticed her.


    Du Wan quickly stood up and helped the emperor hold his back, "Uncle, uncle! Are you okay?"


    No, its okay! Ahem.


    The emperor coughed for a while before he recovered.


    There is no other way, he couldn''t hold it back just now.


    The emperor looked at Du Wan amusedly and angrily.


    This is not what this girl said when she was in Zhenghe Hall. She said that these killers were more powerful than the Yan n and could even hurt her elder brother. If Huang Lian knew such powerful killers, there was no need to spend a lot of money to hire the Yan n. But these things are all based on her personal spection, without any real evidence.


    Different from what Du Wan thought, the emperor preferred to rely on evidence.


    This daughter is a femme fatale, and the emperor knows it very well.


    But who made her his bloodline?


    The emperor doesn''t mind raising her, no matter how much more she is, she will be gone.


    Sit for a while longer.


    Huang Lian has been sitting there without speaking.


    Du Wan didn''t rush her, but she had nothing to do, and the emperor couldn''t wait with her. Just when Du Wan didn''t want to wait anymore, she wanted to stand up and leave.


    Huang Lian said in a soft voice, "Nanny loves her eldest grandson the most. Someone threatens her with him and asks her to frame me... It''s not surprising."


    Du Wan said: "She said that the eldest grandson went to visit rtives?"


    "They were all sold into very since they were young, so how can they have any rtives?" Huang Lian''s voice was calm and indifferent.


    Du Wan shook his head, "This is not important anymore."


    Everyone is dead, there is no use worrying about this.


    Huang Lian looked at Du Wan steadily, "I know what you want to ask. What happened that day was that the mantis hunted the cicada and the oriole was behind it. However, there was a hunter hidden behind the oriole. I don''t know who it is specifically. I can only make a vague guess. In addition to the Su family, there is another force. I paid for the gangsters. I just started the whole thing, and the rest..."


    Du Wan couldn''t find any real clues, which was a pity, so he said goodbye.


    The emperor also stood up.


    Saw the backs of two people leaving one after the other.


    Huang Lian suddenly said, "Wait a minute! Princess." No one noticed her address to Du Wan at this time. She is the princess, not her cousin.


    Du Wan didnt dwell on this. She turned around and asked, Whats the matter?


    "I know a little secret about Su Yu." Huang Lian didn''t want to say it at first. Su Yu had plotted on her. She couldn''t bring this secret into the coffin. "Su Yu fell in love with Duke Zhen Guo. Prince Pei of the mansion is your fianc."


    Du Wan:


    What a mess!


    Su Yus motive for killing people couldnt be this.


    In the original work, Su Yu still failed to take the throne after the death of the original owner. Xie Zhang found the reason for the entire Prime Minister''s Pce, ransacked the house and was exiled, and the end was not good.


    Leaved the Splendid Pce.


    Du Wan and the emperor resigned and turned towards the pce gate.


    There was a pce maid guarding the road. When she saw her, she quickly stepped forward and saluted, "I have met the princess, and my wife wants to see you."


    Who is your mother-inw?


    Its the imperial concubine.


    "oh."


    Du Wan bypassed the pce maid and continued walking forward.


    The pce maid was stunned on the spot. Should she go or not?


    Soon, the pce maid discovered that the direction Du Wan was walking was still towards the pce gate.


    Du Wan sneered coldly, not wanting to give Concubine Xie this face.


    This time when Du Wan entered the pce, he did not go to greet the queen. If you go to see Concubine Xie now with the pce maid, what will it look like if you get past the queen and reach the queen''s ears? Maybe the Queen will misunderstand the Princess Mansion and side with Concubine Xie.


    Du Wan hurried to the pce gate.


    Unexpectedly, I saw Pei Hao guarding outside.


    Du Wan thought of Huang Lian''s words and suddenly didn''t want to see him anymore.


    The original owner had an ident, but he didnt expect it to be rted to the viin, ha!


    Although she knew it was unreasonable to lose her temper at him, she would express her anger if she couldn''t hold it back.


    "Wanwan?" Pei Hao strode forward with a gentle smile.


    Du Wan raised her chin, snorted arrogantly, and shook her hair and ignored him.


    He then walked around his body and walked to her horse. He first took her sword and put it on her waist. Then he took the reins, pedaled on the saddle and got on the horse neatly.


    Then he left without saying a word!


    Pei Hao was confused.


    Why did the little girl suddenly turn against him?


    What happened in the pce?


    However, Pei Hao asked Hu San to bring the horse.


    He followed Du Wan on horseback, euphemistically saying he was escorting the princess back to her home.


    Du Wan hurried back to the princess''s house, threw the horse''s reins to others, and ran to see Du Qian happily, "Brother! Big brother! Your sister is back, back from the pce!"


    The sound arrives first before the person arrives.


    Du Qian felt extremely happy when he heard this crisp little voice.


    At this time, he was lying on a recliner, reading a book and eating fruit.


    Du Wan ran over, first poured herself a cup of tea, and after drinking it in one gulp, she said, "Ah, I finally calmed down. Brother, Huang Lian admitted that she was the one whomitted the crime. She just opened a Head. She didnt admit anything else.


    I had expected it. Du Qian was not surprised by this answer.


    Anger suddenly appeared on Du Wan''s face, "But brother, do you know why Su Yu wants to kill me? Huang Lian told me."


    "What did you say?"


    She said that Su Yu wanted to kill this poor little thing because she fell in love with Pei Hao.


    ifier


    Du Qian was eating something and almost choked, so he quickly swallowed what was in his mouth.

 Chapter 217: Will the little girl become angry?

    Chapter 217: Will the little girl be angry?


    Chapter 217 Can the little girl express her anger?


    Pei Hao, who was following, was stunned when he heard this.


    Isn''t that why the little girl got angry at him?


    Then how unjust he was!


    Pei Hao calmly pretended not to hear, and casually stepped forward to pour a bowl of tea for Du Qian.


    Du Qian slowly recovered after drinking tea, "Prince Pei, I didn''t expect that my sister would still be implicated by you."


    Brother Du, I just know about this. Pei Hao couldnt even pretend not to hear.


    Du Qian looked at Pei Hao carefully and said, "I have heard before that Su Yu often goes in and out of the Zhenguo Duke''s Mansion."


    Su Yu has a good rtionship with Hui Yu. She also went to see Hui Yu when she went to the Dukes Mansion. Pei Hao didnt realize it before. At this time, when I looked back, I realized something was wrong. For example, how many times did Su Yu almost bump into him in the house? At that time, in order to avoid suspicion, he avoided it in advance several times.


    "Prince Pei, you can''t deny the cause anyway." Du Wan was secretly wondering if she could use this to break off the engagement.


    It seems...a bit forced?


    This reason is not valid. After all, it is only Su Yu''s unteral decision.


    Pei Hao quietly moved to Du Wan''s side and said, "Wan Wan, Su Yu and I are not familiar with each other."


    Its okay if youre familiar with it. Du Wan red at him.


    Pei Hao was immediately amused when he saw him, "That''s right! He''s not familiar with him at all, and he''s not even a little bit better than us."


    Who is familiar with you?


    "Why are we not familiar with each other? I have slept in your room, and I have alsoid on your bed and covered you with your quilt. Have you forgotten? This Si''an can testify, you cannot deny it."


    Du Wan widened her eyes and wanted to refute.


    Perception that these words are a bit familiar, seems to be something she has said before?


    Du Qian took the fruit and threw it at Pei Hao''s beautiful face, "Pei Chengming! Do you want some shame? If you dare to bully my sister again, I will skin you."


    Pei Hao reacted very quickly and grabbed the fruit.


    He lowered his head and looked at the fragrant pear in his hand, took out a handkerchief, wiped it several times, put it in his mouth and took a bite.


    Want face?


    My fiance is almost gone, what else do I need to do?


    Pei Hao has been thinking about Du Huima''s words, and suddenly being used of Su Yu''s matter will inevitably make him think too much. He was worried that the little girl would be alienated in her heart, and even more worried that she would take advantage of the situation to break off the engagement.


    Three people make a piece.


    The brother and sister did not speak.


    Pei Hao lowered his head and slowly nibbled on the fragrant pear.


    After a long while, the prince finally finished chewing the fragrant pear in his hand, and thought of a countermeasure in his mind, "I have a way to teach the Su family a lesson."


    What can you do? Du Wan then looked at him seriously.


    "Didn''t the princess ask me to investigate the secret guards of the Su familyst time? When the guards of the Princess Mansion were attacked outside the city, I took the opportunity to find out a stronghold of the Su family that trains dead soldiers." Pei Hao just wants to say something now. Divert the little girl''s attention.


    Du Wan marveled at the viin''s luck.


    The Princess Mansion went to check, but nothing was found.


    Du Qian was interested when he heard this, "Can you prove that it belongs to the Su family?"


    A close confidant of Prime Minister Su once went there. Pei Hao told another piece of news that was neither big nor small.


    Du Qian said: "This cannot be used as evidence unless we can catch him at the scene."


    You can keep an eye on them first, and then attack them when they are gone. Pei Hao made a timely suggestion.


    Du Qian thought for a while and nodded, "This is feasible."


    The strongholds where major aristocratic families cultivate dead warriors usually do not leave anything representing the identity of the master''s family. Even if the government digs three feet into the ground, they cannot find out the master''s family. Unless the person in charge of the stronghold is caught and the master behind it is revealed.


    Pei Hao found out a few days ago but has never revealed it.


    The reason is that even if the stronghold is destroyed, the Prime Minister''s Mansion cannot be implicated. The three people began to think about how to capture the scene.


    No matter how careful the n is, it will not be of much use. The premise is to see when Prime Minister Sus cronies wille over.


    Pei Hao stayed to eat as a matter of course, but deliberately sat next to Du Wan. With the unique dignity and elegance of a family member, he was doing the little things of serving the little girl.


    A simple meal made Du Qian''s eyelids jump.


    But there was nothing wrong with what Pei Hao did, so he couldn''t find a good excuse even if he wanted to find trouble...


    the other side.


    The Xie family and his son outside the pce received the news.


    Dingbei Hou is a little regretful.


    Such a good opportunity did not seed.


    Xie Zhang, on the other hand, looked puzzled, and suddenly he understood his cousin''s mood, "My cousin once said that the little princess is very lucky."


    Would Zhanger believe this?


    Dingbei Hou also heard about it, but Xiaoxiao didn''t take it seriously at that time.


    Xie Zhang wanted to shake his head and wanted to say that he didn''t believe this, but his ns were frustrated one after another. It seemed that it started when the princess returned to Beijing?


    Is it the princess who wants to mess with him behind the scenes?


    And the words she specially asked others to pass on seem a bit intriguing in retrospect.


    She said that the Princess Mansion didn''t owe him anything, and she didn''t owe him anything either... Is this really just to put aside the debt of gratitude for the Lantern Festival?


    Has she always known his secret?


    impossible!


    Xie Zhang refused to believe this.


    There were some ns that he didnt even tell his father. It was impossible for a little girl like her to know. Besides, if she really knew his secret, there was no way she wouldn''t tell the eldest princess and Prince Consort Du. Until now, there is no abnormality between the two of them, and they have not investigated the Xie family. There is no abnormality on the emperor''s side.


    Xie Zhangforted himself and suppressed this terrible thought.


    "Father, I want to go to Huguo Temple to stay for a while." After Xie Zhang was silent, he decided to go out and calm down for a few days. "I have been feeling restless recently and want to calm down."


    If this continues, he is afraid that he will make impulsive decision-making mistakes.


    Marquis Dingbei did not stop him, but he thought of another thing, "You have left Beijing, and what about Qin Yuyu..."


    Shes not in a hurry.


    Xie Zhang had known Qin Yuyu''s identity for a long time. He originally wanted to maximize his profits and tie this trump card to himself, but he did not expect that the other party would refuse. Perhaps it could be said that his Xie family had worked hard to n for more than ten years and made countless sacrifices. That''s the current situation.


    At the critical moment, Qin Yuyu refused to enter the game.


    If she doesnt want to marry, he cant force her to marry.


    Forced marriage will achieve the goal, but it will not maximize the benefits.


    Xie Zhang thought of the news he had received before, "ording to the informant''s report, Qin Yuyu seems to have unusual feelings for Pei Hao."


    Son, you actually lost to Pei Hao? Dingbeihou said as he looked at his fairy-like son.


    Xie Zhang said helplessly: "It''s just a woman."


    Dont underestimate women.


    My son understands.


    Since learning that Qin Yuyu might have a crush on Pei Hao, Xie Zhang had other thoughts, "Qin Yuyu is ambitious. Now she dare not do anything due to her status, but what if her status changes?"


    You want to use her to stir up trouble?


    Father, do you think its feasible? She has a personal grudge with the princess in Chiyan County. As long as she can get between the princess and Pei Hao, it will be beneficial to us whether she seeds or fails.

 Chapter 218: There is a big show in front of Huguo Temple

    Chapter 218: There is a big show in front of Huguo Temple


    Chapter 218 There is a big drama in front of Huguo Temple


    Xie Zhang can foresee two directions, both of which are beneficial to the Xie family.


    Seeded, and the rtionship between the Princess Mansion and the Zhenguo Mansion broke down.


    When Qin Yuyu failed and her reputation was ruined, he stood up tofort her at the right time. As long as he gave her enough benefits and support, she would stand on the side of the Xie family and be the sharpest knife in his hand.


    She will kill whomever she is told to kill!


    Dingbei Hou thought about it for a long time and felt more and more that this was a clever move.


    After Xie Zhang exited the secret room, he returned to his ce of residence and immediately ordered his personal attendants to pack up their daily necessities and prepare to go to Huguo Temple for a short stay.


    Lets talk about Du Wan.


    When she entered the pce, she had no idea that she would identally avoid a big conspiracy.


    Du Wan didnt discover anything at that time, it was just a thought. Before entering the Splendid Pce, she suddenly thought of the emperor and wanted to make a fool of himself with him. As the princess once taught, children who cry get candy.


    After listening to herints, the emperor personally apanied her to the Jinxiu Pce. This eliminated the possibility that Huang Lian would be dependent on her if something happened.


    The little girl did not expect the key point.


    After hearing about it when Prince Consort Du came back, he was full of praise for his daughter''s move, "My daughter is still smart, much better than her elder brother."


    Dont let your son know this. The eldest princess snickered.


    Its better to know and let him reflect.


    Du Wan didnt think much about what his family thought.


    A spy sent thetest news. A close associate of Prime Minister Su is out of the city today. It is said that he took leave to go home to visit rtives. Pei Hao did not receive exact information. He guessed that the Su family''s dead soldiers suffered heavy casualtiesst time and needed to send someone to deal with the follow-up matters.


    Now that the little girl has something to do, follow Pei Hao to check out the spots.


    This stronghold happens to be not far from Huguo Temple. However, there are many hidden sentries near the stronghold, and the Pei family''s spies may be discovered if they get even slightly closer.


    It has been so long and nothing useful has been found yet.


    When he learned that Prime Minister Su had a close confidant who had left Beijing, Pei Hao wanted to go and check it out personally.


    After learning about it, the little girl excitedly expressed that she would follow.


    I dont know what Pei Hao thought, but he actually agreed.


    Du Qian then proposed to go to Huguo Temple to rest and take a look at his own girl, but Du Qian detained him.


    ording to Du Huima''s meaning, "How many pairs of eyes in the capital are staring at you now. Why are you going to Huguo Temple? Are you arousing suspicion?"


    Father, I dont feelfortable leaving my sister alone with that boy from the Pei family


    Okay, okay, you have to worry so much, why dont you worry about what you will do in the future? You are already eighteen and you havent set your sights on any girl?


    I dont want to get married for the time being.


    Then lets find a target first.


    You werent in a hurry when you were eighteen, right?


    Im attracted to your mother.


    The patriarch told me not to worry until I have aplished my studies. He also said that getting married too early would be detrimental to my practice.


    Du Huima wanted to curse.


    That dead old man has taught his children bad things.


    No matter how hard Du Qian struggled, he was finally suppressed by Prince Consort Du.


    Du Qian deeply suspected that his father was colluding with Pei Hao, but he had no evidence.


    At this time, Du Wan didn''t know Du Qian''s resentment at all. She changed her clothes like a teenager, thinking that she was very low-key, and went to find Pei Hao excitedly.


    Pei Hao left the yamen affairs to Mu Si''an, and took the little girl to go sightseeing with peace of mind.Yes, in Du Wan''s opinion, they were going to do business.


    In Pei Hao''s mind, he was taking the little girl to y, or just two people alone... Don''t feel too happy. He automatically ignored the presence of the two guards.


    Two people rode horses and came to the foot of the mountain of Huguo Temple.


    Theres something exciting happening again!


    It is said that two carriages collided!


    As soon as Du Wan got off his horse, he heard a big noise in front of him.


    Shout! Old acquaintance. Du Wan threw the reins to the apanying guards.


    Pei Hao followed her gaze and saw Qin Yuyu at the center of the ident. "Every time I see her, she is in trouble."


    Ha, haha. Du Wan smiled happily and nodded hard. As long as there is a heroine, there will be no shortage of drama. At this time, Qin Yuyu was a little embarrassed. The carriage she was riding in lost control and hit a nobledy''s carriage in front of her.


    The other party wants to detain her.


    How could Qin Yuyu just sit back and wait for death, relying on her sharp tongue and her weak posture to convince the people who were watching? Most people came to her side, and the girl who was hit became a bully?


    Du Wan pulled Pei Hao aside to watch.


    Du Wan rubbed her little hands and smiled brightly.


    "Here you go, melon seeds." Pei Hao stuffed her with a handful of sunflower seeds.


    Du Wan happily took it and said, "No wonder I felt like something was missing. It turned out to be it. This is a must-have snack for watching gossips. Oh my, eating melon seeds and watching a show at the same time is really a great pleasure in life."


    Pei Hao raised his eyebrows.


    Sure enough, the little girl said in herst letter that she invited him to eat melon seeds, but she turned around and forgot about it, haha. She is so careless in treating guests, she is worthy of it.


    The little girl was eating melon seeds and looking at them happily, "Tsk, tsk. I thought it was someone who had a fight with Qin Yu, but it turned out to be her."


    Do you know that girl? Pei Hao asked next.


    Du Wan turned her head and nced at him, "Don''t you remember, the girl who said bad things about me in the pavilionst time was the girl who first wrote the letter of apology. Her surname was Huo Lai. Also ying with her were Qi Da and Wei twelve."


    Oh, the eldestdy of the Yongping Marquis Mansion. Pei Hao remembered the identity of this unlucky girl.


    Du Wan nodded repeatedly.


    Horch is just a little tsundere, with a bit of a bad temper. He was hit by someone and had to be confused by others, which almost made him mad!


    She picked up the riding whip and was about to throw it at Qin Yuyu!


    Qin Yuyu should have been able to avoid it, but for some reason he didnt, so he just got whipped.


    Du Wan was about to exim, "I''ll tell you, the big show ising!"


    Hearing this, Pei Hao chuckled softly, "Yes, it''sing."


    Arent you going to help... uh, dont you go to be a hero and save the beauty?


    "..." Pei Hao always felt that the little girl looked at him strangely, "I am not a hero, and I can''t save beauties. How about eating melon seeds and watching a show with you?"


    "good!"


    Du Wan raised the corners of her mouth.


    I dont know what she was happy about, but she was very happy after hearing it.


    Huo Xi''s eyes were red. How long had he ever been wronged like this? He raised his riding crop and wanted to hit someone again, "Untouchable! You bumped into thisdy. Not only did you not apologize, but you also confused right and wrong! Who gave you the courage?!" "


    "no"


    Qin Yuyu defended feebly.


    Just now she caught a glimpse of Prince Pei in the crowd, and thinking about how he had helped him a few times before, she couldn''t help but feel a little extravagant. Therefore, Qin Yuyu did not bow his head in submission and kept his waist straight.


    A stubborn yet weak beauty, she indeed made many people present feel pity for her.


    But this does not include certain people.

 Chapter 219: Xie Qi came here specifically to apologize.

    Chapter 219: Xie Qi came here specifically to apologize.


    Chapter 219 Xie Qi came here to apologize


    Du Wan was surprised to see Qin Yuyu did not escape and was whipped several times.


    Where is the hero?


    Hasnt appeared yet!


    Du Wan touched her chin and said, "This drama is wrong. Didn''t anyonee forward to help her?"


    "A person''s patience is limited, and it''s annoying to always help." Pei Hao suddenly approached her and whispered, "I saw Xie Qi. He didn''te forward to help her today. Is it because she refused? Regarding the marriage, Xie Qi doesnt want to care about her anymore?


    Huh? Hes here?!


    Du Wan''s eyes were bright and she looked around.


    Following Pei Hao''s gaze, she actually saw the curtains of a carriage not far away, and the half of his face that was exposed was really Xie Zhang.


    Du Wan feels that the big drama of the year ising!


    She almost forgot that Huguo Temple is a ce where many plots ur in the book.


    Du Wan thought about whether there was a simr plot in the book, and she found it. It is said that when the heroine Qin Yuyu was in the capital, she encountered something very sad, and the male protagonist suggested that she go to Huguo Temple to rx. Qin Yuyu agreed, but when he arrived at the mountain gate, the carriage lost control and hit the nobleman''s vehicle.


    When the heroine is weak and helpless, the hero once again saves the beauty.


    This time the female protagonist was injured, but the male protagonist took good care of her and the rtionship escted?


    Du Wan nced quietly in Xie Zhang''s direction.


    This plot is not quite right?


    ording to the description in the book, Qin Yuyu only received one whip, and now he has been whipped five or six times. Xie Zhang is still standing aside and watching, with no intention of getting off the carriage?


    Du Wan sympathized.


    I sympathize with Qin Yuyu, but I sympathize more with Huo Xi.


    Because shemitted suicide this time and was resented by the heroine. When the heroine gains power and regains her identity, she will be the first to take revenge. Oh, so it turns out that this tsundere girl is a little cannon fodder who doesnt even deserve a name in the book?


    Du Wan was eating melon seeds while acting as a melon-eating crowd, and soon discovered the problem.


    Qin Yuyu''s eyes looking for help actually looked towards them?


    No, are you looking at Pei Hao? !


    Du Wan looked at Pei Hao in surprise, "She is looking at you, asking you for help?"


    "You are wrong." Pei Hao peeled melon seeds for her calmly, "I don''t even know her, how can she ask for help from me?"


    Du Wan blinked her big eyes again and looked at Qin Yuyu who fell to the ground.


    Confirm again and again, really look at Pei Hao!


    Du Wan touched Pei Hao with her elbow, "Hurry! Go and save people! The opportunity for a hero to save a beauty is rare, so we can''t take it easy, Xie Qi."


    I have always had the beauty of an adult.


    Pei Hao looked at the carriage not far away.


    He winked at Hu San next to him again. Hu San understood and shouted loudly to the audience in front of the carriage: "Get out of the way, get out of the way! They are all blocking the way of Xie Qigong of Dingbei Hou Mansion!"


    The guards of the Pei family were very discerning and immediately shouted loudly, "Get out of the way, thanks to the seventh master!"


    Wow, thank you, Seventh Young Master!


    "I''ming!"


    Someone actually looked back and saw Xie Zhang''s carriage as expected.


    Xie Zhang didn''t want to pay attention to him in the car, he wanted Qin Yuyu to understand how difficult life would be without his protection.


    Unexpectedly, someone shouted out.


    At this time, it would be unreasonable for Xie Zhang not to show up.


    In full view of everyone, Xie Zhang opened the curtain and bent down to step out of the carriage.


    Moshang is like jade, and his son is unparalleled in the world.


    It is no exaggeration for people in the capital to use these two sentences to describe Xie Zhang. Therefore, as soon as Xie Zhang appeared on the stage, he immediately captured the stunning attention of most people.


    Xie Zhang nced towards Pei Hao darkly.


    Think he doesnt know?


    It was Pei Hao who forced him to show up. At this time, Xie Zhang identally caught a glimpse of the young man next to Pei Hao. Most of his body was blocked by Pei Hao, but he still saw through it at a nce. Was that Princess Jiaoyang? !


    Two people actually visited Huguo Temple together? Has the rtionship gotten to this point?


    Xie Zhang felt a strange feeling in his heart, and there was an indescribable sourness. He didn''t know what it meant, but he just felt ufortable in his heart.


    Huo Xi stopped beating when he heard that Mr. Xie Qi wasing. But she was not vain at all, she hummed and turned around and left.


    When a nobledy wants to leave, no ordinary people dare to step forward to stop her.


    So, when Xie Zhang approached, the injured Qin Yuyu was left on the spot.


    Xie Zhang asked his entourage to get a cloak and put it on Qin Yuyu himself. However, he did not pick up Qin Yuyu and walk away like in the book. Instead, he imed that in order to avoid suspicion, Hua Yinzi asked the woman next to him to help Qin Yuyu enter the Huguo Temple to heal his injuries. In the book, the scene where the male protagonist ps the face of a pretty and noble girl for the sake of the female protagonist naturally did not happen.


    Because Huo Xi left first...


    Du Wan finished the y and finished all the melon seeds.


    Pei Hao silently put the melon seeds into her palm and said, "Eat it."


    "Wow, you peeled it?" Du Wan stuffed it into her mouth and chewed it a few times, "It''s so fragrant and enjoyable!"


    "You must have had enough fun watching the show."


    You still know me best.


    Pei Hao smiled indulgently.


    However, Xie Zhang, who was supposed to leave with Qin Yuyu, was actually walking towards them.


    Xie Zhang came over and saluted Du Wan first, "I have met the princess."


    "You''re wee, I came out to y in disguise. I don''t want anyone to know." Du Wan said carelessly, saying things that even a three-year-old child would not believe.


    As long as anyone is familiar with her, she can tell her identity at a nce.


    Xie Zhang smiled gently and said hello to Pei Hao again.


    Pei Hao nodded in response. He knew that Xie Zhang came here because of the little girl.


    Just as Pei Hao guessed, Xie Zhang bowed deeply to Du Wan again and said apologetically: "Princess, my sister-inw offended youst time. Xie is here to apologize to you for her. What use will Princess have in the future?" If I want to thank Zhang, just speak up."


    Du Wan was stunned.


    The male protagonist''s actions made her very wary.


    The first thought is about himself. Is there anything worth pursuing?


    Du Wan said with a fake smile: "Thank you, Seventh Young Master, for being so polite."


    Then he walked around Xie Zhang and left.


    gone?


    Just left like this?


    Pei Hao raised his eyebrows in surprise. When he passed by Xie Zhang, he raised his big hand and patted Xie Zhang on the shoulder. "Xie Qi, a gentleman should stand in this world with a clear conscience."


    What Prince Pei said is absolutely true. Xie Zhang responded magnanimously.


    Pei Hao smiled, but his meaning was unclear.


    He followed Du Wan and went up the mountain with her.


    Xie Zhang lowered his eyes, and then slowly raised them for a long time, looking at the two people who were walking up the mountain. "When people live in this world, they don''t want to be ashamed of others, but they want to be worthy of themselves."


    He wanted to go out and rx today.


    I didnt expect to encounter... What an ident.


    Du Wan went up the mountain excitedly.


    When passing by the bell tower, I walked around in a circle.


    There is a bronze bell hanging upstairs, nearly three meters high and with a simple shape. The clock is engraved with various auspicious animal patterns. It looks like something with a long history, and you can''t wait to take it home for collection.


    Monks are guarding the bell tower and prohibiting pilgrims from going up.


    Du Wan wanted to go up and ring it, but there was no chance. "Last time I came here, the bell rang. It sounded very nice. I wonder if it will ring today."


    Buzz!


    The big bell in the bell tower rang suddenly.

 Chapter 220: Warning from the Princess

    Chapter 220: Warning from the Princess


    Chapter 220 Warning from the Princess


    Du Wan was startled and jumped behind Pei Hao. Then she quietly poked out half of her head and looked at the big bronze bell on the bell tower.


    It wasnt just Du Wan who was frightened.


    Pei Hao was also surprised, including the two monks guarding the bell tower.


    The two monks naturally heard what Du Wan said just now, and they couldn''t help but take a look at this young man with red lips and white teeth, who seemed to have a good face.


    who is that?


    Say the bell rangst time you came here?


    Thest time the bell rang, outsiders may not know the reason, but the monks in the temple knew the inside story. It is said that the bell rang because of Princess Jiaoyang. The host even specially said that in the future, whenever the princesses, she must be regarded as a guest of honor and can please her. Just be nice, since you can''t offend anyone anyway. If you offend anyone, go to the water cell and face the wall to reflect on your fault.


    A monk came forward respectfully, sping his palms together, "Young monk has seen Princess Jiaoyang."


    Another monk suddenly realized what he was doing and hurriedly followed him to salute.


    Du Wan then stood up from behind Pei Hao, puffing out her chest, as if she was not the one who scared her just now, "No need to be polite, no need to be polite. Are you two watchers of the bell tower?"


    Yes, Princess.


    Iming out incognito now, you can just call me Mr. Du.


    Master Du is really a talented person. The two monks were very good at ttering the little girl and praised her a few more times, Yes, he is the most outstanding young man we have ever seen.


    Sure enough, the little girl smiled happily and said, "You have a vision, you have a vision!"


    Princess, do you want to go to the bell tower for a walk?


    Can I go up?


    Others cant do it, but you can do it.


    Really? The little girl was pleasantly surprised.


    With the two monks watching, she slipped up to the bell tower.


    Pei Hao wanted to follow, but was blocked by the monk, "I''m sorry, Prince Pei. Only the princess is qualified to go up. Normally, even young monks can''t go up."


    Pei Hao looked at the two people suspiciously.


    I found out that these two people really didnt follow.


    Du Wan was the only one who went up and walked around and touched a few big clocks. Then he walked down with his little hands on his back very proudly, taking the steps of a big man.


    Pei Hao was originally quite worried, but when she did this, he felt likeughing for no reason.


    Du Wan stood under the bell tower and said with emotion: "This big bell is nice, I really want it. It''s a pity that Huguo Temple won''t give it to me."


    When the two monks heard this, they immediately shut up.


    If I wont give it, I definitely wont give it!


    Du Wan waved goodbye to the two monks in a friendly manner, and took Pei Hao to visit the temple.


    Its obviously for sightseeing, but in fact its to familiarize yourself with the terrain.


    After walking around for a while, and getting familiar with the roads, we went to Dus exclusive courtyard.


    Pei Hao suddenly smiled and said: "Princess, you know that many aristocratic families want to have an exclusive vi in Huguo Temple. They can build it at their own expense, but Huguo Temple refused to agree despite the pressure. The entire Great Qin Kingdom is the only one in the country. Dudu is an exception."


    This is a special treatment that even the emperors of previous dynasties have not received.


    Pei Hao did not say thest sentence.


    Du Wan was surprised, "Is Mr. Du so awesome?"


    "ox?"


    Pei Hao was confused for a moment and didn''t understand.


    However, by guessing...it means powerful, right?


    In a hurry this time, they did not take people, and they were apanied by the guards. Not long after arriving at the other courtyard, Du Wan discovered that someone was secretly watching the courtyard.


    Du Wan asked Pei Hao, "Who is it?"


    "It should be Xie Qi." Pei Hao thought about it and said.


    Du Wan raised her eyebrows, "Why is he staring at us?"


    Pei Hao looked at her deeply, "If what you mentioned to me at that time... is true. Then it''s not surprising that he has people staring at us and paying attention to our every move." "Bang!"


    Du Wan understood, "If the water from the well does not interfere with the water from the river, wouldn''t it be fragrant?"


    Why did Xie Zhang think so hard ande to provoke her?


    Du Wan looked at the people watching outside and resolutely called in his personal guards to catch them. After confirming that those two people were really sent by Xie Zhang, Du Wan''s reaction was beyond Pei Hao''s expectation.


    Du Wan ordered the two men to be **** and sent directly to Xie Zhang''s courtyard in Huguo Temple.


    The guard didn''t say anything, left the person behind and left.


    Xie Zhangs expression was gloomy, and the veins in his hand holding the folding fan were exposed.


    Pei Hao stood behind Du Wan, "Princess, what is the purpose of this move?"


    "A warning." Du Wan looked at the dim sky and said, "Let him not treat others as fools. He is the smartest in the world."


    Pei Hao chuckled silently, "Yeah."


    Xie Zhang hit a brick wall now.


    The little girl was very clear about Xie Zhang''s ambition, but she pretended to be deaf and dumb. It means that it doesn''t matter if there is something big to do, just hang it up high. However, Xie Zhang took the initiative to step on the little girl''s bottom line this time, which was different. I''m afraid she would teach Xie Zhang a lesson or two.


    Pei Hao thought of Zhuangzi who thanked his second wife.


    He didnt know the details, but he knew that Xie Zhang would definitely suffer.


    After the two had dinner, they pretended to have an early rest. When the sky darkened, Pei Hao and Du Wan quietly performed Qing Gong and left the Huguo Temple while avoiding others.


    They were going to check the stronghold of the Su familys dead soldiers.


    Du Wan was taken away by Pei Hao in the middle of the trip. She was so excited that she silently made up her mind that she must learn Qing Gong this time back!


    Its so handsome!


    Must learn!


    Why did you only practice swordsmanship before? You are so stupid.


    Came to a ce near Zhuangzi.


    This vige is very remote, with only one path to go.


    Just as they were about to move forward, Du Wan suddenly grabbed him, pointed to the top of a big tree in the distance, and said silently: "There is someone on that tree."


    should be a hidden stake.


    If an unsuspecting person approaches, they are likely to be discovered.


    Du Wan listened for a moment, then leaned into his ear and whispered: "He hasn''t noticed us yet, so we can go around it and sneak in again."


    "Okay, you can show me the way." Pei Hao trusted her ability.


    Compared to her own abilities, the little girl is simply gifted. No matter how many hidden piles she encounters along the way, she can find them no matter how hidden they are. With Du Wan as his helper, Pei Hao was even more powerful, and he easily understood the nearby terrain.


    This will be very beneficial for sending people to encircle and suppress us next time.


    Approaching Zhuangzi.


    Pei Hao and Du Wan were hiding in the big tree.


    Standing on a high ce and looking ahead, one can vaguely see the scattered lights in Zhuangzi, and from time to time, one can hear the barking of dogs.


    Pei Hao whispered: "This Zhuangzi has a lot of dogs. We can''t get closer."


    "I know."


    Du Wan looked ahead intently with her big eyes.


    Two people were sitting in a tree, very close to each other.


    Pei Hao could hold the little girl in his arms just by raising his hand. But he could only think about it. Without a legitimate excuse, he didn''t have the guts to do it. He only dared to quietly use his sleeves to cover the clothes that the little girl had dropped on the tree trunk. When he saw the clothes of the two of them folded together, Pei Hao''s little heart was pounding as if he had seeded inmitting a thief.


    After a while.


    Pei Hao secretly cursed himself for being useless.


    I''ve hugged her, kissed her... let''s not forget the ident.


    Why are you still nervous?

 Chapter 221: It鈥檚 time to commit a thief in the middle of the night again

    Chapter 221: It¡¯s time tomit a thief in the middle of the night again


    Chapter 221 Its time tomit thief again in the middle of the night


    Du Wan next to her was listening intently to the movement in the distance,pletely unaware of Pei Hao''s little movements.


    After a long time, Du Wan looked ahead, with a puzzled face, "Didn''t I say that a lot of people diedst time? Zhuangzi should have been deserted, but it was not. In addition to adults, there were also many children inside."


    Pei Hao leaned close to her ear and asked in a very low voice: "Do you know how many children there are?"


    "I don''t know, let''s say at least hundreds. I heard some children crying, some children being beaten, and some children talking... Some children seemed to have just arrived in Zhuangzi a few days ago."


    "Then these children may be newly trained dead soldiers..." When Pei Hao said this, his eyes were a little erratic.


    At this time, he only felt that her breath was all around him. It was fragrant and sweet, but it seemed to prate into his soul, making him reluctant to move away even a little bit.


    He liked this time so much.


    Only in this way can he dare to approach her unscrupulously without her resisting.


    Du Wan paid attention to Zhuangzi without realizing anything was wrong. Besides, given the current situation, if you want to talk, you have to get closer.


    After a long time, Du Wan figured it out.


    These children are likely to be trained to be dead soldiers as Pei Hao said.


    The powerful men cultivate dead men, not for charity. Usually, thew of the jungle is adopted, the good ones are eliminated, and the bad ones are eliminated, and they survive at the right time. If there were no idents, more than 80% of Zhuangzi''s children would die during training. Du Wan felt sympathy for these children, but it was only sympathy. There was nothing she could do to help at this time. She still had to wait until Pei Hao led his men to encircle and suppress this ce, and then the government would take care of them.


    Du Wan pointed to the tallest three-story building and said, "The person in charge of Zhuangzi may be there."


    "how do you know?"


    "Some people were chatting there, saying that the new batch of children were not very good, so they asked people to find a way to send another batch over." Du Wan didn''t pay attention there at first, so what he heard was iplete, but this sentence was very interesting. clear.


    Pei Hao had a look of surprise in his eyes.


    Its not an unexpected result of the investigation, its a surprise of her ability.


    After being amazed, my heart felt sweet.


    The little girl didn''t hide anything in front of him, so she wasn''t afraid that the secret would be known to him...Does this mean that the little girl trusts him?


    Du Wan continued to listen attentively, and suddenly felt dizzy.


    Pei Hao noticed something was wrong immediately, "Wanwan?"


    I feel a little dizzy. Du Wan pinched her eyebrows, Did you listen to it for too long tonight?


    Its been a long time. She has been using her ability since they came out.


    Pei Hao counted the time silently in his heart, it was at least an hour. If there was no limit to this kind of ability, that would be really scary. This situation seems a lot more normal now.


    Ill take a rest for a while. Ill try againter.


    "Just rest, there is no need to try. Once you have rested, we will go back."


    Are you going back like this? I didnt find anything when I came here, so I felt a little bit unwilling.


    Unfortunately, when they arrived outside Zhuangzi, the two of them stopped here and could not sneak in.


    Du Wan knew that his qinggong was amazing, "Are you sure you can sneak in without being discovered?"


    Its difficult. Pei Hao observed.


    Du Wan was at his wits'' end, "That''s right. Zhuangzi has too many dogs. There are more dogs than people."


    Zhuangzis public opinion is that it is a dog farm.


    You still sell dog meat?


    "good."


    Ha! Its quite fitting for the asion. Youre trying to sell dog meat on a sheeps head. Du Wan couldnt help butin. Pei Hao raised the corners of his mouth silently.


    Had it not been for the wrong asion, he would haveughed.


    After waiting for a while, Du Wan stopped fainting.


    Pei Hao suggested going back, but Du Wan didn''t want to continue feeding mosquitoes here.


    Just as the two were about to leave, Du Wan suddenly stopped and looked at a small courtyard on the edge of Zhuangzi, his eyes bright.


    Pei Hao has been paying attention to her, and of course he noticed her changes. He couldn''t help but leaned close to her ear and asked in a low voice: "Did you find something?"


    Du Wan nodded repeatedly.


    When Pei Hao came closer to her, he didn''t speak but didn''t distance himself.


    Du Wan said softly: "I heard someone calling me Young Master just now."


    "Young Master?" Pei Hao''s eyes shed.


    When it came to business, the little ripples in his heart suddenly disappeared.


    Pei Hao said thoughtfully: "The only person in the Prime Minister''s Mansion who is qualified to be called the eldest young master is Su Che. I didn''t expect him to be in Zhuangzi. It seems that this Zhuangzi is not simple."


    "That''s right. I wanted to stare at the small shrimps, but I didn''t expect to meet a big fish." Du Wan became excited. If it weren''t for the wrong asion, she would have danced. "No wonder the man''s voice was so nice just now. There''s something vaguely familiar about it. It turns out it''s him, it''s really him!"


    Pei Haojuns face darkened.


    What did you say? what?


    The little girl has only met Su Che once, but she still misses him so much that her voice sounds familiar?


    Pei Hao was depressed. It was getting dark, and the little girl was so happy that she didn''t even notice the change in his expression, let alone care about his thoughts.


    Du Wan admired Su Che''s appearance very much.


    But she is not a Yangou and will be soft-hearted towards her enemy''s brother.


    Now she wanted to send people to encircle and suppress Su Che right away. This would be a greater blow to the Prime Minister''s Mansion than catching a crony. Because they caught the cronies, they might justmit suicide, leaving them in vain. However, after catching Su Che, he no longer had such scruples. Su Che would notmit suicide if he was caught. If he died, he would not be able to tell the rtionship between Prime Minister Su and this ce.


    This is an opportunity to beat the Prime Minister''s Mansion to death in one fell swoop!


    So, Du Wan was very excited.


    Pei Hao''s focus was rather strange, "Are you so happy to find him?"


    "Of course, of course! Aren''t you happy?" Du Wan replied excitedly.


    Im happy Bullshit!


    What is Su Che? Pei Hao thinks that he is no worse than Su Che.


    After getting excited, Du Wan finally noticed something strange about Pei Hao, "What are you doing? I found a big fish, and you''re not happy?"


    His voice is just average.


    Is it normal? No, the recognition is quite high. Du Wan discussed the matter. Su Che''s voice was very suave, and in modern times he would definitely be able to make his debut with his voice.


    The two people talked about nothing, but what they thought in their hearts werepletely opposite.


    Pei Hao felt even more depressed.


    Du Wan ignored him and continued to listen to Su Che talking to a man.


    Determine their identity based on the content of the other party''s conversation. The man who was talking to Su Che was here to take over Su Che''s affairs. And this man is exactly the target person they are looking for on this tripa close confidant of Prime Minister Su, named Su Yi.


    Two people chatted about something.


    For example, Prime Minister Su med Huang Lian. Gurdjieff''s perjury was part of the n, and the dead soldier was also a chess piece pushed out, etc.

 Chapter 222: The little girl overslept

    Chapter 222: The little girl overslept


    Chapter 222 The little girl overslept


    When Du Wan wanted to continue listening, his head suddenly hurt and he almost fell off the tree.


    It was Pei Hao who caught her in time and held her in his arms, "Wanwan, don''t listen anymore."


    He put one big hand around her waist and the other hand held the back of her head. Pressing her little head against his chest.


    If a little girl encountered this, she might be blushing. However, Du Wan is still dizzy now, not to mention feeling strange, not even a little ssh is aroused.


    After calming down, Du Wan quickly told Pei Hao about the matter, "Time is running out, go back and send people over quickly. Otherwise, this big fish will slip away tomorrow morning."


    "you-"


    The way Pei Hao looked at the little girl was magical.


    Dont you like that Su Che?


    Why do you show no mercy when ites to catching people?


    Du Wan was surprised at his reaction, "Why are you so dazed?"


    Pei Hao thought for a while, "Then let''s go first."


    No, you go.


    "how about you?"


    Im watching from here.


    "no."


    "Why can''t it work? Su Che can''t fly without me here." Du Wan was worried that something might happen if he left, so it would be safer to stay here and monitor Zhuangzi. "Don''t be too restless, hurry up and get things done."


    Do you think Id leave you here alone?


    Dont worry, Im safe. Du Wan was very confident about this and was very capable of protecting herself.


    Pei Hao knew that what she did was right, but no matter how right it was, he could not agree. But the little girl became very stubborn, "No! If Brother Du finds out, he will beat me to death."


    The scruples are appropriate and the reasons are very good.


    Du Wan''s eyes turned slyly, "Why don''t you tell my brother?"


    "If we don''t tell him, won''t he know?" Pei Hao seemed to have found the little girl''s weakness, "The eldest princess will also be worried, and so will Prince Consort Du. If the emperor knows, he might me me."


    Du Wan was convinced in her heart, but she still wanted to cheat.


    Pei Hao made a fierce move, "It''s not me who''s wasting time now, it''s you who''s wasting time."


    I am


    Du Wan had no choice but to leave with him.


    After returning to Huguo Temple, Pei Hao immediately asked someone to take the token to the city and return to the city to deploy manpower.


    Du Wan didn''t want to pay attention to Pei Hao and went back to the room sulking.


    Pei Hao knew that she was angry. If an outsider made the suggestion, he would immediately agree. It''s impossible to leave her alone. What if something unexpected happens?


    Du Wany on the bed like a little salted fish.


    She doesnt want to be a salty fish, she wants to work hard to make progress, but time is not waiting for me.


    Hey, go to sleep...


    Du Wan did not expect that when she woke up, it was already bright outside.


    Fuck!


    She quickly turned over.


    Really...missed it?


    Pei Hao took action in private and didn''te to call her? !


    Get dressed quickly.


    Du Wan was about to step out of the threshold with one foot but then retracted it, looking at the things in the room with big eyes.


    My eyes finally fell on the small incense burner on the side. I walked over to check it and saw only ayer of ashes.


    If you get close to it, you can smell the fragrance.


    Du Wan had serious doubts. Pei Hao had done some tricksst night to make her sleep like a pig.


    This little bit of ashes is proof.


    Before she went to bed, she didn''t light any spices.


    Step out of the room.


    Du Wan called someone to ask.


    The guard told Du Wan directly, "Princess Princess, Prince Pei leftst night and said he was going to do something. Princess, please feel free to wait here for news."


    grass!


    I really want to scold my mother!


    Du Wan almost shouted, "Asshole!"  Did he leave her behind?


    Du Wan was in a bad mood and didn''t want to stay in another courtyard, so she went out for a walk.


    The guard promptly reminded him, Princess, you havent had breakfast yet.


    I dont want to eat it. Du Wan said angrily, Im so angry.


    I want to be angry very much, but at the wrong target.


    Du Wan would not vent his anger on innocent people, so he could only hold it in to death. Unknowingly, she walked to a side hall and saw some monks and pilgrims. She went over to look inside the hall and found that the Bodhisattva enshrined was different from the one where she offered incense before.


    Du Wan came over, and a monk in front of the temple quickly stepped forward.


    The monk was about to bow, but Du Wan stopped him, "I''ll just walk around, you can go and do your business."


    Okay. The monk went back again.


    Du Wan was surprised as soon as she walked around. The monks at Huguo Temple were particrly enthusiastic towards her. Wherever she went, anyone who met a monk woulde up to say hello to her. Du Wan didn''t pay attention at first, thinking that the monks at Huguo Temple were well-trained and hospitable.


    Later on, I discovered the problem while walking.


    A monk said hello to her and did not look sideways as he passed by others.


    Another monk greeted her and walked around the pilgrims behind him without looking sideways.


    Another person came over to say hello, turning a blind eye to others...


    Du Wan''s depressed mood was relieved.


    He came to the main hall where she had offered incense before.


    Du Wan identally discovered that the main hall was closed?


    I slipped around the door and was about to leave.


    Princess, you are here, pleasee in.


    The main door of the main hall opened with a creak, and the voice came from inside.


    Du Wan straightened her back, leaned over and looked inside. Sitting cross-legged in a conspicuous position in the hall was the old monk Yuantong who was presiding.


    There are some old monks below, but no young monks at all.


    Du Wan thought for a while, then waved and said hello with a smile, "Hello, Master Yuantong, hello all the masters."


    Haha,e in quickly. Are you afraid that I will eat you?


    "No! At least you gave me a gift."


    Duwanti stepped into the threshold.


    Walking to the middle of the hall, an old monk brought half a basin of water.


    There were a few grapefruit leaves floating on it. Du Wan didn''t know what to do at first, but after asking, she found out that she was asked to clean her hands.


    After cleaning his hands and wiping them clean, another monk put the lit incense into Du Wan''s hands. Now she understood the meaning without asking and asked her to offer incense.


    Du Wan took the incense, approached the incense burner, and quickly inserted it into the incense burner. Then he took a few steps back, sped his palms together, stood and bowed three times without kneeling down.


    Yuan Tong smiled and waved to her. Du Wan walked up to Yuan Tong and sat cross-legged on the empty futon in front of him. "Master, why is this hall closed today?"


    This temple is only open to pilgrims on the first and fifteenth day of the lunar month.


    Hey, thats weird.


    Whats strange?


    Would a Bodhisattva still dislike a lot of incense? Du Wan raised her head and looked at the statue in the temple.


    Thest time I saw him, I was shocked.


    See you again


    Master Yuantong smiled and asked: "Little donor, what do you think when you see the golden body of the immortal?"


    Two words, domineering! Du Wan gave a thumbs up to the statue.


    She did this action subconsciously and did not think about whether it would be inappropriate.


    Even if this action is apliment, it is also disrespectful.


    Master Yuantong finally saw it. The little girl was calm andposed, andcked a sense of awe. Last time she was suppressed by the eldest princess and she could still pretend to be well-behaved. Now that there are no elders, even offering incense is much more perfunctory.


    Anyone else would have been thrown out of the hall.

 Chapter 223: Shura Field of Huguo Temple

    Chapter 223: Shura Field of Huguo Temple


    Chapter 223 The Shura Field of Huguo Temple


    Master Yuantong said kindly: "The big bell in the bell tower rang again today."


    Well, that big clock is nice. You immediately like me. Du Wan smiled sincerely.


    Does the princess like it?


    "like!"


    Its a pity that I cant give it to you.


    "I didn''t ask you for it." Du Wan forced her respect.


    If you really give it to her, she will definitely ask people to move it away.


    Yuan Tong and Du Wan started chatting, always talking about one thing or another. After chatting for half an hour, Du Wan drank a lot of tea and then left the hall.


    The first thing Du Wan did when he came out was to find a hut.


    Drinking too much water, I almost cant hold it in.


    I searched like a headless fly for a long time, but couldn''t find the hut.


    Having no choice but to tell the guards not to follow, she ran into the woods and hid in a hidden ce to deal with the problem.


    When Du Wan came out again, she feltpletely at ease.


    The clothes in ancient times were nice to wear, but they were quite inconvenient when going to the hut.


    Just when Du Wan wanted to go out.


    Suddenly I saw a familiar figure standing in front of me.


    Xie Zhang? !


    Eh, eh?


    There is something wrong with my intuition!


    Du Wan quickly hid and began to listen to the corner of the wall.


    Xie Zhang was talking to an entourage at this time, "...Going to mess with the traffickers'' den overnight? It''s a good excuse. There is only one dog owner in that direction."


    Sir, do you have any other instructions?


    This matter is not simple, lets explore again.


    offices


    The attendant left in a hurry.


    Xie Zhang looked around and walked towards the stone path in the forest not far away.


    Du Wan quietly poked her head out from behind the tree and saw Xie Zhang gradually walking away.


    From the conversation just now, it can be seen that Xie Zhang received the news from Pei Hao.


    ording to the description in the book, Xie Zhang had his own intelligence organization. This intelligence organization doesn''t just spend money, it makes money. Many times, they will secretly find some wealthy people and sell them urgently needed information at a high price, thereby earning arge amount of working capital.


    Du Wan personally admires his brain, but doesn''t like his style of conduct.


    A person who is willing to sell himself out for power is quite scary.


    Du Wan left the woods to find his bodyguard.


    It happened to be a big drama again!


    Xie Zhang''s luck in love has always been very good.


    Somedies staged a chance encounter drama.


    That woman, Du Wan knew, was Ma Suqin, the daughter of the Minister of War!


    Ma Suqin looked like he wanted to talk but refused, but Xie Zhang politely distanced himself.


    Mr.


    Xie Zhang said warmly: "Miss Ma doesn''t know something. My sister-inw misses her grandmother and has gone to live with her temporarily. She will return before the new year."


    That will take several months.


    "Um."


    I want to write a letter to sister Ying. Can you send a letter to me? Ma Suqin looked shy.


    Upon hearing this, Du Wan silently gave a thumbs up.


    This method of striking up a conversation is quite clever.


    Unexpectedly, Xie Zhang refused, "Sorry, Miss Ma,..."


    Xie Zhang had no chance to say the next words because Qin Yuyu came.


    A person who was injured yesterday went out for a walk today. Du Wan didn''t quite understand this operation. It was probably necessary for the plot. It was a stumbling and far-fetched move.Yes, this is another plot in the book, one of the Shura Fields in Huguo Temple.


    The next step is for the female protagonist to thank the male protagonist in a pale and weak manner. The male protagonist politely asked the female protagonist to go back to the room and rest early. The female protagonist is shy when paired with the male protagonist, but looks ferocious when facing the female protagonist. Of course, the above descriptions are based on Du Wan''s subjective imagination.


    Xie Zhang is very powerful, he can be sandwiched between the two women with ease.


    Du Wan, who was so high at the theater, forgot about the guards outside the forest.


    It had been a while. The captain of the guard was afraid that something might happen, so two people came in to look for someone. As a result, he saw his princess lying behind a big tree and taking a peek, with a happy face and looking at it with gusto.


    The captain of the Guards is difficult to describe.


    He had long heard that the princess liked to listen to gossip, but he didn''t know that she also had a hobby of voyeurism? This matter must not be spread out.


    So, he looked at the two people next to him with warning.


    The two people quickly promised not to tell anyone.


    Princess. The guard captain came over.


    Du Wan stiffened slightly, looked back, and found out that it was one of his own, and he was inexplicably relieved, "How did you find him?"


    "The princess has been here for a long time, and everyone is worried."


    Its okay, theres no need to worry in Huguo Temple.


    The subordinates know.


    The captain of the guard said that he knew, but he still stayed by the princess'' side and asked another person to inform others.


    Du Wan cant stand it now.


    There is somemotion here, and Xie Zhang and others may notice it.


    Du Wan and his people retreated, "I''ve only seen half of this show."


    "What catches your eyes?"


    Heh, let me count on my fingers, the next step is the highlight. Du Wan sighed.


    ording to what is described in the novel, the heroine will be walking next, and suddenly she bes so weak that she almost falls. The hero reaches out to support her in time. He learns that she is not feeling well and is very distressed. He hugs her and goes back to the meditation room. When the female partner saw it, she was so jealous that she went crazy.


    Du Wan said to go away.


    After walking a short distance, she paused again.


    This time it really develops ording to the book.


    However, Qin Yuyu''s injuries were more serious than what was described in the book, and he fainted directly. Xie Zhang did not avoid suspicion now. He picked her up and hurried back to the room, and immediately asked his entourage to call the doctor.


    She didnt see it with her own eyes, but she heard it.


    Du Wan sat down on a clean stone. The legs are straightened, and the two ankles are stacked together, swaying, a little cute.


    Du Wan asked the captain of the guard: "Zhuang Cong, are there any melon seeds?"


    "this"


    The guard captain Zhuang Cong wiped his hands with cold sweat and said, "No."


    No. Du Wan was a little disappointed.


    Dont eat melon seeds when reading Bagua, as you will lose some soul. Du Wan was angry with Pei Hao just now, but now she misses him a little. He is so clever that he can always give her some melon seeds at the right time.


    A guard next to him said tteringly: "Princess, I know that Gouzi is here."


    "Hey, it''s him, go and get it. I''m not taking advantage of him in vain. When I get back home, let him go to the chief steward to collect the silver reward."


    "I thank the princess for Gouzi." The man hurriedly went to do something.


    Du Wan looked at Zhuang Cong''s honest and honest face and said, "Look. Your men are all smarter than you."


    The subordinates responsibility is to protect the safety of the princess.


    "I know. I don''t me you." She, Du Wan, is not a stingy person.


    The guard came back quickly, holding a small bag of sunflower seeds in his hand. Du Wan took them and ate them while paying attention to Xie Zhang''s gossip. I rarely went out before and rarely used this ability. I didn''t know the limit yet.


    Today I just take the opportunity to study it.

 Chapter 224: The little girl takes the initiative

    Chapter 224: The little girl takes the initiative


    Chapter 224 The little girl takes the initiative


    In order to listen to the opera nearby, Du Wan also walked in the direction of Qin Yuyu''s Zen Room. When she reached a nearby octagonal pavilion, she felt that the location was very good, so she decided not to leave. She sat down and asked her guards to get something to eat.


    Zhuang Cong was eager to see that she was finally willing to have breakfast.


    When Du Wan finished eating the melon seeds in his hand, the food box was delivered.


    At this time, after Qin Yuyu passed out, Xie Zhang kept watch.


    This made Ma Suqin want to kill Qin Yuyu...


    Du Wan actually sympathized with Ma Suqin. It was not easy to be a vicious female supporting role, "Oh, Ma Shang Shu''s family will be in trouble sooner orter."


    Zhuang Cong pretended not to hear.


    Du Wan picked up a bun and ate it, "Hey, why does it taste like meat?"


    Princess, what you are eating are meat buns. Zhuang Cong reminded.


    Du Wan paused while chewing something, "Is there any meat buns sold in the temple?"


    This was bought at the foot of the mountain.


    Du Wan didnt think of this for a moment, and opened her mouth to say something again, but suddenly paused!


    There is something going on with Xie Zhang.


    A confidant hurriedly came over to report.


    The man said respectfully: "Sir, what Prince Pei led his people to encircle and suppress was a stronghold for cultivating dead soldiers. Our people saw Prince Pei chasing a group of people, and one of them looked very much like Su Che."


    When the opportunityes, help Su Che.


    Yes. The one left in a hurry.


    After hearing this secret, Du Wan raised her eyebrows.


    Xie Zhang is going to be a troublemaker and is preparing to ruin her good things?


    good! It''s her business. She is the one Pei Hao is helping now. Prime Minister Su wants to me Su Yu on Huang Lian and ignore Su Yu''s rtionship. How can she allow it?


    If the original owner knew about it, he would not be happy.


    Du Wan picked up another meat bun from the stone table and divided the rest among the guards. "You alle with me, let''s go do something big."


    Zhuang Cong and others immediately followed the instructions.


    As a subordinate, he can only act ording to orders and has no right to interfere with the master''s decision.


    Du Wan quietly followed Xie Zhang''s confidants.


    Su Che was able to escape from the encirclement of the Imperial City Division, probably because something unexpected happened to Pei Hao.


    Du Wan walked quickly and hummed, "Don''t let me go? Humph!"


    With her help, maybe the person would have been caught long ago and he could have been able to escape?


    At the foot of the mountain.


    Waiting for the guards to bring the horse, Du Wan got on the horse without saying a word, raised her hand and waved the whip, and rode away.


    Zhuang Cong and others quickly mounted their horses and followed.


    Du Wan does not need to follow someone too closely when following someone.


    As long as she locks onto the opponent''s aura, she won''t lose him for a mile or so.


    Zhuang Cong was puzzled by the princess''s behavior and hurried to a deserted field. Du Wan suddenly dismounted his horse and led them through a small patch of bushes, signaling them to stay hidden.


    One hundred personal guards, concealed quickly.


    Zhuang Cong followed Du Wan and looked along her line of sight.


    I saw a fight ahead.


    One chase, one escape.


    The group of people who escaped had their faces covered and their identities were unknown, but those who caught up were officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Division.


    Du Wan looked at the young man fleeing on horseback at the front. Could it be that this man was Su Che? She looked at it again and again for a while, thoughtfully.


    The temperament is not the same.


    This is probably a bait.


    Du Wan picked up a stone the size of an egg on the ground, weighed it in the palm of his hand, then aimed at the target and threw it far away!


    It is far away and the stone is thrown.


    Zhuang Cong and others all felt that the princess was fooling around and it was impossible to hit anything. But soon they felt pain in their faces, and the stone hit the horse the man was riding.


    The horse was in pain, neighed, and threw the man off the horse. The man had martial arts skills. He flipped over in the air beforending, and was not injured.


    Du Wan asked: "Zhuang Cong, does Su Che know martial arts?"


    "No. He is a schr." Zhuang Cong was from the Imperial Guard, so he had naturally met Su Che.


    Du Wan was now convinced, "That person has such high martial arts skills, he is not Su Che."


    Zhuang Cong was surprised by the princess''s operation.


    This time, it actually helped the officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Division.


    However, the masked men who were surrounded were obviously trying their best, while the officers and soldiers pursued by the Imperial City Division were somewhat outmatched, and casualties were about to ur.


    Du Wan said to the guards behind him: "Let half of the people go down to help."


    "yes."


    Five teams stood up and hurried down.


    Instead, Du Wan took Zhuang Cong and other fifty personal guards and ran in the other direction.


    She ran so fast in the jungle, without blushing or panting, that even Zhuang Cong and others could hardly keep up.


    Meet us again! Ha!


    Du Wan came to another fighting scene.


    Pei Hao was holding a long sword, full of murderous intent, but he was in control of the overall situation. He wasmanding the officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Division to surround and suppress more than a dozen dead soldiers. If this continues, Pei Hao and others will win sooner orter.


    Du Wan hid in the dark and did not show up.


    Zhuang Cong asked in confusion: "Princess, why don''t we go up?"


    "What are you doing up there? If Pei Hao sees me, he will most likely not allow me to walk around and will hold me close to him. That would be boring." Du Wan felt extremely arrogant.


    Dont take her to y?


    She hasnt yed with him yet.


    Du Wan turned around and left again, going to find Su Che.


    When Du Wan met the group of people earlier, he stopped for a while, so he lost sight of the Xie family spies. Du Wan guessed that it might be because the distance was far away and he couldn''t sense the other party.


    Withdrawing, Du Wan continued to search the mountain forest.


    Half an hourter, Su Che was not found, but the Xie family spy was found. Du Wan felt happy and quickly followed him quietly.


    Zhuang Cong is now sincerely convinced of the princess'' ability.


    He even obeyed her instructions.


    Until Du Wan led them through a forest, Du Wan suddenly quickened his pace. Finally, on a road down the slope, I saw Su Che asking someone to pick up the carriage.


    That coachman was a spy from the Xie family.


    Ah!


    Want to steal someone from her? Eat farts!


    Du Wan picked up the stone again and hit the horse!


    Dont underestimate ordinary stones.


    This stone may not be very lethal in the hands of others, but it is different when it falls into Du Wan''s hands. Who makes her stronger?


    Du Wan was furious and smashed it.


    Absolutely no small matter!


    As she held the stone and threw it, a faint white light suddenly appeared in her palm. It was very light. Since it was broad daylight, it was even harder to detect.


    Hiss!


    The horse driving the car was hit!


    It is very dangerous for an adult horse to go crazy if it is in pain.


    So below, there was a chaos of war and horseback.


    The Xie family''s spy made a prompt decision and cut the rope pulling the cart, thus avoiding the danger of the cart overturning. Even so, the people in the carriage still fell badly.


    By the time the two of them were safe, Du Wan and his personal guards had already surrounded them.


    The Xie family''s spy felt a slight thump in his heart, but soon he pretended to be an ordinary coachman and knelt aside in fear.


    Du Wan looked at him interestingly.


    I didnt try to expose his disguise because there was no evidence.


    Zhuang Cong went to pull off the curtain, and the situation inside the carriage was also exposed.

 Chapter 225: Someone poisoned the medicine

    Chapter 225: Someone poisoned the medicine


    Chapter 225 Someone poisoned the medicine


    There was a young man inside holding on to the wall of the carriage with one hand. The situation was not good.


    Its Su Che himself.


    Thest time Du Wan saw him, he looked truly stunning. Now I feel that he is equally good-looking, but not as stunning as when I first met him. Probably because he was really embarrassed at this moment, he even broke his head and blood flowed down half of his face.


    Princess? Su Che covered the wound on his forehead with a handkerchief.


    Du Wan found that he was quite sober, "Well, I finally caught you."


    "Princess, what do you mean by this? Su went out for a hike and got lost. Finally, he found a carriage willing to take me for a ride. What are you doing..."


    Su Che cleared up the suspicion in a few words.


    Du Wan had a bad feeling in his heart. It was all because of Pei Hao that he escaped from the encirclement.


    In this situation, is it still considered to be caught at the scene?


    Mom!


    Du Wan deliberately made a cold face and ordered: "Huh, what are you quibbling about? Catch him. The truth will be known by sneaking around in the prison."


    "yes!"


    Su Che didn''t expect Du Wan to be so unreasonable.


    They dont pay attention to evidence at all


    Su Che looked at Du Wan for the first time.


    This little girl who almost caused the Su family to fall into catastrophe, he feltplicated. After reading books about sages for more than ten years, he hoped that one day he could show his ambition. But it was because of my sister''s mistake that today''s situation was caused... The Prime Minister''s Mansion could not admit guilt and could only find ways to cover it up. The more you do this, the deeper you fall.


    Now he and himself are about to fall into it?


    Du Wan asked people to capture Su Che and the coachman, and then sent people to notify Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao came very fast on a horse and came to Du Wan in an awe-inspiring manner. He was obviously angry when he came over.


    But as soon as he saw her, his anger suddenly disappeared.


    Du Wan waved at him and said sarcastically in a small voice: "Hey! Prince Pei, you can''t do it. You almost let this big fish slip away."


    Pei Hao almost lost his bnce when he dismounted.


    The officers and soldiers nearby were shocked when they heard this.


    Huh? !


    Is the prince dying? hey-hey.


    Everyone looked at Pei Hao''s lower body intentionally or unintentionally.


    Pei Hao nced coldly, "Are you all free?"


    He then looked at Du Wan and exined: "Zhuangzi also has an underground passage, which we didn''t discover at first. Fortunately, I also arranged eyeliners outside."


    The reason why the pursuit is so troublesome is that something unexpected happened.


    There was a traitor among them who deliberately let Su Che go. It was hard for Pei Hao to mention these things in full public view.


    Now that people have caught it, it is still possible.


    Su Che would rather see Pei Hao than the unreasonable Du Wan.


    Pei Hao didn''t embarrass him and asked someone to bandage Su Che''s wounds.


    Du Wan was puzzled, "Why are you so polite to him?"


    "Before he was convicted, this person was well-known and had the reputation of being the number one schr." Pei Hao was not surprised that Du Wan would ask this question.


    She is just a little girl, not a member of the officialdom, and does not understand the rules.


    Du Wan chuckled and said, "I caught him."


    "That''s right. It''s pretty awesome." Pei Hao praised without hesitation.


    As expected, the little girls eyes lit up when she saw her, Just admit it. I just said it, you cant do it without me.


    I thought Pei Hao would be angry, but he didn''t expect that after hearing this, instead of being angry, he followed her words and said sincerely: "Yes, I can''t do it without you. I can do it with you."


    Du Wan didnt think deeply and nodded her head with a smile.


    I thought he was very wise, but I quickly realized that the atmosphere around him was wrong.


    Why are everyones expressions so strange? What are these big men thinking? Du Wan even saw someone giving a thumbs up to Pei Hao.Is this what Pei Hao said just now?


    Du Wan was thinking about the meaning of what he just said. Suddenly, he understood, and his little face seemed to blush.


    Mom!


    Is someone driving? !


    Du Wan red at Pei Hao angrily, "Pei Hao! This princess is not done with you!"


    Whats the matter? Pei Hao looked back with an innocent face.


    Just wait for me, hum.


    Du Wan hurried away with a group of personal guards.


    Pei Hao looked at the little girl leaving Juechen, with the corners of his mouth raised slightly.


    You are so young, you are always saying that I am not good enough, who hasnt lost your temper yet? But thinking that the little girl seemed to be angry again, Pei Hao was a little worried.


    I hope it wont be difficult to coax this time.


    Things on Pei Hao''s side are going smoothly.


    Du Wan went back to Huguo Temple, angrily went to see the old monk Yuantong, and had a delicious vegetarian meal from the old monk, and then returned to the other courtyard with satisfaction.


    Before going back, I also wanted to hear about the situation of Xie Zhang and Qin Yuyu.


    He didnt hear anything, so he didnt continue.


    After practicing swordsmanship in another courtyard for a while, he went to Zhuang Cong and asked about Qinggong. Zhuang Cong was not very good at Qing Kung Fu, but if one of his guards was good at it, Du Wan called her over and taught her, even exining and demonstrating at the same time.


    Du Wan may really have a talent for learning martial arts.


    With a little knowledge, you can still practice well by following the instructions of a gourd and a gourd. After only an hour, Du Wan was able to climb over walls and trees easily.


    The guards who were watching were very shocked.


    Zhuang Cong couldn''t help but eximed in surprise: "The princess is really a wonderful martial artist."


    I heard that I havent been exposed to martial arts for a long time. Another guard answered.


    Zhuang Cong said seriously: "Don''t reveal this matter."


    "Don''t worry. We won''t talk about the masters'' affairs."


    "So much the better."


    The guards have been following Du Wan for such a long time, and they are very familiar with Du Wan''s daily routine. It is unimaginable that a little girl learning martial arts for a few months is better than them studying hard for ten years.


    If you go against the rules, there must be a big secret.


    There is indeed a reason for this. All this is due to the inheritance of jade tablets.


    After practicing that set of movements, Du Wan''s physical fitness improved rapidly. As the saying goes, tall buildings rise from the ground. As long as you have a solid foundation, you can learn anything easily.


    Du Wan is very happy.


    To celebrate, she decided to climb over the wall and spy on the male and female protagonists.


    Thanks to Xie Zhang today, she was able to catch Su Che easily.


    Unexpectedly, there was another big drama just passing by.


    In Qin Yuyu''s Zen room, Ma Suqin said angrily: "I didn''t do this, you can''t even think about spitting blood on others."


    "Who else could it be if it wasn''t you? You are the only one who has touched Miss Qin''s medicine." A girl used Ma Suqin righteously.


    The girl cursed again, "Don''t even think about making excuses! In the worst case, we''ll report it to the officials and let them investigate."


    Ahem, its okay. Sister Zhou, forget about it. Fortunately, I only took a sip, and its not a big deal. Ahem. Im just amoner, I cant fight..."


    "It''s just your kindness. No, I have to tell Young Master Xie Qi about this, and I must ask him to help you seek justice." After that, the girl ran out quickly, probably to find Xie Zhang.


    Du Wan understood now.


    Happy!


    Someone poisoned Qin Yuyus medicine.

 Chapter 226: It鈥檚 hard in the middle of the night

    Chapter 226: It¡¯s hard in the middle of the night


    Chapter 226 Its very hard in the middle of the night


    Qin Yuyu only took a sip of the medicine and discovered the problem.


    Ma Suqin became a suspect. It was said that she was the only one who had been close to the drug. The person who spoke for Qin Yuyu was Zhou Yi. I don''t know if it was because of the plot, but Zhou Yi got to know Qin Yuyu and became good friends.


    Du Wan''s attention turned to Xie Zhang again.


    Zhou Yi went out angrily, and when he arrived at Xie Zhang''s side, he was shy again and told Xie Zhang what had happened, "Master Xie, if you want to make the decision for Yuyu, it''s all because of that girl Ma, who bullies others with her power. I don''t think so." He said he wanted to send her to the government, but Yuyu was too kind and said he was fine and didn''t need to go."


    "Really? Miss Qin said that there is no need to send it to the government?"


    Yes. Zhou Yi raised his head and nced at Xie Zhang, revealing the obsession in his eyes.


    Xie Zhang stood up and bowed to Zhou Yi like a gentleman, "Thank you, Miss Zhou, foring to tell me. If you hadn''te here, Xie would still be kept in the dark."


    Zhou Yi waved his hand quickly, "Don''t say that, it''s just a piece of cake for me."


    Yes. Miss Zhou is a kind person.


    Xie Zhang''s praise made Zhou Yi very excited.


    It is indeed the right thing to make friends with Qin Yuyu, otherwise there would be no chance of getting close to the one you love.


    Xie Zhang went out immediately and hurried to Qin Yuyu''s Zen room.


    It looked like he was trying to rush over if something happened to the girl he loved. At least, Du Wan had this illusion when he saw it from a distance.


    Du Wan rubbed her little hands secretly. Is this the main eventing?


    Ouch, there are no melon seeds, what a pity!


    When Xie Zhang went to Qin Yuyu''s monastery, his first concern was about Qin Yuyu''s body. He made sure that nothing happened to her, and then asked about the poisoning.


    The maid who was making the medicine knelt aside and said that she had been staring at the medicine, and the only person who had touched it was Ma Suqin.


    Ma Suqin saw Xie Zhang''s cold face and saw that she didn''t believe him, so she cried aggrievedly, "I didn''t, I really didn''t poison him."


    Zhou Yi asked: "If it''s not you, then why are you going to see the doctor?"


    I just care about it.


    Haha, who doesnt know your thoughts?


    Xie Zhang, of course, did not report to the official in the end, but ordered Ma Suqin to be sent back to the Shangshu Mansion.


    Xie Zhang stayed andforted Qin Yuyu for a few words, and then Xie Zhang left.


    Du Wan is not surprised by this development.


    It is impossible for Xie Zhang to really deal with Ma Suqin, because Ma Suqin''s father is the Minister of War.


    What a scumbag!


    He made a group of girls jealous, but he himself waspletely untouched.


    next moment.


    Du Wan silently retracted his disdain.


    He is not a scumbag, he is a scheming boy.


    The reason is that Xie Zhang recruited a female secret guard.


    It was arranged by him and he had been secretly protecting Qin Yuyu. Xie Zhang asked, "What happened to the drug?"


    "Master, Miss Qin administered the medicine herself." The female secret guard knelt down on one knee and reported everything she saw.


    This truth was not surprising to Xie Zhang.


    Du Wan was quite surprised.


    Qin Yuyu also tried her best to put the me on Ma Suqin. However, this kind of Qin Yuyu is more in line with the character description in the book. She is a woman who can be cruel to herself.


    Xie Zhang was also quite interesting. He didn''t expose Qin Yuyu''s tricks. He went back to his meditation room and continued with what he was supposed to do. But soon, Xie Zhang received the news that Su Che had been arrested, and he also hooked up with one of his confidants.


    Xie Zhang was furious for a moment.


    Suddenly dropped the tea bowl in his hand!


    Soon, his anger calmed down again and he cleaned the Zen room himself.


    Picked up another Buddhist scripture and started reading it. After about a quarter of an hour, Xie Zhang seemed to have calmed down and sent several messages one after another, probably to clean up the aftermath for the coachman.


    It was written in Chinese this time, and Du Wan didnt know the specific content. After staying for a while longer, Du Wan went back to the other courtyard with satisfaction.


    Stepping into the other courtyard, I unexpectedly saw Pei Hao.


    Wearing an official robe and an official hat.


    Not to mention, he is very energetic and very eye-catching. This is equivalent to a modern man wearing a military uniform. As long as he is not too disabled, he looks handsome.


    However, the little girl did not give him a good look, "Hey, the busy man is here. What are you doing here? My ce is simple and there is nothing good. Don''t me me for not greeting you well."


    This yin and yang is particrly interesting in Pei Hao''s eyes.


    Pei Hao smiled lightly and said, "I''ll pick you up and take you back together."


    "No need! I''m fine here." Du Wan also wanted to go back, but she was about to contradict him when she opened her mouth.


    Pei Hao strode forward and stood in front of her like a green pine.


    So tall and so close, to a short man, it seems to be filled with deep malice...


    The little girl had to work hard to raise her head before she could look directly into his eyes, "Why are you so close? Does it look like you are tall?"


    Pei Hao raised his white hand and pressed it on her head, "Wanwan, don''t be angry. It''s my fault this time, but going out in the middle of the night is very hard and there are certain dangers."


    So, youre still doing it for me?


    "certainly."


    Bullshit! You drugged me, do you think I dont know?


    Nonsense! I didnt drug you.


    Then the incense burner in my room


    "I was just worried that you wouldn''t sleep well, so I ordered you some soothing incense. I''d better ask Master Yuantong for it." In order to prove his innocence and harmlessness, Pei Hao decisively asked Master Yuantong toe.


    Du Wan blinked, "An Shenxiang?"


    Yes, Master Yuantongs special soothing incense is a good thing that even money cant buy.


    Du Wan lost his temper.


    Isnt the soothing incense medicine?


    However, she didn''t insist on the drugging thing anymore. It would seem that she was stingy if she didn''t let it go anymore.


    Du Wan walked around him and walked inside, and Pei Hao followed closely.


    When she couldn''t see it, the corners of his beautiful lips were slightly raised. The little girl is not angry anymore, which is good.


    Du Wan asked: "You left those things behind and came to Huguo Temple? Aren''t you afraid of an ident on the way?"


    Whats there to be afraid of?


    Arent you afraid of robbing people?


    "I''ve already publicized the capture of Su Che in advance. It''s a good thing that Prime Minister Su doesn''t rob people. If he does, hehe... Ha!" Pei Hao smiled faintly, and hisughter was slightly cool.


    Du Wan understood now.


    If you dont rob people, you can also say that you are upright and not afraid of nting shadows.


    If there is a robbery, there will be no three hundred taels of silver in this ce, which is equivalent to a confession.


    Du Wan nced at him sideways. This guy probably wanted the Prime Minister''s Mansion toe and rob someone so that he could use the topic as an excuse.


    Thinking that Su Che almost escaped, Du Wan didn''t want to see him again, "We caught Su Che outside. He said that he went out of town for an outing and got lost, but he didn''t admit that he escaped from Zhuangzi. Let him have this The excuse is due to your failure in doing things."


    I was careless.


    Hmph! I asked you to take me with you, but you refused.


    Hey, is this tsundere? So cute!

 Chapter 227: How to hold Su Yu to death?

    Chapter 227: How to hold Su Yu to death?


    Chapter 227 How to pin Su Yu to death


    The two of them sat down and Pei Hao talked about going to catch someone.


    It was suggested that there was a mole among them, and someone deliberately let Su Che and others go.


    Du Wan frowned and asked, "Why is the Imperial City Division like a sieve?"


    It is impossible for a yamen to bepletely clean. Pei Hao could not admit it.


    He has lost face?


    Under the management of Pei Hao, the Imperial City Division cannot be said to be as good as an iron bucket, but it is still pretty good. Compared to other yamen''s messy forces, the Imperial City Division can be said to be clean. As for some forces nting spies and so on, Pei Hao is powerless topletely wipe them out.


    90% of the officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Department came from the imperial guard camp, and the remaining 10% came through the military examination, and all received sries from the government. For example, it is very easy for the Prime Minister''s Mansion to arrange one or two people among them.


    Du Wan no longer struggled with the issue of the Imperial City Division.


    What she wants most now is how to pin Su Yu to death?


    Du Wan recalled this incident and felt a little in her heart, "Pei Hao, what would happen to the Prime Minister''s Mansion if what Su Yu did was exposed in the light? My initial thought was just to get justice, and I didn''t think about destroying it. Prime Minister Su."


    ording to Chinesew, the crime is not as serious as that of family members.


    As for thews of the Qin Kingdom, there are many crimes that will harm the whole family, or even the entire n.


    Murdering the emperor''s niece and the biological daughter of the eldest princess, even if Prime Minister Su holds a high position, he has not reached the point where he can cover the sky with one hand. Once this matter is exposed, the Prime Minister''s Office will definitely be held ountable. When the timees to pull out the radish and bring out the mud, I''m afraid there will be another **** storm.


    Pei Hao''s eyes shed slightly, "You don''t want so many people to die?"


    I dont want to.


    This is no longer a question of whether you think about it or not.


    What do you mean? Du Wan vaguely sensed something was wrong.


    Pei Hao''s expression became enigmatic for a moment, "Have you never thought about what it means that the Imperial City Secretary is involved?"


    Du Wans little face was very confused.


    Pei Hao sighed inwardly. This little fool really thought that everyone was working for her.


    Its really too innocent. What will you do if you dont have him to protect you from now on?


    Pei Hao felt that the burden on his shoulders was getting heavier and he straightened his waist, "Wanwan, the emperor has always wanted to rectify the imperial court, but there has been no ssh for so many years. Do you know the reason? It''s the imperial court. The ministers are constantly obstructing for their own interests. As the head of officials, Prime Minister Su, do you think he will be clean?"


    Du Wan suddenly understood something.


    No, she doesnt understand the twists and turns in the middle.


    But she understood one thing. The emperor''s uncle wanted to deal with Prime Minister Su and would not miss this opportunity.


    Things have developed so far that it is no longer her problem alone.


    Du Wan looked at Pei Hao.


    She is too naive, this guy is the emperor''s confidant.


    Du Wan asked confusedly: "You don''t want me to participate in the encirclement and suppression, because you don''t want me to be too involved?"


    "No. You have been involved for a long time. I just don''t want you to work too hard." Pei Hao really felt that it was dangerous, so he didn''t want her to participate. "With the emperor''s support, are you afraid of suffering a loss?"


    Du Wan nced at him sideways, her little face full of suspicion.


    Pei Hao raised his hand and knocked her on the forehead, "Do you dare to doubt that I don''t want to live anymore?"


    Why do you doubt me? Du Wan raised her face and looked at him sideways. It''s so over the top, how dare you hit her on the head? Should he chop off his paws and feed them to the dogs?


    Pei Hao suddenly felt a chill in his body.


    Especially the little girl stared at his hand with evil eyes...


    Du Wan said coldly: "Who dared your dog to knock me on the head?"


    Brother Du often knocked. Pei Haos defense was weak.


    Thats my brother, who do you think you are?


    "I''m still your fianc. I''m much more important than him. Who is he?" Pei Hao was almost suppressed by the little girl, and immediately straightened his back and became more rigid.I can''t bear it anymore!


    Even if the other person is her brother, so what?


    Pei Hao felt sour in his heart, even more sour than a jar of vinegar.


    Du Wan stood up, walked slowly to the door, turned around and red at Pei Hao, "What are you doing, and you still want topete with my elder brother? Huh! My elder brother''s fingers are more important than yours."


    Pei Hao:


    It is iparable, and Du Qian cannotpare with him.


    In the future, the little girl will sleep on the same bed as him, can Du Neng do that? cannot!


    It''s just that Pei Hao was extremely confused. The little girl was so well behaved, why did she suddenly lose her temper?


    Pei Hao thought that the driving incident was over.


    I never expected that the little girl would hold a grudge more than him.


    Aftering out of the other courtyard, Du Wan learned that he would be going back soon. He sneaked directly to Master Yuantong and openly extorted ten pieces of Anshen Incense. However, the kind-hearted little girl also took the initiative to keep a thousand-tael silver note as the soothing incense she bought.


    Yuan Tong looked at the one thousand taels and couldn''tugh or cry.


    Before Du Wan went back, he went to Qin Yuyu''s ce to take a look.


    Seeing that there was no gossip, he followed Pei Hao back.


    Return to the princess mansion.


    Du Wan received a warm wee.


    As soon as she stepped in, she saw Ning Qin and others, waiting for her at the door miserably. Someone went to inform the eldest princess, and she was hugged by the eldest princess with tears in her eyes. Fortunately, Prince Consort Du went to the Yamen without him.


    But I saw Du Qian!


    The cheap guy showed concern when he came up.


    This made Du Wan seriously doubt whether she had been gone for a long time.


    Could it be that she had a mental problem and that things that had happened for a long time became only a day or two?


    What is my sister thinking about, so lost in thought? Du Qian stepped forward and asked with concern.


    Du Wan touched her beautiful chin, "I was wondering...how long have I been out? One year? Two years?"


    Du Qian was stunned for a moment, thenughed muffledly.


    The eldest princesss reaction was simr to Du Qians.


    Du Wan lost his temper, "Can you me me? It''s all your fault. It''s as if I haven''t been away for a day or two, but for a year and a half."


    "Ha ha."


    Everyone couldn''t help butugh at this matter.


    Only Du Wan, the real owner, didn''t find it funny at all, "I came back this time with gifts for my parents and eldest brother. They were ckmailed from the old monk Yuantong... No, they were bought. It cost me a full Its a thousand taels of silver, so expensive.


    What did you buy?


    Ten pieces of soothing incense cost one hundred taels each.


    Du Wan really felt that it was expensive. A thin and long incense could not burn for long.


    Did not notice the strange looks in Du Qian and the eldest princess'' eyes at all.


    Du Qian took a deep breath and confirmed, "Sister, did you really buy ten sticks of Anshen Incense?"


    "Yes. I wanted to buy more, but I searched his Zen room and only found ten sticks." Du Wan originally wanted to buy more, but Yuan Tong said that he only had ten sticks in stock.


    The so-called house search really doesnt require much searching.


    In Yuantong''s room, except for a batch of Buddhist scriptures and various books, everything is clearly visible. Du Wan just walked around and turned over it a little to know if it was there.

 Chapter 228: Wanwan鈥檚 gift to you

    Chapter 228: Wanwan¡¯s gift to you


    Chapter 228 Wanwans gift to you


    Du Qian immediately warned the servants around him: "Whoever dares to spread the word about An Shenxiang will have his entire family shot to death."


    The servants present all swore not to tell.


    Then Du Qian asked all his servants to retreat.


    There were only three mothers left in the house. Du Wan was surprised at Du Qian''s solemnity, so she took out the ten soothing incense sticks she had brought back. It was a very slender box with ten incense sticks ced casually on it.


    Du Qian was very excited after the examination and approached his sister with a little ttery, "How many do you n to give to your elder brother?"


    Two? Du Wan stretched out two fingers


    Du Qian''s smile was very rippling, "Thank you, sister. My sister is so kind to me."


    The eldest princess rarely joined in the booing, "Wanwan, where is your mother?"


    "Two of them too." Du Wan had already thought about it before she returned to the house, "I will give father two more. As for the remaining four, I will keep two of them and send the remaining two to the pce for the emperor''s uncle. ."


    This is really divided.


    The eldest princess smiled and said: "Wanwan is interested, your uncle will be very happy."


    Du Wan smiled so brightly that she showed her small white teeth, very innocent and harmless.


    From Pei Hao''s words, she heard that this soothing incense was a good thing, and she naturally wanted to share it with her family. The family divided An Shenxiang among the family members, and the eldest princess took Du Ma''s share. In addition, the emperor''s weight was also given to the eldest princess.


    Du Wan has no ns to enter the pce for the time being.


    It would be most appropriate for the eldest princess to arrange the gift of Anshenxiang to the emperor.


    Out of the main courtyard.


    Du Wan handed his share of the incense to Du Qian.


    Du Qian was stunned, "Sister, don''t you want it?"


    No need, I sleep very well, I dont need it.


    That may happen in the future


    Ill buy it if I need it in the future. The old monk is very easy to talk to.


    Du Qian feltplicated after hearing his sisters understatement, Sister, do you know how precious Anshenxiang is?


    Du Wan noticed his solemnity and asked, "Is it very precious?"


    "It''s very precious. Someone once offered one hundred thousand taels and wanted to ask for half of it. So sister, if you let people know that there are ten incense sticks in the princess mansion, many people will be jealous to death."


    Du Wan was very surprised, In addition to calming the mind, does he have any other effects?


    Master Yuantong didnt say that, he only said that it can soothe the mind. But those who have actually used the Anshen Incense know that it does more than soothe the mind. For practitioners like us, burning the Anshen Incense will get twice the result with half the effort.


    Seriously?


    Du Wan stared at An Shenxiang, her little wolf eyes shining brightly.


    Du Qian smiled and returned the two sticks to her, "If it''s true, just give it a try, sister."


    "No need. Brother, take it and use it." Du Wan did not take it back, "I am practicing fast enough, brother needs it more than me."


    Du Qian was silent.


    Feeling that it has been understood, is there any?


    However, he had to admit that his sister was right, so he put away the incense with peace of mind. With the help of these four incense sticks, his cultivation will definitely reach a higher level.


    Du Wan thought of the other six incense sticks and said, "Brother, my father doesn''t practice."


    Qualification is not enough.


    Leave the incense for him


    "Don''t take advantage of Father. Father will beat you." Du Qian was a bit exaggerated, but he was not far from it. "There is something you may not know. Last time you disappeared, not only was your mother sick, but your father was also He also suffered from insomnia... After you came back, my father''s condition improved a little. This soothing incense came just in time."


    Insomnia is difficult to treat, and many hospitals have been unable to do anything.


    Master Yuantong''s soothing incense can treat insomnia. As long as you burn a small piece at a time for ten days and a half, insomnia can be cured without medication. Therefore, the soothing incense is extremely precious and hard to find. It''s a pity that Master Yuantong only sells three sticks a year, and each stick is priced at a thousand taels. If there are more, they will be gone. This time I got ten of them at once, which was a blessing from heaven.


    Du Wan was stunned, "Why didn''t you tell me before?"


    You are not a doctor. You are just worried about a few people.


    "sorry."


    Silly, you are right about this.


    Du Wan felt a little blocked and sour.


    However, her favorability towards the old monk is slowly rising. After making the decision, I will no longer call him an old liar. Wait until the next time he goes to Huguo Temple to make up for the money he lost.


    Back at home, Du Wan is still paying attention to the progress of the Su Che incident.


    As expected, it was not her, a girl''s turn, to worry about what happened next.


    The quarrel with Prime Minister Su''s family is the responsibility of the officials in charge of the case.


    The emperor personally visited the Yamen to express his concern about the matter, which made many officials avoid giving too much preferential treatment to Su Che in prison. At this time, the emperor in the royal study room in the pce was holding the box secretly handed over by Prince Consort Du.


    The emperor asked: "What is this?"


    This is a gift from Wanwan. Consort Dus eyes showed a little jealousy at the right time.


    The emperor didn''t think it was anything at first, but suddenly he became interested, "What is it that Wanwan sent? I opened it and took a look."


    When I opened it and took a look, it closed again with a snap.


    After calming down, the emperor opened it again excitedly, "Is this true?"


    Its fake. How about the emperor giving them to the minister? The minister is in need.


    You can dream! The emperors serious expression disappeared and he held the box andughed excitedly, Haha, Wanwan is still the best to me, dont you?


    "That''s my daughter, does the emperor think it''s possible?" Du Consort asked calmly.


    The emperor was extremely irritated when he saw him like this. With this dead look, the man abducted his imperial sister, "How many did you get?"


    Du Prince Consort stretched out two fingers, and the emperor suddenly understood.


    The emperor was in a good mood when he learned that he had as much money as Du Ma, "That''s a lot. Where did Wanwan get it?"


    I bought it from Huguo Temple for one thousand taels.


    The emperors eyelids twitched, With Master Yuantong?


    Exactly.


    "Ha ha."


    The emperor smiled happily, "That old bald donkey also has his day."


    Don''t think that just because he is the emperor, he can do whatever he wants. In fact, most of the time it is out of control.


    There are many great people in this world. For example, there is a group of old bald donkeys in Huguo Temple. The emperor could still have some face in front of them because they were avoiding the world and did not want to interfere in worldly affairs. But with this face, I can only buy one piece of soothing incense a year.


    The emperor put the box away personally, "Brother-inw,st time Wanwan went to Huguo Temple, she got a Bodhi bracelet and gave it to Qian''er. This time she came back and got Anshen Incense. In the future, you ask Wanwan to go there more often, Old Bald Donkey has a lot of good stuff.


    As soon as Prince Consort Du heard the word "brother-inw", his eyelids were twitching.


    I didnt expect that the emperor would show his true nature one day when he reaches middle age!


    However, this suggestion seems good?


    When the emperor saw that Consort Du was moved, he encouraged him again: "Yuan Tong also hides some pills, which are very good for regting the body. When can I ask Wanwan to get some and bring them back to the emperor''s sister?"


    With the help of the imperial sister, he would not believe it without him.


    Du Huima,


    This offer is hard to refuse.

 Chapter 229: The crown prince鈥檚 thoughts were discovered

    Chapter 229: The crown prince¡¯s thoughts were discovered


    Chapter 229 The princes thoughts were discovered


    The Prime Minister''s Office will not sit still and wait for death.


    Su Che was imprisoned for three days.


    A group of students gathered outside the Imperial City''s Yamen and asked the government to release Su Che. They imed that the Yamen was not doing things well, and they also smeared the Imperial City for arresting people indiscriminately and implicating innocent people.


    As the number one schr, how can he be rted to human traffickers and so on?


    The Imperial City Secretary was used of abusing his power. The strange thing was that no one dared to name Pei Hao.


    Some smart people will soon understand that the troublemakers behind the scenes do not want to involve the town government. I just wanted to make a scene to get Su Che toe out, but I didn''t really want to make a big fuss.


    Pei Hao specially invited Du Wan out to watch the fun, saying that there was gossip in the Yamen.


    As expected, Du Wan was no longer angry with him, and Pidianpidian followed him out with a small bag hanging on his body, which was full of snacks.


    "Don''t think that I won''t be angry with you because you brought me out to read gossip." Du Wan stood in front of Pei Hao with her hands behind her back, her head raised and her chest raised.


    Pei Hao''s anxious heart suddenly rxed and he smiled and said, "Yes, these are two different things. After we finish reading the gossip, you can feel angry again."


    Well, you know whats going on.


    Du Wan was happy and pulled out a pack of fried sunflower seeds from a small cloth bag.


    Mingled among the people onlookers, eating melon seeds while watching the show.


    Pei Hao, in disguise, took the little girl''s hand and said, "Don''t look here. I found a good location. It''s high, you can see clearly, and it''s clean."


    "where?"


    Du Wans eyes lit up.


    Since there is such a ce, it is natural to follow him there.


    Pei Hao took Du Wan into a back door, turned around, and ended up in a room on the second floor. Opening the window, I saw a group of students making trouble in front of the Yamen not far downstairs.


    Suddenly, Du Wan lowered his head.


    Looking at the two people, one big and one small, holding hands tightly together.


    Scalp is a little numb!


    Pei Hao noticed it, but didn''t want to let go.


    Noticing that the little girl was trying to break away secretly, he couldn''t help but tighten his grip.


    Du Wan now discovered that he did it on purpose.


    I really want to say "poof" on his face!


    Do you think my princesss hand is so easy to hold?


    Du Wan turned her eyes slyly, pretending to look at the students making trouble outside the window, and slowly began to tighten her palms, increasing the intensity little by little.


    I didnt use any force all at once, for fear of breaking his hand bones.


    Pei Hao was happy at first, but the little girl hugged him back. Slowly I realized something was wrong. Isn''t she responding, is she taking revenge on him?


    His hands are about to be crushed!


    This time it was him who wanted to pull out, but she refused to let go.


    Pei Hao enjoyed the pain and pleasure, and took the opportunity to show that he couldn''t bear it. He leaned half of his body on Du Wan, and the warm breath he exhaled fell into her ear, and he whispered ambiguously, " Princess, please be gentle. I cant bear it anymore, okay?


    "?!" This voice?


    Especially the ending sound, its so sultry!


    Du Wan jumped away in an instant.


    Naturally he let go of his hand.


    Pei Hao was unsteady and almost fell, but he quickly regained his bnce.


    However, the prince stood still and looked at her with a gentle smile. It was obviously an embarrassing scene, but hisposure turned into an illusion?


    Du Wan knew he had this ability.


    Convinced!


    Pei Hao had to remain calm.


    He didn''t need to lower his head to know that his hands must be red.


    The little girl is merciless. After something like this happened, Du Wan always felt a little unnatural when she stayed here.


    Its not that Du Wan doesnt understand love.


    In the past, I only read romance novels. She had never paid attention to Pei Hao''s little moves because she had never thought about love. She doesn''t think the viin in the book will fall in love with her. The two of them are just mutually beneficial together.


    Now she is not sure.


    Especially at this moment, he was looking at her with a pair of seductive peach blossom eyes.


    This made her very nervous...


    Just when Du Wan was about to run away, Pei Haoughed suddenly, and theughter was very weak, "Wan Wan, your face is red, could it be that you have evil intentions towards my son?"


    Bah!


    Du Wan was angry now, "You are the only one with a big face."


    Is it because Im too shy, or am I right and youre angry?


    Im blushing with anger. Du Wan defended forcefully. But the more I exin, the more it feels like I''m trying to hide something.


    As if he didn''t see her nervousness, Pei Hao approached her half-jokingly, and put his arm on her shoulders in a friendly manner, "Okay, I''m teasing you. Don''t look at the gossip anymore, don''t look at me Still have to watch.


    Before Du Wan could react, he was brought to the window.


    At this time, she was attracted to the bottom again, "People blocked the Yamen, how can you still have time to watch the show?"


    "These people are doing useless work." Pei Hao still held her shoulders and didn''t want to let go. "This siege was conducted on the grounds of catching human traffickers. Now they are still detained in the Imperial City Division, but the case has long been transferred to Jingzhao. After all, the investigation of the case is not under the jurisdiction of the Imperial City Director."


    Then these people are still surrounding the Imperial City Si Yamen?


    "You are so naive if you want to force me to let him go." Pei Hao suddenly whispered in her ear, "The emperor has taken action, and the Su family will not get any good this time."


    Isnt the Emperor just an empty frame?


    ...! Pei Hao was stunned for a moment.


    As soon as Du Wan said this, she realized something was wrong and quickly covered her mouth, "I didn''t say anything, you didn''t hear it, you know?"


    Pei Hao finally came back to his senses, "It''s just the two of us here, don''t worry."


    Du Wan listened attentively for a moment and felt relieved that it was indeed just the two of them.


    Pei Hao couldn''t suppress the curiosity in his heart and asked in a low voice, pretending to be mysterious: "How could Wanwan have such thoughts?"


    "Isn''t it true? I heard that my uncle''s rights have long been taken away by the court officials, and some people say that he is a foolish king?" What Du Wan said was exactly what was described in the book.


    Pei Hao marveled at the little girl''s courage, "Don''t say these words again in the future, do you understand? If others listen to it, will you die?"


    What are you afraid of? There are no outsiders here. Du Wan said casually.


    Pei Hao felt happy.


    Its better not to be an outsider.


    Its either an outsider or an insider


    Pei Hao thought happily, but warned in a low voice: "There are still three kilograms of nails in the broken ship. Wanwan, don''t underestimate the emperor. The 200,000 imperial guards in the capital are under the control of the emperor, not to mention the forces secretly cultivated by the emperor. Outside Emperor Shan Gao is far from certain, but the capital is firmly in the hands of the emperor."


    Really? Du Wan suspected that her memory was wrong.


    The book mainly describes the affairs of Qin Yuyu and Xie Zhang, with more emphasis on important supporting characters. Small characters like the emperor are not described with much sincerity.


    Du Wans perception of the emperor is quite good.


    It''s just that the emperor in the book is a viin, and his end is not very good...

 Chapter 230: The prince is full of gloom

    Chapter 230: The prince is full of gloom


    Chapter 230 The prince is full of gloom


    Is there any hidden plot? Du Wan couldn''t figure it out and stopped thinking about it, eating melon seeds and watching the show.


    Prime Minister Su was born in a schrly family and had many disciples. Su Che was the top schr in his new subject, and many students admired him. Some people said that he was being wronged, and without much encouragement, some hot-headed students came.


    Du Wanqing said: "They scolded you, why didn''t they scold you?"


    Pei Hao''s beautiful peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly, "Probably because he is afraid of being beaten."


    Hey, there is gossip.


    Thats right. Ill beat you up.


    Are you still going to hit people?


    Whats the matter? The prestige I gained in the past can now make people fearful.


    Just bragging.


    Du Wan nced at him sideways, expressing disbelief.


    Pei Hao smiled happily and unconsciously hugged the little girl closer. As long as they have more contact and get along with each other, he will not believe that the little girl is not enlightened.


    Du Wan was thinking about something just now, and soon realized that he was too close, so she silently distanced herself, and after a while he got closer again. Pretending to be nonchnt, but as long as she had the intention, she would still notice his deliberateness.


    Now, what else dont you understand?


    She is not really stupid.


    Looking back on him now, he is really suspicious!


    Du Wan now wants to p herself in the face. She had never noticed his obvious thoughts.


    This time, she didn''t even want to watch the show, so she pushed Pei Hao away and kept some distance. He looked up and down at Pei Hao, who was pretending to be calm. His big, clean eyes looked particrly different now, as if he could see through people''s hearts.


    Pei Hao felt inexplicably nervous when he saw her look in his eyes.


    This room is extremely quiet.


    The noise outside has no impact on this ce at all.


    Du Wan suddenly asked: "Do you like me?"


    "I"


    Pei Hao opened his mouth to say something, but when he met her serious eyes, which showed no trace of shyness, his heart sank.


    This is not the expression of liking someone.


    Pei Hao was born in a noble family and was popr among the people. I have been a proud and self-respecting person since I was a child. During this period of time, for the sake of the little girl, he changed himself again and again and did many things that even he himself found unbelievable. Even so, he still couldn''t really get into the little girl''s heart.


    A little girls heart can be very soft, and sometimes it can be very hard.


    Pei Hao''s heart suddenly felt a slight pain, and it passed so quickly that he had no time to savor the pain. "I don''t know if I like it or not. But you are my fiance, and it is my duty to take care of you." ."


    Oh, I remember that in Chiyan County, you disliked me very much.


    I dislike it even now. Pei Hao said with a frosty face.


    Du Wan was inexplicably relieved, and then became curious again, "Why do you dislike me?"


    "I dislike everything." Pei Hao stood like a pine tree, extremely elegant.


    When he carries such a graceful attitude, it makes people feel that he is far away and difficult to approach. He is like the snow lotus blooming on the top of a mountain, which can be looked up to but cannot be touched.


    Du Wan finally showed a smile on his face, "If you don''t like it, just dislike it, as long as you don''t like it."


    Why? Pei Haos heart tightened again.


    "Because you like me, there is no result." Du Wan looked at Pei Hao at this time, as if he was looking at a bad thing. In the past, everyone worked together, and she thought it didn''t matter how we got along. Now that she knew what he was thinking, how could she still order him around with the same peace of mind as before?


    When he traveled to this world, Du Wan had no ns to get married. Who knows what day she will travel back in time?


    Pei Hao wanted to cover it up, but Du Wan didn''t expose it. Next, Du Wan paid attention to the farce in front of the Yamen.


    A **** from the pce came out from behind and said that the emperor had issued a decree. Su Zhuangyuan had to prove his innocence while he was in prison. He asked a group of students not to cause trouble, and then ordered the students to disperse quickly. Those who continued to cause trouble would be expelled from their positions. Imperial examinations were banned for the third generation of the family. .


    Suddenly, the students stopped.


    That enthusiasm was like being poured cold water on them. Even if some students wanted to be killed in front of the Yamen, they gave up their thoughts. Three generations of the family are not allowed to take the imperial examination. This punishment is too severe. It doesn''t matter if they die, but if they bring down the family, they are sinners.


    Du Wan silently praised the emperor. This move was really powerful.


    It was only when Du Wan returned to the princess''s residence that he discovered that this idea was actually suggested by Prince Consort Du. She looked at Prince Consort Du again with starry eyes.


    It was rare for Prince Consort Du to see his daughter''s admiring eyes, and he felt a little carried away, "Wanwan, I heard that you went out again today?"


    Yes, yes, go to the Yamen and watch the students causing trouble.


    With Pei Hao?


    "Yes." Du Wan became discouraged when she thought of Pei Hao. What a great freebor force, just gone. She, Du Wan, is not so scumbag that she doesn''t want to be with others, but she also orders others to do their work.


    Du Consort asked: "What do Wanwan think of Prince Pei?"


    He is a nice person and very loyal. Du Wan was pragmatic.


    Du Prince Consort met Pei Hao once before returning home. The boy was gloomy, but he didn''t feel as happy as he did after going out to y with his sweetheart. "Did you quarrel with him today?"


    Du Wan shook his head uncertainly, "No, he even sent me back home."


    Du Prince Consort touched his daughter''s head.


    Now it seems that the boy from the Pei family has suffered under his daughter.


    The Prince Consort Du did not mention Pei Hao again, but talked about the Su family''s case, "Let''s not do anything more with this case, just wait for the result."


    Arent you looking for any more evidence?


    "The imperial guards have searched the vige, that''s enough." Du Huima reminded.


    Du Qian said immediately: "Father, what did you find?"


    Du Wan is also paying attention.


    Prince Consort Du didn''t want the brothers and sisters to cause trouble again, "The people who searched today dug a pit near Zhuangzi. There were many children''s bones inside, which had been gnawed by something. Also, it doesn''t count that Su Che was not caught on the spot. What, but Pei Hao captured Su Yi, even if Su Yimitted suicide on the spot, someone still recognized his identity. This is enough for Prime Minister Su to be very worried. "


    Two people understood.


    Du Wan, on the other hand, thought of the dogs in Zhuangzi, "Dad, aren''t those people feeding the dogs with corpses?"


    It should be.


    Du Wan was d that she didnt eat dog meat.


    Otherwise, she will vomit to death.


    Du Wan did not expect that what the Su family did was so disgusting.


    Back at Yulingyuan, Du Wan thought of a question.


    The male protagonist in this book had evidence of the crime of Prime Minister Su, but heter took it out in order to get Prime Minister Su to dismount. The book describes Xie Zhang''s foresight, and since he established an intelligencework, he deliberately collected evidence of the crime of court officials. What now? Is it possible that Xie Zhang has incriminating evidence against the Prime Minister''s Mansion?


    Du Wan thought of the male protagonists intelligencework.


    You can actually buy it for a little money.


    Early the next morning, with 20,000 in silver notes in her arms, Du Wan disguised herself as a boy and climbed over the wall to go out. These banknotes were stolen from Su Yu.

 Chapter 231: The little girl takes action secretly

    Chapter 231: The little girl takes action secretly


    Chapter 231 The little girl takes action secretly


    The reason why I didnt bring too many people was because I didnt want to attract attention. However, when she climbed over the wall, Zhuang Cong noticed her.


    Du Wan had no choice but to tell them to follow him secretly and not to show their faces.


    We came to an old street with some small shops and taverns. More than 90% of the people walking on the streets are poor people.


    Du Wan was eating melon seeds and strolling on the street.


    Zhuang Cong didn''t know what the princess wanted to do, so he could only follow silently.


    Until Du Wan walked into the **** shop on the street.


    There is only one old man guarding the **** shop. He is the shopkeeper and the waiter.


    Du Wan didnt say anything. He just pressed three copper tes onto the table and arranged them into a triangle. The old man''s eyes, which were originally drowsy, suddenly burst into light.


    The old man asked: What news do you want?


    Evidence concerning the Prime Ministers Mansion.


    The old man looked at Du Wan secretly, feeling shocked.


    He has never seen the princess in person, but he has seen her portrait. He opened his mouth to say that Princess, you are in the wrong ce, but his eyes fell on the three copper tes ced on the table. This unique code was only used by regr customers, so he closed his mouth again.


    Du Wan smiled and looked at the old man, very calm.


    This **** shop location and code are from the book, there is no way they are fake.


    In the past, when I was a salted fish, I was a newbie, so being cautious was the most appropriate approach. The only thing that exposed her abnormality was revealing to Pei Hao that Xie Zhang wanted to rebel. However, things are not what they used to be. As her abilities improve, her courage grows.


    Du Huima did not allow them to participate.


    Du Wan had no intention of participating, just came to buy some information.


    Du Wanxiao asked: "What? Don''t you im to know everything?"


    The guest officer will wait a moment.


    The old man dropped this sentence and went to the backyard.


    Recruit an aplice to contact the boss.


    Du Wan was in the outer hall and clearly heard the old man say: "Go and inform the master quickly. Lord Jiaoyang County is here to buy evidence of Prime Minister Su''s crime. Do you want to do this business? What is the price?"


    After a while, the old man came out and said, "I can''t give you an answer now. You cane over again at this time tomorrow."


    Okay. Du Wan walked away simply.


    The old man was slightly surprised.


    Du Wan was able to leave so readily, so naturally he was on a whim and set his sights on the person who was going to deliver the news.


    The man left the small **** shop and walked in one direction. Locking the opponent''s aura, Du Wan kept a distance of within one mile, following slowly and without any pressure. In the eyes of outsiders, she was just wandering around, wandering wherever she went.


    The man didn''t walk long and entered a small courtyard at the end of the alley.


    After a while, a homing pigeon flew out of the yard.


    Du Wan was speechless.


    Following it is in vain, it is of no great use.


    So, Du Wan turned around and left.


    Passed by a small stall selling braised pork.


    It smelled very fragrant. Seeing that the other party''s business was good, Du Wan couldn''t help but get closer and said, "I want a braised pig''s trotters."


    "Okay." The boss quickly picked up a pig''s trotter and bought it with oil paper. "Twenty-eight coins."


    "Hold on."


    Du Wan took out his purse and took out the smallest piece of silver.


    When the boss found another pile of copper coins, Du Wan was silent. Even though it was greasy money, he didn''t really want it anymore, so Du Wan simply called Zhuang Cong in the dark.


    Zhuang Cong stood up, and just as he was about to speak out, he saw Du Wan pointing to a pile of copper tes on the table, "I''ll give it to you. Oh, you can buy some more braised pig''s trotters, if you want to eat them."


    Thank you, Master, for the reward. Zhuang Cong quickly put the copper te into his purse.


    Does this mean you dont want to eat pigs trotters?


    Du Wan didn''t care too much, she opened the oil bag in her hand and wanted to chew the meat.


    Master, wait a minute! Zhuang Cong snatched the pigs trotter away from Du Wans hand. Recruit a bodyguard.


    Zhuang Cong showed the pig''s trotters to the guard and cut out a small piece for a taste.


    After making sure that there was no problem, I gave it to Du Wan again.


    Du Wan waspletely confused, but he knew they were responsible and did not stop him. When he got the pig''s trotters back, he yfully raised the meat in his hand and said, "You can eat it now."


    Thats enough. Zhuang Cong said respectfully.


    Du Wan motioned for them to step back, then took a small bite and found that the taste was quite good. No wonder the business was so good.


    About Zhuang Congs operation, the stall owner almost knelt down in shock.


    The stall owner guessed that the young man dressed as a boy was probably a nobleman.


    Du Wan saw the boss''s nervous look and said, "It''s okay, you continue doing business. I was just passing by to buy some food. Your food tastes good."


    Thank you, sir. The stall owner knelt down after saying this.


    Du Wan stopped him, "Stand still. Okay, I''m leaving."


    Without giving the boss a chance to speak, Du Wan turned around and left without wanting to cause trouble. After arriving in the capital, Du Wan was in a dangerous situation. He had never been shopping as leisurely as he was today.


    Your Majesty, is that the princess? Mu Sian said in surprise.


    Pei Hao turned indifferently and looked in the direction Mu Si''an was pointing. With just one nce, he locked Du Wan. He stood on the second floor and watched her gnawing pig''s trotters as she walked. His little face was full of satisfaction, "Don''t disturb me." Her, let her continue shopping. She won''t be happy to be disturbed now."


    Mu Si''an nced at Pei Hao in surprise.


    Since yesterday, he has discovered something unusual about Pei Hao.


    In the past, Mu Si''an would have asked Pei Hao if something had happened. But when he saw Pei Hao''s expression, Mu Si''an didn''t dare to speak.


    Something must have happened that he didn''t know.


    Du Wan walked outside the wall of the princess''s mansion and then climbed over the wall to get in.


    My feet have just touched the ground and are not yet firm.


    Sister! Du Qians voice, gritting his teeth, suddenly sounded.


    Du Wan''s heart skipped a beat, "Brother?"


    When did you learn to climb over the wall?


    "I was bored and studied in Huguo Temple, haha." Du Wan felt a little regretful. She should have bought more braised pig''s trotters and let her elder brother have a try. "Brother, I didn''t go out to do anything this time. I just went shopping. If you dont believe me, you can ask Zhuang Cong and the others.


    Du Wan pointed at the wall behind her.


    After hearing this, Zhuang Cong and others on the other side of the courtyard wall were not in a hurry to climb over the wall.


    Everyone looked at Zhuang Cong.


    Zhuang Cong was no longer in a hurry, took out his money bag and counted the rewards from the princess.


    A heavy purse, uninformed people may think it contains a lot of silver, but it is actually full of copper coins.


    Du Wan waited for a long time, but did not see the guards who climbed over the wall.


    Du Qian''s face became darker and darker, "Sister, have you learned to lie?"


    "No!"


    Go to the martial arts training hall with your elder brother.


    Du Wan followed him dejectedly.


    As he left, he looked back at the courtyard wall doubtfully.


    One of the guards asked: "Brother Cong, aren''t you afraid that the princess will be angry?"


    "The princess is not a stingy person." Zhuang Cong paused while counting the coins, "Besides, the princess is safe and secure when she returns to the mansion, and it''s time for us to change shifts."


    Hearing this, all the guards smiled and gave him a thumbs up.

 Chapter 232: The prince is going to be jealous

    Chapter 232: The prince is going to be jealous


    Chapter 232 The prince is jealous


    Zhuang Cong smiled and said: "Let''s go! The princess rewarded us with more than three hundred coins today. She went to get some wine and came back. It''s enough for us to have a few sips."


    "Walk!"


    Wow, thank you Brother Cong.


    You are not allowed to drink while on duty. A few sips after the shift is not a problem.


    for the rest of the time.


    Du Wan fought with Du Qian in the martial arts hall, and the fightsted for two hours.


    At first Du Wan was able to fight on par with Du Qian, but gradually she fell behind. She was a novice in fighting experience and waspletely beaten by Du Qian. After being tortured, Du Wan fell to the ground and didn''t want to get up, "Brother, just wait for me. Wait a few months to see if I don''t torture you back."


    Ha, I will tell you when the timees, your eldest brother will still be your eldest brother. Du Qian said seductively.


    Du Wan rolled her eyes, "Wait for me!"


    Haha. Du Qian smiled happily.


    Du Wan said goodbye to her elder brother and went back to Yulingyuan, feeling exhausted.


    Rather than going to the bathroom, Du Wan first performed a set of movements, nine in total. The first eight movements were all performed smoothly, but only the ninth movement was a little sluggish.


    However, after practicing the nine movements, Iy there numb and painful for a quarter of an hour, and then gradually recovered and became energetic.


    Du Wan stood up, found a set of clean clothes, and went to the bathroom.


    He took a shower, fell on the bed and fell asleep.


    Xie Zhang of Huguo Temple.


    Receive messages from subordinates.


    He didn''t know where Du Wan learned the secret of the **** shop, which made him very confused. Xie Zhang thought about this business over and over again and decided to take it, but he had other ns.


    In the past, he didn''t like to get out in front of others, and he didn''t want to stand out and make people jealous. After theyout was vandalized several times, the n needed to be changed.


    The situation no longer allows him to just stand behind the scenes.


    Xie Zhang ordered that the information about Su Mansion''s No. 2 file be sold for 20,000 silver. Because he knew that the little girl had defrauded Su Yu of this amount before, and he was afraid that she would be reluctant to part with it if it was more.


    "I want to go back to Beijing, pull out the files from Su Mansion No. 1, and send them to my study." The evidence of this file is more convincing than the one to be sold to Du Wan.


    Early the next morning.


    Du Wan was dressed like a servant again and climbed over the wall to go out.


    Zhuang Cong, who had just been on duty, felt pain in his head again.


    Why does the princess always have to go out during his duty hours?


    Zhuang Cong had no choice but to lead people to follow him in a hurry.


    This time Du Wan went directly to the **** shop. The old man was dozing off. When he saw Du Waning over, he woke up immediately and said, "You are here."


    Then the old man turned around and took out a cloth bag from the book shelf, "The things you want are inside, as for the price."


    He stretched out **** toward Du Wan?


    Du Wan''s big eyes shed, and she took out two taels of silver and put them on the counter.


    Going to get the cloth bag, the old man didn''t let go, "Don''t tease me, it''s 20,000 silver."


    Grab the money!


    Du Wan had a small face and looked at the old man intently.


    The old man did not give in and did not ept bargaining.


    Du Wan had no choice but to take out the 20,000 yuan in silver notes from his arms, took the bag, and immediately opened it to look at it. After reading it, he asked, "Is this the crime?"


    This is not small.


    "The servants of the Prime Minister''s Mansion oppressed the people and caused murders. What does it have to do with Prime Minister Su?"


    But you said you wanted evidence of the crime from the Prime Ministers Pce.


    Du Wan wanted to throw the file at the old mans face.


    The old man was as steady as an old dog and was not afraid of her being angry. "Please read on patiently, and you will understand after reading it. This stuff is enough to make the Prime Minister''s Mansion infamous." Du Wan patiently continued reading.


    The more I read on, the angrier I became.


    What kind of thing is this? The servants are so arrogant that they can take people''s lives lightly. The Prime Minister''s Mansion is not a housekeeper with bad moral character, but a bunch of them. These people usually work very secretly, but they were dug out by Xie Zhang''s organization. Hundreds of lives were lost.


    Du Wan looked at the old man deeply.


    This evidence of guilt is not the one described in the book.


    Turn around and walked out of the **** shop.


    Du Wan is not in the mood to go shopping now and wants to go back.


    After walking for a while, I found that there was a lot of excitement ahead, and some officers and soldiers from the Imperial City Division came. Du Wan stood next to the crowd, listening to everyone''s gossip. There was a fight in that store, and a murder almost urred. Among them, the Crown Prince, who is riding a tall horse and wearing a menacing official look, is particrly conspicuous.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he was so powerful, people would overlook his appearance. I''m afraid there will be many unmarried women smashing their handkerchiefs in public.


    Zhuang Cong saw that the princess was too close to the crowd and came to her side unknowingly.


    Du Wan saw him and threw the cloth bag in his hand to him, "Take it. This is worth twenty thousand taels of silver. If you lose it, I will sell it to you."


    Hearing this, Zhuang Congs hand holding the bag froze.


    Is it so valuable?


    He weighed it and found it was a little too light. What was it?


    Du Wan snorted lightly.


    This guy cheated her yesterday. Do you think she doesn''t know? But for the sake of his dedication, she didn''t care about him.


    The door of the store has been blocked by officers and soldiers from the Imperial City Department.


    Du Wan stood on the outside, just like a group of people eating melons, just looking at the loneliness. Just when she wanted to go around and leave.


    Princess, what a coincidence.


    A man''s clear voice is very pleasant to the ear.


    Du Wan looked back, "Is that you?"


    Wearing a moon-white robe, Xie Zhang stood among the people with a jade fan in his hand. His temperament was extraordinary and he stood out among the crowd. He looked at her with gentle eyes and a slight smile, and walked closer step by step.


    Logically speaking, any normal little girl would be amazed when seeing such a handsome man.


    Du Wan is not a normal person. On the contrary, the vignce in his heart is rising.


    Xie Zhang stopped half a foot away from Du Wan.


    Its not that he wants to stop, but he has to.


    Zhuang Cong''s right hand next to him has already been pressed to the handle of the knife.


    Xie Zhang was about to greet Du Wan, but Du Wan raised her hand to stop him, "You don''t have to be polite. Didn''t you see that I was in disguise?"


    Im sorry, I called you by the wrong name just now. Xie Zhang sincerely apologized, How about I invite you to the teahouse to have something to eat to show your sincerity?


    "No need. I don''t want to eat now." Du Wan refused without thinking.


    Xie Zhang looked regretful.


    Two people are talking here, and Pei Hao is riding on horseback not far away.


    When the little girl appeared, he seemed to be paying attention to the case, but in fact he had been paying attention to her movements. He didn''t expect that Xie Zhang, the haunting guy, was also here. How dare he talk to the little girl?


    Pei Hao''s hand on the horse''s reins tightened and he held on.


    Mu Si''an noticed what was going on over there, "Your Majesty, why don''t you go over there? I think Xie Qi must have dressed up specially today. Everything is fine. Even her smile is like a spring breeze. She must be trying to seduce the little girl..."


    "The princess saidst time that she doesn''t owe him anything." Pei Hao said as steadily as a rock.


    Mu Sian raised his eyebrows.


    You obviously want to go through, but you just cant go through?


    Sounding that there was an awkwardness, he pretended to trust the princess.


    This in the end is why?

 Chapter 233: I will send my people myself

    Chapter 233: I will send my people myself


    Chapter 233 I will send my people myself


    What happened on this street today was as trivial as sesame seeds and mung beans, and there was no need for Pei Hao to take action personally. But he still hurried over, obviously receiving news from the princess...


    Mu Si''an tentatively asked, "How about I go over and say hello to the princess?"


    Its up to you. Pei Hao said as if he didnt care.


    Musian walked over with a smile.


    He sessfully stood between Xie Zhang and Du Wan and said hello to them respectively, "Princess, long time no see. Hey, it''s Mr. Xie Qi, whose name I have admired for a long time."


    Xie Zhang smiled calmly and said, "Master Mu, you are too polite."


    Mu Si''an kept talking to Xie Zhang next.


    Du Wan was quite happy because she didnt have to deal with Xie Zhang by herself.


    Du Wan said: "You guys chat, I''m going back."


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    Xie Zhang followed a few steps and asked, "Shall I take the princess back?"


    "There''s no need. I''m surrounded by personal guards." Du Wan walked forward while Xie Zhang followed her, very insistent.


    Those who are neither far nor near, always follow. People who didnt know the situation looked at it and thought it was two people meeting to go shopping together.


    Du Wan''s vignce increased to another level.


    Do you really want to fall out with him? Falling out with the male protagonist at this time is not a wise decision.


    Da da.


    The sound of horse hooves came from behind.


    Pei Hao rode up to Du Wan and said, "Wanwan, I''ll take you back home."


    Du Wan turned around, but before she could speak, Pei Hao bent down on the horse, reached out and grabbed her arm, pulled her onto the horse, and sat in front of him.


    To be honest, she wanted to refuse.


    However, Pei Hao did not give her a chance to refuse, and said politely to Xie Zhang: "Xie Qi, I will send my fiance away, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    After giving Xie Zhang a warning look, Pei Hao took Du Wan away.


    Du Wan was confused.


    After the horse had walked for a while, she looked back and saw Xie Zhang standing behind her still looking at them. She noticed that she had turned back and waved to her with a smile.


    Pei Hao pried her head back with his big hands, and there was a sour taste in his cold voice, "What are you looking at? Are you so reluctant to let go?"


    "Who can''t bear to part with me? I''m just trying to see what he wants to do?"


    What else can I do, just seduce a little girl.


    "What?" Du Wan was stunned, then thought of something, narrowed his eyes and smiled, "You are right. This old street usually does not talk about the children of the rich and powerful, even the rich children of the rich family are not seen here. Today. Its strange, not only Xie Zhang is here, but you are also here.


    I am on official business. Pei Hao forced his respect.


    Du Wan chuckled, "Yes, I believe you are on official business. So, the prince, who is on official business, where are you taking me now? Aren''t you going to dy your business?"


    Its almost done, Sian can take care of the rest.


    Du Wan rolled her eyes.


    It really sounds like that. Do you think she is stupid?


    As soon as Pei Hao saw her like this, he knew that the girl had most likely seen through him. Even if he knew that she didn''t mean anything to Xie Zhang, he still didn''t want her to have contact with Xie Zhang. Call him autocratic or domineering, but his fiance cannot tolerate others coveting her.


    No matter how slow the horse walks, he will still reach his destination.


    Close to the Princess Mansion.


    Du Wan insisted that Pei Hao drop her off in the alley next to her.


    Pei Hao asked strangely: "Did you sneak out?"


    Nonsense. Du Wanma quickly dismounted, Youll know just by looking at me dressed like this.


    Just as she was about to walk into the alley, she suddenly stopped again, stepped back, and slipped in front of Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao stood next to the horse, waiting to see what kind of monster she was going to make.


    Du Wan looked around and whispered: "I have evidence of the crime from the Prime Minister''s Mansion, do you want it?" "Huh?"


    Pei Hao was surprised, "Where did ite from?"


    "I bought it with money." Du Wan whispered, "I thought about it and thought it would be best to give it to you."


    You just want to save your father-inw trouble.


    Hey, dont say it if you see through it, do you understand?


    "Understand!"


    Du Wan called Zhuang Cong, Give the cloth bag to Prince Pei.


    "Yes, Princess." Zhuang Cong took off the bag tied around his waist and handed it to Pei Hao with both hands.


    Pei Hao took it and opened it for inspection. His face changed slightly, "Wanwan, where did thise from?"


    Didnt I tell you, I bought it.


    "how much did you spend?"


    "This is the number." Du Wan held out two green fingers, "Twenty thousand. The money that was stolen from Su Yu was stolen again by the person who sold the information."


    Du Wan thought of Xie Zhang.


    It must have been someone from the pawnshop who informed Xie Zhang that she would "happen" to meet him.


    She had already thought of this problem.


    What Xie Zhangs purpose is, we cant guess now. Du Wan just doesn''t have to be afraid.


    Du Wan said goodbye to Pei Hao, got into the alley, climbed over the wall and entered the princess''s house.


    Zhuang Cong and others appeared outside. After thinking for a while, they climbed over the wall and followed each other like dumplings.


    When Pei Hao saw this scene, he wiped away the depression in his heart and wanted tough for no reason.


    The little girl also climbed over the wall to y yesterday?


    Just as Pei Hao thought, without the threat of Huang Lian, Du Wan could let herself go.


    After climbing over the wall andnding on the ground, she looked around cautiously.


    Huh?


    There is no cheaper brother?


    Could it be that she came back early today and he hasn''t noticed her leaving the house yet?


    Back at Yulingyuan, Du Wan saw Ningqin packing things in her bedroom.


    Du Wan asked: "Ningqin, do you know what my eldest brother is doing?"


    "The n sent someone over this morning to take the prince back." Ningqin only learned the news half an hour ago. At that time, Du Wan was out. "They said that he would be allowed to recuperate in the n and study at the same time. The prince is still here. I gave you a message, saying that if you are bored in the house, you can go to the n to find him."


    Du Wan is a little moved.


    However, I dont want to leave Beijing until I know whats going to happen with the Su family.


    The next day, the capital was bustling with activity.


    The officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Department surrounded the Prime Minister''s Mansion and arrested a bunch of stewards, as well as the shopkeepers of the shops under the Prime Minister''s Mansion and the head of the vige, etc., a total of more than twenty people were arrested.


    It is the information purchased by Du Wan yesterday that works.


    It is said that the emperor was furious in the early morning and scolded Prime Minister Su bloody, saying that he could not even manage his own family, so how could he manage the state affairs, and ordered him to go back to his residence to think about his mistakes behind closed doors.


    All the evil ves whomitted crimes were imprisoned and their property was confiscated.


    This search of family property is quite interesting. Its just that the servants of the Prime Ministers Pce are all extremely rich. In particr, the chief steward of the Prime Minister''s Mansion confiscated more than 200,000 yuan in property.


    Pei Hao went to ransack the house and did not cover it up.


    Therefore, the rumor that the dogs in front of the Prime Minister''s house are all fat and oily spread throughout the streets and alleys of the capital. Just as the old man who sold the information to Du Wan said, these crimes will not kill Prime Minister Su, but they are enough to destroy the Su family''s century-old reputation. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is infamous.


    After hearing this, Du Wan felt happy.


    I specially changed into the clothes of a boy and put on the hat of a servant, and went to the Four Seasons Building on Rongchang Street to listen to the gossip.

 Chapter 234: The Prime Ministers Mansion is notorious

    Chapter 234: The Prime Minister''s Mansion is notorious


    Chapter 234 The Prime Ministers Mansion is infamous


    In order to hear more, Du Wan did not go to the private room, but sat in the lobby, listening to Mr. Shu''s stories and the actors singing songs.


    What the storyteller is talking about now is about the evil ves in the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    In ten years, hundreds of lives were harmed,


    The master of the Prime Ministers Mansion probably doesnt know either.


    If it werent for the support of the Prime Ministers Office, would those evil ves dare to kill people? Especially the big housekeeper, there were eighteen murders in his hands alone.


    I heard about this. There was a family of more than ten people who were killed in one night. All the family property was misappropriated by the big steward. He was so unconscionable that he didnt even spare the newborn child.


    Du Wan was peeling peanuts and eating them, listening to gossip while eating.


    Zhuang Cong and several guards sat at the table behind her. They also ordered a few snacks and a pot of tea.


    Du Wan suddenly said: "Have you heard about what happened to Su Zhuangyuanst time?"


    Ive heard about this.


    The day before yesterday, there were students surrounding the Imperial City Si Yamen, saying they wanted to ask for his orders.


    The emperor said he would stay in prison to prove his innocence.


    Do you believe he is innocent?


    Du Wan then interjected, "Before the evil ve incident happened, I believed it. Now, hehe. No, it''s nothing if you can raise one or two evil ves who bully others. But you can raise a lot of people. , can it still be good?


    There was a sudden silence all around.


    Someone pped his thigh and said, "Mom! This is really true!"


    "Su Zhuangyuan was arrested. What was the crime?" someone asked.


    Someone else said loudly: "I know this matter, it is rted to human traffickers. I heard that there is a dog farm in the suburbs, and there are many children locked up in it. After the people from the Imperial City Division encircled and suppressed them, they arrested all the people and returned them." Caught Su Zhuangyuan on the spot."


    You scum!


    "That''s not right. I heard that it was not caught on the spot, but nearby."


    Hes so good, what is he doing around there?


    Zhuang Cong looked speechlessly as his master fanned the mes beside him.


    The princess did such a shameful thing, but she did it happily.


    Du Wan sat there for another half an hour, then satisfiedly grabbed a handful of fried peanuts and walked out of the teahouse while eating.


    I almost bumped into someone in front of the teahouse door. He was a handsome and elegant young man. He was wearing a snow-white robe and a jade belt wrapped around his lean waist.


    Princess? The young master blurted out.


    Du Wan was surprised, "Do you know me?"


    "I have met the princess. The grassroots people have been lucky enough to meet the princess once."


    Huh? Du Wan tried hard to remember, but still couldnt remember who he was. Maybe its been too long and I cant remember who you are.


    The young man lowered his eyes and smiled softly, "Qiao Qingzhu, a grassroots man."


    "oh-"


    Du Wan suddenly realized, "It turns out to be you. Youe here -"


    She pointed to the Four Seasons Building behind her.


    Qiao Qingzhu said warmly: "The manager of the Four Seasons Building has invited our troupe to perform in the building in three days. The grassroots came here because they have something to discuss with the manager."


    Oh, I will definitely support you when the timees. Du Wan said politely.


    The two exchanged a few polite words, and Qiao Qingzhu stood aside. Du Wan left happily and looked back at him. Unexpectedly, he looked pretty good after taking off his thick makeup. If you were living in modern times, this would be her cup of tea.


    After walking for a short distance, she stood still and looked back.


    Qiao Qingzhu''s figure has long disappeared at the door of the teahouse, and he must have gone inside.


    Zhuang Cong''s eyelids twitched. The princess wouldn''t be like thedies in the capital, and she would also learn how to be an actor, right?


    This is not a good habit


    Du Wan turned around suddenly and looked at Zhuang Cong, "What are you thinking about?"


    Thinking about nothing? Zhuang Cong replied immediately.


    Du Wan raised her eyebrows and said, "You can tell lies out of the blue, that''s awesome, much better than I used to be."


    This doesnt sound like apliment at all!


    Zhuang Cong has a guilty conscience and would rather lie than tell the truth.


    Du Wan didnt really want to find out what he was thinking. She was thinking about Qiao Qingzhu''s background. Pei Hao seemed to have mentioned it to her, which was quite worthy of sympathy from others.


    At this time, Pei Hao was in the prison of the Imperial City Division.


    Su Che put on his prison uniform and sat cross-legged in front of an old table.


    There is a pot of wine and several dishes on the table. There was also a wine ss in front of Su Che, which was filled with wine.


    Su Che said: "A meal without a head?"


    "You''re thinking too much." Pei Hao didn''t have any friendship with Su Che, but he didn''t have any bad feelings towards Su Che. They were both children from good backgrounds, and Su Che was considered clean among his peers. "You are from the Su family again. Its a big trouble, and hundreds of lives are at stake.


    Su Che suddenly looked up at him, "What do you mean by this?"


    Pei Hao told the story about the evil ve in the Prime Minister''s Mansion, "Your grandfather, Prime Minister Su, was banned from his home by the emperor and closed his door to think about his mistakes. The Su family should be lucky that the evidence did not implicate the master of the Su family, but the reputation is extremely bad. , the century-old reputation ispletely gone.


    Why did youe today?


    Let Su Yu admit to murdering the princess and let the truthe out.


    "Impossible." Su Che knew that their family would never admit this. "Even if they admit to abducting children and using ves tomit murder, they will not admit to murdering the princess. Prince Pei, you should know the severity of this better than anyone else."


    Admit to child trafficking and very, and the Prime Minister''s Office will lose.


    And if he admits to murdering the princess, the whole family will die!


    Pei Hao naturally knew the key to this, but the evidence of the murder of the princess waspletely wiped out by the Su family. "Are you so sure that Zhuangzi''s matter will not be exposed?"


    What does Zhuangzis matter have to do with the Su family?


    "Do you think Su Yi died without any evidence?" Pei Hao looked at Su Che with calm eyes, "People who have entered the Imperial City Division can be convicted without evidence."


    Are you trying to ignore thew?


    Its much kinder than your Su family feeding corpses to dogs.


    Su Che stood up suddenly and said excitedly: "Impossible!"


    "Don''t you know? The corpses found by the imperial guards all had signs of being chewed. If this matter were made public, would your Su family still have a way to survive?" Pei Hao''s eyes were full of ridicule.


    This behavior of the Su family has offended the public and is shameful to everyone in the world.


    Su Che fell down in shock, with a nk look on his face.


    The previous person in charge of the stronghold had been killed by Du Liu when he intercepted Du Liu and othersst time. As the master, Su Che didn''t need to go there in person if there weren''t too many casualties in the stronghold. I never knew the person in charge could do such a bad thing before.


    Pei Hao examined Su Che and did not miss the change in his expression.


    A small test showed that Su Che didn''t know anything about it.


    The content of today''s conversation cannot be used as evidence unless Su Che writes down the testimony and signs it. It can also be seen from this that it is almost impossible for the Su family to plead guilty on their own.

 Chapter 235: The Su family was finally ransacked

    Chapter 235: The Su family was finally ransacked


    Chapter 235 The Su family was finally ransacked


    Pei Hao sat for a while longer, then stood up and left.


    The Su family would not feed corpses to dogs, but they could not resist the greed of their servants. In order to save some dog food, they cooked human flesh and fed it to dogs. Some handymen in Zhuangzi have been recruited. It''s a pity that those people don''t know who the master behind Zhuangzi is. Therefore, the Su family cannot be convicted because there is insufficient evidence.


    Just got out of prison.


    Mu Si''an came in a hurry and said, "Your Majesty, the Emperor has a secret decree."


    "Walk."


    Pei Hao went back to his office.


    Saw the waiting eunuch.


    The **** did not read it out, but directly gave the secret decree to Pei Hao and retreated.


    Pei Hao immediately opened it and took a look at it, with a solemn expression on his face, "Si''an, is there anything unusual in the pce today?"


    "The unusual thing is that the Marquis of Dingbei brought Xie Qi into the pce to meet the emperor. It didn''t take long for word to spread that Xie Qi took the post of doctor of the Ministry of War." The doctor of the Ministry of War was a fifth-rank official.


    It is very rare for Xie Zhang to be able to get a real vacancy when he bes an official.


    Pei Hao said: "Did the emperor issue the decree not long after the Xie family and his son came out?"


    "Yes!" Mu Si''an thought thoughtfully, "Is this decree rted to them?"


    "That should be it. Exchange credit for official position." Pei Hao was not unfamiliar with Xie Zhang''s operations. Someone had done this before. "Go and deploy the manpower and set off in a quarter of an hour."


    offices


    Mu Si''an corrected his attitude and started doing business.


    Most of an hourter.


    Du Wan received a shocking news before she returned to the princess mansion.


    The officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Division surrounded the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    Prime Minister Su''s family will all be thrown into the sky prison, and a group of servants will also be imprisoned. The Imperial City Secretary was very familiar with confiscating homes, and he quickly brought out boxes after boxes of valuable things from the Prime Minister''s Mansion. Mu Si''an personally took the lead in counting and recording them.


    The officers and soldiers who ransacked the house would secretly gain some benefits.


    For example, if you see gold, silver and banknotes, hide some of them and there will be no problem. But no one will touch things that may be registered.


    Du Wan followed the people watching the excitement and hurried to the prime minister''s house.


    Zhuang Cong has another headache.


    After walking around for a day, the princess would run wherever there was gossip.


    The native people cannot understand how Du Wan, whoes from an era of entertainment explosion,cks daily entertainment programs. The only thing that can be of some interest is all kinds of gossip.


    I stood outside the door and took a look, but didn''t see anything.


    The gate was guarded by officers and soldiers from the Imperial City Department.


    In addition, the officers and soldiers carried out box after box of things, filling one cart after another. When a cart was full, it would be transported back to the Imperial City Division, where it would be counted again before being reported to the emperor. Decide where these things go.


    At this time, Hu San hurriedly came out from inside.


    After scanning around the outside, he found Du Wan, and Hu San walked towards her with a clear purpose.


    Hu San whispered: "Princess, Your Majesty, pleasee in."


    Huh? Seriously? Can I go in?


    "OK."


    Okay then. Du Wan was happy and grinned silently.


    So he followed in with all his might.


    Zhuang Cong followed Du Wan with six personal guards.


    The remaining guards can only stay outside. It is good to bring a few people in, but if there are more, it will easily lead to misunderstanding.


    Du Wan followed Hu San in.


    Not long after, I saw Pei Hao sitting in the first ce in the main hall of the front yard.


    The tea table next to her also had hot tea on it.


    Du Wan did not go to say hello to Pei Hao immediately, but slipped to Mu Si''an''s side and saw that he was very busy. There is really a lot of stuff that came out of the house, and I''m afraid I won''t be able to finish it all in a while.


    Pei Hao''s eyelids twitched, "Can''t you just calm down?"


    Your Majesty, the princess is very good.


    "I didn''t say she was bad." Pei Hao pressed his temples, feeling a little headache, "How is Prime Minister Su doing?"


    He said he wanted to see you. Hu San whispered.


    Pei Hao looked at the little girl jumping up and down outside the yard, and asked with a distant look: "Hu San, do you think my son should go see him?"


    Okay, Prime Minister Su has something in his hand. Hu San said naively.


    Pei Hao was silent for a while, "You stay and watch the princess."


    "yes."


    Hu San really went to Du Wan''s ce to watch and performed his duties faithfully.


    Pei Hao went alone to the room where Prime Minister Su was detained. Guarding the door were officers and soldiers from the Imperial City Department. He entered the house without any hindrance.


    Prime Minister Su is very decadent now, and he has the illusion that he is about to die, "You are here."


    "Prime Minister Su, what do you want from me?" Pei Hao went straight to the point.


    Prime Minister Su raised his head and looked at him intently, "More than ten years have passed in the blink of an eye, and I hugged you when you were born. I never thought that one day you would lead troops to raid my Prime Minister''s residence."


    Sorry, duty lies.


    I always knew you were smart.


    Pei Hao listened silently and said nothing.


    Prime Minister Su didn''t say anything else. He lowered his head and untied his belt, tore open the outer cloth and took out a roll of animal skin paper, and then took out a white jade seal.


    Hand it to Pei Hao.


    The old hand handed it to him and paused for a long time.


    Pei Hao didn''t pick it up, so he kept handing things out.


    Prime Minister Su said: "A nautical chart, a private fleet, only recognizes the seal but not the person."


    Pei Hao still didnt answer, What do you want?


    "Save Che''er''s life for me." Prime Minister Su looked at Pei Hao with pleading in his eyes, "His hands are clean and have not touched human life."


    The room was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop.


    Pei Hao still didnt follow up.


    Prime Minister Su said again: "Che''er will not take revenge on the princess mansion."


    "Who can guarantee this? For families like ours, it is only right to eradicate the roots."


    "The defeat of the Prime Minister''s Mansion has nothing to do with the Princess'' Mansion. We are also at fault for the grievances between the two families. We understand this very well." Prime Minister Su is an old man. The Imperial City Secretary''s sudden raid on the house has nothing to do with the Emperor. It is probably the Emperor. Whatever evidence of guilt is obtained, this evidence will not be handed over by the Princess''s Mansion.


    If the Princess Mansion had evidence that had been presented to the emperor earlier, why would it wait until now?


    Prime Minister Su asked again: "Chengming, who did the emperor summon before issuing the decree?"


    Dingbei Hou and his son. Pei Hao did not hide it for Xie Zhang and his son.


    Prime Minister Su understood, and it was consistent with the news he received, "I will leave ast-minute letter, and you can read it to Che''er when he is safe. The letter will state that the Su family''s defeat has nothing to do with the Princess Mansion, okay?" "


    "You are quite sober." Pei Hao took the thing from Prime Minister Su''s hand and put it in his arms.


    He never suspected that the thing would be fake, otherwise the deal would not be concluded.


    Su Chengxiang breathed a deep sigh of relief when he saw that he epted it, "I still have some windfall money left outside, do you want it?"


    No. You can write it in a letter and give it to your eldest grandson.


    "Thank you."


    Prime Minister Sus thank you is sincere.


    When a person is in trouble, it is very rare to find someone willing to help him, even if it is for profit. Because Pei Hao also has to bear a lot of risks when doing this.

 Chapter 236: I have to share half of the benefits with her

    Chapter 236: I have to share half of the benefits with her


    Chapter 236: Share half of the benefits with her


    Pei Hao asked someone to prepare pen and ink. Prime Minister Su first wrote a final letter to Su Che. Wrote another letter, addressed to the emperor. In addition, he wrote a confession letter.


    Prime Minister Su thought for a while, wrote two more lists, and handed them to Pei Hao together.


    Pei Hao took the two lists and looked at them, and couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows.


    One is a list of sailors, and the other is a list of officials who he embezzled andplicit in the Northwestern Army''s pay more than ten years ago.


    He folded it and put it away properly, "Please take care of yourself, I will take my leave."


    Prime Minister Su just nodded without answering, looking calm.


    Pei Hao knew what Prime Minister Su wanted to do as soon as he stepped out of the room.


    There were officers and soldiers outside to report that there was a little trouble with the princess. Pei Hao didn''t have time to think too much and hurried over.


    When I went there, I saw Su Yu kneeling in front of Du Wan, holding the hem of Du Wan''s clothes with one hand, crying seemingly pitifully, and humbly begging for something to Du Wan.


    Princess, I am sorry for you, please let the Su family go!


    As long as you let the Su family go, I will give you my life!


    "As long as you agree, I can do anything..."


    Su Yu opened her mouth to speak. Du Wan looked at her with a bad expression and tried to pull back the hem of her clothes. Su Yu held on tightly and the hem of her clothes would break if she exerted more force.


    She only had this set of servant''s clothes.


    If it gets damaged, Ningqin has to make it again.


    It was just that the most talented woman in the capital, who was usually aloof, knelt down in front of her like a dog and cried for mercy. It was really happy.


    This woman yed a huge role in the death of the original owner!


    Du Wan grabbed Su Yu''s hand and opened her fingers little by little, "Let go. If you damage my clothes, you will die." This woman''s life is not as important as her clothes.


    Su Yu was so stunned that she cried.


    Du Wan saw her face, even if she cried, it was still pretty.


    Its not a mixture of snot and tears, its a bit unreasonable. When a person really cries, will he only shed tears and not have a runny nose?


    Du Wan looked at Su Yu strangely.


    Before she could say anything, Su Yu was kicked away by someone who came in a hurry and rolled around on the ground. She also tore off a corner of Du Wan''s clothes.


    Du Wan red at the person who came to him, and when he saw Pei Hao looking at Su Yu with a frosty look on his face, he couldn''t help but be startled, "Why is it you?"


    "How are you? Are you injured?" When Pei Hao looked back at Du Wan, his handsome face was like ice and snow melting, and his peach blossom eyes were full of warmth and concern.


    Du Wan opened her mouth to curse, but held it back, "No, no. I came over to take a look, and ended up being pestered by her."


    Pei Hao looked down and saw that a piece of her clothes had been torn off.


    He summoned a Pei family guard, took his own cloak, put it on Du Wan himself, and tied it patiently.


    Du Wan didnt stop her, but it was a little hard to think.


    Had she not understood his intentions before, she might have enjoyed it with peace of mind. It feels different now, just a little bit awkward inside.


    Pei Hao saw her unnaturalness.


    However, he saw through it but did not criticize it.


    It''s okay if people are embarrassed, it''s better than feeding the dog sincerely before!


    Su Yu, who was lying on the ground, looked at Pei Hao in shock. The look he looked at her just now was full of murderous intent, but he turned around and treated another person gently!


    She is not willing to give in! Really unwilling!


    Why? ! She is so good, can she not bepared to Du Wan, who has nothing to offer except her birth?


    She has paid so much for him and made such big mistakes for him.


    Even, because of her, the entire Prime Minister''s Pce was implicated... Su Yu regretted extremely, and her regret was like thousands of ants, constantly gnawing at her soul. Suddenly, she held a sharp hairpin and stabbed Du Wan.


    Even if he dies, he will take Du Wan with him, and he will regret it for the rest of his life!


    I saw a sh of sword passing by.


    Another heavy sound!


    Pei Hao and Du Wan reacted, and both looked at the movement, and saw Zhuang Cong holding a **** saber. A severed arm was lying on the ground, and the arm was still holding a hairpin. Su Yu, who had been kicked away, fell upside down. Vomiting blood on the ground, looking at Du Wan and Pei Hao with eyes filled with resentment.


    Zhuang Cong put his sword back into its scabbard and said, "Princess, this person just wanted to do you harm."


    "Oh. Go back to the house and get a reward of one hundred taels of silver from the housekeeper." Du Wan said in a familiar voice.


    Whenever anyone needs a reward, let them go to the chief steward.


    Pei Hao said to the guarding officers and soldiers: "Take her down. Find a doctor to stop the bleeding."


    A woman dressed as ady kneeling next to her tremblingly rushed towards Su Yu, opening her mouth to say something, but in the end she said nothing and just hugged Su Yu.


    Du Wan was originally angry.


    After seeing the woman, he suppressed his anger again.


    The Su family will not have an easy life in the future, and there is no need to add insult to injury.


    Du Wan asked Pei Hao to leave.


    Pei Hao saw her out of the gate and prepared a carriage for her.


    Du Wan had just entered the carriage and before she could sit down, she suddenly saw Pei Hao getting in. The carriage is a little narrow, and if a big man is crammed into it, it will be even more cramped.


    Pei Hao sat next to Du Wan and said softly with a serious look: "I have something to talk to you about. I will go to you tonight. You take these things back to the house first."


    He took something out of his body.


    An animal skin paper, a seal, a letter and a list?


    Du Wan took it and nced at it, "What is this?"


    A navigational chart and a private fleet. Pei Hao leaned close to her ear and said in a voice that only she could hear, Given by Prime Minister Su.


    What conditions? Du Wan hit the nail on the head.


    Pei Hao''s eyes shed with strange color, the little girl is so smart, "Save Su Che''s life."


    You agreed? Du Wans eyes widened.


    "No, I didn''t agree to anything. Anyway, he was going to die. It''s better to take advantage of others than to take advantage of us, so I took it casually." Pei Hao''s voice was low, and his face was serious and upright, but his words were mean. It doesnt work.


    Du Wan looked at him mysteriously.


    He is indeed a viin, this operation is very cool!


    However, he said "we" instead of "I". Does this mean that she will share half of this benefit?


    Du Wan wanted to say something else, but Pei Hao suddenly covered her mouth.


    Pei Hao came close to her ear again and said, "If you have any questions, we''ll talk in the evening." When he said this, he pointed outside.


    Meaning that there are ears and eyes outside?


    Du Wan nodded solemnly.


    Has no idea that she has been tricked again.


    Pei Hao tried his best to enter the pce again. It''s a pity that Du Wan didn''t see through it and thought that the matter was important enough to be discussed in detail at night.


    Pei Hao got out of the carriage again and told Zhuang Cong to send the princess back to her house safely.


    The person who temporarily acted as the driver was Zhuang Cong.


    Back to the princess''s mansion.


    Du Wan went back to Yulingyuan first and hid the things given by Pei Hao. Then I went to the main courtyard and saw the eldest princess who was doing embroidery and making clothes.

 Chapter 237: Dont feel bad for me

    Chapter 237: Don''t feel bad for me


    Chapter 237 Dont feel bad


    What the eldest princess is making is a very beautiful dress.


    The material used is the moonlight brocade.


    Du Wan was surprised, "Mom, can you still make clothes?"


    The eldest princess looked at her daughter with a smile.


    On the other hand, the nun next to me said: "Princess, your highness''s female beauty is very good."


    Awesome. Du Wan leaned over and watched the eldest princess embroidering, Mom, I just came back from the Prime Ministers Mansion. I saw that the Prime Ministers Mansion was ransacked.


    How do you feel?


    Its quiteplicated, I cant exin it. Du Wan really couldnt describe her state of mind. She only has grudges against Su Yu. Others in the Su family have no grudges against her, and they don''t even have any interactions with her. For example, Su Yu''s mother looks like a weak and gentle woman, slightly simr to the eldest princess in temperament.


    If she is in trouble, this nobledy may not end well.


    Du Wan asked: "Mom, the Su family has been captured. What will happen to the female family members of the Su family?"


    ording to thew, after the official investigation, if they are innocent and their parentse forward to let them reconcile with their husbands, they can avoid jail.


    What about the child?


    Children under ten years old can be taken away, but their surname must be changed.


    What about those over ten years old?


    "..." The eldest princess paused while embroidering, "Wanwan, do you know what crime the Su family is guilty of? It was the crime of embezzling military pay from the Northwestern Army more than ten years ago. If convicted, all men in the Su family who are over ten years old will No one can escape being beheaded in public.


    This is the first time Du Wan heard this.


    This is the crime that Xie Zhang was used of bringing down Prime Minister Su in the book.


    Could it be that Xie Zhang took action?


    Du Wan asked again: "Mom, how do you know about Prime Minister Su''s crime? Hasn''t it been spread yet?"


    There is a source of information. The eldest princess answered vaguely.


    Du Wan looked at the princess meaningfully.


    Has she been deceived before? The weak princess is not simple either.


    That day.


    Another rumor spread.


    It is said that Prime Minister Sumitted suicide, and the Prime Ministers wife followed her husband.


    Pei Hao brought all the masters of the Su family back to the prison and hurried into the pce. He told the emperor everything about the Prime Minister''s Mansion, and then gave Prime Minister Su''s confession and the list of aplices, including Prime Minister Su''s letter to the emperor. This letter was sealed with rice paste and had not been opened.


    Pei Hao will not tell the emperor.


    He already knew the contents of the letter.


    Throughout the entire article, Prime Minister Su is ying the emotional card, and the sincerity and sincerity between the lines are eye-catching. Pei Hao asked him to hand over the private wealth hidden outside to Su Che. Instead, Su Cheng told the emperor about the wealth in exchange for the lives of his family members. He hoped that the emperor could remember his old feelings and leave a drop of blood to the Su family so that he could be with him a hundred yearster. There can also be descendants who can burn incense in front of the grave and so on.


    Prime Minister Su is indeed an old fox, and he understands the emperor''s thoughts very well.


    The emperor heard that he hadmitted suicide, and when he saw this letter, his attitude softened a little.


    Chengming, how do you think I should handle this matter?


    "The world belongs to the emperor, so do whatever you say." Pei Hao ttered him without leaving any trace.


    The emperor smiled and said, "ording to my wishes, all of them should be killed. Last time, because of your assassination, a corruption case was implicated. I killed a group of officials, and this time I killed another group. They are almost ready. Its quite interesting to kill all the imperial officials.


    Those who cant kill them all will remain alive after killing them.


    Haha. The emperor smiled sarcastically, Thats right! I cant kill them all.


    When Pei Hao walked out of the meeting hall again.


    He began to mobilize officials again, and some of the Praetorian Guards also temporarily obeyed the deployment. This suddenly started a pattern of arresting people everywhere in the city, and people were panicked, especially the dignitaries in the capital who were worried that officers and soldiers would break into their homes at the next moment. Only then did everyone realize that the case of the Prime Minister''s Office was not simple. Many officials were involved.


    These officials were more numerous than Xie Zhang expected.


    Xie Zhang''s heart sank as he received news from the outside world one after another.


    Some officials are on the same side as the Xie family. This time Xie Zhang wanted to bring down the prime minister''s house, and had no intention of involving them. The strange feeling of losing control in Xie Zhang''s heart came again, as if he had offended some kind of god, and bad luck always followed him, never leaving him.


    Xie Zhang took a deep breath.


    This decision is not worth the gain!


    Besides, Prince Consort Du and the eldest princess also received the news.


    Du Consort confessed: "Ask Wanwan not to go out for the time being. There will be chaos outside for a few days."


    The eldest princess said helplessly: "Can you lock her up? She has already learned how to climb over the wall."


    "How about sending her back to her n? You Qian''er will see that there won''t be any trouble." Du Huima was thinking about this matter. The baby in the family loves to hear gossip. He is afraid that she will be frightened by any **** scenes when she wanders around.


    The eldest princess thought for a while and nodded, "It would be good to send it back to the n tomorrow."


    Then you go and make arrangements.


    The baby bump in the mouth of the couple.


    At this time, he was thinking about what Pei Hao gave him.


    What attracted Du Wan the most was the nautical chart, which was a map of a sea area and marked three routes.


    Du Wan recalled the earth and did not see simr sea areas.


    This is not the world she is familiar with after all.


    Pei Hao didn''t show up in the middle of the night. Du Wan thought about the arrests being made everywhere, so she simply didn''t wait for him and went to bed first.


    Late at night, while sleeping in a daze, I found someone in the house.


    Du Wan woke up suddenly, grabbed the ring-headed sword in front of the bed, turned over and sat up, "Who?"


    "It''s me." Pei Hao said quietly, "I''m so tired that I''m about to die, but you slept soundly."


    Youre so tired, its none of my business.


    Xiao Wuxin, I am your fianc, dont you feel sorry for me?


    Stop trying to seduce me, Im still young and wont be fooled.


    Youll be fifteen after the New Year. Youre old enough to get married. Youre not too young.


    "Fuck you! This princess will never marry before she is eighteen years old." Du Wan put down her sword and said firmly.


    It is dark at night and the lights in the bedroom are dim.


    So Du Wan didn''t see Pei Hao''s face darken all of a sudden.


    Not getting married before the age of 18?


    Then wouldnt he have to wait three or four years?


    He might not have cared about it before, but now he doesnt want to wait for even a year, let alone a few years! But he also knew that even if he said that he wanted to discuss marriage next year, the Princess Mansion would not agree, and he could only wait for the little girl to change her mindter. Sian once said that the girl was still young and her thoughts were uncertain.


    Pei Haoforted himself for a while before suppressing his irritable mood.


    Du Wan went down to the ground barefoot, walked to themp, and picked up a little wick.


    The light in the room suddenly became a little brighter.


    Pei Hao sat sideways on the chair, his eyes ncing at her feet.


    .


    Du Wan turned to face him, crossed her arms and said, "If you have anything to say, please tell me."


    Its nothing serious, lets talk about whether Su Che wants to be rescued? Pei Hao epted Prime Minister Sus things. In fact, Prime Minister Su was also gambling.

 Chapter 238: The prince鈥檚 heart is the most poisonous

    Chapter 238: The prince¡¯s heart is the most poisonous


    Chapter 238 The prince has the most poisonous heart


    Prime Minister Su was betting on Pei Hao''s character and that he would keep his promise.


    In fact, after Prime Minister Su died, no one knew that Pei Hao had not kept his promise.


    Du Wan nced at him sideways, "That''s your business."


    Arent you worried about the enmity between his family and yours?


    Oh, are you afraid that he will take revenge on our family? Du Wan understood now.


    Pei Hao nodded, "If you cut the grass without uprooting it, it will grow again when the spring breeze blows."


    "You are overthinking. Since you and Prime Minister Su have an agreement, you can save him first. What he does after he escapes is none of your business. If he doesn''t know what to do, just cover him up and die. It''s not a big deal. ." Du Wan is still very clear about some creeds that eradicate the roots.


    However, she has her own principles of life.


    She will not act preemptively or do anything to eradicate the problem before others provoke her. Du Wan doesn''t want to be this kind of person, and when she meets this kind of person, she won''t make close friends with them, but will stay away from them. Because who knows whether he will be the target of eradication by the other party in the future?


    Everything has a cause and will have an effect.


    Clearly keeping grudges clear is her code of conduct.


    Du Wan is not afraid of Su Che, let alone worrying about his revenge.


    Pei Hao''s eyes brightened slightly, "Wanwan is right, save his life first. It''s okay if he is peaceful. If he is restless, we can kill himter."


    Even the little girl has this kind of confidence, how can he lose to her?


    Just a person in trouble.


    Du Wan was surprised, "Prince Pei, why did you want to save Su Che?"


    Dont you know about the deal with Prime Minister Su?


    Liar ghost.


    "Okay. Actually, I think he had the talent to govern the country and had good conduct over the years. It would be a pity to die. Such a talent should devote himself to the Qin Kingdom and die. Besides, as long as he walks out of prison alive, he should be worried. It''s Xie Zhang, not the Princess Mansion. Didn''t you say that Xie Zhang is very ambitious? It would be good to find someone to keep an eye on him."


    Du Wan had a hard time keeping up with his thinking.


    She knew that the viin in the book had an IQ that was equal to that of the male protagonist, so how could she not have some ns? This is taking advantage and trying to cause trouble for others.


    hehe!


    Its because she is too naive!


    Du Wan said: "You can just take this benefit, why do you have to tell me?"


    You still need to take action on this matter.


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "Your words are better than mine. Go and tell the emperor..."


    Pei Hao said a lot of things in front of Du Wan, which boiled down to asking her to intercede with the emperor. But this intercession must be skillful. It is not a casual plea, but a way to make the Su family atone for their sins, sacrifice their lives for the emperor, etc.


    Pei Hao added in a calm voice: "The emperor likes the princess very much. You have to be coquettish and say that you don''t want them to die too quickly, and you want them to live well first, etc."


    "You are so poisonous. The most poisonous thing is Prince Pei''s heart." Du Wan was deeply touched by this.


    No, you have misunderstood...


    Pei Hao was so depressed. Wasn''t he teaching her how to behave? Howe he is the most poisonous?


    Du Wan does not feel that she has wronged him.


    Kill two birds with one stone, ha!


    While others are fighting to the death, he is benefiting from the sidelines, how can he still be clean? Even this little cannon fodder like her is going to end, huh.


    It is indeed the style of the main viin in the book!


    Du Wan now finally believes what Brother Cheap said at first, that this guy is not good and is very insidious. However, she felt that his arrangement was very eptable.


    When the viin eats porridge, she can also take a sip of soup, right?


    So Du Wan nodded, "Deal. I will enter the pce tomorrow."


    Pei Hao recovered from his depression and smiled again, with a rippling smile.


    He and she have a secret, a shared secret. As long as the two people have more and more secrets and be more and more involved, until no one can separate the other, they will be tied together for the rest of their lives.


    At this time, Du Wan didnt know that he had fallen into a trap unknowingly...


    The two chatted for another half-quarter of an hour.


    Pei Hao was urged repeatedly by Uncle Du Liu outside the door, so he reluctantly left.


    Du Wan turned around andy back on the bed to sleep.


    Unexpectedly, when she woke up the next day and before she even asked to go to the pce, Yan''s mother from the eldest princess came over and informed her that the eldest princess had someone pack her things and let her go back to her n to live for a while.


    Du Wan was confused.


    Thats not possible, I havent entered the pce yet.


    Ningqin and others got busy, preparing to pack things.


    Du Wan pretended to be walking around, and when he reached the courtyard wall, he climbed over the wall and left the princess mansion in two or two.


    Zhuang Cong and others followed, "Princess, you are going back to your n today."


    "I know. You go and bring the horse over, I want to use it." Du Wan ordered directly.


    Zhuang Cong went to do it.


    Du Wan mounted his horse and went straight to the pce.


    With his status as the princess, he entered the pce asst time.


    At this hour, the morning court has not yet ended.


    Du Wan went to the imperial study room first. After the emperor retired from the court, he usually went to the imperial study room to review memorials.


    After seeing Du Wan, the **** in the royal study respectfully invited her to sit in the side hall. Knowing that she was a favored one, he made tea with a wink and went to the imperial dining room to bring some snacks.


    Du Wan swayed her feet and ate snacks. I came out in a hurry this morning and haven''t eaten yet, so it''s just right.


    After a while, the emperor went down to court and was very surprised when he heard the **** in charge whispering that Princess Jiaoyang wasing.


    I was surprised but also a little happy.


    Several ministers who followed were wondering what the emperor had heard.


    The emperor then said: "You go to the meeting hall first, I will be there in a moment."


    Several ministers responded respectfully.


    On the contrary, when the emperor left, he deliberately nced at Du Ma.


    Finding that there was nothing unusual about Prince Consort Du, the emperor guessed that the little girl had run into the pce secretly. When he went to the side hall, he saw his well-behaved niece enjoying a te of snacks.


    Haha, Wanwan, didnt you have breakfast before entering the pce? The emperor walked in with his hands behind his back, serious but with a smile in his eyes.


    Du Wan quickly swallowed the snack in her mouth, put the te down, wiped her mouth with the back of her hand, and respectfully stepped forward to greet the emperor. Then she pouted her mouth slightly and said, "No. My dad. Mom wants to send me back to my n, so I will run into the pce to find my uncle first."


    Why did they send you to the n? Did they make some mistake?


    How is it possible? I am so well-behaved.


    Haha, why is that?


    Maybe its because of the chaos in the capital recently. Du Wan guessed, rubbing her chin.


    The emperor heard this and thought it was reasonable, "Then why did youe to the pce?"


    "I miss my uncle, so I came to see you. This time I climbed over the wall and sneaked out of the house. I have to rush back soon, otherwise I will be in trouble if my mother catches me." When Du Wan said this, His eyes were still spinning, and he could tell that something was wrong.


    The emperor was still thinking about the ministers waiting in the meeting hall, and he couldn''t wait too long. "What''s the matter with you girl? Tell me quickly."

 Chapter 239: Princess and Emperors Deal

    Chapter 239: Princess and Emperor''s Deal


    Chapter 239 The deal between the princess and the emperor


    Du Wan looked at the emperor with admiration, "Uncle, you are so awesome. You can tell at a nce that I have something to ask you for. I am here because I have a personal matter and I want to ask for your help."


    The emperor tapped her little head, smiled and scolded: "Okay, tell me what''s going on?"


    I want to ask you for two people, and I want them to sign a deed of sale.


    "who?"


    For Su Yu and Su Che.


    The emperors smile faded and quickly returned to normal, Wanwan, does she know what crime the Su family hasmitted?


    "Isn''t it the crime that Su Yu wants to kill me?" Du Wan opened her eyes innocently and said, "I heard that their family was going to be ransacked and beheaded, so I hurried over to ask my uncle for help. Su Yu caused my disappearance. It''s been so long, huh, it''s too cheap to just behead her, I want her to live, only by living can she slowly atone for her sins."


    Du Wans little eyes should not be too evil.


    But when she did it, she was a little bit cute and cute.


    The emperor suddenly felt funny, "Then why do you still want Su Che?"


    "If all her family members are dead, it would be pointless to torture her. Maybe she will seek death. When I hold her rtives in my hands, she will be unable to survive or die. In fact, I still want Su Yu''s mother is here. But I heard her say that ording to thew, her mother can go home with Li."


    Then why dont you want her father?


    "Ah, can I have this?" Du Wan was surprised, "If you can... you can. I have already thought about how to torture them."


    When the emperor saw this, he couldn''tugh or cry.


    He did not suspect that the princess''s mansion had any unknown secrets.


    The previous quarrel between the Princess''s Mansion and the Prime Minister''s Mansion had even involved human lives. This hatred was fundamentally impossible to reconcile. Du Wan''s request at this time made the emperor think that she was a child at heart. It would be different if Pei Hao brought up this matter. The emperor would inevitably think too much and even suspect that the Zhenguo Pce and the Prime Minister''s Pce were secretly rted.


    The emperor valued Du Wan more than she expected.


    A promise was a promise, and the emperor also added a small request, "Wanwan, there is no such thing as a free lunch in the world. If you want someone, just take Master Yuantong''s Qi Nourishing Pills in exchange."


    What? What Qi-nourishing pills?


    After the emperors exnation, Du Wan understood what he meant.


    It is a pill made by the old monk Yuantong, called Yangqi Pill. I heard that eating it is very good for the body, and eating it regrly can prolong your life. It''s a pity that the old monk doesn''t sell it.


    Du Wan did not expect that Yuantongs things would be so attractive that even the emperor would flock to them.


    The emperor asked tentatively: "Wanwan, didn''t your father tell you?"


    "Father is too busy. I haven''t seen anyone from morning to night." Du Wanined in a low voice, ming the emperor''s uncle for arranging so many things for his father.


    The emperor lost his temper now.


    Du Wan patted her chest and promised, "Don''t worry, uncle, I will definitely buy Qi Yang Pills from Master Yuantong."


    "Yes, yes, buy as much as you can to help your mother take care of her health. She has always been weak. Ahem, my uncle''s health has not been good recently, but he is not greedy. Just one or two pills will be fine. ."


    Whats wrong with you? Have you asked the imperial doctor to see you?


    Du Wan secretly wanted to roll her eyes, but on the surface she still pretended to be worried about the emperor, "When I get to the n, I will find time to go to the Huguo Temple. Last time I took away the Anshen Incense, and I still owe the old monk. As for the money, I can just make up for it this time."


    Yes, yes, make up for it. Dont let him suffer, so that he can buy it again next time.


    Du Wan didn''t stay in the pce for long.


    The emperor gave her a stack of banknotes and a two-hundred-year-old ginseng root. Ask her to buy Qi-nourishing pills. If she can''t buy them, she can exchange them for ginseng.


    Du Wanshou felt at ease and patted her chest to promise that she wouldplete the task.


    Stepping out of the gate of the side hall, the little girl turned around and said, "Uncle, don''t tell my father, I have been in the pce." The emperor suddenlyughed when he heard this, "Okay, don''t tell me."


    It is necessary to cover up the obvious!


    How could you not know?


    Du Wan was satisfied after hearing this and quickly slipped out of the pce.


    Arrived in front of the pce gate, Zhuang Cong brought the horse.


    Du Wan got on his horse and was about to leave when he unexpectedly saw Pei Hao and others standing on horseback not far away.


    After thinking about it, Du Wan rode over and said with a smile: "I''m going back to my n today. I''ll leaveter, and then I''ll do something for the emperor''s uncle."


    "Is it done?" Pei Hao asked, raising his eyebrows.


    Du Wan smiled and said, "That''s it."


    Only they understand the meaning.


    Pei Hao asked again: "Shall I take you back?"


    "No. I sneaked out this time. Wouldn''t it be known to everyone if you send me back?" Du Wancai was not happy for him to see me off, so she rode away without even saying hello.


    Zhuang Cong and others followed suit.


    Pei Hao stopped thinking about sending her away. But when I thought about the little girl going back to the n and not being able to see each other for a while, I felt a little bit of reluctance in my heart.


    Sir, the princess has gone far away. Mu Sian joked.


    Pei Hao nced at him sideways, "Have you finished all your work today?"


    s!


    It''s okay if I don''t mention it, but I get a headache when I mention Mu Si''an.


    I didnt sleepst night. Cant I sleep tonight too?


    Mu Si''an approached Pei Hao and asked in a low voice, "Do you think that list is true or false?"


    "This is not important. The important thing is that the emperor believed it." Pei Hao''sst sentence is the key point. The prime minister''s list of officials who were corrupt was written deeply into the emperor''s heart. In order to leave a glimmer of hope for his descendants, Prime Minister Su also tried his best to please the emperor.


    Mu Si''an felt sad when he recalled the death of Prime Minister Su.


    Prime Minister Su was born in a schrly family. He was a real schr and had a wealth of knowledge. But in this world, once you be an official, it is difficult to be independent and independent from the world, and to climb to a high position cleanly. It can be said that Prime Minister Su''s corruption is not a special case, but a verymon official phenomenon.


    Don''t talk about Prime Minister Su, in fact, they themselves are not necessarily clean.


    Princess Mansion.


    The servants are ready, and the carriages are ready outside the gate.


    Du Wan climbed over the wall and went in.


    As soon as he stepped into Jade Spirit Garden, he bumped into Ning Qin who was anxiously looking for someone, "Princess, where have you been? I have been looking for you for a long time."


    "I''m just taking a walk around the house." Du Wan said casually, fearing that Ning Qin would ask again, so she changed the subject and asked, "Are you about to leave?"


    "Yes, I have already prepared it. I am waiting for you, Princess."


    "Okay, then I''ll go see my mother."


    Du Wan went to see the eldest princess.


    The eldest princess prepared a lot of gifts, saying they were sent to the elders of the n.


    Du Wan did not ride a horse this time and went back in a luxurious carriage.


    When the group arrived at the stone bridge in front of the vige entrance, they thought they would meet Du Qian likest time.


    Result, no?

 Chapter 240: You wasteful girl

    Chapter 240: You wasteful girl


    Chapter 240 You prodigal girl


    Du Wan wants to use her abilities to find Du Qian.


    Later she remembered that she had promised Du Qian not to use this ability on her rtives at will, so she thought about it and let it go.


    Back at the old manor, everything was as usual.


    Seeing the old housekeeper, Du Wan asked, "Where is my eldest brother?"


    Go back to the princess, the princess is in seclusion.


    "Ah, seclusion?" Du Wan was a little surprised, "Did you say when you will be released from seclusion?"


    The prince didnt say anything.


    "oh."


    When Du Wan learned why Du Qian didn''t pick him up, he didn''t ask any more questions.


    Go back to your yard and rest for an hour.


    Du Wan took a group of servants, carrying boxes of gifts, and started delivering gifts door to door.


    Finally, it was the turn of my aunts house.


    Du Wan felt a little headache about Aunt Du''s habit, but she didn''t despise it.


    Arriving at her aunt''s house, Du Wan received a warm wee.


    Du Wan quickly put down her things, said a few polite words, and then found an excuse to sneak away. Afraid of being stopped again if she slowed down, Du Wan also used Qing Gong, which he called just for exercise. Flying back and forth all the way back to the old house, Ningqin and the other servants went from shock to admiration, and then gradually became numb.


    Ningqin, lets y chess!


    Princess, my servant is here, what are your orders?


    Ningqin and Luoqi hurried over, panting.


    Du Wan jumped down from a tree and said, "The county is going to have a barbecue when we go back. Let the old housekeeper prepare it."


    Barbecue? Luo Qi was confused, The kind that roasts pheasant and roasts rabbit?


    Du Wan then remembered that the barbecue that people here are familiar with is very primitive. The meat she had roasted twice on the mountain before was considered innovative and advanced. "You follow my arrangements."


    So as he walked home, he ordered his servants to prepare something.


    Back at the house, Ning Qin and others found the old housekeeper and prepared all the ingredients and seasonings Du Wan needed.


    It was ced in an octagonal pavilion in the back garden.


    Charcoal owned by the Qin Dynasty was very expensive, and it was usually used by wealthy families for heating in winter.


    No one uses charcoal to grill meat yet.


    Ningqin hurried over and said, "Princess, I didn''t find any iron blocks or barbed wire. It will take a day or two to get them if I go to build them now."


    "It doesn''t matter, just skewer the meat and use long bamboo skewers." Du Wan put the charcoal into a stone basin and lit it, then used long bamboo skewers to skewer the thinly sliced pork belly and put it on the edge of the stone basin. Flip and grill the two ends from time to time. When they are almost cooked, add the sauce and start eating.


    As long as it involves what to eat, human wisdom is infinite.


    Ning Qin and others are clever and quick to learn.


    Du Wan enjoyed the meal and came with a bunch of grilled mushrooms.


    Just as he was about to bring it to his mouth, suddenly the roasted mushrooms in his hand disappeared?


    Du Wan turned around suddenly and saw the old patriarch.


    The old patriarch took a bite of the mushrooms and red at Du Wan, "Why are you ring at me, little girl? What''s wrong with me, an elder, eating some mushrooms when you order them?"


    Du Wan rolled her eyes and said, "Chief, there are a lot of things to eat here, so there is no need to **** them from my hand."


    You dont understand this. The old patriarch raised his eyebrows, The food you snatched tastes better.


    Du Wan:


    Are all the Du family members abnormal?


    Du Wan doesnt care.


    Let Ningqin and the others continue baking.


    Next, Du Wan was really angry. She picked up a bunch, and the old patriarch grabbed a bunch, and even the addicted son came to **** it. Until Ningqin handed Du Wan another bunch, the old patriarch tried to grab it again, and Du Wan suddenly "poof" "With a sound, saliva seemed to spray up.


    Suddenly, the surroundings were quiet.


    Du Wan raised her chin in disbelief, folded her arms and said, "Grab it, you always **** it, why don''t you?" "Little girl, are you so dirty?" The old patriarch''s action of grabbing the food was like being forced to eat. He stopped and said, "I''ll leave this bunch for you to eat."


    Du Wan doesnt want to eat it.


    Even if its her own saliva, she wont eat it.


    He asked Ning Qin to throw away the skewers, and Du Wan came to bake them himself. "Chief, you are not practicing martial ethics anymore. You have to have some restraint when grabbing food, right?"


    Im not full yet. The old patriarch was still staring at the kebabs in her hand. To be honest, the little girl''s skills are better than Ningqin''s.


    Then the old patriarch became more at ease and stopped going to the tiger''s mouth to grab food.


    While eating several skewers of meat, the old n leader touched his belly and said, "Girl, I heard that there was amotion in the capital, so you were sent back to the n?"


    You are quite well informed. Du Wan praised nonchntly.


    The old patriarch added, "Of course. I also heard that you went to Huguo Temple twice, and the big bell in the bell tower rang twice. This is quite strange. It''s not like you have never been to Huguo Temple before, why are you in trouble? The big bell will be ringing when we get back."


    Maybe Im too cute? Even that clock likes me so much?


    As thick-skinned as your father was when he was a kid.


    My father will probably cry when he hears this praise.


    The old patriarch then added: "I also heard that you got ten sticks of soothing incense?"


    Du Wan:


    You have heard of too many things. She remembered that Du Qian had kept this matter secret, but the old patriarch still knew about it?


    Du Wan hasnt answered yet.


    The old patriarch sighed exaggeratedly, "s! I''m an old man and I can''t sleep well."


    Du Wan wanted to say that the acting was not up to standard and was too exaggerated.


    However, she understood what he meant, "No, it''s all divided. I didn''t even keep any for myself."


    Unexpectedly, the old patriarch had a huge reaction and jumped up. "Who did you give all this to, a prodigal girl? Why didn''t you keep any of it?"


    "Who else can I give it to? Of course... I can give it to anyone."


    I know Qianer is there. The old patriarch tried.


    Du Wan blinked her innocent eyes, "My elder brother is in seclusion. Please don''t disturb him. What should you do if you are disturbed and go crazy?"


    I didnt say I wanted to ask him for it. I just wanted to ask, does your father have it?


    My father suffers from insomnia, I dont believe you have never heard of it?


    The old patriarchs expression changed, Your mother?


    Du Wan''s eyes showed a hint of disdain, "Hey, are you always so shameless? Do you dare to worry about my little wife''s things?"


    Old patriarch:


    The little girls mouth is a bit poisonous.


    Du Wan raised her eyebrows and said, "The rest are sent to the pce and given to the emperor."


    Hearing this, the old patriarch became autistic.


    Soon the old patriarch returned to normal and said with a smile: "When will the girl go to Huguo Temple again?"


    Go as soon as youre settled.


    Can I still buy soothing incense?


    Master Yuantong said that I bought out all his stockst time. There may be no more now.


    Du Wan dealt with the n leader.


    As a result, the old patriarch, like the emperor, asked about Yangqi Pills again.


    Now Du Wan was convinced that Qi Yang Pills were a good thing.


    Du Wan was silent, "Chief, you are highly respected, wouldn''t it be better to buy it from Master Yuantong? I am a little girl, so I don''t have that much respect."

 Chapter 241: The princess is the moon in the sky

    Chapter 241: The princess is the moon in the sky


    Chapter 241 The princess is the moon in the sky


    Ha, haha. The old patriarchughed dryly.


    Can he say that he is really not as proud as her?


    Those old bald donkeys at Huguo Temple are not easy to talk to. Every time they want to exchange something, they have to exchange it for something of equal value without paying any money.


    No matter how hard the old patriarch tried, Du Wan never praised Haikou.


    Du Wan is not stupid and does not listen to what others say. She would agree to the emperor''s request because she didn''t know how precious the things were at that time. Now that I saw that the old patriarch also wanted it, I knew it must be a rare thing. After all, the old patriarch is one level away. Du Wan silently decided in her heart that she would go to Huguo Temple tomorrow and if she really bought Qi Yang Pills, she would not make it public.


    When the old patriarch was full, he still didn''t get Du Wan''s promise, so he had to leave with regret.


    Du Wan touched her belly and felt a little full.


    Let Ningqin and the others bake the remaining ingredients themselves.


    Du Wan confessed and went straight back to the room.


    The night passed peacefully.


    Early the next morning.


    Du Wan got up to practice and practice swordsmanship.


    Afterpleting these two daily tasks, the sun in the east has risen.


    Have a simple breakfast.


    Du Wan put on simple riding clothes, took Zhuang Cong and others on horseback, and hurriedly set off to Huguo Temple. In order to facilitate the journey, Du Wan still did not take Ning Qin and others with him this time.


    Approximately half an hour.


    Du Wancai arrived at the foot of Huguo Temple.


    Jump off the horse and throw the horse''s reins to the bodyguard.


    In front of the mountain gate, I identally met Qin Yuyu. The usually bright girl now looked a little sick. It has quite a bit of a weak Liu Fufeng vor.


    Du Wan always felt a little weird when he saw her like this.


    Du Wan still remembers thest time she poisoned herself in order to trick Ma Suqin.


    Qin Yuyu is indeed a woman who grew up in the city, has many scheming tricks, and is a woman who is willing to be cruel to herself. It''s a pity that she doesn''t know yet. Everything about her is under Xie Zhang''s surveince. Xie Zhang knows every move she makes. Maybe she still feels that she is still unaware of what she does.


    The steps in front of the mountain gate are only about this big.


    The two people met head-on, and Du Wan could see Qin Yuyu.


    Qin Yuyu naturally saw her, bit her lip, bowed her head humbly and stepped aside, making way for Du Wan without saying a word.


    Seeing this, the maid serving Qin Yuyu quietly followed him to the side.


    Apanying Qin Yuyu down the mountain was Zhou Yi.


    Zhou Yi knew Du Wan.


    She would not react like Qin Yuyu, who would respectfully step forward to greet him.


    Du Wan responded coldly and led his guards past them and up the mountain. Du Wan was quite surprised and very sensible about Qin Yuyu''s reaction. Probably after arriving in the capital, he encountered all-round social beatings.


    Du Wan stopped paying attention to Qin Yuyu after going up the mountain.


    Qin Yuyu, on the other hand, looked at Du Wan who was still in high spirits and felt a little rude, "The princess is still the same as before, as free and easy as ever."


    "She is a princess and has an extraordinary background. No one dares to cause trouble for her. She is also deeply loved by her family. Of course she lives a better life than anyone else." Zhou Yi next to him said enviously, hiding the jealousy in his heart.


    Du Wan almost lived the life that a famousdy in the capital aspired to.


    Qin Yuyu did not say that she had seen Du Wan in distress.


    Even though she lives at the bottom, her smile is still bright...


    At the foot of the mountain.


    The person who drove a carriage and came to pick up Qin Yuyu in person was Qin Miao.


    Zhou Yi did not ride in a carriage with Qin Yuyu, but got into the Zhou family''s carriage. Qin Yuyu saw Qin Miao''s bad expression and thought of his knot in his heart, "Did you see the princess just now?"


    Yes. Qin Miao lowered his head.


    Do you still want to take revenge on her?


    Qin Miao tightened her grip on the riding crop, revealing the veins on the back of her hand.


    Qin Yuyu got into the carriage, "Ah Miao, you should understand some truths after reading the sages'' books. Back in Chiyan County, even if we didn''t want to admit it, we were the ones who made the mistake, and even cost a life. Ruona This incident happened in the capital, do you think... we still have a way to survive?"


    Qin Miao said in a gloomy voice: "Thank you, Mr. Master, for saving me. I owe him my life."


    "no."


    Why not?


    Its the princess who spared us.


    Qin Miao didnt quite agree, but he didnt refute her words.


    "When we came to the capital, too many things happened. Looking back now, our hatred for the princess... is actually the most ridiculous." Now in the ranking of the people Qin Yuyu hates most in his heart, the top one is Ma Suqin and other nobledies, Du Wan didn''t know where they were in the queue.


    When he came to the capital, Qin Yuyu had seen the tyranny and domineeringness of the nobles and suffered deeply from it. Compared with what Du Wan did, Du Wan was simply kind and lovely.


    At least when they arrived in the capital, Du Wan didn''t cause any trouble for them.


    Qin Yuyu whispered: "Ah Miao, the princess is the moon in the sky, and we are just the mud under our feet. If your thoughts are revealed even a little bit, not only will you die, but we will also be implicated."


    Yuyu, I listen to you. Qin Miao made a difficult decision.


    "Um."


    They are all too weak, they are nothing, and they are not even worthy of harboring hatred.


    Du Wan has now forgotten about Qin Yuyu.


    Standing in front of the bell tower again.


    The same two monks were guarding the bell tower. When they saw Du Waning, they politely stepped forward to greet him.


    Du Wan climbed up to the bell tower again, looking thoughtfully at the big bell, which was almost as tall as her two, and couldn''t help but touch it a few times, "Little bell, ring it again?"


    Very light, very subtle bell sound.


    Du Wan was surprised, but not surprised at the same time.


    There was nothing unusual about the monk downstairs. Du Wan thought that only she could hear the ringing of the bell, "Oh, little Zhongzhong really likes me. Why don''t youe with me?"


    "Amitabha, princess, please show your respect and stop kidnapping the most precious treasure of the Huguo Temple." Old monk Yuantong appeared quietly behind Du Wan at some unknown time.


    Du Wan did not feel guilty after being caught. She put her hands behind her back and straightened her back.


    After a long while, she slowly turned around and said seriously: "Master Yuantong, I think little Zhongzhong is quite spiritual. I want to talk to it and take it out to y. It''s so boring to stay in the clock tower. We can just bring it back when we get tired of going out."


    As if in response to Du Wan''s words.


    Hum, buzz, buzz!


    The bell rang again, three times in a row, inexplicably cheerful.


    Master Yuantong''s eyelids twitched, "Princess, this is not the ce to talk. Let''s talk somewhere else."


    I think its nice here


    Du Wan hasn''t finished speaking yet.


    The old monk forcibly picked him up by the cor, flew him down the bell tower, and left quickly.


    Yuan Tong has decided to ban Du Wan from going to the bell tower in the future.


    Du Wan did not resist.


    Now she is sure that there is something strange in Huguo Temple.


    No, its the big bell thats weirdest. Maybe its a spirit?

 Chapter 242: I want a promise from the princess

    Chapter 242: I want a promise from the princess


    Chapter 242: Asking the Princess for a Promise


    Yuan Tong took Du Wan to the Zen room where he lived, and asked the young monk who was waiting to bring him tea. "Princess, tell me, what are you doing here again?"


    "I''ll pay you back. I didn''t know the value of the incensest time, butter I found out that you sold one for a thousand taels, so I still owe you nine thousand taels. No, I brought it to you specially." Xiao Du Wan With a very sincere face, he took out a handful of banknotes and pressed them on the tea table with a "pop" sound, without even counting them.


    Yuan Tong had a bad premonition again, "There must be more than nine thousand taels of silver notes here."


    Yeah, you dont have to look for the extra ones, just sell me some pills. Du Wan innocently winked at Yuan Tong while talking.


    Yuan Tong knew that twitching eyelids would do no good.


    He opened his mouth to say that he sold myrrh balls.


    Then, Du Wan took out another box and ced it on the table, "Two hundred years of ginseng, exchange for Qi Yang Pills."


    Yuan Tong finally understood. She was prepared.


    Suddenly, Yuan Tong smiled and said, "It''s not like we don''t have any pills. The poor monk still has some in stock over the years. As long as the princess promises the poor monk something, I can give them all to you."


    Du Wan asked: "Hey, what is it?"


    Yuan Tong felt a little regretful after hearing this.


    The little girl was actually not impulsive and did not agree immediately.


    Yuan Tong smiled and said that he would be as kind as possible, "As long as the princess makes a promise."


    A promise? What promise?


    Its a promise.


    Du Wan did not agree in a hurry, always suspecting that this was a trap. She stared at Yuantong''s old face with suspicion, trying to get some clues from his face.


    After a long while, Du Wan shook his head and said, "Who knows what will happen in the future? I also bought these pills for others. If you don''t sell them, I''ll just pretend that I didn''t buy them. Anyway, I won''t suffer much loss."


    Yuan Tong''s heart was inexplicably blocked.


    Thought it was a sure thing, but it turned out to be rejected?


    Yuan Tong looked at therge stack of banknotes, and then at the well-preserved ginseng. He did not force Du Wan anymore, epted the banknotes and ginseng, got up and walked to a small pharmacy. When he came out, he had a lot of money in his hand. Two small white jade bottles came out.


    One bottle of Qi Yang Pills, ten pills.


    The other bottle is a heart-protecting pill, which is used to save lives. There is only one.


    Du Wan rubbed her little hands and said with a smile: "Master Yuantong, I find that you are a very kind person. Actually, if you need any help from me, as long as it is within my ability, not harmful to nature, and if I am happy, I will do it. It can help.


    Yuan Tong was very happy to hear it at first.


    I couldnt feel happy until I talked about itter.


    This promise has been said but it has not been said. What does it mean as long as she is happy? It means that if something really happens, it still depends on her mood!


    Du Wan quickly put away the two small jade bottles, feeling satisfied.


    Give the emperor two pills and leave the rest to his parents to take care of their health. Naturally, good thingse cheap to your own family. It''s just that the n leader cannot be informed about this matter.


    Du Wan stood up and said goodbye to Yuantong.


    Unexpectedly, the old monk looked kind and insisted on sending her down the mountain.


    Du Wan always felt that the old monk was guarding against something, but he never thought of the reason.


    Aftering down the mountain, Yuan Tong breathed a deep sigh of relief as he watched Du Wan ride away. When passing by the bell tower, he immediately told the disciple guarding the bell tower that he was not allowed to let the princess go upstairs again in the future.


    Du Wan didnt know that Yuan Tong was guarding him. She is currently thinking about the medicine. Now that she has the medicine, should she send two pills to the pce first?


    I want to send someone back, but I''m worried that it won''t be safe.


    Du Wan could not guarantee whether the medicine sent to the pce would have been changed or tampered with in the process. It was shown like this on TV, and it was also written in novels. In order to rule out this possibility, Du Wan decided to wait until the next time he returned to the city and give it to the emperor in person.


    As soon as I arrived near the old house, I saw someone looking at me from a distance.


    It is the old patriarch, walking on the road.


    Du Wan quickly put away the joy on her face and pretended to be dejected.


    After seeing the old patriarch, Du Wan said hello obediently, "Hello, patriarch, you are taking a walk."


    Hey, yes, Im taking a walk. Is the princessing back from Huguo Temple? The expression on the old patriarchs face said that he should be as friendly as possible.


    Du Wan would not be deceived, "Yes, I just came back."


    The old patriarch smiled and asked: "How is it? Have you bought anything?"


    s. Du Wan sighed and shook his head, as if he was autistic.


    That little appearance doesnt need to be said much to make people think of her leaving happily and then returning disappointed.


    The old patriarch didn''t ask any more questions and walked away regretfully.


    Du Wan returned to the small courtyard where she lived, closed the door of her room, and her depressed expression disappeared immediately.


    Come to the small courtyard and hide the two small jade bottles.


    Then he asked Ningqin to prepare some food as if nothing had happened. Wanting to deceive the old n leader, Du Wan could not go back for the time being, so Du Wan felt at ease and yed in the n for a few days, jumping up and down the mountains and rivers.


    Meanwhile, she also went up the mountain.


    Seeing that Du Yunrong and others were not doing well, she felt relieved again.


    When I went back, I received a letter from the Pei familys guard.


    In the past few days, Pei Hao has been writing a letter a day, and the content is mostly gossip about the capital, such as who was arrested today, which house was ransacked, and whomitted suicide. Among these big things, there are also some small things mixed in. Gossip, for example, Xie Qi cared about Qin Yuyu, and when he learned that Qin Yuyu had returned home, he asked the housekeeper to send him a lot of medicinal materials and supplements, etc.


    What Pei Hao described in his letter means that Xie Qi is very interested in Qin Yuyu. Qin Yuyu refused to wee Xie Qi and waited. Between the lines, they try to express their affection as a husband and a concubine.


    Du Wan took a quick look and saw Pei Hao''s little thoughts.


    Arent you just afraid that she would still be thinking about Xie Zhang?


    Todays letter.


    Du Wan took it and opened it to look at it, "Huh?"


    Today''s letter is a bit informative. The Su family was sentenced. After Prime Minister Su''s death, the entire family was imprisoned. Prime Minister Su''s two sons were asionally interrogated, but they almost didn''t know anything about it. In addition, Prime Minister Su himself confessed his crime and provided a list of names, so there really was nothing to try.


    The emperor told the court this morning that Prime Minister Su had a good attitude in pleading guilty and did not expect him to cut off his **** after a hundred years, so he spared his family from the death penalty. However, the death penalty can be avoided, but the living crime cannot be escaped, and the whole family became official ves. After signing the deed of betrayal, he secretly sent her to the princess''s mansion.


    A group of ministers came forward, and no one dared to refute.


    It is only recently that courtiers have clearly realized that the emperor is not a paper tiger.


    As long as there is a little evidence of guilt, no official will be spared if it falls into the hands of the emperor. On the other hand, Prime Minister Su''s charges were only announced for embezzling military pay. The crimes of suburban Zhuangzi and murdering the princess were not charged to the Su family due to insufficient evidence.


    Sister? When did you return to the n?


    Du Wan, who was looking at the letter, suddenly heard Du Qian''s voice of surprise.

 Chapter 243: The letter from the Crown Prince was confiscated

    Chapter 243: The letter from the Crown Prince was confiscated


    Chapter 243 Confiscated the letter from the Crown Prince


    Du Wan looked at him with the same surprise, "Brother, are you finally out of seclusion?"


    Yeah, I just got out of seclusion. Du Qian smiled brightly when he mentioned cultivation.


    The Pei family guards were standing by, waiting for Du Wan''s reply just like the previous times.


    Now that Du Wan saw her elder brother, she still had time to reply to Pei Hao, so she turned to the Pei family guard and said, "You go back first. You don''t have to wait for a reply today. I will return to Beijing tomorrow."


    As soon as the guards of the Pei family heard that she would return to Beijing tomorrow, they thought they could exin it to the prince now, so they immediately bowed to the brother and sister and left.


    At this time, Du Qian focused on Pei Haona''s letter.


    I didnt ask to look at him, but the look in his eyes was very obvious.


    Du Wan smiled and handed the letter to Du Qian, "Brother, please read it."


    "What did you write?" Du Qian pretended not to care and took it. After reading it once, he was slightly surprised and asked, "Are these contents serious?"


    There is no need for Prince Pei to lie.


    "I see."


    Du Qian put the letter away and did not give it to Du Wan. "This letter cannot be kept, it must be destroyed. Brother, help you."


    Okay. Du Wan had no objection.


    Du Qian said: "Does the matter of the Su family have something to do with my sister?"


    "This is a long story." Du Wan was organizing her words.


    You can keep the story short.


    "I have something to do, and I need to protect Su Che for the time being. I asked my uncle for the person. When my uncle agreed, he also put forward a small condition, and I agreed. The uncle sent the person to the princess''s mansion. He must have known that I hadpleted the matter. Bar."


    What small conditions? Du Qian always felt that this was not simple.


    Du Wan said rxedly: "Just ask me to go to Master Yuantong and buy one or two Qi-nourishing pills."


    Snapped!


    I was pped on the shoulder!


    It was Du Qian who hit him personally. The force was not strong, but he still hit him. "You little fool, you have been tricked by your uncle."


    No, uncle gave me the banknotes and ginseng.


    Du Qian knew that his sister didnt know anything.


    Having been tricked, I dont know yet.


    Du Qian knew that Master Yuantong was proficient in pharmacology and could also refine some highly effective pills. If you want to exchange for his medicine, you can only exchange it for precious medicinal materials. The emperor''s uncle only gave a two-hundred-year-old ginseng nt and wanted to exchange it for Qi-nourishing pills. Is it possible?


    For ordinary people, ginseng is very good.


    But for people like them who practice martial arts, ginseng is only used to replenish blood and qi, and its effect is not as great as that of a qi-nourishing pill.


    After Du Qians detailed exnation, Du Wan finally understood.


    Damn it, does she owe Yuan Tong another favor?


    Du Wan liked the old monk Yuantong and decided that if he came to ask for anything in the future, she would help him if she could.


    She leaned into Du Qian''s ear and whispered, "Brother, I got it in exchange."


    Seriously? Du Qian was so excited that he almost eximed.


    "Don''t be so loud. The old patriarch wanted it, but I didn''t give it to him."


    What the hell, that old man just wants to take advantage.


    Just knowing that she had exchanged it for ten pieces made her so excited. If she said that she had exchanged it for ten pieces, wouldnt she faint from excitement?


    It doesnt work!


    Du Wan decided to be cautious.


    How about keeping half?


    If everyone knows that she changes so much, what if they want her to change again next time?


    Du Wan didnt know what was going on with old monk Yuantong. Perhaps she didn''t know what was going on with the monks in the Huguo Temple. They seemed to be giving her special treatment.


    But this preferential treatment is not the reason for her greed.


    Du Qian calmed down, but his face was still very excited, "Sister, do you think it''s true?" "It''s true."


    "Is there any extra? My mother''s health has always been poor. As long as there is one..." Du Qian did not continue, but looked at Du Qian with burning eyes.


    Du Wan nodded, "Yes."


    When she was struggling to say how many pills she got, Du Qian did not ask further.


    Du Qian patted his sister''s head lovingly, "You don''t need to tell me how much you have changed. Just leave one for mother to take. If there are more, give another one to dad. Dad''s insomnia , making his body worse than before."


    Brother, do you want it?


    "No need." Du Qian refused, "If you have any extra, you should put it away first."


    Du Wan looked at Du Qian and said, "Brother, the old monk also gave me a heart-protecting pill, saying it was for life-saving purposes. I''ll give it to you."


    Du Qian:


    What does Huguo Temple mean?


    No, what is Master Yuantongs purpose?


    Du Qian''s vignce suddenly rose, "Sister, has Huguo Temple made any request to you?"


    "Yes, Master Yuantong asked me to make a promise, but I didn''t agree. But I didn''t agree, and he still sold the medicine to me." Du Wan knew what Du Qian was worried about, "I don''t know what they wanted, but I see no malice.


    Du Qian thought about his sisters inheritance.


    The old monk of Huguo Temple may have noticed...


    Du Wan patted her elder brother on the shoulder and said, "Brother, don''t worry. The boat will be straight when it reaches the bridge."


    Okay, Ill apany you back to Beijing tomorrow.


    Are you okay in the n?


    Sister is more important.


    Du Wan smiled happily, which was a bit silly.


    Du Qian was happy. When his sister left, he immediately summoned his confidants and asked about what happened in the seclusion these days. After listening, he took out the letter written by Pei Hao, read it again, and put it under themp to light. , "The only crime against the Su family is the corruption of ink?"


    "Yes. The matter of raising a dog Zhuangzi was suppressed by the emperor, saying that there was insufficient evidence. And the matter of the princess, the evidence was also insufficient."


    Its just to give the Su family a light sentence.


    Du Qian was very dissatisfied with the emperor regarding Su Yu''s matter.


    My sister has suffered so much injustice, yet she cannot be given justice without any evidence. Still thinking about his sister buying Qi-nourishing pills for him?


    Im going to remind my sisterter that I cant give too much to the emperor, but only one at most.


    So the emperor had a chance to get two Qi-nourishing pills, but Du Qian interfered, causing Du Wan to change his mind temporarily and give him one less pill.


    the next day.


    The brother and sister returned to Beijing together.


    Du Wan returned to Jade Lingyuan and immediately asked Ning Qin to find a small jade bottle. I poured two more Qi-nourishing pills in. Then I remembered Du Qian''s words, poured out another one, and sealed the bottle. Then, someone went to tell the eldest princess, and Du Wan hurried into the pce on horseback.


    Du Qian happened to be at the eldest princess''s ce and heard someone from Yulingyuaning to report.


    The eldest princess asked strangely: "You entered the pce as soon as you got home. Are you just missing your uncle and not your mother?"


    Du Qianughed and said, "My uncle asked her to do something, and Wanwan has done it. No, I don''t want to dy it for a moment."


    What to do?


    Dont you know, mother?


    Wanwan didnt mention it.


    "Yes..." Du Qian told the story about the emperor asking his sister to buy Yangqi pills.


    The eldest princess frowned, "This is not a good start."


    Du Qian was also a little worried deep down.


    Huang Lian''s condition is still there. What if the emperor''s uncle asks his sister to buy medicine from Master Yuantong again?

 Chapter 244: The noble and unparalleled prince

    Chapter 244: The noble and unparalleled prince


    Chapter 244 The noble and unparalleled prince


    Du Qian was worried: "Mom, do you think my uncle will ask my sister to ask Master Yuantong to treat Huang Lian?"


    "Master Yuantong is only proficient in pharmacology, but not good at diagnosis. There used to be a patient who insisted on his treatment, saying that he was not afraid of being cured. However, he hesitated to give the medicine and almost killed the patient. In the end, he wasted a life-saving medicine. He didn''t die, and he even gave the man money to hire a doctor." The eldest princess talked about an old incident.


    Du Qian was extremely surprised, "I''ve never heard of this."


    You were still young at that time, so of course you dont remember it. Arent you surprised that the emperor didnt even invite Master Yuantong when he issued the yellow list?


    I didnt think much about it before.


    Not only did Du Qian not think much about it, Du Wan also didn''t think much about it.


    Sessfully entered the pce, but before seeing the emperor, he bumped into the imperial concubine.


    Du Wan thought she was unlucky, but on the surface she still stepped forward politely, bowed to the imperial concubine and said hello.


    Concubine Xie smiled lightly and asked, "Wan''ere to the pce to see the queen?"


    No,e find the emperors uncle. Du Wan said innocently.


    I dont know who taught her before that when you get along with people withplicated thoughts, you have to act innocent; when you get along with innocent people, you should be more innocent than the other person.


    Du Wansan didnt understand the meaning, but that didnt stop her from following it.


    Concubine Xie extended an invitation, "Wan''er, do you want to go to Bai Cui Pce to sit down?"


    "I appreciate your concubine''s kindness. However, I have business to go to see the emperor''s uncle now, so I won''t sit with you. I will go there next time when I have a chance." Du Wan dropped these words and did not wait to thank the concubine. He said nothing and ran away in a sh.


    With Du Wan''s current Qinggong, the pce maid can''t stop him.


    By the time Concubine Xie and others came to their senses, Du Wan had already run ten feet away.


    Du Wan first went to the Imperial Study Room to find the emperor.


    The emperor happened to be away, and I heard that someone was in the meeting hall.


    Du Wan slipped over again. Outside the gate, there was a young **** guarding him.


    Seeing hering, a young **** came up and asked. When he learned that he wanted to see the emperor, he went in to inform her.


    Standing outside the gate, Du Wan was curious for a moment. Holding on to the door frame, she quietly poked half of her head out and looked inside. I saw the emperor sitting on the dragon throne, with several ministers standing below, wondering what they were discussing.


    Among several ministers, Du Wan saw Cheap Daddy.


    Du Wan counted the number of ministers, there were six in total.


    It can''t be the Six Ministers'' Book.


    The little **** respectfully and quietly told the chief **** what was going on outside.


    The **** in charge approached the emperor again and reported in a low voice, "Your Majesty, Princess Jiaoyang is outside the pce."


    Hearing this, the emperor was shocked and said, "I''m finally back."


    He immediately looked outside the door and saw his scheming niece outside. Logically speaking, as a nobledy, she has learned the rules very well and will not be so vulgar and weird. But the little girl couldn''t bear to be unlucky. She had an ident and forgot about it.


    Forgetting what they have learned.


    The emperor made up for Du Wan''s strange behavior.


    Several ministers noticed that the emperor was looking outside.


    Pretending to be unintentional, Prince Consort Du also nced outside. His heart skipped a beat when he took a look. Why was his baby bump outside?


    "Okay, that''s all for today''s discussion. We''ve all dispersed." The emperor closed the memorial in his hand, urging them to leave quickly.


    The ministers were not ignorant, so they bowed and resigned one by one.


    Go to the door.


    Du Prince Consort met his daughter.


    Du Wan sweetly stepped forward and called daddy.


    Du Huima said: "Why did you enter the pce?"


    I came to see the emperors uncle, I have something to do. Ill tell my father in detail when I get home. Du Wan exined in a low voice. Du Huima could only nod.


    There were a few ministers lingering around, walking so slowly. Did they want to eavesdrop on the conversation between father and daughter? A few shameless old guys.


    Du Consort warned, "For my father''s sake, go to the Yamen first. You have to listen to the emperor and don''t get into trouble. Do you understand?"


    I know, I will definitely not get into trouble. Du Wan quickly promised.


    Du Prince Consort touched his daughter''s head, worrying about the heart of an old father.


    The emperor who came out happened to see this scene.


    Du Wan saw the emperor and asked Du Wan to go first. She slipped in front of the emperor, her face was so excited that she even forgot the courtesy, "Uncle, uncle! I got the change."


    The emperor was very excited, but he still tried to maintain his dignity in front of his juniors.


    Du Wan took out a small jade bottle from her body and stuffed it into the emperor''s hand, "From Huguo Temple to the pce, apart from Master Yuantong, this was the only one that passed through my hands. The old patriarch asked me for it, hehe. , I even lied to him and said I didnt get it.


    The emperor was happy, took the jade bottle and opened it to take a look.


    Sure enough, I saw a round pill. It was different from the pills made by those at Taiyuan Hospital. The surface of this pill was smooth and shiny. It had a strong medicinal fragrance. It was extraordinary at first nce.


    Du Wan said: "Uncle, didn''t you say you don''t feel well? It''s better to eat quickly. Good things only belong to you if you eat them in your stomach."


    Wanwan, I want to leave this to...


    "What should I keep?" Du Wan snatched the jade bottle, poured out the pills and stuffed them into the emperor''s mouth. "Of course the good things I finally got in exchange must be cheap for my own family."


    The emperor was stunned for a moment.


    When you put something in your mouth, do you want to swallow it, or...


    He wanted to leave it to Huang Lian.


    This Qi Yang Pill may be useful for her condition.


    Du Wan sneaked up to the dragon case, picked up the half-drinked tea from the emperor, and then slipped back to the emperor, "Come on, have a sip of tea."


    Seeing the emperor looking at her with aplicated expression, Du Wan added, "Uncle, you don''t think I gave you medicine, do you? Or are you afraid that the medicine has been tampered with?"


    No. The emperor finally swallowed the medicine.


    He took the tea from Du Wan and drank it all.


    Du Wan took the empty tea bowl in his hand and handed it to the pce attendant next to him, "Uncle, I know what you want to say. But I don''t want to give it to you. I just don''t want to give it to you. In my heart, your body is much more important than my cousin''s. If there is anything good for your health, of course you should use it first."


    After saying that, she turned around and ran away as if she was afraid of being scolded.


    Even if the emperor is angry, he cannot get angry at this moment.


    The niece still has the temper of a child, but she also has a pure heart.


    Du Wan took the opportunity to sneak away, fearing that the emperor would punish him. When he left, he actually saw Concubine Xie''s maid guarding him in front of him.


    !


    Du Wan didnt know what Concubine Xie wanted to do.


    But he must have bad intentions!


    Then Du Wan took a detour to avoid meeting the pce maid, and left the pce happily. She had to go home to share the pork, no, the nourishing qi pills, so she was not in the mood to y tricks with the other party.


    Arrived at the pce gate.


    An unexpected encounter with Pei Hao again.


    Standing in front of the pce gate, Pei Hao was wearing an official robe and an official hat. He stood there looking majestic and upright. Anyone who saw him would praise him for his integrity and unparalleled dignity.


    Pei Hao led a horse and walked to Du Wan step by step.


    And those peach blossom-like eyes are deep and dark, as if hiding a ferocious beast... a bit scary.


    After not seeing each other for a few days, he missed her so much...

 Chapter 245: Find a name to torture people

    Chapter 245: Find a name to torture people


    Du Wan inexplicably felt that Pei Hao felt oppressed at this time. Could it be that he has been an official for a long time?


    Is your prestige getting stronger and stronger?


    Pei Hao should be d that he couldn''t hear the little girl''s voice, otherwise he would vomit blood.


    Just listening, Du Wan asked strangely, "Why do I always run into you every time I leave the pce?"


    This prince is from the Imperial City Department. Pei Hao looked at her for a moment. The pce gate is guarded by the Imperial City Secretary and the Royal Guards. When Princess Jiaoyang enters the pce, in order to please him, the officers and soldiers below will immediately notify him, "Do you want to go back? I will apany you."


    No need. Du Wan nced at his horse.


    A horse, what to give?


    Share a ride together? It''s not necessary!


    Pei Hao understood her meaning at once, "What are you thinking about in your head? Do you want to ride a horse with me? It''s a beautiful idea. You can ride the horse yourself, and I will take you back."


    Du Wans mouth twitched, did she mean she made a mistake?


    Well, she thought too much and admitted it.


    At this time, Zhuang Cong came over with his horse.


    Du Wan took the reins of the horse and immediately got on the horse. The heroic posture of riding the horse became more and more beautiful.


    Pei Hao couldn''t help but think of the little girl''s bold words, saying that she would look heroic when riding a horse in the future.


    I didnt expect how long it had been before I really responded to her words.


    But now, she may have forgotten what she said at that time.


    Follow the little girl all the way and **** her back to the princess mansion.


    Since he was still on duty, Pei Hao did not go in and whispered, "Wanwan, I will look for you after I leave the office."


    After saying that, he rode away!


    Du Wan had no chance to refuse.


    On second thought, she still hasnt taken away the things he gave herst time. Coming to see her tonight must be rted to those things.


    Return to Yulingyuan.


    Du Wan asked Ningqin to bring a small jade bottle.


    Put four Qi-nourishing pills into the small jade bottle, then take the heart-protecting pill and sneak towards the main courtyard together.


    It happened that Du Qian was staying with the eldest princess. When he saw Du Waning in, the eldest princess said as if she was sad for spring and autumn: "Wan Wan, are you finally willing toe to see your mother? Is your uncle more important than your mother?"


    "No!" Du Wan shook her head quickly, "I came into the pce because I had something to do. When I came back, I came over to see my mother immediately. Mother,e and see,e and see what your baby bump has brought?"


    "What is it?" The eldest princess knew that her daughter had deliberately changed the subject, so she still asked in a ttering manner. Then there was a small jade bottle in his hand.


    Du Wan turned around and gave Du Qian the Heart-Protection Pill.


    Du Qian was so moved, "Sister, you should keep this."


    I stay at home all day long, what danger can there be? Du Wan still thinks this is the best thing for her eldest brother. It is much better than Yuantongs Bodhi bracelet.


    She turned back to look at the eldest princess.


    The eldest princess held the small jade bottle, her eyes a little moist.


    This time Du Wan was frightened, and she was a little at a loss and asked: "What''s wrong, mother?"


    Du Qian could now understand the eldest princesss mood best, Sister, dont be anxious, my mother is happy.


    The eldest princess nodded, and Ispa wiped her tears, "Yes, mother is happy. My Wanwan is too filial, and she always thinks of mother if she gets any good things."


    Thats right, I am a filial child.


    Du Wan smiled sweetly, a little silly.


    The eldest princessughed again when she heard this.


    Du Qian startedughing. Wherever there is a sister, there can beughter.


    The whole family is enjoying themselves. When leaving the main courtyard, Du Wan had a box in his hand.


    The above is the deed of sale of the entire Su family.


    Back at Yulingyuan, Du Wan opened it and looked at a stack of deeds of betrayal.


    Du Qian followed and saw the sale deed above, "From the Su family?"


    "Yes. I only asked my uncle for two people before, but I didn''t expect that he gave me the deeds of sale of everyone in the Su family. Does this mean that I can do whatever I want?" Du Wan was a little surprised, but not very surprised.


    Du Qian''s surprise was bigger than hers, "So, I have misunderstood uncle."


    What did you misunderstand about him?


    I thought he didnt really want to stand up for you. Du Qian was still very dissatisfied when he heard the verdict. He thought that the emperor wanted to give a light sentence to the Su family, so he wronged Du Wan. With Huang Lian''s incident first, and then the Su family''s incident, Du Qian could not help but think a little more, "Now that the Su family has be official ves, the contract of sale is in the hands of my sister. It can be said that their life and death will be in the hands of my sister." Decided."


    Official ves are different from ordinary ves.


    The people could not survive and sold themselves into very. If they had money, they could redeem themselves. Official ves are different. Once you are a ve, you will always be a ve. The children born are also ves. If you want to get rid of your ve status, you will have to change the dynasty or be pardoned by the emperor himself. Since the founding of the Qin Kingdom, no official ve has ever received a pardon from the emperor.


    Du Wan looked at the name on the deed of betrayal, "Strange, is this Mrs. Su?"


    Du Qian took it and took a look, "Yes."


    Didnt my mother say that my family cane forward to redeem me?


    "No one wille forward, for fear of getting into trouble. This situation is too cold for rtives, but it is human nature. Husbands and wives can go their separate ways when disaster strikes, let alone rtives?"


    Du Wan took out Su Yus deed of betrayal.


    At the emperor''s side, her purpose was to torture people, and now it was time to take action on Su Yu. However, half of his arm was broken off by Zhuang Congst time, and he was still alive?


    ording to Du Wan''s opinion, the wound is not fatal, but it can make a person disabled, and the arrogant and talented woman should havemitted suicide long ago...


    Du Qian sat there for a while and then left due to something else.


    Du Wan looked at a stack of deeds of sale, thoughtfully. Call Ning Qin to find out where the Su family is, and then let Ning Qin lead the way to the yard where the Su family is imprisoned.


    Du Wan wanted to see with her own eyes the current situation of the Su family.


    Pushing open a side room, I saw that it was full of men.


    Everyone in the room looked at Du Wan who stepped in.


    Du Wan looked at the people present. There were nine people,rge and small. The oldest one looked to be around forty years old, and the youngest one was probably only three or four years old. Su Che was among them. It was just that the most magnificent young master was now in a state of decline, but he was still She is neatly groomed and looks elegant even when she is sitting on the ground.


    As a whole, the Su family is in very bad shape. After seeing Du Wane in, everyone of all sizes hurriedly knelt down on the ground, not even daring to raise their heads, including Su Che, a former noble man.


    Du Wan was very surprised at how adaptable he was.


    She turned around and left without saying a word.


    Came to the wing next door.


    This wing houses the female dependents of the Su family. There are only a few female dependents. The natal family in the second room of the Su family went to the Yamen to redeem someone and took away their young children. As for concubines, they had no status. Good concubines could still be picked up by their parents'' families. Those with a contract of sale would be sold together with the servants.


    Du Wan saw the unconscious Su Yu, her face flushed, "Take a look at her, what''s going on?"


    Luo Qi went over to check, and also checked the broken arm of Su Yu, "Princess, you are having a fever. It should be that the wound was not treated well..."

 Chapter 246: That cheerful cry for help

    Chapter 246: That cheerful cry for help


    Chapter 246 The cheerful cry for help


    Mrs. Su held a seven or eight-year-old little girl in her arms. She gritted her teeth and did not plead for Su Yu. She took her daughter and knelt down tremblingly.


    Du Wan said, "Go and ask the doctor toe and take a look. Don''t let her die."


    Yes, Princess.


    The servants quickly went to invite people.


    Du Wan wanted to make trouble for the person who was unconscious. Seeing Mrs. Su''s weak look, she couldn''t get into the mood of making trouble.


    Not long after, Du Wan left again.


    Ningqin, why didnt any of the Su familymit suicide? Du Wan finally asked the doubt in her heart.


    Probably a family, always together.


    We were locked up together in prison, and we are together here when wee here?


    Yes. Ningqin only thought of this reason.


    Du Wan thinks it makes sense, "When a person is in trouble, he may not think aboutmitting suicide. But when a family is in trouble, the desire to die is not that big."


    People are so strange sometimes.


    Du Wan didn''t know that she had just gone for a walk and was looked at by some people as strange.


    For example, in the wing room, Su Che and his son.


    Su Che sat on the ground, leaning against the wall.


    Su''s father sat next to him, "Che''er, what do you mean when you say the princess...?"


    "The emperor''s intention is very clear. The Su family is at the disposal of the princess." Su Che only felt that the future was dark. ording to his expectations, the Su family was doomed this time. Males over the age of ten are likely to be beheaded. Now that he is reduced to an official ve, at least he has saved his life, but it is also a bit strange.


    Su Che said softly: "Father, there should be someone helping us behind the scenes."


    "I thought so too, but who could it be?" Su''s father suppressed the anxiety in his heart.


    Su Che recalled Du Wan''s attitude just now, "Is it the princess?"


    Su''s father was silent, "Is it possible?"


    The emperor is not merciful, and there are not many people who can make him change his mind.


    "Then why did the princess save us?"


    "I don''t know...but father, we must live well. No matter how difficult life is, we must continue to live...Only when people are alive can they have hope. When people die, there is nothing." Su Che finished these words. At that time, I held my father''s hand firmly.


    Cheer


    Su''s father held his son''s hand back, feeling very depressed.


    He has had thoughts of seeking death.


    A man who had been pampered for decades became a lowly ve. Su''s father was deeply affected and his will to live was not strong. He had been holding on for the sake of his family these days.


    Su Che''s firmness gave Su''s father the courage to say, "Father, we still need to take good care of our mother. We also have younger brothers and younger sisters to take care of."


    My father knows that as long as he can live, he will not seek death.


    "Hi!" A young man in the room sneered, "It''s so funny. Do you think we are safe now? Maybe we will live worse than death in the future. Who did all thise from? She is not a good daughter raised by my uncle. . Dont say that my grandfathers corruption has nothing to do with Su Yu. If it wasnt her fault that brought the Prime Ministers Mansion to the forefront, would my grandfather be targeted?


    "L''er, shut up." A silent middle-aged man next to him stopped the young man.


    The middle-aged man turned to Su''s father and said, "Brother, it''s Lu''er who''s talking out of his mind. Don''t mind what he said. We are all a family. When we are blessed, we enjoy it together. There is no reason for us to shirk responsibility for each other when we are in trouble."


    The young man named Su Lu immediately shut up.


    Su Che stood up and bowed deeply to the middle-aged man, "Second uncle, I''m sorry. It was us who caused Second Fang''s trouble."


    "Don''t be like this, we are all a family." The middle-aged man quickly went to help Su Che.


    Sus father remained silent.


    It was Uncle Su who forced Su Lu to apologize to his uncle.


    Su Lu was a little reluctant, but he still did it and apologized to Su''s father in a low voice.


    This surprised Du Wan, who was paying attention to the situation of the Su family on a whim.


    The steps of walking stopped. This Su family is a little different from what she thought.


    Generally speaking, when in trouble, it is normal for rtives to reveal their true faces, curse each other, me each other, and shirk responsibility.


    Based on this, Du Wan''s dislike for the Su family has been reduced a little.


    However, she will not let Su Yu go for this.


    Su Yu must die!


    But in order to deal with the emperor''s uncle, she can die slower.


    Go back to Yulingyuan.


    Du Wan went to take a rest.


    Ningqin came over to remind her that Yans mother from the main courtyard was here and said that the eldest princess invited her to have dinner in the main courtyard. Du Wan washed her face and tidied up her appearance.


    When I went to the main courtyard, in addition to Du Consort and Du Qian, I also saw Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao saw her stepping into the hall, stood up and went to greet her, "I have met the princess."


    Du Wan winked at him, "You don''t need to be so polite in my house."


    "Yeah." Pei Hao nodded with a smile, suppressing the joy in his heart.


    The way the little girl winked at him was so naughty.


    The next meal was in a weird atmosphere.


    Pei Hao took care of Du Wan in every aspect, taking over the job of serving the master''s meals as a maid without leaving a trace. He himself thought that what he did was very dark, but everyone present was an adult, and no one could see his little thoughts. The only person with a big heart is probably Du Wan.


    Du Qian always felt that Pei Hao had impure thoughts and wanted to stop him but hindered his parents'' presence, so it was difficult to tell clearly.


    Besides, its really hard to fault this matter.


    The eldest princess looked on with a gentle smile on her face, obviously very satisfied with Pei Hao as her son-inw. On the other hand, Prince Consort Du was very calm and would sometimes imitate Pei Hao and serve the eldest princess.


    After living for most of my life, I suddenly learned...


    After eating.


    The brothers and sister took Pei Hao and left.


    Pei Hao originally wanted to be alone with the little girl, but his brother-inw didn''t know what to do and always followed her step by step.


    Du Qian stood between the two of them again, "Prince Pei, have you finished your work at the Yamen?"


    "It''s just that I''m at the Yamen." Pei Hao didn''t say that he was done with his work. "There have been a lot of things recently. If I said that I was done with my work, Brother Du wouldn''t believe it."


    Then you took the time toe here for a meal?


    No, I came here specifically to see Wanwan. Pei Hao said with a smile.


    Du Qian turned back to look at him, and quickly kept smiling politely, "Why is Prince Pei here looking for my sister?"


    "It''s a private matter that I asked Wanwan to handle before." Pei Hao said it vaguely, making it easy for people to think wrongly.


    Sure enough, the little me in Du Qian''s heart was suddenly ignited, "Private affairs? What nonsense. My sister hasn''t been married yet, what kind of private matter can I have with you?"


    Pei Hao looked embarrassed, "What should we do? Will it ruin Wanwan''s reputation? Brother Du, should we put the wedding on the agenda?"


    "you-"


    What a beautiful thought! Good guy, it turns out that he is waiting for him here!


    Du Qian was about to kick Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao was on guard for a long time. He turned around and came to the other side of Du Wan. He even grabbed Du Wan''s hand and pulled her to escape!


    Who is Du Wan?


    The most fearful thing is that the world will not be in chaos.


    She pretended to be panicked and shouted for help in a low voice, "Oh, brother, help me, I''m going to be captured by the bad guys."


    ?!


    Are you kidnapping someone else''s sister in front of your eldest brother? !


    The guards who saw it from a distance admired the prince''s move very much.


    Du Qian said angrily, "Pei Chengming! Are you tired of living?!"


    Pei Haos heart trembled, he held the little girls hand and refused to let go. He even grabbed the little girl''s slender waist and led her to perform Qing Kung Fu, and she suddenly disappeared...


    Far away, Du Qian could only hear his sisters cheerful cry for help.

 Chapter 247: The prince is still evil-minded

    Chapter 247: The prince is still evil-minded


    Chapter 247 The prince is still evil


    Pei Hao and Du Wan hid on the roof of the main house of Yulingyuan.


    He was afraid that she would make trouble, so he deliberately covered her mouth with a big hand so that she could not yell even if she wanted to.


    "Wanwan, let me go for a while and don''t make trouble again, otherwise you will regret it." Pei Hao whispered into her ear. Seeing that she didn''t resist, he slowly let go of his hand tentatively, but... As he let go, he stared at the moist lips. Perhaps deep down in his heart, he hoped that she would be restless.


    Then he has an excuse...


    Du Wan''s vignce rose sharply.


    When hepletely let go of her, he was about to call out to Du Qian, who was looking for someone below, "Brother"


    Suddenly, her eyes widened.


    Pei Hao sealed his lips with his lips.


    Have already nned it, just waiting for her to be restless!


    Du Wan''s mind went nk and his heart was pounding.


    Pei Hao is not much better. What he imagined and what he actually did arepletely different. That kind of feeling hit the soul directly and was unforgettable for life, until Du Wan came back to his senses and pushed him away. Even though he almost rolled off the roof, Pei Hao hasn''t recovered yet!


    Pei Chengming! You bastard! Come here and die!!


    Du Qian below finally discovered the situation on the roof.


    Pei Hao was so startled that he actually rolled off the roof!


    It''s just that when he fell, he reacted quickly andnded on the ground using Qinggong. However, because his reaction was a little slow, his posture when he fell was a bit awkward.


    But no one was injured in the fall!


    What awaits him is notfort, but a fist!


    Du Wan was on the roof looking at the chaos below the courtyard. The incident of being forcibly kissed by Pei Hao was temporarily forgotten by her. She stood on top and cheered, "Brother,e on! Beat him, beat him to death!"


    Brother! Beat him up hard! He will keep his evil intentions alive! Humph!


    On the right! Kick him,e on, brother!


    Pei Hao below was so depressed that he almost vomited blood.


    The little girl is not on his side at all. Could it be that he was too aggressive just now and made her angry? It was a temporary idea. He wanted to do it very much at that time, so he did it.


    However, he has no regrets...


    Recalling just now, Pei Hao''s mind froze, and his evasive movements slowed down for a moment.


    oops!


    I got punched on the left side of my face!


    Pei Hao didn''t dare to be distracted now, "Brother Du, please be merciful!"


    "I will keep you! You insidious guy, you are not allowed toe to the princess''s mansion again! If you dare to step into the princess''s mansion again, I will cut off your legs!" Du Qian threatened while beating people.


    Of course, everyone knows that his threatening words were just said out of anger.


    If Du Qian''s threat was really effective, Pei Hao would not use the Princess''s Mansion as a second home now, and would dare to climb the walls of the Princess''s Mansion in the middle of the night.


    Not only did Pei Hao not take his threat seriously, Du Wan, the onlookers who were watching melon-eating, also didn''t take his threat seriously. As for Ning Qin and other servants, no one took it seriously.


    Pei Hao saw Du Qian''s perseverance and the little girl who was fanning the mes.


    We cant stay here today.


    He looked up at the little **** the roof, suddenly smiled openly, opened his mouth and said "wait" silently, and then used Qing Kung Fu to climb over the courtyard wall in two or three strokes.


    Did you run away?


    Du Qian wanted to catch up, but then he realized his sister was on the roof. He stopped and asked loudly: "Sister, can youe down?"


    "Yes, brother, don''t worry about me, hurry up and chase me."


    As he spoke, Du Wan flew down, as light as a swallow, andnded safely. Du Qian was relieved now.


    But if he dyed like this, Pei Hao would have run away long ago. It would be toote if he didn''t chase him. Du Qian turned around and left in a hurry. He must catch up and beat the boy named Pei again.


    Its really getting more and more unrestrained!


    How dare you take advantage of his sister in broad daylight!


    That''s right, Pei Hao secretly kissed Du Wan, but unfortunately Du Qian caught him in the act. It can be said that the prince is really getting a handle on his door now, because he is afraid that he will die too slowly!


    Du Wan followed him and slipped outside, but saw no trace of the two people.


    Going back giggling happily.


    Ningqin and others came out, looking as if they were still frightened.


    Princess, are you okay? Ningqin asked with concern.


    Du Wan smiled and said, "It''s okay, it''s quite fun."


    Its really funny, isnt it?


    The viin Pei was actually chased by his brother-inw and fled everywhere. This is a plot that ispletely absent in the book. Du Wan asked everyone to step back and do whatever they were supposed to do, while she went back to her room by herself.


    As soon as she stepped into the room, she paused.


    A figure approached her suddenly. Did he want to give her a hug?


    Du Wan''s figure shed and he avoided it in time, "Hey, Prince Pei? Didn''t you run away? And what are you doing? You suddenly rushed towards me -"


    Pei Hao''s intention failed, and surprise shed in his deep ck eyes.


    Has the little girls ability improved again?


    He did not turn around and calmly closed the door to the room, "I wanted toe over and close the door. Don''t get me wrong."


    Du Wan:


    You are an evil person for believing this!


    She walked into the bedroom, slipped around and discovered that Pei Hao pretended to be escaping from Yulingyuan, turned around and returned to Yulingyuan from the other side, and then climbed through the window and entered her room.


    What a surprise!


    Even she didn''t expect this, let alone Du Qian?


    Du Wan wanted to pretend that she had lost her memory again, so she didn''t want to talk about being beaten by Du Qian, let alone the embarrassing issue of being forcibly kissed by him, so she went straight to the point: "You came earlier than I expected, I thought you woulde at night. By the way, you said you came to me for personal matters and you wanted to take that thing away?"


    Well, I just want to talk to you.


    Tell me how to arrange the Su family? Du Wan pondered this question.


    Pei Hao said: "The deal with Prime Minister Su has been established. But your approach is much better than I expected. I thought you would persuade the emperor to send the Su family to the quarry."


    "I originally only wanted Su Che and Su Yu." Du Wan then briefly told Pei Hao about entering the pce that day.


    Pei Hao then learned some inside information.


    As for how Du Wan will deal with the Su family, Pei Hao will not interfere.


    Du Wan took out the navigation chart, etc. Pei Hao took it and put it away, "This letter is Prime Minister Su''sst letter to Su Che. Do you want to give it to him?"


    Give it, everyone has been saved, dont care about taking thest step.


    Du Wan decided the matter casually.


    Pei Hao put the letter away. He decided to do it himself. He didn''t want her to see Su Che. The little girl used to admire Su Che''s appearance and temperament.


    Suddenly, Pei Hao felt something was wrong.


    If a person falls into the hands of a little girl, wouldnt she be able to see it if she wants to?


    Pei Hao didn''t know about this yet, the little girl had already gone to see it. The Zhenguo government was asked to take over the matter of this fleet first. The two of them discussed it and split the money earned 50-50.


    Pei Hao asked, "Won''t the princess send someone to manage it?"


    "No need. I can trust Prince Pei." Du Wan said with a smile.

 Chapter 248: I was so angry that I vomited blood again

    Chapter 248: I was so angry that I vomited blood again


    Chapter 248 I was so angry that I vomited blood again


    Pei Hao raised his eyebrows slightly, "What a surprise. Aren''t you afraid that I will trick you? I will make ten thousand taels by then. I told you that I only made five thousand. What are you going to do?"


    Whats this? I still picked up two thousand and five thousand for nothing.


    Du Wan is calm and rxed.


    Just when Pei Hao was feeling happy and felt that the little girl believed in him.


    However, Du Wan''s next words almost made him vomit blood, "I don''t send people to manage it, which means I don''t have to invest in costs, I get a lot of ie in vain, and there are no hidden dangers. In the future, when the private fleet is exposed, it will also The Pei familys affairs have nothing to do with the princesss mansion.


    Pei Haoughed angrily, it turns out he was thinking about this.


    He didn''t want to talk to her for the time being because he was worried about dying young.


    Pei Hao decided to leave. When he left, his dark eyes passed over her red lips. He suppressed the desire in his heart and climbed out of the window without looking back.


    Du Wan''s guarded heart slowly let go.


    Suddenly Du Qian shouted angrily outside, "Pei, you insidious guy, I will definitely break your legs today!"


    Brother Du! Misunderstanding, I have something to see Wanwan.


    I dont care what your business is, Ill destroy you first!


    Du Wan''s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly ran to the window, peering out slyly.


    Just in time to see Pei Hao being chased and beaten by Du Qian!


    Pei Hao climbed over the wall and left.


    Du Qian did not follow him out, but came to find Du Wan instead.


    Du Wan quickly closed the window, ran to open the door to the room, sat back in front of the chair, took out a book and read through it, pretending that she had been reading and had never seen Pei Hao.


    Du Qian stepped into Jade Lingyuan again and saw his sister sitting there with a book. ck lines suddenly appeared on her forehead. Silly sister, who believes that she is still in the mood to read at this time?


    Not such a diligent and studious person!


    Sister! Du Qian looked worried.


    Du Wan felt ufortable all over, "Brother?"


    Then Pei Hao is nothing. Du Qian had a strong opinion on Pei Hao, and abducting his sister in front of him was a provocation to him.


    Du Wan immediately agreed, "Yes, he is not a thing."


    Du Qian was about to teach his sister how to guard against wolves, but before he could say a few words, he was called away by the eldest princess''s people.


    With the princess''s residence in a state of turmoil and chaos, she couldn''t avoid a scolding in the main courtyard!


    As expected, Du Wan heard not long after that Du Qian was punished to kneel in the small ancestral hall again, and would have to kneel until tomorrow morning.


    Du Wan smiled and sneaked to see Du Qian that night. After staying there for a long time, Du Qian rushed back to Yulingyuan to sleep.


    In the servant''s room.


    Pei Hao stood outside the window of the Su family''s male room.


    From the angle where he stood, only Su Che could see him. He made a gesture to Su Che, telling him to go to the window, and Su Che walked over without disturbing the others.


    Pei Hao handed him a letter and left without saying a word.


    When Su Che lowered his head to look at the letter in his hand and saw that the handwriting was that of his grandfather, the hand he held tightened immediately and he immediately put away the letter with his long sleeves.


    When he looked out the window again, there was no one outside. When everyone was asleep in the middle of the night, Su Che quietly got up and read the letter with the faint light. When I finished reading the letter, my eyes were so depressed that my eyes turned red, and my tears fell drop by drop, soaking the letter paper.


    Finally, after reading it a few more times, he ced the letter tremblingly over themp and lit it.


    Burned.


    Ahem, Cheer? Sus father called to his son in a low voice.


    Su Che wiped away his tears violently, blew out themp, turned around and said softly, "Father, it''s okay, go to sleep."


    Then, he pretended that nothing happened andy down next to Su''s father.


    the next day.


    Du Qian was helped back to the yard.


    Du Wan did not disturb his rest.


    As to how the Su family would arrange it, the chief steward came over and asked Du Wan what he meant. Du Wan thought about it and said, "Whatever the official ves want to do, let them do it. As for food and amodation, the servants can eat whatever they want, no special treatment is required. How is Su Yu''s condition? Don''t let her die. Now, I still have use for this person."


    Yes, Princess.


    The butler hurriedly made arrangements.


    Du Wan thought of something and told Ning Qin and others that she would be in seclusion for a day and not to disturb her if she had nothing to do. Back in the bedroom, she changed into the servant''s clothes, put on makeup, and thickened her eyebrows to make herself look more like a boy.


    Fifteen of an hourter.


    Du Wan carried a baggage and went out of the window. Avoiding the patrolling guards, avoiding Zhuang Cong and others, he climbed over the wall and left the princess mansion.


    With Du Wan''s current strength, it is easy to avoid some people intentionally.


    Du Wan hurriedly walked on the street.


    Make sure again and again that no one is following you, and arrive at the end of an old street.


    There is a coffin shop there.


    When Du Wan entered, there was only one owner in the cold shop.


    The boss saw a guesting and came up to greet him.


    After staying in the coffin shop for more than half an hour, Du Wan finally walked out of the coffin shop. This time she didn''t stay outside for long and hurried back to the princess mansion. Climbing back to the room through the window, she changed into the servant''s clothes again, as if she had never gone out.


    This time Du Wan went out without anyone noticing. Even the spies watching outside didn''t notice her going out.


    The next three days.


    Du Wan is very peaceful and stays at home.


    The people of the Su family, except for the children under ten years old and Su Yu, who did not have any arranged work, all had arranged things to do, but the arranged tasks were not easy. The men had to chop firewood and fetch water, while the women were sent away. Washing room. He has to work all day long, but he is not strict about food, just like the servants in the mansion.


    The servants of the princess''s house can still eat well.


    Of course this cannot bepared with when the Su family was the master.


    Since the work has been arranged, the guards guarding them outside are no longer guarding them. All the treatment of the Su family isparable to that of the servants in the mansion.


    The fourth day.


    Du Wan got up early in the morning.


    Today, she put on a in dress and said, "Ningqin, I am going to leave the mansion soon, you don''t have to follow me, go and prepare the carriage. In addition, notify Zhuang Cong to take Su Yu with him."


    Yes, Princess.


    Ningqin didnt know what the princess was thinking, but the princess who got up today was very different.


    It didnt take long.


    Du Wan left the house.


    With a group of personal guards, two carriages were prepared outside.


    One carriage was upied by Du Wan, and the other was an ordinary carriage.


    Du Wan got into the carriage and said calmly: "Let''s get out of the city."


    offices


    A group of people set off in a hurry.


    About an hourter, I found a hilltop not far from Huguo Temple. It is said that this is a geomantic treasurend, but it is official. It costs one hundred taels of silver to buy a cemetery from the government.


    At the foot of the mountain, the carriage stopped.


    Du Wan got off the carriage.


    Su Yu was pushed out of the carriage that was following.


    Su Yu recovered for a few days, but she was still alive, but she was very thin. When she looked at Du Wan, there was resentment in her eyes, "Why did you bring me here?"


    Visit the grave.


    Du Wan said two words indifferently.

 Chapter 249: The prince was put in a sack

    Chapter 249: The prince was put in a sack


    Chapter 249 The Crown Prince was put in a sack


    Du Wan took the lead and walked towards a trail on the mountain.


    Two personal guards escorted Su Yu and followed him.


    Having reached the halfway point of the mountain, she saw a woman. Du Wan stepped forward and chatted with the woman for a few words, and then followed her to a new tomb.


    The tomb was well built, but only an unmarked tablet was erected.


    There are offerings and incense candles in front of the tomb, and a lot of sacred paper is sprinkled on the ground around it. It must have been a ritual ceremony.


    Du Wan stood in front of the grave, put her palms together, bowed devoutly three times, and burned a stick of incense.


    Then, he pushed Su Yu to the grave and knelt down.


    Su Yu was so angry that she gritted her teeth and wanted to kill Du Wan, "What are you going to do?"


    "I want you to repent." Du Wan pressed Su Yu''s head and kowtowed three times, "Su Yu, this person died because of you."


    Nonsense, I


    Su Yu looked at the tombstone, trying to see clearly who the deceased was, but she was disappointed. It was a tombstone without any words.


    Du Wan said indifferently: "You have killed a lot of people, so you don''t need to know who is buried here. You just need to kneel here and make atonement. Maybe if I am in a better mood, it will make your family feel better." A little bit. If you dare to y any tricks, who do you think the Su family should die first? "


    "Du Wan! One person does the work and the other takes responsibility."


    Su Yu was angry, regretful, worried and afraid.


    Du Wan smiled mockingly, "If you were so responsible, the Su family would not be what it is today. Su Yu, you don''t think that the current crimes of the Su family have nothing to do with you, so you can deny that the Su family is implicated by you. Bar."


    "You''re talking nonsense! You''re talking nonsense! No, it''s not me..." Su Yu couldn''t ept this and kept deceiving herself.


    Du Wan still likes to hurt someone''s heart when he wants to hit him.


    The more Su Yu wanted to avoid this problem, the more Du Wan wanted to make it clear, "As Su Lu said, without the big mistake you made, Prime Minister Su would not have gone to great lengths to cover it up for you, and would not have pushed the Prime Minister''s Mansion into the limelight. The top of the wave will give people another chance to take advantage of it.


    Xie Zhang wanted to take credit and be an official, so he advanced his n to overthrow the Prime Minister''s Office by ten years. ording to the plot trend in the book, the Su family will have at least ten more years of glory. At that time, Su Yu had already married and had children. Even if the Prime Minister''s house was ransacked, the crime would not be as bad as that of a married woman.


    Du Wan thought that the murder of the original owner by Su Yu and others in the book had not been investigated. The fate of the original owner and his family was not good. The first one to die was the eldest princess, then the consort Du who died suddenly, and then Du Qian. The cause of this tragedy is the original owner.


    Thinking of this, Du Wan pressed Su Yu''s head and knocked it to the ground with a bang!


    This knock!


    Su Yus forehead was bruised and bloody.


    This is because Du Wan did not forget to restrain his strength in his anger.


    Su Yu felt dizzy and couldn''t say a word anymore.


    This tomb is a tomb built by Du Wan for the original owner.


    The coffin contains clothes previously worn by the original owner. In order not to arouse suspicion, the owner of the coffin shop was paid to find a cemetery, bury the deceased, and ask Taoist priests to perform rituals. People in the Great Qin State were very particr about people''s afterlife. Du Wan didn''t know much about the gods and ghosts, but he knew that it would be better to have a grave after death, and it would be better to have incense and incense as offerings during festivals.


    There is a thatched hut next to the tomb, where the tombkeeper lives.


    Su Yu will stay here for the next three days, kneeling every day to atone for his sins. The person who was looking after Su Yu was the old woman, a lonely woman invited by the owner of the coffin shop.


    Du Wan told his mother-inw a few words, left the reward and left.


    Zhuang Cong was very surprised. He didn''t know who the deceased was, but he could be so concerned about Du Wan.


    Walking down the mountain, Zhuang Cong reminded: "Princess, aren''t you afraid that she will escape?"


    What will happen if the escaped official ve is captured? Du Wan asked.


    Zhuang Cong said: "You will be sentenced to death." "Then what are you worried about?"


    Why do you hear the princess looking forward to it?


    Du Wan does have a little expectation in her heart.


    Unfortunately, she knew that Su Yu would not escape because the Su family was in her hands.


    On the way back.


    The family has long heard that Du Wan took Su Yu out. She didn''t mention what she was going for, but when they learned that she had brought a hundred personal guards with her, they didn''t worry too much.


    Du Wan thought she would be questioned by her family when she went back.


    As a result, nothing happened.


    Du Wan felt warm in her heart. This was a sign of respect.


    Three dayster.


    Su Yu fell into aa due to a high fever and was sent back to the city for treatment. Her legs were so weak that she almost became disabled. Even if she was cured, she would suffer seque in the future.


    Du Wan just listened and didn''t care.


    I have made up my mind to send Su Yu away when she is well.


    As the days passed, the weather became colder and it started to snow. Du Wan didn''t like to go out anymore. She had been practicing. She had alreadypleted the ninth movement. However, the next movement did not appear for a long time, and the little man in her mind disappeared.


    When I close my eyes now, itspletely dark!


    However, Du Wan has been practicing unremittingly.


    The value of force is constantly increasing. From the improvement of the five senses, you can know the extraordinary inheritance. But she vaguely knew that she still needed to break through, and now she had reached a certain bottleneck.


    During this period, no one disturbed Du Wan.


    Du Wan started practicing and loved to listen to gossip.


    The incident involving Prime Minister Su''s case has now subsided, and the capital has returned to its former self. In this event, some people lost, some gained, some were happy and some were sad.


    Ningqin said hesitantly: "Princess, the gossip outside at this time belongs to the prince and Prince Pei. Do you want to listen?"


    "Listen, just say it." Du Wan was very interested.


    Counting the days, Du Wan has not seen Pei Hao since he was beatenst time. I heard that it wasn''t that he didn''t want toe to the princess''s mansion, or that he didn''t want to deliver the message, but that Du Qian specially arranged for people to keep an eye on him around the clock and draw his sword whenever he wanted to enter the princess''s mansion.


    This thing made the melon-eating people in the capital extremely happy.


    Chathouses and restaurants have all generated ie because of this.


    Pei Hao got rid of the people sent by Du Qian to monitor him today and came to a deserted alley outside the princess''s mansion. Last time he saw the little girl climbing over the wall here. There should be a safe direct route to Yulingyuan. As a result, just as he was about to jump onto the courtyard wall, arge ck cloth suddenly fell over his head.


    Cover his whole body, followed by punches and kicks from one person!


    By the time he reacted, he had already been beaten more than a dozen times.


    Pei Hao tore off the ck cloth and was about to fight back. Unexpectedly, there was no one in the alley!


    Dont even know who attacked him?


    Pei Hao''s eyes fell on the ck cloth on the ground, or rather the small footprints on the ck cloth.


    At first, he thought it was Du Qian''s new trick, but now he was sure that there was a little girl fishing in troubled waters.


    Just as Pei Hao thought.


    Du Wan was so excited now that she rushed back to Yulingyuan andughed loudly, "Haha, I have wanted to do this for a long time! Beat him to death!"

 Chapter 250: She wont admit to hitting someone

    Chapter 250: She won''t admit to hitting someone


    Chapter 250 She wont admit to beating someone


    Princess? Ning Qin was frightened when she heard it outside.


    Is the princess mad?


    When Du Wan saw Ning Qin hurried in, her smile quickly faded and she smiled reservedly, "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    What happy thing happened to you just now?


    "Yes, yes, my long-held dream hase true. I''m so happy. To celebrate, I want to eat an extra bowl of rice today!" Du Wan thought about the excitement of beating someone just now, and she felt stupidly happy again. She has always wanted to increase her force value, hoping to one day be able to put a sack on Pei Hao.


    When she found a sack, she found it was not very realistic.


    It is not an ordinary difficulty to sessfully put the sack on Pei Hao''s head without being discovered. Therefore, Du Wan showed her amazing cleverness and reced the sack with a **** cloth. As long as it blocked his sight for a short time and gave him a quick beating, it was still possible.


    So, todays opportunity hase!


    hey-hey.


    Du Wan is so excited that she wants tough again with arms akimbo, what should I do?


    Ha! Wanwan?


    Pei Hao''s faint voice came from the gate.


    Du Wan''s smile froze, and she turned around and saw Pei Hao leaning against the door frame, staring at her with a smile but not a smile. He was holding a small piece of ck cloth in his right hand, "...very happy? Hmm?" ? What happened to make you so happy? How about chatting with me?"


    "Haha, it''s okay." Du Wanughed dryly and quickly changed the subject, "By the way, why are you here? Didn''t you meet my eldest brother?"


    Follow the route youve taken, its still very hidden.


    Damn it!


    Du Wan felt extremely guilty when she saw Pei Hao''s look.


    As soon as you see someone, you wille to your door!


    She would not be so unlucky to be discovered so soon.


    Pei Hao waved the ck cloth in his hand in front of Du Wan. There was a clear footprint on it, and then he lowered his head and stared at her shoes.


    Oh no!


    Fuck!


    How could such obvious evidence be left behind?


    Du Wan was so happy just now, but now she is so upset.


    Pei Haopi admired the little girl''s changing expressions with a smile, and he had a sense of joy and sorrow, "Tell me, what should I do with you now?"


    "What should I do? What are you doing here with a piece of ck cloth with footprints on it?" Du Wan decided to stay silent and refused to admit it. Anyway, he didn''t catch anyone at the scene.


    What are the footprints?


    There are many people in the world who wear shoes of the same size, but she is not the only one!


    Thinking of this reason, Du Wan suddenly felt relieved and straightened her back, "Also, I advise you to leave quickly. My elder brother will be here soon."


    Oh, I received news that he went out today.


    Pei Hao knew that the little girl wanted to beat her to death but refused to admit it.


    Actually, he doesn''t necessarily have to force her to admit it, but he can''t let it go easily, otherwise in the future, if her courage bes fatter, won''t she have to go to Fangjiewa?


    Pei Hao put the ck cloth on the coffee table next to him and sat on the sandalwood chair. "Wanwan, I''m hungry."


    Oh, Ningqin, go to the kitchen and prepare some food and wine for delivery. Du Wan quickly ordered.


    Ningqin lowered her eyebrows and responded with a smooth look, and hurried out.


    Pei Hao said again: "I''m thirsty."


    If youre thirsty, just drink tea. Du Wan winked at Luo Qi.


    Luoqi hurriedly served a bowl of warm tea.


    Pei Hao picked up the tea bowl unhurriedly, took a sip, and put it down again, "This tea is not that good. It''s not as good as the tea made by the princess."


    Du Wan:


    Dog man!


    This is just looking for trouble!


    But she didn''t quite meet his expectations, "When did Prince Pei drink the tea I made? I don''t even remember thest time I made tea."


    Since she came to this world, she has never drank the tea she made. Where did he drink it from?


    Every time she drinks tea, someone else makes it. Pei Hao''s eyes were dark and deep, and he waved his hand to Luo Qi to retreat.


    Luoqi looked at Du Wan, waiting for what Du Wan meant.


    Du Wan thought for a while and nodded, "You go down first."


    Yes. The chess yer retreated.


    Now there are only two people left in the room.


    Pei Hao stood up, walked up to her in a few steps, straightened his sleeves and said, "Wanwan, you are very cruel, and you won''t stop beating her at all."


    Du Wan had an expression like "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    In her heart, she still despised him for telling lies without drafting. She obviously restrained her strength very well, but if she hadn''t restrained her strength, he would have been lying down long ago. How could he still have the energy to start an attack here?


    However, she wont admit to beating someone!


    What is the excuse? It is even less likely that she would do something like this without asking for it.


    She is the simplest, the cutest, and the most innocent.


    Pei Hao understood the changes in her expression very well, because whatever she was thinking was almost written on her face. But will he let her go so easily?


    Wanwan, I...


    Suddenly, Pei Hao looked seriously injured and was on the verge of copse.


    Du Wan''s eyes widened, "Are you trying to get into trouble?"


    What means?


    Pei Hao didn''t understand, but that didn''t stop him from losing his bnce and falling towards her, not allowing her to avoid him.


    He followed the fallen posture and hugged the person into his arms.


    Du Wan thought about avoiding it. But he caught her wrist first. She wanted to take a step back, but he pulled her whole body into his arms. Then Pei Hao seemed to be about to faint, and his whole weight fell on her side, because he knew that the little girl''s strength was not that great.


    Helping him alone is a trivial matter.


    Pei Hao rested his head on the little girl''s shoulder with peace of mind.


    That''s not all. He buried his head in her neck and smelled her unique scent. For a moment, Pei Hao felt his scalp numb, his heart beating faster, and even his blood was heating up.


    Just when his mind was wandering...


    There was a rush of footsteps,ing closer from a distance.


    Murderous!


    Du Wan immediately recognized the familiar footsteps, it was Du Qianing.


    Pei Hao also noticed the situation. In an instant, his head was no longer dizzy, his waist no longer hurt, and the injuries on his body were gone. He quickly pecked her little face before leaving.


    "Okay, it''s even now." Pei Hao said with satisfaction and ran for his life!


    Du Wan touched the cheek that was kissed.


    This... feels a bit strange and weird.


    But there was no time for her to think too much. Du Qian hurried to the door with his long sword in hand. Pei Hao was no longer in the room.


    Du Qian asked loudly: "Where is Pei Hao?"


    You just escaped? Du Wan pointed to the window.


    Du Qian wanted to chase him, but he was not sure about his sister, "Sister, is he treating you badly..."


    No, no! The baby felt bitter in his heart, but he couldnt say it.


    Du Wan didn''t want to cover up for Pei Hao, but was too embarrassed to mention this kind of thing, "Brother, forget it this time. I just put a sack on him and beat him secretly, and then he got the handle."

 Chapter 251: Seeking death with pleasure

    Chapter 251: Seeking death with pleasure


    Chapter 251: Enjoying it to death


    What? Du Qian asked in surprise.


    After a moment, he became happy again, "Did my sister really do this?"


    "Yes, I have been guarding him for a long time, and I just got the chance today."


    "Haha, Pei is here too. You will kill him to admit it. What else can he do to you?" Du Qian is no longer in a hurry to trouble Pei Hao.


    Du Wan secretly wiped his sweat.


    Actually, she didn''t quite understand Pei Hao''s behavior.


    He was obviously afraid of Du Qian, but he insisted on pursuing death happily. Also, his little tricks to take advantage of her are bing more and more skillful and difficult to guard against.


    Du Wan was thinking about Pei Hao.


    I didnt realize at all that I had no bad feelings towards Pei Haos kiss.


    Many people can understand what it means when a girl doesnt hate a boys kiss. Even if you don''t love the other person, there will still be some who you like.


    The authorities are confused.


    the other side.


    Pei Hao left the princess mansion and did not go back. Instead, we went to a teahouse on Rongchang Street.


    There will be a y in this teahouse today.


    Pei Hao went to the courtyard behind the teahouse, which was temporarily allocated to the theater troupe as logistics.


    Walking to Hua Dans exclusive room, a man in Tsing Yi with heavy makeup was stroking his eyebrows. When he saw Pei Hao step in, he was very surprised, "What kind of wind blew today to bring the prince here?"


    "Qiao Qingzhu, I was beaten today." Pei Hao sat down on the chair next to him, picked up the teapot on the table, and poured himself a cup of tea.


    Qiao Qingzhu traced her eyebrows and said, "Who is so fearless to take action? It can''t be my brother-inw again."


    "It''s not him." Pei Hao suddenly raised a smile and picked up the tea bowl gracefully, but there was a hint of dismay in his eyebrows, "He was beaten by my little fiance."


    Are you still so happy after being beaten?


    This must be a serious illness.


    Qiao Qingzhu couldn''t understand her friend''s mind, "What do you think?"


    "Isn''t there an old saying that beating means kissing and scolding means loving?" Pei Hao drank all the tea in his hand. He was obviously drinking tea, but he drank it as boldly as if he was drinking. "I was beaten so badly. Tell me how much she loves me."


    Qiao Qingzhu continued what he was doing.


    If he was not working, he would definitelyugh at him, "Last time I met your little fiance identally in the Four Seasons Building. I thought she woulde to cheer me up in three days, but she didn''t."


    "Hey, that''s a beautiful idea." Pei Hao suddenly narrowed his peach-like eyes, "My little girl doesn''t know how to support an actor, she only knows how to beat people up."


    This reminded him that this guy had poured wine for the little girl before. If it weren''t for their friendship since childhood, and Pei Hao knew that he didn''t care much about the little girl, he would definitely look good to him.


    Qiao Qingzhu chuckled, "Yes. I can climb trees and beat people, especially you."


    Pei Hao couldntugh now.


    After staying for a while, Qiao Qingzhu was about to appear.


    Pei Hao looked Qiao Qingzhu up and down, "I don''t even know what fun it is to sing this thing, but you like it so much?"


    A y is like life, and life is like a y. Only those who understand can enjoy it.


    Qiao Qingzhu walked out with a smile.


    Pei Hao, who was left, naturally did not stay long and left the teahouse.


    The master of plot came into y again. Not long after he stepped out of the teahouse, Pei Hao bumped into Qin Yuyu again.


    Qin Yuyu and two girls were arguing on the roadside. It seems that it was the two girls who framed Qin Yuyu for stealing money.


    There was a girl who scolded her very harshly, with barbed words, "I heard that you were a beggar before you came to the capital. If you can dress so well, you can''t make a living by stealing other people''s money."


    I didnt steal your money! Qin Yuyu said angrily.


    Another girl said, "You didn''t steal our money, so why was the money bag found on you?"


    Obviously you dropped it, I just picked it up.


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that the two girls are setting a trap for Qin Yuyu, just to ruin Qin Yuyu''s reputation and make her life difficult. The best thing is that you can''t survive in the capital.


    The reason why he picked up the opponent''s money bag from Qin Yuyu is unclear.


    Pei Hao felt unlucky when he saw this situation.


    Just about to leave by bypassing this trouble.


    Unexpectedly, a guy with a big mouth said loudly: "I can testify. I saw with my own eyes that Miss Qin picked up the money bag, not stole it. These two girls are clearly ndering."


    "Nonsense! Even if Chen Shizi and this girl know each other, don''t lie just by opening your mouth." There was a girl who did not show any weakness at all and directly confronted Chen Liu, the eldest son of Chen Guogong.


    Chen Liu pretended to disdain lying, "I have never lied in my life. My good friend Pei Hao can testify to this, Ah Hao! Ah Hao,e here!"


    Pei Hao just wants to p Chen Liu to death.


    As soon as the people watching saw the presence of Prince Pei, they all looked in the direction where Chen Liu was calling people. Sure enough, they saw the stunning Prince Pei. Just now, he deliberately restrained his momentum to make people ignore him, but now he was noticed. , so he no longer deliberately restrained himself, and the air-conditioning all over his body came out freely.


    When Qin Yuyu saw Pei Hao, her big bright eyes suddenly seemed to be dotted with starlight, "Master Pei, please make the decision for the women of the people. The women of the people did not steal their money bags. I can swear that if I, Qin Yuyu, really If you steal their money, you will be struck by lightning and die a good death."


    The great beauty said this.


    She swore an oath sincerely, and almost everyone present believed her.


    Chen Liu stood aside and helped, "That''s right. These two girls clearly set a trap for Miss Qin on purpose. Who would be walking and see a money bag at their feet and not pick it up? I would pick it up too. Got it!"


    Its true, I can pick it up too!


    Ha, I can pick it up too, what Mr. Chen Shizi said is right.


    Chen Liu said a word, and many people around him started cheering.


    The two girls were so angry that their expressions changed. They knew that they could not reverse the situation and did not need Pei Hao to say anything. They slipped into the crowd and left while no one was paying attention.


    So, Pei Hao said nothing.


    I received another touching message from Qin Yuyu, and I was so moved that my eyes welled up with tears, "Prince Pei, thank you. Thank you for helping the women of the people to rescue them again and again. The women of the people have nothing to repay..."


    On the other hand, Chen Liu, who really helped her out, was thrown aside and received only a perfunctory thank you.


    As soon as Pei Hao met Qin Yuyu''s sticky eyes, he was disgusted, and immediately pushed Chen Liu away who was blocking his way, "Are you not clear in your mind? This prince is just passing by, and there is nothing wrong with him." Nothing said or done.


    After saying that, he walked around the two people and strode away.


    Chen Liu came to his senses, "Yes, he didn''t say or do anything. Miss Qin, why did you thank him just now?"


    Prince Chen, you dont understand. Qin Yuyu smiled brightly, Prince Pei never takes credit.


    Chen Liu wanted to say this, but he became even more confused after hearing these words.


    He doesnt understand, he really doesnt understand!

 Chapter 252: Three men compete for one woman

    Chapter 252: Three menpete for one woman


    Chapter 252: Three menpeting for one woman


    As the heroine Qin Yuyu, she was the center of the incident. The gossip about being falsely used of stealing money spread in teahouses and restaurants in the capital the next day, and it was very vivid.


    Of course the embellishments of Pei Hao and Chen Liu are indispensable in this.


    This is full of gimmicks. For example, a girl who was born as a beggar not only had two princes from the Duke''s Pce to rescue her, but was also rumored to be favored by Prince Xie of the Dingbei Marquis Pce.


    The three powerful princes are not simple figures.


    This is the stuff of a perfect four-corner romance. In order to attract people''s attention, some storytellers began to make up nonsense, and worked hard to make up a story about three menpeting for one woman, and the earth-shattering love story. In order to rationalize it, they even exaggerated the beauty of the heroine infinitely. Shame on the beauty, causing the sons of three powerful men to miss each other for life, etc.


    Not even half a dayter, several storytellers were dragged into the prison by the officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Department and slipped away for a while. After all his possessions were wiped out, he even took off his clothes and robes, and then he was released.


    Prince Pei let them know and asked them to quickly refute the rumors.


    That day he just passed by and didn''t say a word. Also, he is a man with a fiance. He will not marry anyone except Princess Jiaoyang in this life. Dont get involved with him, dont touch me!


    Thest sentence was learned by Pei Hao from the little girl, and he felt it was especially appropriate to say it at this time.


    Imperial City Si Yamen.


    Mu Si''an''sughter was about to break the roof, "Haha, hahahaha..., it''s so funny."


    "That''s so funny. Little girls love to hear gossip. What if I misunderstand you?" Pei Hao frowned slightly. He looked calm on the surface, but he was almost worried to death inside. "It''s not easy to see her now. My brother-inw is too guarded. No, I cant even send a letter.


    Mu Sian smiled and said, Do you want me to help you?


    Pei Hao''s peach blossom eyes suddenly opened, shining brightly, "You reminded me... You can write the letter yourself, and you don''t have to use my name when sending it."


    Well, youre awesome. Mu Sian gave him a thumbs up.


    There were rumors that three men werepeting for one woman. Because of Pei Hao''s actions, no one dared to talk nonsense anymore.


    Du Wan from Princess Mansion.


    There is a little gossip master Ning Qin, who has already told her the gossip outside.


    Du Wan was verymendable for Pei Hao''s desire for survival, "Tsk, tsk, you got rid of it so quickly, well done."


    "The princess is right. Some people have bad intentions and make up bad reputations. Now it''s better. They are all caught by the prince and taken to the Yamen. They will be put to sleep after being imprisoned for a while."


    People are also trying to make a living, and its not easy to make money.


    "There are many people in the world who have a harder time than them, and why are they talking nonsense? They deserve it." Ning Qin was particrly disgusted with the people who fabricated rumors this time. "They are holding up this Qin Yuyu, and they want to drag Prince Pei with them. This is to let Qin Yuyu be famous in the face of the princess."


    Its not asplicated as you think.


    "Why not? If Prince Pei doesn''t clear up the rumors, outsiders will only say that the princess is ipetent and can''t even win over her own fianc. Fortunately, Prince Pei is devoted to you and even threatened not to marry anyone other than the princess."


    What gave Du Wan a headache was thest sentence. Pei Hao wanted to tie her to him.


    Even if she wants to get rid of him in the future, she won''t be able to get rid of him.


    Du Wan''s eyes were shining, but her little face looked very distressed, "Oh, if he makes such a fuss, how can I, the princess, break off the engagement in the future?"


    Canceling the engagement? Ningqin was shocked.


    Is it weird?


    Princess, please dont think like this, Prince Pei is such a good person.


    "No matter how good he is, it''s not umon." Du Wan crossed her legs and swayed her feet as she said, "He is a big trouble. Myst disappearance had nothing to do with him, but it was caused by him. Su Yu likes him even He is going crazy, so he has the intention to kill me." Ningqin wanted to defend Pei Hao, but couldn''t find a good reason for the time being.


    Du Wan added: "You just have to wait and see about the rumors this time. They will never end. He will still be involved with that man named Qin Yuyu in the future. If this marriage does not go away, sooner orter I will be implicated by him again." "


    Ningqin was shocked, "No way."


    "What can''t you do? When did you miss what your princess said?"


    No, dont you often say the wrong thing?


    Ningqin looked at the princess suspiciously, seeing a rare seriousness on her face. It turned out that the princess really thought so and was not just talking about it casually.


    Du Wan understands the plot.


    Isnt the viin Pei in the plot just a great guy? He can have a scandal with the female protagonist and cause trouble for the male protagonist, but he can still live a very nourishing life.


    That evening.


    Du Wan received a letter saying it was from Qin Jiu.


    When she opened it, she found out that it was a sheep''s head being sold as dog meat, and the letter inside was written by Pei Hao. The above exined the matter of Qin Yuyu, saying that he was really passing by, and it was Chen Liu who called him, so he stopped. Without saying a word, he was inexplicably regarded as a benefactor.


    Du Wan found it funny after reading it.


    Have there been any simr plots described in the book?


    Could it be that the viin Pei''s noble character was all made up by the heroine Qin Yuyu''s imagination? ording to the previous few times, Pei Hao always met Qin Yuyu inexplicably and had to help her.


    This **** fate is so mysterious!


    Time passes day by day.


    The weather is cold.


    Du Wan has a charcoal basin in his master bedroom.


    This is very good. It is convenient for grilling. You can grill whatever you want to eat anytime and anywhere. When you are not grilling, you can also bury two sweet potatoes. Ningqin, Luoqi and others were convinced. What else could they do about the princess''s whimsical ideas?


    It can only be whatever the princess says.


    A month has passed in the blink of an eye.


    The Su family came to the Princess Mansion. They were not ustomed to it at the beginning, but now they have gradually adapted. The servants in the mansion would stay away if they knew the identity of the Su family. The only person whose life was worse than death was Su Yu. As long as she was in the house, she would be sick every day.


    When Su Yu''s condition recovers, he will be taken away for a few more days. When hees back, he will be ill and groggy again. Then he will recuperate again, and then he will be taken away again after he recovers. The cycle repeats.


    Su Yus mother asked her daughter where she was being taken, but Su Yu kept silent.


    Later, it was Su Che who talked to Su Yu alone. It took a lot of effort to get the words out of her mouth, that she was going to kneel in front of a grave. Although he didn''t know the owner of the tomb, Su Che could still think that this person''s death must be rted to his sister.


    Brother, I dont want to live anymore. Su Yu cried so hard that her eyes were swollen.


    Su Che wiped away his sister''s tears and said, "Don''t cry. It''s easy to die, but the hard part is to live. You have to work hard to live for your parents and family."


    But she humiliated me? A schr can be killed but not humiliated.


    Sister, before you take action against the princess, you should think of the consequences of failure.


    Brother, I regret it


    "Regrets are the most useless. What you should bear is responsibility. During this period, the situation of the family is much better than expected. At least they don''t have to suffer from cold and hunger. I think this is all due to the fact that my sister is still alive."

 Chapter 253: The force value increases again

    Chapter 253: The force value increases again


    Chapter 253 The force value increases again


    Su Che once resented this sister and wanted to strangle her to death himself.


    But he didn''t do it because of blood ties. Now that the family ties are gone, we still can''t let her die.


    The princess''s anger was directed at her alone.


    Without her, who will bear the princess''s wrath?


    Su Che didn''t dare to take a gamble, so he could only advise: "My father is old, my mother is in poor health, and my brother and second sister are still young. The only ones who can do anything in the family now are the two of us. In the past month or so, , my brother chops firewood every day. He cant even lift his hands after chopping, but he still doesnt dare to rx..."


    Su Yu covered her mouth and cried bitterly.


    Du Wan was drinking a bowl of lotus seed porridge at this time.


    Su Che and Su Yu were talking in private, never thinking that there was another person listening. Du Wan''s abilities have improved again. As long as she wants to, there will be almost no secrets in the entire princess mansion. However, she is still an obedient child and will not listen to the affairs of the eldest princess and Prince Consort Du.


    However, that doesnt mean she cant listen to the Su family.


    This is her only gossip entertainment while staying in Yulingyuan.


    Du Wanmented that Su Che was sober in the world and was a sensible person.


    No wonder Pei Hao took the risk to save him.


    Although it is said to be a deal between Pei Hao and Prime Minister Su, if Pei Hao doesn''t like Su Che, the deal will not bepleted.


    Du Wan was still very surprised by the Su family this month.


    For example, Su Lu, when he heard him ridiculing his uncle, thought he was a thorn in the side at first. As a result, he did all the work he was supposed to do. He would stay close to his father and his young brother and sister when there was food to eat.


    The family helps each other and relies on each other.


    In the past, Du Wan had a preconceived notion that if the Su family could raise a person like Su Yu, others would not be much better, thus neglecting the fact that the Su family was a schrly family.


    No matter what dynasty, aristocratic families attach great importance to the cultivation of their children.


    When Du Wan thought of this, she originally wanted to stop listening.


    Suddenly, Su Lu was heard breaking into the house again and said in annoyance: "Cry, cry, cry, why are you crying? Who owes you? If you continue to cry like this and it reaches the ears of the chief steward, do we still have to live our lives?"


    Second brother! Su Che stood up and called Su Lu.


    Su Lu said angrily, "Brother, aren''t you afraid that she will anger the princess again?"


    "Will not."


    Are you sure you wont?


    Su Lu hates Su Yu very much.


    In the past, those who were superior looked down on the second wife, as if no one could see it.


    Su Lu said indifferently: "Su Yu, the Princess Mansion is not a dragon or a tiger''s den for the Su family. You don''t have to worry all day long and look like you are on the verge of death. On the contrary, we live very well in the Princess Mansion. I don''t want to go to Dianpei. We, the second wife, dont want to live a life of discement and fear. I hope you will be wiser.


    After saying that, Su Lu mmed the door and went out.


    Su Yu was stunned by the scolding, "Brother, can you live like this?"


    Su Che once again saw his sister''s stupidity, "After observing this period of time, the advantages of staying in the Princess Mansion outweigh the disadvantages for our family. If we fall into the hands of outsiders, we may not be able to survive. There is never any shortage in this world. The one who adds insult to injury. Even you yourself have a few enemies."


    Su Yu trembled.


    She can be active in the capital circle and have a far-reaching reputation. How could she not step on a few people and rise to the top?


    What will happen if you leave the princess''s mansion and lose your shelter?


    Su Che stepped forward and patted Su Yu''s shoulder gently, "Sister, you may think that life is very difficult now, but after leaving the Princess Mansion, there will only be more difficult times waiting for you. Believe me, brother, live well. Live hard. Dont resent the princesss mansion, let alone the princess. We can still survive in this world because of the princesss blessing.


    Su Yu didnt even dare to cry.


    When Du Wan heard this, she couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows. She didn''t hear this, and she didn''t even think about it.


    So she touched her chin, narrowed her eyes and asked, "Ningqin, why don''t this county imitate Du Yunrong and hold a banquet, specifically inviting Su Yu''s rival?"


    Why are you invited?


    Invite them toe and appreciate Su Yus miserable condition.


    Thats not good. Ningqin didnt agree.


    Du Wan turned to look at Luo Qi, "Luo Qi doesn''t agree either?"


    Luo Qi did not express his disapproval, "Princess, this is an understatement. I''m afraid it will damage the status of the princess and make outsiders gossip. Maybe some people will sympathize with Su Yu, and the gain outweighs the loss..."


    Du Wan understands the meaning of Luoqi.


    Forget it, Su Yu''s life is worse than death anyway, so just keep going.


    Du Wan returned to the bedroom and sat cross-legged on the bed.


    Starting to study the set of movements again, she had a vague feeling that she was still close to being able to break through, but she had never figured out how to do it specifically. I can only practice it in the stupidest way possible. While practicing, close your eyes and pay attention to the changes in your body, especially focusing on the small warm current traveling through the meridians in the body.


    Du Wan has basically memorized this month of practice.


    Suddenly, the warm current gathered in Dantian.


    Each time you practice, a stream of air will gather in the Dantian and disappear again?


    Could it be that the reason why she has not made a breakthrough is because she has not umted enough?


    break!


    Its as if some kind of imprisonment in the body has been opened!


    The gloomy Dantian finally changed. White airflows gathered together and condensed into a white bead the size of a fingernail, which was very bright and illuminated the entire Dantian.


    Du Wan didnt know what the white air flow was, but she knew that the white beads were condensed by the air flow.


    If this is cultivation, is it a bit like the legendary internal power? Or aura?


    The practice is over.


    Du Wan woke up and smelled a foul smell. It was already dark and quiet outside, and she was very hungry, so hungry that she felt like she could swallow a cow right now.


    Du Wan quickly called out, "Ningqin?"


    Unexpectedly, someone hurried in from outside. It was not Ningqin, but Du Qian.


    Du Qian strode forward and asked urgently with concern: "Sister, you finally woke up. Have you sessfully broken through?"


    "I..." Just as Du Wan was about to speak, he smelled a strange smell and almost vomited, "Brother, what is so smelly?"


    "It''s on you." Du Qian pointed to the thinyer of ck mud on her little face and said excitedly, "Sister, you are probably doing this because you have a muscle-cleansing attack. I heard the n leader say before that only by breaking through This is what happens in the innate state.


    The state of innateness?


    This is the first time Du Wan has heard of it.


    But she heard the point, that the stench came from herself.


    "ah-"


    Du Wan quickly ran to the bathroom.


    When she came out again, she was already refreshed, but her hair was still dripping with water. However, she didn''t care so much. As soon as she saw the snacks on the table, she grabbed them and wolfed them down.


    Du Qian then ordered Ning Qin to go to the kitchen and bring the porridge.

 Chapter 254: The Princess Mansion is closed to welcome guests

    Chapter 254: The Princess Mansion is closed to wee guests


    Chapter 254 The Princess Mansion closed its doors and thanked guests


    Du Wan ate a te of pastries and finally felt alive, "Brother, I was so hungry just now. I almost felt like I was going to starve to death."


    Oh, of course, you havent eaten for two days.


    ""What? Are you kidding me?


    Du Wan looked at Du Qian in shock and found that he was serious and not joking at all, "Have I really practiced for two days?"


    "Yes."


    Two days ago, Ningqin found that the door had been locked and she could not enter the house. After calling a few more times, she still didn''t get a response, so she quickly went to find Du Qian.


    It was Du Qian who came over and discovered that she was practicing, so he personally guarded the house and prohibited outsiders from disturbing him. "Sister, next time you make a breakthrough, remember to find a quiet ce. We cultivators should avoid being disturbed in the middle of a breakthrough. If you are not careful, They will be obsessed or seriously injured and disabled."


    I know. Du Wan was still frightened.


    She herself did not expect this to happen. After finishing the snacks on the table and the porridge brought by Ningqin, she carefully thought about the breakthrough and told Du Qian about the situation, which surprised him.


    "Brother, if you keep practicing that set of movements, if you reach a certain level, you will naturally break through, and a white bead will condense in your Dantian." Since the breakthrough, Du Wan clearly felt the improvement of his strength, "It''s just that little He''s gone, and he doesn''t have anything to teach me anymore."


    Du Wan took out the Bianhua jade que hanging on her chest, "Is this the inheritance from our ancestors?"


    Want to get some more blood?


    Step forward to take a closer look at the jade que, and identally pressed it to his forehead. Just when Du Wan was about to say something, his vision suddenly went dark and he fainted.


    Fortunately, Du Qian reacted very quickly and helped her in time to avoid falling to the ground. He shouted urgently: "Sister? Sister!"


    He picked up his sister and carried her to the bed.


    Just now he discovered that his sister pressed the jade que to her forehead, and the jade que suddenly glowed white.


    Du Qian found that the jade que was still stuck to his sister''s forehead. He reached out and tried to take it off, but found that he couldn''t!


    My originally anxious heart suddenly calmed down.


    My sister said before that a white light entered between her eyebrows, and she got that set of actions. Now that the white light is shining again, is it happening again...


    Du Qian did not call anyone, but instead sealed off Yulingyuan.


    The eldest princess and Prince Consort Du quickly received the news. The couple came over and were stopped outside the master bedroom.


    The eldest princess asked anxiously: "Qian''er, what''s wrong with your sister?"


    Du Prince Consort also looked at his son, waiting for his answer.


    Du Qian hesitated and said: "Maybe it''s...a good thing?"


    What does it mean to be possible? Du Consort asked seriously.


    Du Qian looked around, and when he saw no one there, he lowered his voice and said, "It was caused by the jade tablet. My son guessed...my sister might be epting the inheritance from her ancestors?"


    That jade sign? The eldest princess was shocked.


    Du Huima was also shocked, "What kind of bird heritage is there really?"


    Du Qian:


    Bird inheritance?


    Aren''t you afraid that your ancestors will scold your unfilial descendants? !


    My father didnt believe in the existence of such a thing, and he didnt believe in it before either. But now he not only saw it with his own eyes, but also practiced it. But then Du Qian remembered that he had never mentioned the previous set of movements to his father.


    When Du Qian met Du''s consort''s questioning eyes, he felt guilty for no reason.


    Having no choice but to exin everything that happened before. Du Prince Consort pped his son on the back, "You brat, how dare you hide such a big thing?"


    "It''s just that we can''t talk about it because it''s serious. If it spreads to the n, will my sister still have a peaceful life?" In Du Qian''s heart, his sister''s safetyes first. "Look, no one is bothering me. After practicing for a long time, I will break through the innate realm, and I will have no problem in protecting myself from now on."


    Not only is there no problem, you can walk sideways in Da Qin. The innate realm is the realm that all martial arts practitioners dream of. There are very few people in this world who can achieve that. Even Du Qian couldn''t achieve it, and he felt sad again when he thought about his sister''s previous words about beating him up.


    Do you really want to be beaten back in the future? My sister dared to beat Pei Hao earlier!


    Upon hearing this, Prince Consort Du was excited and asked, "How''s your practice going?"


    Not as good as my sister. My talent is not as good as my sisters.


    "useless!"


    Du Qian was not angry even after being scolded.


    Its useless if its useless. Theres no shame in being inferior to my sister!


    Du Qian still has some dark thoughts. He is not as good as his sister, and his father is not as good as him, hehe. Since he is his father, he won''t say anything.


    Du Wany down for another three days.


    Yu Lingyuan blocked the news, the Princess Mansion refused visitors, and servants were prohibited from entering and exiting, and the guards were very tight. As for this situation, anyone in the capital who paid even a little attention to the Princess Mansion received the news.


    Zhenguogongfu.


    The main courtyard of the backyard, in the main hall.


    The Pei family and the housekeeper are discussing the matter of holding a birthday banquet.


    Mrs. Pei, who was about to take advantage of her birthday to deliver a post to the Princess Mansion, was surprised and asked her son, "Haoer, what happened at the Princess Mansion?"


    I dont know. Pei Hao answered sinctly.


    On the other hand, Pei Huiyu, who was standing next to her, pouted and said, "Something happens to the princess''s house every three days. Isn''t it strange?"


    Pei Hao gave Pei Huiyu a cold look and said, "Shut up if you don''t know how to speak."


    "Am I right? How many things have happened since Du Wan came back, how many people have died, and now even sister Yu has been implicated by her..." Pei Huiyu still wanted to count Du Wan''s faults in detail.


    boom!


    Pei Hao pped the tea table with his palm, "Mother, rece all the servants around my sister. No one in the capital knows that the crime of the Prime Minister''s Mansion was caused by the embezzlement case ten years ago. Howe it has reached my sister''s ears? Those who have been implicated by the princess. Arrest those people first and interrogate them properly."


    Mrs. Pei nodded.


    Pei Huiyu widened her eyes and looked at her mother and brother in disbelief, "Mother, I..."


    "Your brother is right, don''t let people say that wind is wind and rain is rain. You must learn to distinguish right from wrong, not a blind leaf. How did I teach you before?"


    "But-"


    Pei Huiyu felt extremely wronged.


    "Tell me, who told you that Su Yu was implicated by the princess?" Mrs. Pei''s face turned cold, and Pei Huiyu was still very scared.


    Pei Huiyu told the truth that she was a personal maid.


    Pei Hao immediately sent people to arrest him. After interrogation, he found that the maid had been bribed by Su Yu a year ago. She usually said good things to Su Yu in front of Pei Huiyu and did not do anything too outrageous. But even if Even so, this maid ended up being betrayed.


    Mu Fanling, who was standing quietly aside, did not speak. Mu Si''an was also sitting in the guest seat, as quiet as a chicken.


    The two cousins have nevermunicated with each other and they are said to be cousins. In fact, Mu Si''an came to the capital when he was a child and would go back asionally. He had the same rtionship with the people in Ping Nancheng.

 Chapter 255: The little girl has another adventure

    Chapter 255: The little girl has another adventure


    Chapter 255 The little girl has another adventure


    Pei Hao stepped out of the house.


    Mu Si''an immediately followed, "Your Majesty, do you want to send someone to the princess''s residence to inquire about it?"


    "No need." Pei Hao strode forward, "I''ll go there myself."


    "I go with you."


    Mu Si''an will follow, and Hu San will not be absent from work. A group of people rode horses and hurried to the princess''s house.


    The door of the princess mansion was closed, and a team of guards stood in front of the door. When they saw Pei Haoing, the captain of the guard stepped forward to salute, "Prince Pei, my consort has already told me that if youe here, let your subordinates tell you, Nothing major happened in the house, dont worry.


    Pei Hao understands.


    This means that you can''t get in.


    Mu Si''an expected that Pei Hao might not be able to get in, but he might be able to get in. After all, Pei Hao has been very close to the Princess Mansion during this period, and sometimes he woulde to the Princess Mansion for dinner. The Princess Mansion''s attitude toward Pei Hao seemed harsh, but it was actually very conniving.


    Hu San is getting close to a bodyguard.


    I wanted to find out something from it, but nothing came out.


    Pei Hao got on his horse, turned around and left.


    Mu Si''an, Hu San and others quickly followed.


    The group of people came to the Yamen again and arrived at Pei Haos office. Sian, what do you think?


    "Is the Crown Prince worried about the princess? Du Huima has already said that nothing big will happen. For us, the so-called big things are nothing more than life and death." Mu Si''an heard the hidden meaning of Du Huma''s words and told Pei Hao and their lives are not in danger, "We don''t need to find out what''s going on at this time."


    Pei Hao''s eyes darkened when he heard this.


    During this period, most of the troubles that urred in the princess''s house were caused by little girls. As a result, he is now a bit intimidated...


    Pei Hao asked: "My father-inw didn''t go to the Yamen?"


    "No. But I handed over the note asking for leave and the emperor approved it." Mu Si''an told the news he received. ording to his analysis, the Princess Mansion paid so much attention to it that it was toote to restrain itself, and it was not afraid of others being suspicious. Eighty-nine times, it was the princess who had problems again.


    What he can think of, Pei Hao can also think of.


    That evening.


    Hu San saw the prince sitting in the pavilion in the courtyard in a daze again.


    Sigh silently.


    Sleeping under the roof at night...it''s very cold!


    Mu Si''an rarely went back to his yard and moved to Hu San''s side. "Aren''t you going to persuade the prince?"


    I speak softly. Hu Sans signature silly smile came again, How about Mr. Mu go and give me some advice?


    What reasons should be used to persuade?


    Is it cold?


    "Ha, you might as well say there are mosquitoes." After speaking, Mu Si''an pped Hu San on the forehead, and a small ck dot suddenly appeared on the palm of his hand, "Look, mosquitoes, hehe. Don''t thank me, I''m doing it It''s just a good thing." Hu San quickly patted it away for fear that Hu San would see what the ck dots were.


    Hu Sans head hurt from being pped, and he really wanted to pull out the knife.


    What the **** are mosquitoes?


    Lies are so careless...


    Mu Si''an immediately looked at Pei Hao in the pavilion, "I''d better go over and take a look."


    Hu San''s eyes were threatening, "Go ahead, it''s best to persuade the prince to go back to his room and rest." "Try your best."


    Musian quickly went to the pavilion.


    After staying for a while, he summoned servants to heat the stove, prepared several dishes to go with the wine, and asked for an extra jar of wine, saying that he would stay with Pei Hao until he got drunk tonight. As a result, he himself was so drunk that he passed out. Pei Hao still drank calmly, but his stunning face was stained with a thinyer of red, like April in the world, shining brightly.


    Pei Hao called his servants and sent Mu Si''an back to his room.


    The Princess Mansion has been closed for three days.


    Amid everyone''s expectations, Du Wan woke up faintly. When she opened her eyes, she was still staring in confusion, as if she didn''t know where she was or what year it was.


    As soon as the eldest princess heard that her daughter had woken up, she burst into tears of joy.


    Hearing her cry, Du Wan came back to her senses and looked at the three people in front of the bed. They all had familiar faces. She quickly turned over and said, "Mom, dad, brother! What are you..."


    Du Qian asked urgently: "Is my sister feeling ufortable in any way?"


    "No, it''s fine." Du Wan moved her hands and feet, but nothing happened. "What''s wrong with you? Why are you crying?"


    You will sleep for three days and three nights. Du Qian reminded.


    Du Wan was stunned and immediately touched his forehead. It was empty? She looked around again and saw a jade que lying on the bed. She grabbed it and turned it over in her hand. She didn''t see anything unusual, so she put it back on her neck and said, "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Sister, I have mentioned this matter of inheritance to my parents. Du Qian reminded again.


    Du Wan hesitated for a moment, then said, "This jade token is a bit strange. Last time it taught me a set of moves, and this time it taught me a technique called "The Divine Art of Conquering the Heaven and Creation." At that time, I My soul seemed to be sucked into a dark ce, and a figure was exining it to me. He kept exining it to me until I fully understood it, and then he let me out."


    The first time I came into contact with the exercises and the obscure ancient Chinese on them.


    Du Wan was shocked when he heard it for the first time.


    Fortunately, the figure kept exining to her, word for word, very patiently, as if he knew what she was thinking. Whenever she had any doubts, he would immediately exin it in detail until she understood.


    But after contacting him, Du Wan also knew about it.


    The white air flow produced during the previous set of movements and practice is spiritual energy. Every time you practice those nine movements, your body will automatically absorb the spiritual energy floating in the air, and gradually gather it in the Dantian. When umted to a certain extent, it will condense into a spiritual energy bead, which is the white bead.


    Spiritual power pearls are also known as the golden elixir of good fortune.


    If you want to practice the "Godly Art of Seizing the Heaven and Creation", you must first condense the Golden Elixir of Creation.


    In other words, that set of movements is the basis for practicing the "Divine Technique of Seizing Heaven and Creation". If you don''t understand this set of movements and don''t have the power to condense, no matter how amazing your talent is, you still won''t be able to practice the divine art. Du Wan naturally didn''t know how powerful this technique was, and she didn''t know that countless people had died fighting for it.


    Du Wan did not hide anything, and gave the general situation, "Mom and dad, do you want to practice? If you practice this, it should be of great benefit to your body."


    Du Qian is already practicing, so its up to Du Consort and the eldest princess.


    The eldest princess said with a smile: "My mother has taken the Yangqi pills and her body has recovered, so she won''t suffer that kind of pain."


    My father is already old, so I wont practice any more. Du Huima then made a decision.


    Du Wan personally hopes that they can practice. Only those who have practiced will know the benefits.


    Its a pity that both of them gave up.


    After the two elders left, Du Qian immediately said excitedly, "Sister, can you practice?"


    "If you want to learn, you must first condense the elixir." Du Wan sincerely advised, "Brother, don''t worry about those misceneous things in the future. What is there a saying? All conspiracies and tricks, in the face of absolute strength They are all paper tigers.


    Du Qian suddenly thought of something, his eyes shed slightly, "Then brother went to retreat?"

 Chapter 256: The whole truth about the disappearance

    Chapter 256: The whole truth about the disappearance


    Chapter 256 The whole truth about the disappearance


    "Yes! Go to seclusion and try to condense the elixir as soon as possible." Du Wan patted Du Qian on the shoulder. Because he was standing taller, she deliberately stood on the bed and patted him condescendingly.


    He looked like a viin who was sessful, and he crossed his waist with one hand and said, "I said before that I can beat you up in a few months. My vision was really short-sighted at that time. How many months does this take? Its done in just over a month!


    Du Qian:


    He wants to beat her up now!


    Not wanting to pay attention to this girl, Du Qian turned around and strode away, "I''ve been guarding you for several days and I haven''t even changed my clothes. I''m going back first."


    Du Wan was silent!


    Isnt it too much?


    So she touched her chin. Wasn''t she not ready yet?


    Ningqin and others finally stepped into the master''s bedroom again after a few days. The four people had tears in their eyes, almost like puppies about to be abandoned.


    Du Wans mouth twitched, What are you doing?


    "I''m afraid." Ningqin said truthfully, "I''m afraid that if something happens to you, I''ll be sent away again. Just like those people before."


    Du Wan''s smile froze, understanding in her heart, and waved: "My princess is fine, don''t worry. Go and prepare hot water, ginseng tea, candied fruit snacks, etc. for me, and ask the kitchen to quickly prepare a table of my favorite food. dish.


    As soon as you hear the order.


    The four of them suddenly came to life and went to work in high spirits.


    Next, Du Wan drank tea and ate something while taking a hot bath.


    On the surface, Du Wan is very rxed, but in fact, she is thinking about something else in her heart.


    Du Wan did not mention it to her family, but it only took one day to ept the inheritance. The rest of the time was spent digesting the ten years of memories of the original owner.


    These memories started from the day the original owner got the jade medal when he was four years old. Therefore, she had every reason to suspect that the memory was not left to her by the original owner. It was the jade tablet that recorded the original owner''s events and then gave her the brain.


    The original owner''s life was very simple, simr to what Du Wan knew.


    The only thing that is a bitplicated is the case of the disappearance of the original owner.


    This year''s Lantern Festival saw a drama about a hero saving a beauty, which made the original owner have a vague impression of Xie Zhang. Unfortunately, before the original owner could figure it out, she was attacked near the Huguo Temple. The original owner was seriously injured and fell into aa, and was almost killed. A group of masked men suddenly appeared and rescued her.


    If these memories belong to the original owner, then the original owner should not know what happened next after he passed out.


    However, the memory Du Wan has now is like a bystander who watched the whole process clearly, simr to a video recording.


    The person who learned about the savior was Xie Zhang!


    Xie Zhang rescued the original owner and hid him in Chiyan County for unknown reasons.


    The mute woman was the person arranged by Xie Zhang. In addition to taking care of the original owner''s daily life, she also watched over the original owner to prevent her from escaping. The original owner had been seriously injured before and had never been able to recover, let alone escape.


    Later on, Du Wan traveled through time and had no memory of the original owner.


    When the mute mother-inw learned that she had recovered from her illness, she forgot about the past events and inevitably neglected her care. Du Wan slipped out of the house once and rescued Qin Yuyu, triggering the subsequent tragedy...


    Du Wan felt extremelyplicated after knowing the truth. She never knew that the mute mother-inw had another identity.


    She has always felt guilty, feeling that she had caused her death...


    Mom!


    What a **** up world!


    Du Wan got out of the tub in a few moments, wiped off the water stains, and then walked out after getting dressed. The maids have already prepared a table of meals.


    I just ate a lot of snacks.


    Du Wan''s stomach didn''t feel full at all. When I arrived at the dining room, I just sat down at the dining table and hadnt picked up the dishes yet.


    Luo Qi hurried in and reported, "Princess, Prince Pei is here." "Oh, he came so quickly. Pleasee in." Du Wan did not stand up to greet him, but casually picked up a bowl of soup and drank it first. stand up. Nothing is as important as eating.


    Pei Hao strode into the room and saw the little girl sitting at the dining table, eating seriously. It took a long time before she had time to look up at him.


    Du Wan raised her eyebrows.


    The prince is still very charming and calm. If you take a closer look, you can see a trace of eagerness leaking from his expression.


    She didnt say anything, and he didnt speak either. He sat down on the chair next to her naturally.


    Ning Qin and others were very discerning and quickly bought Pei Hao a pair of bowls and chopsticks.


    Pei Hao sat down and didn''t eat. He started to serve the little girl to eat. As long as she liked food, he would put it on the porcin te in front of her urately with just one look.


    Then he patiently picked out the fish bones for her.


    Du Wan felt half-full and slowed down in eating, "You''ve been here for so long, why didn''t you say anything?"


    "If you have anything to say, it''s not toote to wait until you''re full." Pei Hao saw that she always ate meat, so he gave her another chopstick of vegetables.


    Du Wan picked it up naturally and put it into his mouth, "You came very quickly. You came just as soon as I had time."


    "Because I sent people to keep an eye on the Princess Mansion." Pei Hao did not hide his behavior. "I have been keeping an eye on the Princess Mansion for the past few days. The Princess Mansion suddenly closed its doors and refused to ept guests. Many people in the capital were paying attention and specting about what happened in the Princess Mansion. ."


    Du Wan heard it half-understood.


    Before Du Qian and others left, they did not mention the matter of closing the house to her.


    Hearing what Pei Hao said, Du Wan immediately came to her senses. It was probably because she had been epting the inheritance for a long time. Her family was worried and didn''t want the news to leak out, so they could only temporarily block the news.


    In the eyes of outsiders, does it mean to close the door and say no to guests?


    After hearing this, Du Wan rolled her eyes and asked, "Do you also want to know what happened?"


    I dont want to. Pei Hao paused while picking fish bones, I came here to confirm your safety with my own eyes.


    What can happen to me? Im fine.


    Du Wan patted his chest carelessly and said.


    Pei Hao''s eyes were deep and he looked at her steadily for a long time, "Indeed. His face is rosy, and his energy level is even better than mine."


    "Uh." Du Wan noticed that there was a faint shadow in Pei Hao''s eyes.


    The ck eye sockets came out, but they were very light.


    Du Wan asked nonchntly: "You haven''t slept recently, how are you?"


    Im thinking about someone without conscience, and Im afraid something will happen to her again. Pei Haos voice was calm and calm.


    Du Wan, however, felt a little guilty for no reason.


    But soon she straightened her chest again. What was she feeling guilty about?


    The so-called heartless one definitely did not refer to her. However, when she met Pei Hao''s eyes that seemed to see through everything, she bent her waist slightly and said, "What are you looking at? This princess has a conscience, big Conscience. You must not be talking about me."


    "Ah!"


    Pei Hao didn''t argue with her.


    When a little girl turns on the shameless mode, no one can tell her off.

 Chapter 257: The hard work should be left to the opponent

    Chapter 257: The hard work should be left to the opponent


    Chapter 257 The hard work should be given to the opponent


    After about touching a stick of incense.


    Du Wan nced across the table, shocked by his foodie prowess?


    When she nced at Pei Hao secretly and felt that his expression was normal, she quickly moved her position and asked Ningqin and the others to clear the dining table. She took Pei Hao to the quiet room.


    Arrived in the quiet room and sat down.


    Luoqi brewed a pot of ginseng tea himself.


    Du Wan asked: "Didn''t you meet my elder brother when you came in?"


    Brother Du may not have time to pay attention to me for the time being. Can Pei Hao say that his father-inw let him in?


    Du Wan asked again: "Then when do you decide to stay and leave?"


    I just came here and you want to drive me away? Im so unwee to you?


    No, Im just asking casually, dont get me wrong. Even if Du Wan had this intention in her heart, she would not say it in front of others. She still understands this principle of life.


    Pei Hao looked at her with his deep eyes.


    Confirmed again and again that she really had no intention of driving him away, and then put the matter aside.


    The two chatted for a while.


    Pei Hao talked about Peis mothers birthday.


    Du Wan was quite surprised, "Are you going to do something big?"


    ording to my mothers wishes, yes.


    Havent enough of your fathers herbs been stolen? Du Wan teased.


    Pei Hao chuckled, "Don''t be afraid. Maybe another windfall is waiting for you."


    Last time, Song Ling''er''s incident caused a big fuss. The imperial doctor of Song suffered from severe bleeding and spent most of his worth aspensation before redeeming his daughter and suppressing the theft.


    Birthday is in a week.


    At that time, the town government will send a special post.


    As Pei Hao talked, he talked about the court affairs. The first snow this year fell earlier than in previous years. "This winter is colder, and there are serious snow disasters in several counties."


    Du Wan had expected this.


    This winter only a small number of areas were affected.


    It will only get colder next year. Half of the Great Qin State has been affected by the disaster, and countless people have frozen to death. When the spring of the next year came, the gue was raging again, and in the summer there were heavy rains, forest fires, etc., and I thought that it would be fine. Then a year passed, and instead of getting better, there were constant natural and man-made disasters.


    Drought, locust gue, earthquake, etc.


    Year after year, it is wreaking havoc on the world.


    Some people say that the fate of the Qin State has disappeared and that it is a sign of the destruction of the country.


    Du Wan didnt dare to think about it anymore. Anyway, ording to the description in the book, it was so miserable that not even the capital was spared.


    Du Wan asked: "How will the court solve it?"


    Money may be allocated for disaster relief.


    Can the money get into the hands of the people? Du Wan asked a verymon, yet unusual question.


    Pei Hao was silent for a moment and said, "To a certain extent."


    "Why don''t you think of a solution if you know it won''t be used on the people?" Du Wan didn''t quite understand these operations.


    Pei Hao knew that she was smart, so he couldn''t help but ask, "What suggestions do you have?"


    "this"


    Du Wan was asked, how to solve it?


    In a backward society like the Great Qin State, it was a routine practice for local officials to embezzle disaster funds.


    Du Wan did not think of a good solution, "Sending people from the capital to provide disaster relief can save a few procedures and avoid severalyers of exploitation. However, the candidates for the earthquake disaster must be chosen well."


    "Who is willing to suffer such hardship?" Pei Hao smiled. The little girl was still too young.


    Du Wan said, "This is a great achievement. No one will go. I have two suitable candidates." "Who?"


    Mu Sian, maybe Xie Zhang.


    Pei Hao could understand that the little girl rmended Mu Si''an, but he didn''t understand how she could rmend Xie Zhang, "Why should I rmend Xie Zhang?"


    "Didn''t he just be an official? In order to gain political achievements, he will definitely work hard to get things done. The most important thing is that he is not short of money and will not be greedy for money for disaster relief. He alsoes from a prince''s pce, so local officials dare not give him too much. Wear small shoes.


    Listening to what you say, Bisian is more suitable.


    "I didn''t say that." Du Wan didn''t like Xie Zhang, but it didn''t stop him from doing hard work. He could let the other party work hard. This was called making the best use of everything. Anyway, the people who benefited in the end were the people who were in dire straits.


    Pei Hao''s eyes were dark, "Isn''t this prince more suitable than Xie Zhang?"


    "This is a hard job." Du Wan squinted at him. The prince, who lived such a delicate life, had to travel and travel to provide disaster relief in the middle of winter. It was really not something he would do. "I remember my mother once taught me However, it is said that a truly smart person only needs to use his words to make others willingly sacrifice their lives, are you stupid enough to fight for it?"


    If the eldest princess is here, you must ask yourself when did you teach? !


    Is this what she once said?


    Pei Hao couldn''t maintain his serious look, and said with a slight curl of the corner of his mouth, "The eldest princess is right. This kind of hard work should be done by Si''an and Xie Zhang."


    Upon hearing this, Du Wan gave him a thumbs up.


    She only rmended that one person should go, but he directly said that two people should go.


    Pei Hao didn''t sit for long before he stood up and left.


    After leaving the princess''s residence, he went straight to the Yamen, and then entered the pce to meet the saint.


    The next day, in the morning.


    After the morning dynasty.


    It spread that Xie Zhang was about to leave the capital to provide disaster relief.


    The people escorting the disaster relief money and food along the way were the officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Division, and the leader was Mu Si''an.


    Du Wan was eating melon seeds and listening to gossip.


    Immediately, she asked: "Will my father go to court today?"


    Its up. Ningqin replied.


    What about my eldest brother?


    The prince of the county also summoned him into the pce early.


    Du Wan thought for a while, the emperor would probably ask about the reason for closing the pce.


    Yesterday, the whole family agreed on the story and directly said that she suddenly fell into aa, just like when she was a child, and the only thing hidden was the inheritance of the jade medal.


    And this statement is also the closest to the fact. The emperor and Mrs. Du knew that her situation was special and would not doubt her. What''s more, Yulingyuan was the first to seal it off, and this couldn''t be hidden.


    Du Wan looked outside the house, snowkes were falling, "Ningqin, Luoqi, we are going to eat antique soup tonight."


    Antique soup, also known as modern hot pot, is named after the "dong" sound it makes when food is put into boiling water. In the winter of the Qin Dynasty, hot pot is very popr. Du Wan also learned about this from memory.


    Ningqin and others responded.


    Du Wan improved it a bit. She ordered the ingredients herself and taught them how to cut and prepare them properly. If there was any seasoning issue, Du Wan also took care of it herself. The next step is to wait for the Du family and his son toe back. As long as theye back, the brush can be started immediately.


    At this time, Du Wan also asked someone to notify the eldest princess toe.


    So Du Wan waited and waited until the eldest princess came, and then waited until evening, but still did not wait for the father and son to return home.


    It is gettingte outside.


    Du Wan said: "Mother, let''s eat without waiting for them. Maybe they ate in the pce."


    Okay. The eldest princess said with a smile.


    Ningqin and others were waiting on her, and Du Wan was having a great time eating.


    However, before he could finish his meal, a guard hurried in and reported, "To inform the princess, the guards of the Pei family are here and said they have something important to see you."

 Chapter 258: Something happened to Du Qian in the palace

    Chapter 258: Something happened to Du Qian in the pce


    Chapter 258 Something happened to Du Qian in the pce


    Du Wan was not surprised when he heard this.


    In the past, Pei Hao would often ask his bodyguards to deliver letters, but it was only recently that he was guarded by Du Qian, so he no longer delivered letters.


    Du Wan said to the eldest princess: "Mother, you eat first. I''ll go out and take a look."


    Go. The eldest princess smiled with a hint of teasing.


    She likes to see her daughter and her future son-inw have a good rtionship.


    Du Wan went out of Yulingyuan and saw the guard of the Pei family, who was an unfamiliar face. The man came forward and handed Du Wan the note.


    Thats it, a note, not a letter?


    The man handed over the note and left in a hurry.


    Du Wan was very surprised. Didn''t he wait for her reply?


    So she lowered her head, opened the note with dexterous fingers, and scanned the few words on it, feeling her blood freeze instantly.


    There are only four words on it: Something happened to Du Qian.


    Du Wan felt his head pounding and immediately called someone to inquire about Du Qian''s situation. Soon I learned that Du Qian had not left the pce after entering the pce in the morning.


    What happened?


    What Pei Hao handed over was that something happened to Du Qian, without any specific details.


    Du Wan eagerly turned back to Yulingyuan.


    Upon seeing this, the eldest princess stood up and asked, "Wan''er, what happened?"


    "Mom! Brother, something happened." Du Wan said in a low voice, showing the note sent by Pei Hao to the eldest princess''s house. The note was written by Pei Hao, and the handwriting was exactly the same as the handwriting on his previous letter, "I asked After that, the chief steward said that the eldest brother has not left the pce."


    After all, the eldest princess is older than Du Wan and is very calm. "Don''t be impatient. Mother, pleasee to the pce."


    "I aming too."


    "Need not."


    No, I want to stay with your mother.


    Wanwan, if something happens in the pce, all four of us will be trapped. There must be one person outside so that we can act ording to the opportunity.


    "Then it''s better if I go in, and Mom will take charge of the situation outside." Du Wan suddenly spoke up and said firmly to the eldest princess, "Mom, do you believe in my daughter? My daughter will not let anything happen to her eldest brother."


    The eldest princess looked at her daughter intently, and was absent-minded for a moment.


    Has your daughter grown up? I can now be on my own...


    Du Wan no longer hesitated, put on a fox fur cloak, picked up the ring-headed sword and set off in a hurry.


    At the gate, Zhuang Cong and others prepared their horses and were waiting for her.


    Du Wan took the reins of the horse and jumped on the horse. Just as he was about to ride the horse, he saw the eldest princess running over in a hurry, "Wan Wan, wait a minute."


    Mom, what else can I do?


    "Bring this with you." The eldest princess handed Du Wan a gold-iid token. "With this token, you can enter and exit the pce freely without leaving weapons in front of the pce gate."


    Du Wan took it and said, "This is a good thing."


    Then she hung the token on her waist and rode away.


    Arrived in front of the pce gate and showed his token and was not stopped, but the guards were still not allowed to enter the pce.


    After Du Wan entered the pce, she did not find anyone to ask where the emperor and others were. Instead, she immediately used her ability to listen attentively to what was going on in the pce.


    Located on a ce among the cumbersome and noisy sounds.


    Its the Splendid Pce!


    The emperor was in the Jinxiu Pce, where themotion was the loudest.


    Du Wan used Qing Kung and when he arrived, he saw Pei Hao, Hu San and others in front of the pce gate.


    There was a guard guarding the pce gate, and no one was allowed to enter without order. Even Pei Hao was blocked from outside.


    Pei Hao greeted her immediately, "Wanwan?"


    Whats going on? Du Wan asked. Pei Hao whispered: "Huang Lian is critically ill."


    What does that have to do with my brother? Du Wan questioned.


    I just heard that some imperial doctors were discussing how to save people and give medicine in Jinxiu Pce, so I guessed that Huang Lian''s condition was not good. Du Wan suddenly thought of something, "Isn''t it someone who put the me on my elder brother?"


    "I haven''t received the exact news." Pei Hao looked at the gate of Jinxiu Pce darkly, "But it''s almost the same."


    Du Wan did not hear any interrogation inside.


    Is the interrogation over?


    ording to the usual practice, this kind of matter should be left to the Imperial City Division for investigation. Now that the emperor has not let Pei Hao get involved, he may have the intention of letting Pei Hao avoid suspicion. Everyone knows that Pei Hao has a close rtionship with the Princess Mansion. If the results of the investigation are favorable to Du Qian, it will be difficult to convince.


    Du Wan went directly to the imperial guard, "I, the princess, want to see the emperor."


    "Princess, please wait a moment. Let the officials go in and report first." A guard hurriedly went in to report.


    After a while, the man came out again and asked the princess toe in.


    Du Wan went in alone.


    Pei Hao was guarding outside.


    At this time, we need to be more cautious.


    Du Wan went straight towards Huang Lian''s dormitory. Under the steps of the eaves of the main hall, there was a person kneeling. He was a person Du Wan was familiar with. He was Du Huima.


    Du Wan rushed to Du Wanma''s side, "Dad?!"


    Wanwan? Du Consort was surprised, Why are you here?


    I received news that something happened to my eldest brother.


    "...A pce maid poisoned Huang Lian and said that Qian''er was the mastermind." Consort Du quickly exined the current matter so that his daughter could understand the situation. "Someone witnessed your elder brother putting the poison in his purse. Leave it to the pce maid."


    What happened was that a pce maid poisoned Huang Lian.


    The pce maid was caught and couldn''t bear the torture. She revealed that the mastermind behind the scenes was Du Qian. She also said that Du Qian personally promised that as long as he seeded, he would take him as his concubine. The most terrible thing was that someone saw Du Qian handing the purse to the pce maid, and soon something happened to Huang Lian.


    There is more than one target.


    At this time, I couldnt even wash myself off if I jumped into the Yellow River.


    Du Wan took off the cloak and put it on Du''s consort.


    Du Consort was so soft-hearted that he felt confused. His daughter is so good. She felt sorry for him as a father. "Wanwan, if you are not cold as a father, you should wear it."


    "Father! If you wear it, this little bit of coldness won''t affect me." Du Wanzhen couldn''t feel the coldness, which may be rted to her breakthrough in cultivation. "Brother''s affairs will be left to my daughter. I won''t let anything happen to him. Please wait a moment Go out of the pce, just kneeling here is useless, how can you heal your body if you kneel down?"


    Du Wan said as he helped Du Consort up.


    Du Consort didn''t want to get up, but Du Wan wanted to help him, so he could only follow her strength and get up.


    Perhaps I have been kneeling for a long time and almost lost my bnce and fell!


    Du Wan did not go to see the emperor immediately, but instead supported Du Consort and walked out of the Jinxiu Pce step by step.


    Pei Hao was still outside, and Du Wan handed him over, "Send my father out of the pce."


    Okay. Pei Hao nodded.


    Du Huima grabbed Du Wan''s wrist and said, "Wanwan, you are alone..."


    Father, dont worry, todays matter is nothing. I really dont know. At worst, our family doesnt want all this glory and wealth, and we can go back to our hometown to live a happy life.


    Okay! I will listen to my daughter.


    Du Prince Consort felt relieved when he saw his daughter''s indifferent look.


    Furthermore, as my daughter said, what if the charges cant be cleared?


    Hand or right, life is not in danger.

 Chapter 259: The idea of ??a bloodbath in the palace

    Chapter 259: The idea of ??a bloodbath in the pce


    Chapter 259 The idea of bloodbath in the pce


    Du Wan stood on the steps and watched quietly as Du Wanma left.


    In this cold weather, Prince Consort Du knelt for a long time. His knee was injured and it was very difficult to walk. In the end, Pei Hao personally carried him out of the pce. This gave Du Wan a new understanding of Pei Hao.


    Imagine the noble prince carrying someone on his back.


    No one dared to think about it like this before. There was an illusion of being banished to the mortal world.


    Du Wan stepped into Jinxiu Pce again.


    When we arrived at the main hall, we saw the emperor sitting in the first ce.


    Du Qian knelt on the ground and was very quiet. The side hall was quite noisy. There were a bunch of imperial doctors, including Divine Doctor Liu, studying how to give medicine to save people.


    Du Wan went in this time, looked at the emperor faintly, and said nothing as if he was angry.


    The emperor looked at her with a look that was a little gentler than the original seriousness. "Wanwan, I heard that you fell into aa again this time. Are you feeling better?"


    You cant die. Du Wan replied angrily.


    The emperor knew that the little girl was angry and could not even maintain her daily etiquette.


    Du Wan moved her feet to Du Qian''s side and gave him a small kick with her toes. "What happened to the purse?"


    "I picked it up. Not long after I left, a pce maid came up and said that she dropped it, so I naturally returned it to her. Who knew she would poison Huang Lian and waste the medicine you gave me to save it? Killed her."


    Du Wan was speechless, Brother is usually a very smart person, why cant he think about picking up his wallet?


    Du Qian said helplessly: "That purse is embroidered very much like the one on your waist."


    Du Wan lowered his head and looked at the money bag at his waist.


    Is this the sister-inw causing trouble?


    Obviously someone set a trap specifically for Du Qian.


    The two brothers and sisters were muttering to each other, but the emperor did not stop them and even picked up the tea and drank it slowly.


    After understanding the situation, Du Wan walked up to the emperor and said, "Uncle, my eldest brother was framed."


    How are you sure what he said is true?


    "He wasted a heart-protecting pill. Do you know where the heart-protecting pill came from? It was given to me by the old monk Yuantong to save my life. This pill is equivalent to one life. Who would be stupid enough to use it to plot against someone?" Someone who is going to die sooner orter.


    Is this a way of saying that a person is worse than a pill?


    The emperor had nothing to say in reply.


    In other words, he would not use such a precious elixir to plot against a dying person. In fact, he believed in Du Qian in his heart. The problem was that he always had to show off.


    The emperor said: "I don''t know who is plotting against Qian''er behind the scenes. The key people are all dead, including the pce maid who poisoned her."


    Du Wan had expected this, but it did not affect her cheating. "I don''t care, the pce is your home. If someone plots against him in your home, you will be responsible to the end."


    Your words are quite new. The emperor seemed to be very happy.


    Du Wan is absolutely right, "Because I am reasonable."


    The emperor pointed at her andughed and scolded, "That''s ridiculous! Don''t think that because you are young, you can me it on me."


    "Isn''t this normal? Think about it outside. If something goes wrong when you go to a house as a guest, it''s not the owner of the house?" Du Wan puffed up her chest and said confidently.


    Du Qian was still kneeling on the ground, lowering his head and smiling sullenly.


    When ites to the ability to mess around, no one is as good as his sister.


    The emperor pointed at Du Wan and was so angry that he couldn''t speak.


    This situation is different from what others think.


    On the other hand, the onlookers, the chief **** and other pce officials, quickly lowered their heads and did not dare to look, pretending not to see that the emperor was angry. However, anyone familiar with the emperor''s temperament could tell that the emperor was not really angry.


    Du Wan has something to suspect.However, there is no evidence.


    This matter still needs to be investigated carefully.


    So, before he was found out, Du Qian was imprisoned in a prison by the emperor.


    I saw the imperial guards with my own eyes and took Du Qian away.


    Du Wan was not very happy and still had to cooperate with the emperor''s investigation. There is a person in her heart who is suspicious. The problem is that everything must be evidenced, and you cannot convict others based on your own guesses.


    Du Wan sat next to the emperor, not looking formal, and eating melon seeds while talking, "Uncle, you said that the people behind this want to kill my cousin, and also want to me my elder brother. What is their purpose?"


    Guess what. The emperor was also thinking about this matter.


    Du Wan spat out the melon seed skin and said, "I didn''t guess it. However, if my cousin was poisoned and the evidence pointed to my eldest brother, would you be angry?"


    Can you guess again?


    Uncle, normal people will be angry.


    The emperor wanted to say that he was not angry.


    However, if you dont get angry, wouldnt you be a normal person?


    Du Wan added: "I kind of understand that the people behind the scenes want to weaken my uncle''s strength."


    What do you mean by this?


    The emperor wondered about the little girl''s mind. How did she guess? Could it be that he was afraid that he would act impulsively and take revenge on the Princess Mansion for his daughter, thus weakening his own strength?


    The next moment, the little girl spoke again, which waspletely opposite to what he thought.


    Du Wan ate melon seeds leisurely and said in a chatty tone: "When I was outside the pce, I heard that something happened to my eldest brother. I was very angry. I had the idea of going on a killing spree. When I came to Jinxiu Pce, I saw my father again. Kneeling outside, my legs are almost broken in this cold weather, I am even more angry, and I have the idea of bashing the pce with blood."


    The emperor''s hand holding the tea bowl trembled.


    This girl, do you really dare to think about it? !


    Then, Du Wan added: "But when I came in and saw my uncle, the first thing he said was that he was concerned about my health. At that moment..."


    What? Are you reluctant to wash the pce with blood? the emperor asked meaningfully.


    Du Wan shook his head, "No, I think my uncle is very nice and very humane."


    emperor:""


    Do you really dare to say anything?


    The emperor knew that he was not humane.


    It was Du Qian who took out the Heart-Protect Pill and proved his innocence.


    No matter what Huang Lian said, after all, it was his biological daughter who was actually poisoned to death before his eyes, and Du Qian could not clear up the suspicion. The emperor knew very well that even if he would not pursue Du Qian in the end, he would inevitably feel sad in his heart. .


    Du Wan spat out the melon seed skin again, "Uncle, I promised my father before that I would protect my eldest brother. Now that my eldest brother has been sent to prison, I will be going to prison soon. Can you give me some passage? Order or something.


    The emperor saw the little girl''s shamelessness and said, "Don''t you have a token around your waist?"


    "This is my mother''s thing. When she gave it to me, she only said that I could go in and out of the pce with my freedom, but she didn''t say that I could go in and out of the prison at will."


    Its all okay, no one dares to stop you. The emperors voice was slightly indulgent.


    Du Wan had not concealed what he said to Du Huima before, and was not afraid that it would spread.


    The emperors informants were everywhere in the pce, and those words naturally reached the emperors ears. I was deeply impressed by the little girl''sst sentence, saying that she would rather go back to her hometown to live a happy life instead of being so prosperous and wealthy.

 Chapter 260: The princess鈥檚 incredible ability

    Chapter 260: The princess¡¯s incredible ability


    Chapter 260 The princesss incredible ability


    The emperor looked at Du Wan vaguely.


    Hence I havent seen you for a while, it seems a little different.


    Du Wan let him look at her generously.


    Dont think that she is not doing anything now.


    In addition to paying attention to Du Qian''s safety, Du Wan also paid close attention to Concubine Xie''s every move. The first two times she entered the pce, she felt that Concubine Xie was suspicious. She wanted to get close to her for no reason. Maybe she wanted to trick her. After she found that she was not easy to trick, she turned to Du Qian?


    As long as you keep an eye on Concubine Xie, you might be able to find clues.


    Du Wan thought for a while and then said: "Uncle, my eldest brother has been imprisoned in the sky prison, and I won''t leave the pce for the time being, okay? I have to keep an eye on my eldest brother to prevent anyone from attacking him in prison. unfavorable."


    I will arrange for someone to keep an eye on you in prison.


    They watch whats theirs, I watch whats mine.


    dont believe your uncle?


    No, I dont believe my stupid brother.


    The emperor wanted to convey this to Du Qian. His nephew, who had always been smart and capable, was a fool in the eyes of his doting sister.


    Whatever Du Wan decided to do, the emperor did not stop him and just followed her. The emperor even asked the eunuchs to go outside the pce to let Zhuang Cong and others pass, allowing them to bring weapons into the pce to protect the princess.


    In the eyes of outsiders, this move is almost unprecedented and a supreme favor.


    Zhuang Cong and others arrived outside Jinxiu Pce and could not go in again.


    After learning about it, Du Wan said: "Uncle, the guards here don''t need to be so strict. It''s hard for you to get any information from outside, so how can you investigate?"


    The emperor''s eyes contained the light of wisdom, "I understand."


    Immediately ordered the unblocking of Jinxiu Pce, and asked people to secretly keep an eye on the people in Jinxiu Pce.


    "Then I''ll go see my cousin first and then go shopping." Du Wan did not apany the emperor all the time.


    She got up and went to the dormitory first to visit the unconscious Huang Lian.


    Huang Lian didn''t look like he was pretending, he was really poisoned.


    Du Wan had a moment of doubt whether the frame-up of Du Qian was rted to Huang Lian? But this idea was quickly overturned by her. Huang Lian didn''t have any deep hatred for Du Qian, not to the extent that she was willing to risk her life to frame him.


    After seeing Huang Lian, Du Wan started walking around Jinxiu Pce again.


    In the eyes of outsiders, she is just a little girl with a sword hanging on her waist, wandering around while eating melon seeds. Every pce official who saw her would nce at the sword at her waist.


    This is not easy!


    Except for those from the Imperial Guard and the Imperial City, no one could enter the pce with weapons.


    Just as Du Wan expected, some people in the Jinxiu Pce, which had just been lifted from the ban, used various methods to spread the news.


    For example, Du Wan is staring at Concubine Xie.


    As expected, he really had a confidant and hurriedly went to report to her.


    Concubine Xie was shocked, "Not dead? How is that possible! Hasn''t Du Qian already been thrown into the sky prison?"


    I heard that the person is in aa, and people from the hospital are working to rescue him.


    Isnt that medicine very powerful?


    "It was the county prince who took out the medicine and temporarily saved Huang Lian''s life."


    This Concubine Xie was silent for a moment.


    Next, the confidants continued to report, talking about Du Wan, and the emperor''s connivance towards Du Wan, and even specially allowed her personal guards to enter the pce with swords to protect her.


    Concubine Xie was inevitably angry about this and gritted her teeth and said: "The emperor is really doting on this niece. But I don''t know if his biological daughter is dead. Will he feel resentment towards the princess''s house? Will he continue to pamper that dead girl?" We must not give Du Qian a chance to stand up this time." "The cleanup will be very clean and no evidence will be left."


    But there is also Dr. Liu


    Mother, please rest assured, Doctor Liu will not betray the Xie family. His whole family is loyal to the Xie family. In the past, his eldest son Liu Jin... The confidants around Concubine Xie were arranged by the Xie family and obviously knew many secrets.


    Du Wan in Jinxiu Pce continued to wander around while listening to gossip and eating melon seeds.


    Walking and striding to the side hall.


    A group of imperial doctors were still arguing, carefully considering the medicine and so on.


    A group of people in the side hall were surprised to see Du Wan walking in while eating melon seeds, but considering that she was a favored one, it was not surprising.


    No, this medicine is too risky and has overbearing properties. Doctor Liu raised objections to the treatment n again.


    Several imperial doctors still attached great importance to the words of Divine Doctor Liu.


    Next, the n that was about to be finalized had to be discussed again.


    I have been dilly-dallying and have been unable to find an effective treatment.


    Du Wan slowly walked around a group of old guys several times, making them extremely nervous for a moment. They didn''t know what this little ancestor wanted to do. His eyes were weird and scary.


    Just when Divine Doctor Liu was about to raise another question, a small hand as white as jade pressed on his shoulder.


    Mr. Liu, weve dyed it for so long, thats enough. In the eyes of outsiders, Du Wan just lightly pressed the shoulder of Dr. Liu.


    Only Doctor Liu knew that this massage was as heavy as a thousand pounds.


    What shocked Doctor Liu the most was Du Wan''s words just now. He tried very hard to keep himself calm, "Princess, I don''t know what you mean by this?"


    You participated in todays plot against my brother. Du Wans words were not a question, but a certainty.


    As soon as these words came out, the whole ce fell silent.


    You could hear a pin drop, and everyone was so shocked.


    Some imperial doctors quickly distanced themselves from Divine Doctor Liu.


    This matter is not trivial. It is a serious crime of decapitation!


    Divine Doctor Liu quickly rified, "The princess has misunderstood. This is absolutely unjust."


    "Ha! Whatever you do will leave traces. It can''t be fake, and it can''t be true." Du Wan smiled lightly, very cleanly. However, what she said was impossible to ignore, "I have recorded this y designed by you and the people behind the scenes."


    A thinyer of sweat broke out on Divine Doctor Liu''s forehead, but he could never admit this. "This is an unfounded charge. Princess, please stop joking."


    "Really? Do you think that what you did is very covert and clean, and you won''t leave any clues?" Du Wan knew that it was difficult to catch the clues about Divine Doctor Liu, so she simply didn''t try to cover it up and just disclosed the matter directly. Put it inly, "If Huang Lian dies, this princess will definitely suggest to the emperor that your whole family be buried with you."


    "The princess has misunderstood. Themon people have never married." Doctor Liu was still very calm, as if he had been wronged.


    Du Wan smiled and said, "If you don''t marry a wife, can''t you take a concubine? You are sure that your child is well hidden. It''s a pity. This princess knows about it."


    The grassroots people are alone, with no rtives or friends.


    "Farewell, your two sons and one daughter are not dead yet, so why are there no rtives? If I remember correctly, your eldest son''s name is Liu Jin?"


    Boom!


    Doctor Liu seemed to have been struck by lightning, and his blood flowed backwards from his shock.

 Chapter 261: All key figures are dead

    Chapter 261: All key figures are dead


    Chapter 261 The key figures are all dead


    After all, Divine Doctor Liu is an old man who has lived for decades. He has rich experience and strong determination. He suppressed the panic in his heart in time and refused to admit it.


    Du Wan didn''t care, smiled and walked away.


    This matter quickly reached the ears of the emperor.


    The emperor quickly ordered the arrest of Divine Doctor Liu, and also asked other imperial doctors toe up with a treatment n as soon as possible. Without the obstruction of Dr. Liu Ruoyouruowu, the detoxification n was quickly determined.


    The emperor asked Du Wan, "Wan Wan, how do you know that Divine Doctor Liu is a participant?"


    "You guessed it, who kept raising objections and dying time." Du Wan wanted to say that it was thanks to Concubine Xie who provided her with a lot of clues. After all, Concubine Xie was unlucky. She didn''t know that Du Wan had such incredible abilities.


    Du Wan was shocked when he first discovered it.


    She had no idea that Doctor Liu would be from the Xie family!


    Unexpectedly, the Xie family would also take control of the two sons and one daughter of Divine Doctor Liu. His eldest son Liu Jin was also the imperial guard who once took away the young princess.


    What a surprise, what a huge melon!


    As Du Wan said, no matter what conspiracy or trick, it is useless when faced with absolute strength. What happened to Du Qian today, if it happened to a normal person, he would have to shed his skin even if he died. At least it won''t be like Du Wan, who can find out the murderer easily and learn the whole story quickly.


    The emperor''s people already knew that someone in Jinxiu Pce had passed the news to Concubine Xie, but that was not all. The queen also had spies in Jinxiu Pce. Therefore, this cannot be used as evidence.


    Then the emperor asked: "Where did Wanwan hear about the children of Divine Doctor Liu?"


    Du Wan''s mind changed. Concubine Xie was the emperor''s favorite woman. Without evidence, she couldn''t be tricked like the miracle doctor Liu. However, it did not prevent her from causing some trouble for Concubine Xie. It would be best if the emperor could find out something from it.


    So, Du Wan casually dug a hole for someone, "Oh, it was a pce maid talking to the empress. I overheard, what was the pce maid''s name and what did she look like? I didn''t care... By the way, I heard that Divine Doctor Liu My eldest son also worked as a guard in the pce."


    Is what Wanwan said true? There was a storm brewing in the emperor''s eyes.


    Du Wan nodded innocently as if he didn''t see it.


    When digging the hole, I deliberately did not tell the time.


    The emperor sent people to capture the pce maid for interrogation. The pce maid who was questioned must have thought that she was talking to the imperial concubine, and someone who cared about her had overheard her and went to the emperor to report the matter. This would probably cause a wonderful misunderstanding.


    Du Wan pretended not to notice anything, and said very rxedly and casually, "Uncle, you can send someone to ask the queen and we will know. It''s not a big deal."


    No, its a big deal. The emperor stood up suddenly.


    Liu Jin!


    Finally a clue!


    At that time, the little princess was taken away by Liu Jin. The emperor traced this person for more than ten years. He seemed to have disappeared into the sea and disappeared without a trace. He never thought that more than ten yearster, Liu Jin''s father would still dare to reveal the emperor''s name and enter the pce. Poison his other daughter!


    The emperor hated the father and son named Liu to death and wanted to kill him with a thousand knives.


    At this time, the emperor did not doubt Concubine Xie.


    The little princess has been missing for three or four years, and Concubine Xie just entered the pce.


    However, a pce maid next to her actually knew the details of Divine Doctor Liu, which made the matter very suspicious.


    The emperor acted resolutely this time and once again blocked the news of Jinxiu Pce. All the pce officials who had delivered the news before were arrested, and a group of guards were sent to seal off the Baicui Pce.


    What happened in the pce shocked many people.


    Dingbeihou Mansion.


    Xie Zhang was preparing to leave Beijing to provide disaster relief, but he received news that Huang Lian was poisoned, Du Qian was thrown into the sky prison, the princess hurriedly entered the pce, and even Pei Hao carried Du''s consort out of the pce. .


    Xie Zhang immediately went to find Ding Beihou. "Where is my father?" Xie Zhang called someone to ask.


    The man said respectfully: "As for the young master, the marquis has gone to the military camp."


    Can you tell me when you wille back? Xie Zhang didnt know before?


    The man replied: "No."


    Xie Zhang asked his servants to retreat and was about to leave when he happened to see Dingbei Hou rushing back. When he saw his son, he immediately took him to the secret room.


    Dingbei Hou suppressed the urgency in his heart and said: "Zhang''er, Divine Doctor Liu has been captured, and the imperial guards have surrounded Baicui Pce. Something may have happened to your aunt."


    What did aunt do?


    ording to your previous n, make a slight change and change the target to Du Qian.


    Father, didnt I tell you before to give up this n?


    Last time Xie Zhang set up a trap to avoid Du Wan by some mistake, Xie Zhang had a feeling in his heart that told him not to plot against Du Wan. The reason is that in the past few months, everyone who plotted against her has not benefited.


    Dingbeihou looked at his son and calmed down, "Your aunt consulted my opinion before doing this, and I didn''t stop her. When you said you gave up, did you realize there was something wrong in advance? Why didn''t you say anything?"


    No, I just think the princess is extremely lucky.


    "Luck is just what monks and Taoists say. Do these ethereal things really exist? What''s more, the person we are plotting this time is not the princess, but Du Qian."


    Xie Zhang did not answer for a while.


    Dont believe it? He wanted to say he didn''t believe it.


    But there is a vague feeling that this thing exists.


    Dingbei Hou said: "The most important thing now is your aunt''s ce."


    Father, can you tell me my aunts detailed n?


    "It''s just a slight change to your original n." Dingbeihou exined their n. The purpose of picking up the purse was to leave evidence. The death of a pce maid could drag Du into the water. He and Concubine Xie both I think it''s worth it.


    The details have been changed. ording to Xie Zhang''s previous n, Huang Lian was "angry to death" after seeing the person. The current n is for Du Qian to vent his anger on his sister and poison Huang Lian to death.


    Comparing the two ns together, Xie Zhang''s method is obviously more clever. As long as Huang Lian did not deliberately investigate, Huang Lian would die of the disease. After all, she was a dying person, and it was normal for her to die suddenly.


    Now its poisoning


    Xie Zhang looked at his father with anger in his eyes, "Father, there are so many loopholes in this n, why don''t you stop it?"


    The key figures are all dead.


    Oh, is this a way to imitate Prime Minister Su? Xie Zhang was about to be **** to death.


    If this method was used before Prime Minister Su, the effect would be pretty good. However, Prime Minister Su just used this trick not long ago. Even if the key person is dead, there is no evidence. But smart people at that time could see that Prime Minister Su had no choice but to resort to clever tactics!


    Xie Zhang was so angry that his heart and liver ached.


    This matter is not simple. Doctor Liu has been arrested, and the hidden dangers are huge.


    Xie Zhang valued Doctor Liu very highly. A doctor with excellent medical skills could easily move among the powerful, and could save people or kill people. His existence is rted to some of his subsequentyouts, but now it''s better, it''s actually folded in!

 Chapter 262: This thing is weird

    Chapter 262: This thing is weird


    "Zhang''er, the most important thing now is how to save your aunt." Dingbei Hou also regretted it now. He was still too impatient and should have stopped his sister.


    One is prosperous and both are prosperous; one is deprived and both are deprived.


    People still need to be saved!


    Xie Zhang could only continue to send people to inquire and prepare for various emergencies. He even prepared for the worst and arranged an escape route.


    After Pei Hao sent Du''s consort back, he was worried about Du Wan and returned to the Yamen of the Imperial City Division.


    He saw Mu Si''an but he hadn''t asked yet.


    Mu Si''an smiled and said, "The emperor loves the princess very much."


    "what happened?"


    "The county prince was imprisoned in the sky jail, and the treatment was good. He chose the cleanest cell, and there was no shortage of anything in it." Mu Si''an acted like a housewife when he saw this, and had a tough backstage prison model, "The county prince Where is the master? She is eating melon seeds in the Splendid Pce, and the emperor also authorized her personal guards to bring knives into the pce."


    Pei Hao feels that this development is a bit strange.


    Whether it is rted to the little girl cannot be deduced based onmon sense?


    Mu Sian then said mysteriously: Want to know the follow-up development?


    Speak quickly and dont be shy.


    "It''s not interesting." Mu Si''an picked up the tea and took a sip. "The princess had sharp eyes. After walking around a group of imperial doctors for a few times, she spotted the suspect Doctor Liu. I don''t know what happened next. The emperor ordered Bai Cui to be surrounded. pce."


    Have you captured Concubine Xie?


    Not at all. Its just surrounded and prohibited from entering or exiting.


    This is a bit weird.


    Hey, theres something even weirder. Mu Sian wanted to whet his appetite again.


    Hu San next to him suddenly said, "Your Majesty, Doctor Liu is Liu Jin''s father."


    Pei Hao suddenly turned around and looked at Hu San, "Are you sure?"


    "The princess said it herself, and many people heard it at the time." Hu San reported truthfully.


    Pei Hao was shocked by the news.


    He was originally worried about Du Wan, but now he was finally relieved. At least the emperor didn''t make things difficult for her after he left.


    Mu Si''an came up again and whispered: "The Liu family and his son are quite strange. The son took away the emperor''s youngest daughter, and more than ten yearster, the father came to kill the emperor''s eldest daughter again. The Liu family will not be with the emperor. Is there any deep grudge that the emperor must cut off his descendants?"


    Pei Hao was silent.


    This thing is quite a coincidence?


    No, it always feels like its not simple


    Mu Si''an said doubtfully, "The princess is quite capable. She even knows the secrets of Divine Doctor Liu. We haven''t investigated these secrets yet."


    "I can only say that the people under you are useless." Pei Hao naturally would not say that there might be someone behind the little girl, and seemed to know some unknown secrets, "I will go to the pce."


    Ill go with you. Mu Sian wanted to watch a y.


    Wherever there are little girls, there is always ack of fun.


    Now Du Wan in the pce is following the emperor to investigate the case. As for Huang Lian, who does not know whether he is alive or dead, she has long forgotten it.


    When the emperor was about to step into Baicui Pce, he turned to Du Wan and said, "Wanwan, don''t follow me."


    "Uncle, can''t you let me go in and take a look?" Du Wan wanted to go in, maybe she could find a chance to trick Concubine Xie.


    Be good, go and y by yourself.


    The emperor knew that this little girl loved gossip.


    However, when it came to his gossip, he didn''t want her to notice it, especially when she left the Jinxiu Pce, she grabbed a lot of sunflower seeds.


    Du Wan had no choice but to stop outside Baicui Pce.


    If you dont go in, it doesnt mean you cant listen to gossip.


    I walked to a stone fence and sat on it easily, eating melon seeds and listening.


    The more she listened, the more Du Wan frowned.This development is somewhat less than expected.


    In the past, the emperor did not look like a faint king, but today he looks a bit like it.


    As soon as Concubine Xie saw the emperor, she threw herself into his arms and cried, but the emperor did not push her away.


    Actually, even a small move contains Concubine Xies temptation. The emperor did not push away, indicating that the problem was not serious.


    Without understanding the situation, Concubine Xie did not mess around. Instead, she used a woman''s weapon against men - tears.


    The emperor, as rumored, loved Concubine Xie very much.


    When he saw her crying, he did not directly interrogate the maid, but coaxed the woman first.


    Du Wan couldn''t bear to listen.


    If you enter from the emperor and do not interrogate him directly, you will lose the opportunity. With Concubine Xie''s scheming methods, she will definitely identify many problems and find appropriate ways to deal with them.


    Just listen to the emperor saying: "I heard that a pce maid next to you once mentioned to you about Divine Doctor Liu?"


    "this"


    Concubine Xie shed tears before saying anything, "I just care about Jinxiu Pce..."


    Dont cry, dont cry, Ill just ask.


    The emperorforted the general and said, "Which pce maid is it? Let here out and tell me."


    Concubine Xie lowered her head and shed tears silently, without speaking.


    And a confidant maid standing next to her with her head bowed stood up and admitted, "Your Majesty, you are a ve."


    Hmm? Then tell me, how did you learn about Divine Doctor Liu?


    "The empress was very concerned about the young master of Jinxiu Pce. Suddenly a miracle doctor came, so she sent her servant to inquire about it. It happened that before I entered the pce, I heard a little bit about the miracle doctor Liu."


    Thats all? The emperor felt pity for Concubine Xie.


    There is no need for the pce maid, just ask someone to take her down for questioning. The other maids were taken down at the same time and asked one by one.


    Concubine Xie was crying, as if she couldn''t bear it and fainted.


    The emperor quickly sent someone to call the imperial physician.


    As for the pce maids who were taken down, they were dragged to the side hall and subjected to strict interrogation.


    When answering questions, anyone who is suspicious will be dragged down and tortured again.


    Compared with the situation on the emperor''s side, Du Wan paid more attention to the affairs of the pce maids. Ancient torture was cruel and inhumane. During the execution, the pce maid''s mouth will be blocked first, so that she can''t scream even if she wants to, and can only make a miserable and painful groan. After the punishment was over, the interrogation started again.


    Its a pity that I didnt ask for anything valuable.


    If the emperor uses this trick as soon as hees up, he might really be able to ask something.


    Du Wan found it boring, turned around and left, going to the imperial dining room.


    Go in empty-handed ande out with something in both hands. He is carrying a jar of wine in his left hand and arge sevenyer food box in his right hand. She personally watched the chef prepare the dishes, and was not afraid of being tampered with.


    Zhuang Cong stepped forward and said, "Princess, would you like your subordinates to carry it?"


    "No, I will take it personally to show my sincerity." Du Wan narrowed her eyes and said.


    Zhuang Cong didnt force himself.


    Actually, he could see that the princess was wary and now she was wary of everyone.


    Du Wan strode towards Tiao.


    Approaching the door of the Tiao, Du Wan stopped and said to Zhuang Cong: "You arrange for someone to go back to the princess''s house to send a message so that parents don''t have to worry about us. We can eat when we need to and drink when we need to. As long as the eldest brother doesn''t let go for a day I have been in the pce since I came out, and the emperor has agreed."


    Yes, Princess.


    Zhuang Cong immediatelyplied.


    Du Wan has a token, so it is not difficult to get in, but she is only allowed to visit the prison alone.


    The guards were kept outside.

 Chapter 263: Royal blood has privileges

    Chapter 263: Royal blood has privileges


    Chapter 263 Royal blood has privileges


    The jailer led him to the cell where Du Qian was held.


    When she saw that the cell door was ajar, the corner of Du Wan''s mouth twitched.


    The cell was clean and tidy, with a wooden bed, new bedding and pillows, a table, pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and a few misceneous books on it, just for him to pass the time.


    The royal bloodline has privileges, even going to jail is different.


    Du Qian was lying on the bed and pretending. When he saw the personing was Du Wan, his eyes immediately lit up, "Sister, it turns out you are here. It''s such ate night, it''s time to go home and rest."


    Brother, my stay is quitefortable.


    "It''s not bad." Du Qian smiled magnanimously and took the things from his sister''s hands. "What delicious food did you bring to brother? I didn''t eat dinner. I''m really hungry. I just had a meat bun from the jailer."


    Du Wan looked back at the cell door, "Why don''t they lock you up?"


    Uncle said that I should be imprisoned in Tiao. Arent I in Tiao now? Du Qian winked at her.


    How else can it be exined this way?


    The sky prison is not the same as a prison cell?


    Du Wan actually thought there was nothing wrong, so she cleared the things on the table, and Du Qian took out the dishes from the food box. He was in a hurry and didn''t make big dishes, so he fried a few casually and they were still steaming.


    Du Qian took out the bowls and chopsticks, "Two pairs?"


    Du Wan reached for a pair of bowls and chopsticks, "Of course you do the same thing as me, do you want me to sit next to you and watch you? When I heard that something happened to you, I went to the pce immediately without even eating dinner. I''m a little hungry now.


    Yo, my sister is good to me. Du Qian said happily, opened the wine jar again, and poured himself a ss, Is this food from the imperial kitchen?


    Yes, you woke me up and cooked it specially for me. I gave you three meals in prison. Dont just eat what others bring. What if you are poisoned to death?


    Dont worry, your brother is being careful.


    Be careful and get tricked?


    Du Wan didn''t say this, but she still wanted to give her eldest brother some face.


    Looking outside, seeing no one approaching, Du Wan told what happened next. Since Du Qian knew her abilities, Du Wan did not hide what he heard from Concubine Xie. She didn''t say anything clearly about the Xie family''s ambitions, but now that the Xie family was eyeing the princess''s mansion, she told him all this. As long as he wasn''t stupid, he would definitely take precautions in the future.


    Du Qian listened solemnly and said, "Wanwan, when Liu Jin took away the little princess, it was probably a conspiracy of the Xie family."


    Oh, it seems so.


    Du Wan recalled the plot, which was not exined in the book.


    The book begins with the male and female protagonists meeting in Chiyan County. The male protagonist knows the identity of the female protagonist and then designs a heroic rescue mission to get acquainted with her. Looking back now, the book does not say where the male protagonist learned the identity of the female protagonist. If the guards who abducted the little princess were arranged by the Xie family, then knowing the true identity of the female protagonist would make sense.


    It turns out that the Xie family began nning to seize the country ten years ago.


    So, the emperor has been unable to conceive an heir, could it have something to do with the Xie family?


    Its not that the emperor couldnt have children. Before Concubine Xie entered the pce, the emperor could have two children. In the early years, other concubines were also pregnant, but they couldnt give birth. Did the Xie family want to cut off the royal line and then take the opportunity to marry the only princess and then rise to power?


    In the novel, the Xie family is sessful!


    Fuck!


    Du Wan, who knows the contents of the book, feels that she is getting closer to the truth!


    A big hand waved in front of her eyes.


    Du Qian smiled and said, "What is my sister thinking about? She is so absorbed in her thoughts?"


    I wonder if my uncle has been drugged. Du Wan suddenly said.


    Drug?


    Brother, is there any medicine that will make it easier to have a baby?


    "What are you thinking about? There are so many imperial doctors in the pce, how could they not understand this? Everything thates into my uncle''s mouth has been checked repeatedly, and there are also the imperial doctors on duty who check it, for fear that someone has given medicine." Its hard to guard against domestic thieves.


    Hearing this, Du Qian looked solemn and asked in a low voice, Sister, are you doubting Concubine Xie?


    "Yes. Today I saw that my uncle was very good to her. It''s not difficult to do something about it." Du Wanter went to eavesdrop, but he didn''t hide it from Du Qian. "Light makes one''s mind dim, and so does lust."


    Du Qian was very impressed by his sister.


    If what happened today happened to a little girl, she would probably be scared to death. His little sister was good, she could face the emperor''s uncle without changing her expression, she spoke clearly and clearly, and she finally figured out the whole story so quickly. Du Qian didn''t pay much attention to whether there was evidence.


    What he wanted to know most was who was plotting against him, but his sister found out that day. Now many secrets have been discovered.


    Du Qian thought of the emperor''s body, "Big brother will pay attention to it in the future."


    Hmm. Du Wan nodded.


    The two of them didn''t care about how to get out of the prison. Naturally, it was the emperor''s uncle who should worry about this kind of thing.


    After Du Wan had had enough wine and food, Du Qian wanted to rest.


    Only Du Wan was still energetic in the middle of the night and started walking around in the prison.


    The sky prison was usually used to detain serious criminals from the imperial court. Prisoners whomitted petty theft were not qualified to enter. There are a group of people being imprisoned now, almost all of whom are officials implicated in Prime Minister Su''s corruption case and have not yet been executed. These people were sitting and waiting to die, sleeping in a daze, when they suddenly saw a beautiful little girl walking around in the prison.


    The most suspicious thing is that there is a ring-headed sword hanging on the little girl''s waist. The sword is very long and hangs diagonally on the little girl''s slender waist. The tip of the sword almost touches the ground.


    At first nce, it looks like a ghost, which scares me a lot.


    Looking carefully again, hey, isnt this Princess Jiaoyang?


    Princess? Someone shouted softly.


    Du Wan turned around and looked at a cell. There was an old man with messy hair, "Did you call me?"


    "Does the princess sell food? Does he sell wine? I have money, so I can buy it from you." The old man held on to the iron bars of the cell, and the iron chain in his hand rang with his movements.


    Du Wan rolled his eyes and asked, "What crime have youmitted?"


    Corruption and bribery.


    Has it been judged?


    "Judgment, I will be beheaded next autumn."


    Then what are you going to buy? You dont have any money.


    "I don''t have any here, but there are some outside. As long as you give me a pen and I write a letter, you can go to the designated ce to ask for money." The old man spoke in a low voice for fear of being heard by others.


    Du Wan was happy when she heard this.


    In the eyes of others, the two of them were whispering and chatting about something in a low voice.


    Later, Du Wan went to Du Qian''s cell, took away the pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and asked the jailer for some water, and then began to grind the ink and let the old man write a letter.


    It is said to be a letter, but it is actually an IOU.


    The old man pressed his fingerprint, which is the same as stamping.

 Chapter 264: Mu Sian doubts life

    Chapter 264: Mu Si''an doubts life


    Chapter 264 Mu Sian doubts life


    The IOU said five thousand taels of silver, and how many meals he could have, it was said that it would depend on Du Wan''s own conscience, "Princess, please remember to send me some jars of good wine."


    "Good wine? Do you think I''m stupid? Good wine is so expensive. In the past, when I went to Wangyue Tower to drink a small pot of fruit wine, it cost one hundred taels of silver. If you have wine, just drink it. Don''t be picky. Five thousand taels is enough. Eat five meals, four dishes, one soup, plus a jar of wine, just for this small jar."


    Du Wan feels that this business can be done and profitable, but when doing business on the emperors territory, do you need to report it? It''s better not to report her yet. I''m afraid the emperor will know her every move.


    This old man is a heavy drinker.


    Just now I smelled that they were drinking, so I dared to call her out.


    He just brought a jar of wine with half a jar left. After getting the IOU, Du Wan went to Du Qian''s cell again, poured the remaining food into a vegetable bowl, and then picked up another half. Jar of wine, came to the old man''s cell.


    Do you dislike eating the leftovers? Du Wan asked, raising an eyebrow.


    The old man was very excited, his eyes were shining as he looked at the wine jar, "I don''t mind it!"


    Du Wan handed him the wine and food.


    The old man didnt even use chopsticks to eat, he just started eating.


    In the cell opposite, there was also a corrupt official imprisoned there. He saw clearly the transaction between the old man and the princess just now. He wanted to buy food from Du Wan like the old man. The problem was that he was suspicious.


    When Du Wan was far away, the man moved to the cell door and said, "Old man Zhou, aren''t you afraid it''s a trap?"


    "A trap?" Old Man Zhouughed at himself, "What can be a trap? A trap for my life, or for my money? If you don''t spend the outside money, it will be given to outsiders at a cheap price. You might as well just use it to trade with the princess, and how many more can you get in exchange for it?" Drink wine."


    That person felt really stupid.


    You are about to die, what are you worried about?


    So the man held on to the iron door of the cell and shouted loudly, "Princess! Princess, Princess! I also want to buy wine, buy meat! Buy food!"


    Hey, business ising.


    Du Wan was happy when she heard this.


    She returned again, and the man wrote a letter and an IOU for ten thousand yuan.


    Then there was no one around, everyone was waiting and watching.


    Du Wan asked the jailer to put the pen, ink, paper and inkstone back into Du Qian''s cell. She ran outside the cell door, summoned Zhuang Cong, and asked him to take someone to the designated address to collect the bill overnight.


    Zhuang Cong was already ustomed to Du Wan''s various operations and immediately went to follow them.


    An hourter, Zhuang Cong came back with an extra fifteen thousand silver notes.


    Du Wan was so happy when she got the banknote.


    Took out a hundred taels and gave it to Zhuang Cong, asking him to treat everyone to a meal, and reward him with the rest.


    Zhuang Cong collected the banknote calmly and said, "Thank you, Princess."


    Youre wee, there are a lot of errands to do next. Du Wan felt that there was still a lot of room for development in the business here.


    Zhuang Cong asked: "It''s gettingte, the princess won''t return home?"


    I wont go back, Ill just spend the night here.


    This ce is not suitable.


    "If there is anything unsuitable, my eldest brother can live here, so why can''t I? But you guys don''t have to stay here anymore, you can all go back home."


    Du Wan insisted on staying, so Zhuang Cong couldn''t say much.


    The one hundred guards who were guarding the outside did not go back. The master is here and they go back to their home to rest. If word spreads, do they still need to hang around? This will definitely not work.


    Du Wan did not go back to the cell.


    In fact, he started walking around the huge pce.


    With the token hanging on her waist, Du Wan was walking openly and no one dared to pull her away. After listening for a while in Concubine Xie''s Baicui Pce, the Imperial Guards had withdrawn and the Baicui Pce was quiet.


    Du Wan''s attention slipped to the queen again.


    Hey, the queen is actually crying, and the emperor isforting her. This crying scene is a little different from that of Concubine Xie. The queen learned that her daughter had a clue. Thinking of how much her daughter had suffered outside, she said with distressed words while shedding tears, "Your Majesty, my daughter''s Can the whereabouts really be found?


    After trial, the man has not yet opened his mouth.


    The emperor still had feelings for the queen.


    He asked people to interrogate Divine Doctor Liu, but they were not able to open his mouth.


    The emperor left this matter to Pei Hao.


    The Imperial City Secretary was outside the pce gate, so Du Wan went out of the pce again with the order and went to the Imperial City Secretary''s Yamen.


    At this time, officers and soldiers were still guarding the Yamen, lighting torches.


    Du Wanhui came over. She heard what was going on here. Pei Hao and others were still working overtime at the Yamen.


    So, Pei Hao was interrogating Divine Doctor Liu. Unexpectedly, when he heard his subordinate reported that the princess wasing, Pei Hao ran out and met the little girl with a little eagerness.


    Stepping forward, he naturally grabbed the little girl''s arm and looked at her carefully.


    "Princess, why are you here sote? Are you still wearing only these clothes?" Pei Hao immediately took off his cloak and put it on her personally.


    Du Wan said: "I''m not cold, so you don''t have to give it to me."


    "What did you say? It''s much colder at night than during the day. Why haven''t you returned home at this time?"


    "My eldest brother is still in prison. He will go back with him tomorrow." Du Wan was not worried about Du Qian alone, for fear that someone behind the scenes would take the opportunity to y dirty tricks.


    Pei Hao took her in, asked her to sit next to the brazier, and poured her a cup of warm tea to warm her up. Mu Si''an looked at the prince''s busy schedule and felt a little doubtful about life.


    It must be an illusion, an illusion!


    Pei Haoli ignored Mu Si''an''s small eyes and focused on the little girl, "Miracle Doctor Liu hasn''t confessed yet, can Brother Due out tomorrow?"


    Has the maid from Bai Cui Pce asked?


    "died."


    Why did you die?


    "The guards thought she was suspicious and tortured her. She couldn''t bear it andmitted suicide."


    ...Do you believe it?


    Du Wan fell silent again when she thought of the cruel methods of torture by the guards.


    The emperor asked, and the pce maid stepped forward and admitted. However, the emperor didn''t know what he was thinking, so he asked the imperial guards to interrogate him. The guard asked a few questions and felt suspicious, so he used torture. However, the few words the pce maid said back and forth were not true.


    As a result, the pce maidmitted suicide.


    Pei Hao''s slender jade-like fingers gently swiped the ck hair behind her, "I suspect that the dead pce maid was just a scapegoat."


    I doubt it too. Du Wan agreed.


    Can you find the person?


    "I just heard the sound, but didn''t see anyone." Du Wan recalled what the maid said to Concubine Xie at that time, "The maid was Concubine Xie''s confidant, and she followed Concubine Xie into the pce from the Xie family."


    There are really not many in this scope.


    Pei Hao saw her finish a bowl of tea and refilled it for him.


    Pei Hao then nced at the people in the room, Mu Si''an, Hu San and others, "Why are you still hanging around here? Are you free? Let''s go and see how the interrogation is going."


    Yes, my lord.


    Hu San goes out honestly.


    Musian was the only one who was dragging his feet, his pace was so slow that he would crush ants to death.

 Chapter 265: What do you want to do in the middle of the night?

    Chapter 265: What do you want to do in the middle of the night?


    Chapter 265 What do you want to do in the middle of the night?


    A man and a woman alone, in the middle of the night, what does this cousin want to do?


    This is the imperial city''s yamen, with arge number of personnel. Are you not afraid of ruining the reputation of the princess?


    If Pei Hao knew what Mu Si''an was thinking, he would definitely tell him to get out of here. Why did the little girl get a bad reputation when she was with him? Secretly, he hoped that if it was broken, the wedding might be settled.


    Du Wan nced at him and said, "What did the emperor want you to check?"


    Interrogating Doctor Liu and looking for the little princess. Pei Hao knew that thest one was the key. I dont know if the person who has been missing for more than ten years is still alive.


    Alive. Du Wan was determined.


    Pei Hao raised his eyebrows. He knew Du Wan''s abilities. If he dared to be so sure, he might have heard some secrets.


    He leaned close to her and asked in a low voice, "Tell me, what else did you hear before? It is best to know the whereabouts of the princess. Let me make a great contribution, and all the rewards will be yours."


    Is this true?


    Du Wans eyes lit up.


    But soon, I felt something was wrong again.


    The limelight is so great, you still have to learn to keep a low profile. She did not hide what she heard from Concubine Xie, but told her everything.


    Pei Hao looked serious and said, "The Xie family has a veryrgeyout."


    "Yes, it started more than ten years ago." Du Wan was not afraid, "So, the Xie family must know the whereabouts of the princess. Maybe she is in the capital."


    Du Wanyi said pointedly.


    Who it was, she did not say directly. With Viin Pei''s keenness, he must be able to find Qin Yuyu''s head soon.


    Pei Hao suddenly raised his eyebrows when he heard this.


    What does the little girl want to remind him?


    In the past, he suspected that there was an expert around the little girl who could know many secrets, butter he learned about her incredible ability. In addition, the little girl has special hobbies and likes to listen to corners and gossip. Knowing some unknown secrets in this way makes sense instantly.


    No, the conspiracy of Concubine Xie and others was exposed at once.


    Du Wan didn''t sit there for long before going back to the prison.


    Du Qian took a nap and was very moved when he saw his sistering back.


    But before he could say anything, Du Wan sat on the edge of the bed and sat cross-legged, "Brother, practice more when you have nothing to do. Don''t you envy my ability?"


    Its hard!


    Why is it so difficult?


    "It''s the same training, and the five senses will be improved, but it won''t be as powerful as my sister." Du Qian used to think that he would be the same as his sister, butter he found out that it was different. "My sister''s strength is also getting stronger, but I don''t."


    Du Qian was aware of this problem very early.


    The inheritance of the ancestors is most suitable for younger sisters. Others will have effects and obvious improvements after practicing it, but they will not be as powerful as younger sisters. Du Qian never thought of giving up and not learning. Even though the improvement is not as good as that of her younger sister,pared to the n''s skills, the inheritance from her ancestors is still the best.


    In the middle of the night, in the cell, the brother and sister practiced separately without disturbing each other.


    Imperial City Si Yamen.


    Pei Hao summoned Mu Si''an and Hu San again.


    Three people talked about the case.


    Pei Hao directly told the story that Doctor Liu was a member of the Xie family, and tapped his fingers on the table, "We will investigate all the girls of the right age who are involved with Xie Zhang in the capital. If the little princess were alive, she would be sixteen years old this year. Right. Dont limit yourself to this age group, screen those aged fifteen and seventeen as well.


    Mu Si''an thought thoughtfully, "What do the Xie family want to do by kidnapping the little princess?"


    It was Hu San who suddenly interrupted, "Qin Yuyu looks a bit like the queen."


    Huh? Mu Sian was surprised.


    Pei Hao turned to look at Hu San.


    Hu San chuckled, "Didn''t you notice? During the Ghost Festival, I was a little suspicious, but I thought it was too unbelievable."


    Pei Hao and Mu Si''an looked at each other.


    The two of them really wanted to be autistic, but they really didnt expect it.


    Pei Hao didn''t pay attention to Qin Yuyu''s appearance at all, and Mu Si''an didn''t think in that direction at all. If Qin Yuyu is really a princess, then there will be a reasonable exnation for Xie Zhang''s many strange behaviors in the past. Pei Hao immediately decided to focus on investigating Qin Yuyu.


    Mu Si''an said: "This is the girl Xie Qi specially brought back from Chiyan County. The ce where Liu Jinst disappeared was also Chiyan County."


    This Chiyan County is quite interesting.


    Pei Hao thought that when the little girl disappeared, she was hidden in Chiyan County. The disappearance of the little girl could not be rted to the Xie family.


    Pei Hao didn''t know that he had touched the truth just by thinking about it.


    The night passed quickly.


    Early the next morning.


    The whole capital became lively again.


    Du Wan and Du Qian still didn''t feel tired after practicing, even if they didn''t sleep all night. When they got up early in the morning, the jailer prepared arge basin of warm water and clean towels for the brother and sister to wash up.


    This kind of treatment is unique in the prison.


    Du Wan finished washing and decisively slipped out of the prison.


    I saw the guards lying in a mess outside.


    Du Wan''s lips twitched, "Didn''t I tell you to go back and rest? Okay, go back to the princess to say hello to your parents and tell them that my brother and I are fine."


    As ordered. Zhuang Cong didnt try to be strong now.


    He took the people and left quickly.


    One night, when the cold wind blows outside, even a hard-working person can''t stand it. Of course, after they return, there will naturally be other people taking shifts with them.


    Du Wan then slipped away to the imperial dining room.


    When he came out again, Du Wan moved a lot of delicacies, and they were carried away by four or five young eunuchs, with Du Wan following behind.


    Why do you have to walk behind? Its to prevent others from doing tricks.


    Enter the prison.


    Du Wan asked the jailer to deliver it to Old Man Zhou and the other two.


    The rest was ced on the jailer''s table.


    As for why they were not moved to the cell, Du Qian was sitting outside and chatting with a few guards.


    Du Qian sat and the jailers stood.


    Even so, the jailer still felt very honored.


    Others may say that everyone who enters the prison is a prisoner.


    That''s just what people who have never seen it say. Powerful people live in prisons. They are also powerful, and most of them are fawning.


    Brother, have breakfast. Du Wanid out a table of food, grabbed a piece of exquisite pastry, and took a small bite, Not to mention, its quite delicious.


    Are you from the imperial kitchen again? Du Qian picked up a piece of snack with his chopsticks, and held up a small te with his other hand. He was eating elegantly and gracefully.


    Du Wan nced at him several times and said, "You don''t need to pay, and there are delicious food. The only one is the imperial dining room."


    Sister, I heard that you sold it for money?


    "hey-hey."


    Du Wan did not refute, she was very happy to have money in her ount. "It is rare to make money. When the eldest brother goes out, I will invite him to the best restaurant for a meal."


    Okay. Du Qian responded happily.


    The brother and sister ate happily and gave the rest to the jailer.


    Du Wan went to stroll in front of each cell again, and first went to see Old Man Zhou. He was very drunk, and he seemed to be in a state of drunkenness, and the people in the cell opposite were also drinking and eating meat.

 Chapter 266: I heard you got into trouble again

    Chapter 266: I heard you got into trouble again


    Chapter 266 I heard you got into trouble again


    The man expressed his gratitude to the princess, "Princess, thank you. I have finished eating, can I buy more?"


    Okay. Du Wan smiled with her eyebrows crooked.


    If you dont make money, youd be stupid.


    There was a man in the cell next door. He stretched out his arm and waved to Du Wan, "Princess! Princess, I also want to buy food."


    This shouting was no longer enough, and other married women spoke out one after another.


    Ill buy it too!


    The guilty minister also wants to buy it, so he can bring a jar of wine.


    The real stolen money will be avoided at home.


    When they are caught, in order to reduce their charges, they will not disclose the location where their private wealth is hidden.


    Du Wan went over and someone directly told him the address where the money was buried. There are also people, like Mr. Zhou, who use pen and ink to write letters to people asking for money. Someone directly wrote a withdrawal note, pressed his fingerprint, and asked Du Wan to go to the bank to withdraw the money. Some people find it interesting and directly write letters to ask rtives and friends to borrow them.


    This is obviously a loan that cannot be repaid, but it is the princess who goes to ask for the debt. Do they dare to turn their backs and refuse to borrow?


    As a result, Du Wan''s business in Tiao was booming.


    After a round, there was more than 150,000 pieces of silver.


    Du Wan once againmented, "Officials are really rich."


    "There are quite a lot of evil ideas. Uncle Emperor knows about it and should be angry."


    Du Qian watched his sister doing business the whole time and helped record it in the book.


    He didnt even know that his sister was so clever, so who did he follow?


    Early this morning.


    The eldest princess and Prince Consort Du entered the pce.


    I saw the emperor in the royal study. The eldest princesss eyes were red.


    Du Prince Consort held her hand and was very considerate and considerate.


    The eldest princess wants to see her children in prison.


    The emperor did not stop him, "Sister, don''t worry about them, I am enjoying myself in prison and not thinking about Shu."


    The eldest princess looked at the emperor in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    "Wanwan is selling wine and food, and Qian''er is helping. The business is quite prosperous, making hundreds of thousands taels in one day, and the wine and food used are all from the imperial kitchen. This is a business without capital." The emperor said as he spoke. Joking.


    Du Prince Consort immediately stood up and said: "Your Majesty, we cannot condone them now. It is really unbing. The prison is such a serious ce, how can they do anything random?"


    Haha, no need, no need. The emperor smiled.


    Du Consort changed the subject and solemnly suggested, "Should we let Wei Chen take Wanwan back? This little girl is really naughty."


    The emperorughed again.


    Afterughing, the emperors wise eyes fell on Prince Consort Du, The Minister of Hubu is involved in the case, you go and take his ce.


    Your Majesty, no! The Ministry of Rites is very good, but the junior ministers are still junior, so


    Du Prince Consort did not want to take over the hot potato of the Ministry of Finance.


    Different from the Ministry of Rites, the Ministry of Husbandry is a leisurely bureau with many things to do. It is responsible for the country''s territory, fields, household registration, taxes and sries, etc. For some people, this is a big deal. But for Prince Consort Du, who was not short of money, this was a chore.


    The tax revenue of the Qin State is getting worse every year, and it has long been unable to make ends meet...


    The emperor has already decided, "No need to say more, I will issue the decree tomorrow morning."


    Thank you, Your Majesty.


    Du Prince Consort suddenly had the urge to curse, but he still had to bite the bullet and thank him.


    Just at this time, the **** in charge came in with his body bent and said respectfully: "Your Majesty, Princess Jiaoyang is here."


    Let her in. The emperor ordered immediately.


    In a short while.


    Du Wan walked in gracefully. When she saw the eldest princess and Du Huima, she immediately winked at the two people and then stepped forward to salute the emperor in a polite manner.


    Then he said hello to the eldest princess and Prince Consort Du. The eldest princess felt a little relieved when she saw that she was fine and still so lively.


    Because the daughter is so rxed, the son must be fine.


    Du Huima patted his daughter''s head and said, "Wanwan, I heard that you got into trouble again?"


    "Who said that?" Du Wan was furious immediately, "Who wronged me? I have been so well-behaved all day. If you don''t believe me, ask your uncle."


    Yes, Wanwan helped me a lot. The emperor was a little envious when he saw this.


    Du Wan immediately smiled brightly, slipped to the emperor''s side, took out a stack of banknotes from his sleeve pocket, pretended to quietly put it into the emperor''s hand, and whispered: "Uncle, this is my filial piety to you."


    What is it? the emperor asked equally quietly.


    Du Wan blinked at him, as if he didn''t want to ask.


    The emperor was very happy. He had already seen it clearly and collected the banknote.


    This stack is at least one hundred thousand taels.


    The little girl gave it to him, but not to her father.


    When Du Wan ran to meet the eldest princess, the emperor deliberately showed a handful of banknotes to Du''s consort, "Wanwan is filial. Otherwise, let her move to the pce in the future."


    Du Prince Consort''s eyelids twitched, "This is inconsistent with the etiquette. The minister is the minister of the Ministry of Rites, and we cannot let my daughter break the rules."


    You will no longer be the Minister of Rites soon.


    Its still the same today.


    The emperor did not force it.


    Sit for a while longer.


    The eldest princess went to Jinxiu Pce.


    Huang Lian hasn''t woken up yet, the queen is sitting here, and the doctors don''t dare to neglect her. The eldest princess went to visit Huang Lian and then went to greet the queen.


    Du Prince Consort went to the Yamen of the Ministry of Rites.


    On the other hand, Du Wan stayed in the imperial study room to apany the emperor.


    The emperor nced at her again, "Wanwan, are you happy making money?"


    Its just so so. Du Wan said with a smile.


    She gave the emperor 100,000 yuan, and she personally earned more than 60,000 yuan.


    The emperor picked up the pen and approved a memorial, "Do you really want to charge them a thousand taels a meal?"


    In doing business, integrity is the basis.


    "The meals in the imperial dining room are not avable to anyone outside. You also have to give a jar of tribute wine as a gift. But you know that the jar of tribute wine is worth a thousand taels when sold outside." The emperor picked up another memorial and opened it. With.


    Du Wans face suddenly stiffened.


    Hummy egg!


    Really? Then she is at a loss.


    No, it wasnt her who lost, it was the emperor who lost.


    Du Wan nced at the emperor''s uncle guiltily and approached him tteringly, "Fortunately, uncle reminded me, otherwise, I would have really suffered a big loss."


    This is an advantage for Old Man Zhou and the two of them.


    Next she decided to go out and buy some cheap food and wine to bring in.


    The emperor told the little girl that Prince Consort Du was about to be appointed as the Minister of Household Affairs. He also told him that Su Cheng had written a letter to him at the beginning, exining several locations where the silver was hidden, and a total of 80 million silver was dug out. Two, one million taels of gold. It is said that this is equivalent to the tax revenue of the Qin Kingdom in five years.


    Du Wan was shocked, he was so rich.


    The emperor added: "These corrupt officials are very cunning. Usually what they get from ransacking their homes will not be all their wealth."


    Du Wans face was shocked, but her heart was calm.


    Normally, who would be stupid enough to leave all their money at home? If something happens, the origin of the money cannot be exined.


    The emperor then said: "Wanwan, I have given you the task of digging out these people''s private property, how about it?"


    "It''s not that great. This is something you should worry about. You can''t bezy and me it on a little girl like me." Du Wan stared at the emperor with wide eyes, full of usations.

 Chapter 267: An ordinary little girl

    Chapter 267: An ordinary little girl


    Chapter 267 An ordinary little girl


    The emperor suddenly became amused and said, "I think you are quite suitable."


    I belong to a girls family and do not participate in government affairs.


    Who said that? There are still female officials in the court.


    What? Du Wan was surprised.


    I am saying that there are female officials in the court.


    Ive never heard of it, but there are actually female officials in the Qin Kingdom.


    Du Wan sat on a chair aside, crossing his ankles, "Uncle, actually this is not difficult."


    Isnt it difficult? The emperor summed up the memorial.


    Du Wan yed with the hilt of the ring-headed sword, "Let them pay for their lives with their private property."


    The state has nationalws, and families have family rules.


    "It''s not that we want to reinstate their official positions. It depends on how much money they pay and how much their crimes are reduced. For example, the death penalty can be reced by exile. Maybe after they hand over the money, they can then report one or two corrupt officials and the merit will be reduced. But he can be forgiven his crime and be an ordinary citizen."


    The suggestion was a bit out of tune, but the emperor actually thought it was feasible, "Wanwan, have you ever thought about pulling out the radish and bringing out the mud? The number of officials involved will only be wider and wider, and by then the entire court will be involved..."


    Du Wan understood what he was saying, "I got in as soon as I got involved, just in time to clean up."


    Arent you afraid of turmoil in the court?


    "If I don''t do this, will the court be able to be safe?" Du Wan asked this question, which seemed innocent, but it was a **** fact.


    The emperor was dumbfounded by the question.


    Du Wan said: "If you are sick, treat it in time. If it is dyed for a long time, a minor illness will be a serious illness, and in the end it will be impossible to cure even if you want to. The principle is the same, it depends on whether my uncle has the determination."


    Wanwan has grown up and understands a lot of truths.


    "During the time when I was missing, I ventured into the mountains to collect herbs just to get some food. After a hard day''s work, I only got two or three ck pancakes, which were extremely unptable. If it was windy or rainy, even the herbs would be gone. We had no choice but to go hungry. But people like me were pretty good, at least they didnt starve to death.


    The look on Du Wan''s face showed a faint smile. It''s just this smile that makes people feel a little distressed for no reason.


    The emperor frowned slightly, "What else did Wanwan see?"


    "Poverty, poverty, is everywhere. Only the capital is better. In fact, it is not much better. Last time I went to a vige. The people there have been renting farnd for generations. They still live a very difficult life. They are all skin and bones. People still starve to death every year.


    This was the first time the emperor heard someone say these words to him.


    He always thought that remote areas would be poorer, but he didn''t know that even the people in the capital were having a hard time.


    "Do you know what skin and bones mean?" Du Wan deliberately described the appearance of skin and bones, "Have you ever seen a skeleton? It''s like a skeleton wrapped in ayer of human skin. Do you think it''s scary or not?"


    emperor:""


    Imagine it, its quite scary!


    Du Wan leaned back on the chair, "If you don''t believe it, you can go for a walk. You don''t need to go very far. You are guaranteed to see many human skin skeletons. Oh, if you haven''t seen it with your own eyes, you won''t be impressed. I say goodbye You cant imagine more.


    The emperor listened thoughtfully.


    Sit for a while longer.


    Du Wan is very clear about her identity and her position.


    As much ability as a person has, he can do as much work as he wants. She, Du Wan, is just an ordinary little girl, and now she has gone too far to remind the emperor.


    Seeing that the emperor was still deep in thought, Du Wan quietly stood up on tiptoes and slipped out of the imperial study. She felt happy when she was not called back when she left.


    Running to the pce gate.


    Unexpectedly, I saw the guardsing from another shift and couldn''t enter the pce for the time being.


    Du Wan summoned a personal guard, gave him a thousand taels of silver, and left it to him to buy food and wine. Then she went to the Imperial City Si Yamen. Pei Hao was not seen, and Mu Si''an and Hu San were not there either.


    Did you work overtimest night and now you have a rest?


    Du Wan thought about it and ran to the Rites Yamen to find Du''s consort. It is said that this is the first time Du Wan has stepped into the yamen of the Ministry of Rites since Prince Consort Du became Minister.


    Du Ma was dealing with some official business. He was still surprised when he saw his daughtering in. "Wanwan, did something happen?"


    "Nothing." Du Wan leaned across the desk and leaned on the table, her head close to Du''s consort, "Dad, I heard my uncle say that he wants you to be the Minister of Household Affairs?"


    Did the emperor tell you?


    "Yeah, he said a lot of things, and he wants me to help him dig out the private property of those in the prison, but I won''t do it." Du Wan yfully winked at Prince Consort Du.


    Du Huima originally smiled fondly, but soon turned serious again, "It was right not to agree."


    "That''s right. As a little girl, I should eat, drink and have fun, and I shouldn''t bear responsibilities that don''t belong to my age."


    sounds very reasonable.


    Du Prince Consort couldn''t bear to attack her, "If you don''t agree, this matter will surely fall on Qian''er."


    Du Wan:


    It is really possible.


    Thereupon, Du Wan did not wait long and ran towards Tiao quickly. As expected, he bumped into a young **** who was delivering an order in front of Tiao. When he saw Du Wan, the young **** hurriedly came forward respectfully to greet him.


    Du Wan asked: "Are you here to see my brother?"


    Back to the princess, yes.


    Transmit a decree for the emperor?


    Yes. The young **** lowered his head and answered truthfully.


    Du Wan did not ask any more questions and waved her hand, indicating that he could retreat.


    When I saw Du Qian, I found him sitting in a chair, lost in thought.


    Du Wan waved her little hand in front of him, "What are you thinking about, brother?"


    "The emperor gave me a decree to dig out the private property of those in prison and make amends for my mistakes. He also said that although I was plotted by others, it is still a fault if the plot is sessful." Du Qian looked at his home deeply. Little sister, you look like you did something else.


    Du Wan pretended to be calm, "Brother, what does this mean? I''ll help you."


    My dear sister!


    Du Qian stood up and patted her on the shoulder, "I knew you would help."


    Du Wan suddenly had the illusion that he had fallen into a trap.


    Could it be said that the cheap brother has learned bad things? Dont you love your sister anymore? Isnt she a sister?


    Du Qian took his sister to sit down and began to discuss what to do, "ording to the emperor''s uncle, does my sister n to let them spend money to buy their lives?"


    Well, theres no carrot hanging in front of me, and I dont want to leave even if Im a donkey.


    Du Wan began to seriously think of a solution for Du Qian.


    The two brothers and sister got together and whispered for most of an hour before finally deciding on a n. Next, Du Wan started patrolling again, no, walking around the prison.


    Some people also want to talk to Du Wan.


    Du Wan responded from time to time, and people asked her why she was in jail.


    Du Wan said truthfully: "My eldest brother is stupid and was tricked by bad people. My uncle put him in a sky prison and told him to reflect and reflect on his situation so that he can be smarter in the future. I wille to apany him when I have nothing to do."


    The person who asked was stunned, and his first thought was disbelief. But the little girl''s big eyes were clear, her little face looked innocent, and she was very deceptive.

 Chapter 268: Temporarily assigned important tasks

    Chapter 268: Temporarily assigned important tasks


    Chapter 268 Temporarily assigned important tasks


    Du Qian, who happened to be walking over, heard his sister calling him stupid, and immediately pretended to be unconvinced, "Sister, how can you say that to your brother?"


    "You''re stupid, why can''t you tell me?" Du Wan pouted her pink lips yfully, "You''d better go back to the cell and reflect."


    Haha. You are a little money addict, how dare you take care of your brother?


    Du Qian pressed her hair with his big hand and rubbed it.


    Du Wan was so angry that he shouted, "Stop! Your hair is messed up. I don''t think you want to go out anymore. Hmm, I''m going toin to my uncle and ask him to keep you in detention for a few more days."


    "you dare"


    The two brothers and sisters were having fun.


    The entire prison poption heard it.


    Everyone in the capital knows that the emperor loves the two brothers very much, especially Princess Jiaoyang. Look at her, she can now enter the pce with a sword hanging on her waist... Some people will inevitably have their thoughts wandering.


    The next three meals a day.


    Du Wan gave everyone food and drinks as agreed.


    Four dishes, one soup, and a small jar of wine.


    When the wine was delivered, Old Man Zhou opened it and smelled something different. It was water wine from outside, that is, bad wine mixed with water, costing one tael of silver per jar.


    Du Wan now sat down in front of Old Man Zhou, looking very carefree.


    Old man Zhou said with a bitter face: "Princess, can''t you get some good wine?"


    "Do you know how much that jar of tribute wine was worth? The princess lost money, do you know that?" Du Wan''s face was filled with anger.


    Old man Zhou is an official and is good at wine, so he naturally knows the price. "Then I can add more money, okay?"


    Okay, thats fine.


    Du Wan suddenly beamed and rubbed her hands together, "How much do you want to add? Hey, as long as you give me money, as long as you have enough money, you can buy anything."


    Old man Zhou had only heard about Du Wan''s deeds before, and they were not good things. Now it seems that this little girl is a heartless person. Not only that, she also loves money.


    Then, Old Man Zhou couldn''t help teasing her, "Can you really buy anything?"


    "certainly!"


    How about life, can I buy it? Old Man Zhou blurted out.


    Du Wan''s smile faded and she looked him up and down, "Have you ever harmed anyone?"


    "No, I''m just greedy for money. That''s what officialdom is like. I wanted to do something practical for the people at the beginning, but the environment didn''t allow it. If you don''t follow the same trend, grass will grow on your grave." Old man Zhou took a big sip. liquor.


    Happy greed will grow bigger and bigger.


    Later on, he no longer looked like himself.


    Old man Zhou was in tears while drinking wine, "I regret that I have caused trouble to my family. I shouldn''t have studied in the first ce. It would have been better for the whole family to live peacefully."


    Your family was also arrested?


    Theyve all been caught, and theyre almost going to be exiled.


    Du Wan''s little face showed a very embarrassed look, "Then how much money do you have left?"


    "There are so many, but I don''t dare to take them out." Old man Zhou felt that he was a little drunk, otherwise why would he be so careless with a little girl?


    Du Wan said: "How about you take out all the money and I will save your life and prevent your family from being exiled, but the family wealth will be gone."


    What? Old Man Zhou was startled.


    The wine jar was knocked over in his panic. Du Wan whispered, "Do you want to do this business?"


    Do it! Old Man Zhou was extremely excited and said loudly.


    Du Wan hurriedly slipped behind him and looked around. When he saw no one was here, he walked back as if he was relieved and said with disgust: "Old man, why are you shouting so loudly? Are you afraid that others won''t know? ?


    Yes, yes, I was wrong, I shouldnt have shouted so loudly.


    Old man Zhou was so excited that his face turned red. This was a man on the verge of death who suddenly saw life. What if the family property is gone? At least his family didn''t have to be exiled and he could survive.


    The movement between the two people, especially the excited look of Old Man Zhou just now, would be difficult to avoid attracting people''s attention. The neighboring cells, especially the man on the opposite side, could hear very little of their conversations. He envied Old Man Zhou''s good luck, but at the same time he also had a glimmer of hope in his heart.


    Old man Zhou can buy his life with money, can he do the same?


    Du Wan and Old Man Zhou talked quietly for a while.


    Du Wan then left for a while, and when he came back, he had pen, ink, paper and inkstone in his hand.


    Du Wan asked him to write down his private property. She was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to remember it or had misremembered it. "Old man Zhou, don''t hide it, let alone cheat. If I find out, the transaction will be void. You only have one chance. take care of it."


    Yes! I understand.


    Old man Zhou didnt dare to hide his secrets at all.


    Du Wan warned her again solemnly. It was discovered that she had many ways to put his whole family in jail. This is an opportunity, a rare opportunity. Old man Zhou doesn''t dare to be clever.


    Old man Zhou wrote down all his private property.


    Three ces where the money was hidden, as well as more than a dozen houses and viges, and tens of thousands of acres of farnd, were all in other people''s names, so they were not found when the government inspected them.


    Du Wan took it over and was satisfied, "Just wait, you will have the results in three days at most."


    So, she picked up a piece of paper that Old Man Zhou had filled with writing, put her little hands on her back, and walked out with a step that she didn''t recognize her rtives. She looked very arrogant.


    Du Qian knew that the matter was done when he saw his sister''s arrogant look.


    Du Wan held the list filled with words and waved it in front of Du Qian, "Whatever, as long as I, the princess, take action, there is nothing that cannot be aplished."


    Yes, yes, my little fairy is invincible in the world.


    Dont be so blunt, saying that you are invincible, hehe, at most I am just a little girl with both civil and military skills.


    Du Qian nodded seriously.


    Then he took the list, read it over, and evaluated it silently in his mind.


    Du Wan was not sure about the prices of some items, "Brother, how much money are these worth?"


    At least a million taels of silver. Du Qian gave an approximate price.


    Du Wan was surprised, "Being an official is very rewarding. Pei Hao also said before that his family could only collect 200,000 gold even if they spent all their wealth."


    Its not surprising that the town government has no money.


    "How to say?"


    Ten years ago, when the national treasury could not provide food and wages, the Duke of Zhen could not see that his soldiers were hungry, so he first provided them with food, and then he continued to provide food for them, and he is still providing food for them now. Du Qian was speechless as he spoke.


    Du Wan said strangely: "He seems to have said that it is not just his family that has this worth."


    Du Qian looked at his sister in the same strange way, "The Duke of Zhenguo had a good start, and most of the people whoter took charge of the army did this. Nanyang Bo and Dingbei Hou were one of them."


    Du Wan didn''t expect this to happen. The Qin Kingdom is quite strange.


    Du Qian folded the list and put it away, "A military attache doesn''t have much money, and his wealth is not as good as that of a civil servant. Old man Zhou is rtively small, with only a million taels. The former Minister of the Ministry of Revenue is involved, and this one is the big fat sheep." The emperors uncle asked us to focus on it.

 Chapter 269: The emperor eats melon seeds in front of him

    Chapter 269: The emperor eats melon seeds in front of him


    Chapter 269 The emperor eats melon seeds in front of him


    Du Wan only felt that he had learned a lot, "Old man Zhou made a good start. He got his affairs done first, and the next people are not afraid that they will not take the bait."


    Ill let someone do it.


    Du Qian walked outside the prison, turned back, and looked at his sister steadily.


    Du Wan''s heart was agitated at the sight, "Brother, just tell me what you want to do. Don''t always look at people like that, it''s scary."


    Suddenly, Du Qian smiled and said, "My sister is the best."


    He handed Old Man Zhou''s list to Du Wan.


    Du Wan took it and looked at him doubtfully, "Why give it to me?"


    "I forgot that I''m still in jail and can''t get out. This is a hard thing for my sister." Du Qian smiled deeply.


    Du Wan put the list away and whispered in confusion, "Didn''t uncle say he would let you go?"


    "This is just a small fish, but it''s still far away. Besides, if I don''t stay in prison, what excuse can my sister use to hang around in the sky prison?"


    That makes sense.


    It was then that Du Wan discovered that she was the one who executed the n the two of them had made! The role of the cheap brother is to stay in the prison as a shield, giving her a logical excuse to go in and out of the prison.


    Why do you feel like you are being calcted?


    What Du Wan was thinking was immediately revealed on her little face, and she nced at Du Qian with suspicious eyes.


    Du Qian said with a guilty conscience: "Sister, what''s going on with that look in your eyes?"


    No, its okay.


    Who told him to be her eldest brother? Just pamper me, s.


    Du Wan shook her head, put her little hands on her back, looked up at 45 degrees and walked outside.


    It is dusk now.


    The lonely clouds in the west gradually disappear, and the cold wind blows.


    Du Wan was not afraid of the cold and swayed until she reached the imperial study room.


    The emperor''s angry voice was heard outside, and he was losing his temper at someone. The pce servants guarding outside were so frightened that they didn''t dare to raise their heads.


    Du Wan suddenly became energetic.


    Gossip? !


    Du Wan approached quietly.


    The little **** next to him was so frightened that he almost jumped up. Fortunately, he covered his mouth quickly and said, "Princess, Princess, what are you..."


    Whats going on in there?


    The little **** shook his head and said nothing.


    Du Wan knew the rules, so she stopped asking.


    Just because she didnt ask didnt mean she couldnt ask for something. Go, bring me a te of sunflower seeds.


    Yes, Princess, wait a moment.


    The little **** fled away as if he was running away.


    He left so quickly and came back so quickly that he didnt even know where he got the melon seeds from.


    Du Wan took it and started to drink it. Inside were some ministers of the imperial court, discussing material matters for disaster relief. Originally, Xie Zhang was going to set off today, but before departure, Xie Zhang insisted on personally checking the disaster relief supplies. As a result, this inspection directly stirred up a ho''s nest.


    Not only was there not enough money, but the grain was old, there was nothing we could do about it. Half of the problem was moldy, and it was also mixed with a lot of sand and gravel, making it impossible to eat. There is also a problem with a batch of cold-proof clothing, and the number does not match the disaster relief list.


    Du Wan felt that these officials were greedy and brainless. At this time, there are still people who are not afraid of death and rush forward?


    Du Wan was eating melon seeds and listening to the opera.


    Listen, listen, the chief ****es out.


    The old **** said respectfully: "Princess, the emperor has invited you."


    Uh. Du Wan didnt want to go in.


    However, the emperor shouted, and she had no choice but to go in.


    So, in the eyes of the officials in the Imperial Study Room, a beautiful little girl came in with a te of sunflower seeds. She also raised a white paw and waved to Pei Hao next to her as a greeting. . Beside Pei Hao, there is also Xie Zhang!


    Pei Hao was amused. His eyes fell on the corner of the little girl''s beautiful mouth, where a piece of melon seed shell was stuck. Then he looked at the little girl and raised his finger to point at the corner of his mouth.


    Du Wan understood it in her heart, and immediately wiped the corners of her mouth with her little hand.


    Sure enough, I wiped off the melon seed shells.


    Du Wan obediently stepped forward to greet the emperor, then held the melon seeds and sat upright on the small embroidered pier next to the emperor. Her waist was straight, and she held a melon seed in her little hand and wanted to put it in her mouth to eat, but was afraid of getting it. I''m so confused when I speak out.


    The emperor was very upset at first, but when he saw the little girl''s appearance, he suddenly felt happy. A restless heart unexpectedly found peace.


    Du Wan''s eyes widened, "Uncle, please do your work, I''ll just watch."


    You can take it if you want. The emperor said indulgently.


    Du Wan shook his little head and said, "Let''s forget it. When we are so serious, the sound of cracking melon seeds suddenlyes out. That would be so embarrassing."


    The emperor was startled for a moment, then smiled.


    Du Wan looked at the minister standing below, bowing his head and bending over, not daring to stand up straight.


    I didnt see the cheap father, which is good. It means that this matter has nothing to do with him.


    Then, the emperor didn''t want to worry anymore and appointed a minister with full authority to investigate. He also imed that the investigation was not clear and asked him to bring it up to the meeting.


    Du Wan thought that the phrase e to see me with your head up" would only appear on TV.


    I didnt expect to see the real version now.


    Du Wan nced sympathetically at the minister who had been entrusted with the important task. That little look in her eyes was so obvious that anyone who paid a little attention to her could see it.


    Pei Hao quickly lowered his head and wanted tough.


    You must hold back!


    Xie Zhang also noticed the lively and gentle look of the little girl, and then lowered his eyelids to cover up the look under his eyes.


    The emperor naturally noticed it.


    This is being pitied by a little girl, oh, what a good idea!


    The emperor added: "It is better to provide disaster relief sooner rather thanter."


    Your Majesty, I have a suggestion. Xie Zhang stood up.


    For problems in disaster areas, this batch of materials should be put aside as evidence first, and then another batch of the same amount of materials will be allocated for disaster relief. After the reced disaster relief materials are found out, they will be blocked with the recovered ones. This back and forth not only solves the problem, but also does not dy the disaster relief time.


    The emperor thought for a while and agreed.


    The minister who investigated the case almost scolded Xie Zhang to death. Xie Zhang''s idea was good, but the pressure was ced on the people who went to investigate.


    Du Wan understood, and her sympathetic eyes were even more sympathetic.


    How pitiful you are. Do you have any grudge against Xie Qi?


    The emperor gave Xie Zhang another day and asked him to set off as soon as possible.


    Sent away a group of ministers.


    Before Xie Zhang left, he nced at Du Wan secretly. His eyes were so calm that no one could see anything unusual.


    Pei Hao said goodbye to Du Wan openly.


    When everyone left, Du Wan could finally eat melon seeds. "Uncle, I heard from Old Man Zhou today. He said that if he didn''t join in the dirty work, grass would grow on his grave."


    The emperors expression froze slightly.


    He had expected it, but actually hearing it was another matter.


    If another person said this, the emperor might get angry, but this person was Du Wan, so he thought deeply, "Wanwan came to see your uncle, is there something wrong?"


    "Yes. Here." Du Wan took out a list.


    The emperor took it and read it again, "Is it done so quickly?"


    "It belongs to Old Man Zhou alone." Du Wan is just a hole. As long as he opens it, the rest is no problem. "I asked him if he had harmed anyone, and he said no, he was just greedy for some money."


    What did you promise him? the emperor asked the key point.

 Chapter 270: So cute little look

    Chapter 270: So cute little look


    Chapter 270 The little one is so cute


    "Don''t let his family go into exile, and then spare his life." Du Wan blinked at the emperor, "I think this deal can be done. If you don''t have any family wealth, you can return to your ce of origin and you will be an ordinary person. Ordinary people in this world can''t do it." Its not easy.


    The emperor suddenly felt ashamed and said, "That''s right."


    Then you write a note of approval and stamp it with a big seal.


    Approval note? Not an imperial edict?


    "The imperial edict is too formal, it''s not necessary. Just a note of approval is enough." Du Wan said with a smile, her cunning little eyes shing, not knowing what bad idea she was nning.


    The emperor followed her wishes and quickly wrote a note pardoning Old Man Zhou and his family, and then stamped it with the emperor''s seal.


    Du Wan put it away like a treasure and said happily: "I have to keep this well, so that no one will say in the future that I am bending thew for personal gain and releasing felons on death row without permission."


    emperor:""


    Does this batch of strips actually work like this?


    You are not very old, but you are still very thoughtful.


    Du Wan said again: "Uncle, we have to finish counting the properties on the list within three days. We need to find a reliable person to handle this matter. My eldest brother said this is at least a million taels, so as not to be embezzled again. s. In such a big capital, why cant we find someone who is not greedy?


    The emperor felt that he was being used, but he had no proof.


    Du Wan ate half a te of melon seeds and chatted with the emperor for a long time.


    The emperor summoned Pei Hao and gave him the list of old man Zhou''s private property and asked him to handle it.


    Pei Hao took it and nced at the little girl, very surprised.


    He had heard before that the little girl was selling food and drink in the prison. I thought she was making a little money, but it turned out that she was involved with the emperor.


    Pei Hao''s lips slightly raised, and he knew that she was a measured person and would not mess around. He had noticed a long time ago that she seemed to be out of touch, but she was very organized in her actions.


    Du Wan blinked at Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao''s face was very serious. He looked at the little girl intently for a long time and then half-blinked at her.


    Du Wan:


    emperor:""


    Two small ones, do you think he doesnt exist?


    The emperor thought that the two of them had been engaged for a long time and said, "That''s enough. Everyone, please step aside."


    "Yeah, well, I''ll go first. Uncle, please take care of your health and don''t lose your temper all the time. Losing your temper will harm your health. If you have any problems, leave it to the people below to do it. If they can''t do it well, they will step aside and rece it with someone who can do it. It''s such a simple thing for someone to ascend to power. Do you need to lose your temper?"


    Du Wan was obviously leaving, but still wanted to chat a few words.


    The little ones are so cute.


    The emperor''s stern old face could not suppress the raised corners of his mouth. He even pretended to be impatient and told her to leave quickly. Pei Hao went up and pulled the little girl away, taking away her half-eaten melon seeds. Who let the little girl be pulled by him, her eyes still looking at the melon seeds.


    After going out.


    Go down the steps.


    Du Wan took the half te of melon seeds and started eating them again.


    Eating melon seeds while walking, all the etiquette I learned before was fed to the dog. But she couldn''t help but like it herself, and the people around her indulged her.


    Du Wan has not thought of her parents in that world for a long time.


    Pei Hao said: "Aren''t you in a hurry about your elder brother''s matter?"


    "No hurries?"


    He was wrongly used and should be released from prison.


    "Don''t worry, the emperor''s uncle has given him a task." Du Wan did not hide this from Pei Hao, "He wille out when the matter is finished. How is the investigation of the little princess''s case?"


    Under investigation.


    Do you have any clues?


    "Yes, it''s just..." Pei Hao''s words were not toote. Du Wan raised her eyelids and nced sideways at him, "If you have something to say, say it directly. Why are you hesitating?"


    "What if the little princess has a problem with you? Do you want her toe back?"


    "Don''t you kill her if I don''t want you to?" The look on Du Wan''s face showed that she was not anxious at all, "I can bear it even for Huang Lian, let alone other people''s. You don''t have to worry about me. , do whatever you want, if shees back and dares to provoke me..."


    snort!


    It can be done without smothering her to death or torturing her until she sheds ayer of skin.


    Pei Hao understands this and is a very confident little girl.


    However, he still reminded him, "In the future, there will be an additional master in the pce. When you see him, you may have to salute him and say hello."


    The status of the princess is not as high as that of the princess.


    As a rule, you must salute when you see someone.


    Du Wan finally realized this. If Qin Yuyu returns, she will bow her head to Qin Yuyu when they meet in the future. Thinking about it makes her feel ufortable. However, in public ces, failure to be polite can easily lead to someone being picked on.


    There is still a way to avoid this situation.


    Du Wan''s little face showed a rare serious look, "I know, thank you for reminding me. So, when can I find it?"


    When do you think its appropriate?


    It was after my eldest brother and I settled the matter in Tiao.


    "Can."


    Pei Hao agreed without hesitation.


    At this time, we are arresting the children and other family members of Divine Doctor Liu. It happens that none of Divine Doctor Lius family members are in the capital, so it will take some time to go back and forth. So, with a few words, the two decided the time for Qin Yuyu''s return.


    Du Wan finally became interested in the Tiao matter.


    After walking for a while, the two separated.


    The little girl went to leave the pce, and Pei Hao went to the Imperial City Si Yamen.


    Pei Hao recruited a few cronies to inventory Old Man Zhou''s private property and had toplete it as soon as possible. "Everything on the list, even if it is a copper coin, must be recorded properly."


    Yes, my lord.


    These words are a reminder that things cannot be touched.


    In order to save time on doing things, several cronies divided into several groups to do the inventory, which saved a lot of time.


    Besides, Du Wan left the pce for a trip.


    I rode back to the princess''s house, took a bath and changed clothes, and then went to see the eldest princess.


    After the eldest princess saw her, she took her little hand and greeted her.


    Du Wan is now the well-behaved, sensible and filial daughter again, "Don''t worry, Mom, I will pay attention. The most important thing is you. When the weather gets cold, keep warm and go to bed early."


    I know, why worry about it at such a young age?


    Hey, theres nothing I can do about it, I just worry about my mother.


    The eldest princess was immediately amused by her words, "It''s a pity that your father is not here. If he were here, he would definitely envy me again."


    "My father is very unlucky. He was captured by the emperor''s uncle. I''m afraid he will be busy in the future." Du Wan really sympathized with Du Consort. Now that the emperor knew that he was easy to use, he would definitely use him to his death.


    The eldest princess tapped her forehead and said with a smile: "You little skinny monkey still has the heart to sympathize with your father, how can you and your elder brother be better? We are all in the prison, and we are not entrusted with important tasks by the emperor."


    This is really true.


    Du Wan pretended to be exaggerated and praised the eldest princess: "The only reason for this is that the pair of children you gave birth to are so outstanding! s, there is nothing we can do about it."


    In an instant, the eldest princessughed so hard that she leaned forward and backward.

 Chapter 271: Almost made Du Qian funny

    Chapter 271: Almost made Du Qian funny


    Chapter 271 Almost Amused Du Qian


    After half an hour.


    Du Wan left the princess mansion in a good mood.


    He still wears a long sword on his waist, but he has a small cloth bag on his shoulder, which is filled with all kinds of snacks.


    Went to Tiao again.


    Du Qian did not chat with the jailer this time, but chatted with some criminals, all of whom had been officials in the court. Naturally, these people had seen Du Qian''s giant Buddha.


    Perhaps these people have been officials for a long time and are very suspicious. Most of the topics he chatted with Du Qian were romantic affairs, and he didn''t mention anything about officialdom.


    Du Qian finally understood. These people were either frightened or wary of him.


    Feeling that its not interesting anymore, I was about to stand up


    Brother, what are you doing? Uncle asked you to reflect, have you reflected? Du Wan stood not far away with her arms crossed and looked at him angrily.


    Du Qian touched the tip of his nose and stood up with a guilty conscience, "Butler, why are you here again? This prison is not a good ce."


    Huh, who am I doing this for?


    Du Wan looked so worried that she almost made Du Qianugh, and the y could hardly continue.


    However, Du Qian still obediently reflected on it.


    When others thought that Du Wan was leaving with her elder brother.


    The little girl did not follow the rules and patrolled around in a very grand manner with her little hands behind her back. Then she stopped in front of Old Man Zhou''s cell without asking the jailer to open the door.


    When Old Man Zhou saw the little girl, his eyes suddenly lit up. He crawled to the cell door and shouted excitedly, "Princess! Are you back so soon?"


    Thats it. Its done.


    Du Wan looked around like a thief, then carefully took out the approval note stamped by the emperor from his body, spread it out for Old Man Zhou to see, but did not allow him to reach out to take it.


    Old man Zhou was an official, and he recognized the emperor''s handwriting at a nce, as well as the familiar big seal. Wait until you see the content above clearly...


    Old man Zhou was so excited that his face turned red and he burst into tears.


    Woo woo,


    Old man Zhou covered his face and started crying.


    Du Wan was a little surprised when he saw his reaction, but after thinking about it, he thought it was nothing. When a person epts death and suddenly no longer has to die, it is normal to lose his temper temporarily.


    Put away the emperor''s approval note again.


    Du Wanqing coughed and said in a low voice: "As long as your list is OK, you can go out in three days. Do you want me to give you a small favor and arrange a carriage to take you home?"


    "May I?"


    Its nothing, you are a big customer of mine.


    Du Wan thought for a while, whether he should give some more settlement allowance at that time. Otherwise, in the winter, the whole family will be pauper, how will they live.


    Old man Zhou wiped away his tears, knelt down towards Du Wan, and kowtowed a few times, "Thank you, Princess, you are the great benefactor of my Zhou family."


    "What kind of benefactor, I am not." Du Wancai would not admit it, "Fair deal, do you understand? After leaving this prison, you and I will not know each other."


    "Yes Yes Yes."


    Old man Zhou nodded repeatedly.


    Du Wan pretended not to notice the man in the cell behind her, who was staring at her back excitedly.


    Judging from Old Man Zhous reaction just now, it seems like its done?


    So, can he?


    He was originally a suspicious person, but Old Man Zhou never left the cell, and the transaction between him and the princess waspleted under his eyes.


    There are also things that the princess took out just now. Old man Zhou saw it and was very excited.


    Must be something very important? !


    When the princess leaves, he must ask Old Man Zhou clearly.


    Du Wan ignored Old Man Zhou, put his little hands on his back again, and walked away with great dignity. As she walked, she paid attention to Old Man Zhou''s movements. Sure enough, the neighboring prisoner couldn''t help but say, "Zhou Changlu, if you have something good, you can''t hide it. You have to tell everyone. We also want to take advantage of it."


    Yes, yes! Tell me quickly.


    Zhou Changlu, we usually have a good rtionship, right?


    Brother, what good did I do before? The first thing I thought of was you.


    Old man Zhou did not speak or respond.


    A man was walking around the cell excitedly, trying tough loudly, but trying hard to stop himself. All this could be seen clearly by the person in the cell opposite.


    Now that person can be sure that Old Man Zhou has really taken the path of the princess...


    He rushed to the cell door, holding tightly on the railing with both hands, "Old man Zhou!"


    Old Zhou was so frightened by this shout that he stopped moving and turned to look at the man, "Old Xu, what''s the matter with you?"


    What did the princess show you just now?


    "yes-"


    Old man Zhou was about to say something, but then he closed his mouth.


    He hasn''t gone out yet, and something may change if he doesn''t really implement it.


    The man knew it was hard for him to tell, but he had to know this matter. "I can guess it even if you don''t tell me. I saw the transaction between you and the princess from beginning to end."


    "Old Xu, since you already know everything, why bother asking me? You can just go to the princess directly. At least there is a chance of survival." Old man Zhou deliberately lowered his voice and spoke.


    Hearing this, Du Wan''s little face showed a bright smile.


    This time, she was in no hurry to go on patrol.


    Go back to Du Qian''s cell, sit cross-legged on the bed, and start practicing.


    Her cultivation is different from Du Qian''s.


    Du Qian is practicing those movements, and Du Wan is practicing the magic technique.


    After practicing every day, there is no visible progress as before, and the harvest is like a feather. However, she still insists on practicing for at least an hour every day.


    Time passes during cultivation.


    Du Wan closed her eyes and sat cross-legged with her knees bent, as steady as a rock.


    I dont know if it was an illusion, but Du Qian felt that this time he was practicing more smoothly than before and that he was recovering faster. The only difference is that he has a younger sister by his side. He was keenly aware that it would be morefortable to stay with his sister. Maybe it had something to do with the skills that his sister practiced? Whether it is as guessed or not remains to be confirmed in the future.


    Just at this moment, there were footsteps approaching here.


    Du Qian didn''t want anyone to disturb his sister''s practice, so he quickly stood up, straightened his robes and walked out of the cell door. Sure enough, he saw a jailer leading a eunuch.


    Du Qian raised his hand to stop the **** from talking, led them farther away from the cell, and then asked: "What are you doing in Tiao?"


    "It''s the master of Jinxiu Pce who woke up and said he wanted to see the princess."


    Shes awake, whats she doing to see my sister?


    Du Qian didn''t want his sister to go there. He didn''t go to see Huang Lian, so he was sent to the prison under a conspiracy. If his sister went to see him, might he be a murderer again?


    Send away the young eunuch.


    Du Qian did not disturb Du Wan''s practice.


    After waiting for a while, three groups of eunuchs came.


    Thest trip was made by the chief eunuch, and this time it was someone sent by the emperor. Du Qian now realized that things at Huang Lian''s side were not simple.


    Du Qian could only go back to his cell.


    Just in time to see Du Wan finish her practice, she opened her beautiful big eyes.

 Chapter 272: Huang Lian apologizes and compensates

    Chapter 272: Huang Lian apologizes andpensates


    Chapter 272 Huang Lians apology andpensation


    Du Qian told what happened before and said, "Sister, the people around uncle are here this time. Do you want to go?"


    Go, its not like a dragons pond or a tigers den. Du Wan had no intention of escaping.


    Du Qian immediately decided, "Big brother will apany you."


    Du Wan was about to nod when she suddenly looked at him suspiciously, "Aren''t you in jail? Can you get out?"


    "It''s okay to go out asionally." Du Qian smiled meaningfully.


    Du Wan thought about how he had deliberately said that he would not be able to get out of jail, and she wanted to roll her eyes at him.


    The head **** is still waiting outside, respectfully.


    Du Wan greeted him with a smile, and then followed the **** chief out. Du Qian followed step by step beside his sister.


    The brothers and sisters came to Jinxiu Pce.


    No one outside stopped him and waited until he saw the emperor.


    The emperor didn''t look very good, and the imperial doctor knelt on the ground.


    Even though Du Wan has grown up, she still knows how to observe peoples emotions.


    Looking at this situation, it seemed that Huang Lian was in trouble. Du Wan and Du Qian walked over with serious expressions and paid tribute to the emperor.


    When the emperor saw the two brothers and sisters, his expression improved slightly, "You go in and talk nicely."


    "Yes." Du Wan didn''t say much and pulled Du Qian in.


    The huge dormitory has a strong medicinal smell.


    There were several pce attendants standing guard in front of the bed, and Huang Lian was lying quietly, as if lifeless.


    Du Qian went up to take a look, but Huang Lian had no reaction.


    On the other hand, Du Wan stepped forward and Huang Lian''s eyes blinked.


    Du Wan asked the guarding maid to step back and walked to the bed, "I heard you want to see me?"


    Huang Lian looked at Du Wan, his eyes were very calm.


    She only opened her mouth a few times, but it seemed difficult to speak.


    Du Wan frowned and said, "Don''t be impatient. Speak slowly."


    In order to hear Huang Lian''s words clearly, she moved closer.


    Huang Lian slightly raised the corners of her mouth, as if she wanted to smile, but the curvature of the corners of her mouth was not wide enough. She looked at the pce people.


    "You want them all to go out?" Du Wan turned to look at the pce people.


    Huang Lian nodded slightly.


    The eldest maid next to her saw it, blessed Huang Lian and Du Wan, and then bowed her head and led the people out.


    Du Wan was confused about what Huang Lian wanted to say, so Du Qian brought over an embroidered bed and said, "Sit down, sister."


    "Thank you, brother." Du Wan sat down generously, and then said to Huang Lian, "If you have anything to say, you can say it now."


    "Do you know...who poisoned me?" Huang Lian wanted to know the truth.


    Du Wan asked strangely, "When you woke up, no one told you the truth?"


    Huang Lian shook his head.


    Du Wan wanted to say it, why should she say it?


    But thinking about Huang Lian''s appearance, and thinking about the emperor''s words to talk nicely before letting them in, Du Wan thought about it and decided to do a good deed every day to fulfill her wish, "Now we have only captured Divine Doctor Liu and his aplices. Concubine Xie escaped without evidence."


    Huang Lian had no reaction.


    Du Wan added, "So, Divine Doctor Liu is from the Xie family."


    Huang Lian opened his eyes slightly in surprise.


    Du Wan did not mention Concubine Xie, but said paradoxically, "Someone wants to me my eldest brother for your death. Could it be that you have some leverage against them and want to kill you to silence you? My eldest brother is What an unlucky guy, you got me involved."


    Huang Lians expression finally changed.


    Du Qian was shocked by his sister''s confusing words. However, judging from Huang Lian''s reaction, there is actually a story?


    Du Wan couldn''t help but narrowed her eyes.


    Du Qian also half-squinted his eyes suspiciously.


    The expressions of the two brothers and sisters at this moment were actually in sync.


    The two of them have been paying attention to Huang Lian''s expression. Her expression was one of shock and surprise at first, then relief, relief? There are alsoplex emotions inside, which are things that outsiders cannot understand.


    Just hear Huang Lian murmur in a weak tone, "I''m sorry to him first,...he wants to kill me...it''s okay. I don''t me him."


    Hearing this, Du Wans first thought was Xie Zhang.


    Xie Zhang and Huang Lian are involved in the book. Is it Xie Zhang who wants to kill Huang Lian? Because Huang Lian knows his secret? ording to Huang Lian, it seemed that she was still sorry for Xie Zhang.


    Du Qian''s handsome face showed a hint of ridicule, "Huang Lian, who do you think you are sorry for? In this world, the person you are most sorry for is my sister. Based on your baseless guesses, you put my sister at risk again and again. Damn it, if it werent for my sisters fate..."


    Hug, sorry. Huang Lian looked at Du Wan guiltily.


    Du Wan was unmoved, "No need. The grudge between you and me can no longer be settled with an apology."


    Huang Lian slowly raised his hand and stretched it to his neck.


    She seemed to be doing a small movement with great difficulty, as if it took a long time before she took off the thing hanging around her neck. It was a small lucky bag.


    A very old lucky bag, probably from many years ago.


    Huang Lian handed the small lucky bag to Du Wan.


    Du Wan didnt answer, What is this?


    Compensation,pensation. Qianzhuang


    Huang Lian raised her hand and was about to try her best when Du Wan grabbed her wrist and took the small lucky bag.


    Du Wan put her hand down while squeezing the lucky bag with her other hand.


    Did you find something in the lucky bag?


    Next, Huang Lian closed his eyes.


    If it weren''t for the fact that her chest was still heaving, Du Wan would have suspected that she was dead.


    Du Qian took his sister and walked out. When the pce maid watching outside saw theming out, she quickly lowered her head.


    The two of them put on serious faces at the right time and then came to the main hall of Jinxiu Pce.


    The emperor is obviously in a bad mood now.


    Those imperial doctors are still kneeling on the ground. Is this really hopeless?


    Du Qian came to the emperor and said, "Your Majesty, why don''t you go and fetch Divine Doctor Liu from the prison? Let him take a look. If he can''t be cured, let his whole family be buried with him."


    "Okay. Someone, go and bring Divine Doctor Liu over." The emperor finally agreed.


    Du Wan squeezed the lucky bag in her hand, lowered her eyes and said, "Uncle, are cousin''s illnesses still useful for nourishing qi pills?"


    "It''s of no use." The emperor shook his head gently.


    Huang Lian is not dead yet and is still lingering. This is due to the effect of the Heart Protection Pill. Most of the poison was removed by the imperial physician. However, Huang Lian''s condition was serious and he could not bear the power of the medicine. Therefore, a group of imperial doctors concluded that Huang Lian would not survive tonight.


    The emperor had already been mentally prepared.


    To say that I am sad is not enough; to say that I am not sad is to deceive myself and others. He had been looking forward to having an heir all these years, almost to the point of going crazy, and finally one came, and he was about to die.


    The Queen has arrived.


    The royal concubine


    The little eunuch''s voice sounded outside.


    It is Empress Du and Concubine Xie, who came one after another.


    Du Qian took his sister, saluted the two of them, and then retreated to a corner obediently.


    No one realizes now that Du Qian should have been imprisoned in Tiao.


    Du Wan put the little lucky bag away, took out his own snacks, and secretly shared them with Du Qian.

 Chapter 273: Eat some snacks to calm down the shock

    Chapter 273: Eat some snacks to calm down the shock


    Chapter 273 Eat some snacks to calm down the shock


    Du Qian didnt want to eat it at first.


    But his sisters food was so delicious that he couldnt help but eat it too. Huang Lian, the scourge, was finally going to die, so it was time to celebrate with some snacks.


    The pce guests present lowered their heads lower and lower, pretending not to notice the little movements of the two people.


    Stayed for a while.


    The eldest princess is here, but Prince Consort Du is not.


    Du Wan whispered to her eldest brother, "Didn''t fathere?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether my fatheres or not." Du Qian did not tell his sister. In the eyes of the royal family, even if his father was the prince-inw, he was just an outsider.


    Du Wan asked in a low voice: "What is father doing at this time?"


    Im taking over the ount department, lets check the ounts. Du Qian whispered.


    Du Wan frowned, "Will doing this touch someone''s interests, and will it be dangerous?"


    Uncle Du Liu will arrange for someone to protect my father.


    Just as the brothers and sisters were worried.


    Du Prince Consort was busy in the household department, cursing the emperor constantly in his heart.


    A good person in the Ministry of Rites was transferred to the Ministry of Households for no apparent reason. There are still a lot of ounts waiting for him to check.


    Du Prince Consort is sure that there are many loopholes in these ounts.


    If he doesnt investigate clearly when he takes office, he will still be the unlucky one if somethinges out in the future. Therefore, Prince Consort Du took a very serious attitude to deal with this matter.


    Before the investigation, he first notified people to sort out the ounts and sort out their respective ounts within ten days. This is to give some people a period of time to make up for the money they have embezzled. Otherwise, whateveres out of the investigation will be directly handed over to the Emperor''s Dragon Case without having to go through anyone.


    Hand-inw Du was getting upset when he saw the pile of bad debts.


    At this time, a close confidant came to report that the eldest princess had entered the pce, and the two skinny monkeys also went to Jinxiu Pce...


    Thats right, Huang Lian is about to die.


    The eldest princess took out a small exquisite jade bottle and said, "There is only one left that Wanwan brought back. This may be good for her condition."


    The emperor saw the familiar small jade bottle and said, "I appreciate Sister Huang''s kindness. She was poisoned this time and the poison could not be eradicated. It would be a waste to use this."


    Then please ept it. The eldest princess wanted to hand the small jade bottle to the emperor.


    The emperor did not go to pick it up, "Sister Huang needs it more."


    "I''ve used it and my body is fine." The eldest princess insisted on giving it to the emperor.


    The emperor still didnt answer.


    I dont know why I am being reserved or hesitant.


    The eldest princess thought of what her daughter had done and simply poured out the Qi Yang Pills.


    In an instant, the surroundings were filled with a faint medicinal fragrance.


    The eyes of the Queen and Concubine Xie all fell on the eldest princess''s hand.


    In addition, some of the other imperial doctors who were kneeling on the ground could not resist the temptation and raised their heads.


    One of the imperial doctors was excited and said, "Princess, is this, is this a Qi-nourishing pill?!"


    "No. This is just Qi Yang Pills." The eldest princess denied it. There is only one word difference between Dan and Pill. Only those who understand know that the efficacy of the two medicines is very different. She stuffed the pill into the emperor''s mouth, "Wanwan has a saying that is right, good things shoulde at the expense of one''s own family."


    emperor:""


    Why do mother and daughter have the same temperament?


    The movements of giving medicine to people are all the same!


    The emperor held the Qi-nourishing pill in his mouth.


    Out of trust for the eldest princess, she hesitated for a moment and swallowed it.


    The eldest princess smiled gently and asked, "Isn''t the emperor''s brother afraid of poison?"


    You can give me a few more poisons like this. The emperor said with the same faint smile. Do you think he is stupid? The Princess Mansion wants him to live well more than anyone else.


    The voices of the people below, they really want such poison. Especially the imperial doctor who spoke out just now, his old face couldn''t hide the look of regret. He also wanted to ask the eldest princess toe and study it, but the result...


    Du Wan touched Du Qian with her elbow, looked at the imperial doctor and asked in a low voice, "Who is that imperial doctor?"


    "The Imperial Physician of the Song Dynasty, Vice President." Du Qian introduced in a low voice.


    Du Wan was stunned for a moment, and then asked in a low voice, "The Song family that went to Zhen Guogong to steal medicine?"


    "What?" Du Qian was surprised, "Is there such a thing?"


    He really didnt know about this.


    Du Wan told the whole story in a low voice. Du Qian marveled at the Song family''s ability tomit suicide, "But the Rongling Grass is a good thing. I didn''t expect that the Duke of Zhen Guo actually had one."


    For a moment, he also wanted to steal.


    It''s just that he didn''t say it out loud, he still had to maintain his image in front of his sister.


    It was the Queen who was worried and said, "Your Majesty, you are in good health, how can you take medicine indiscriminately? Maybe the medicine is poisonous, so let the imperial doctor take your pulse."


    Its okay.


    The emperor savored the aroma of the medicine in his mouth.


    Even though it tastes bitter, it''s pretty good. That old bald donkey Yuantong''s medicine is really good. After taking it, you can clearly feel your body warm andfortable. Thest time Wan''er asked him to take it, he felt the same way. In the following days, he clearly noticed that his body was getting better day by day.


    Some chronic illnesses have improved.


    One more pill and you should be able to recover.


    Many people present admired the eldest princess.


    In order to save people, all the precious medicines were taken out.


    It was of no use to the patient, so it was given to the emperor. At this time, no one doubted anymore that the Princess Mansion wanted Huang Lian''s life, and the Princess Mansion had lost two precious medicines before and after.


    What a big loss!


    Du Wan also felt that we had suffered a big loss this time, "Brother, without the Heart Protecting Pill, we have lost another Qi Nourishing Pill. We have suffered a big loss."


    Its a loss.


    Du Qian saw more things than Du Wan. The mother deliberately brought the pills into the pce, saying that they were for Huang Lian. I''m afraid it was just an excuse. What she really wanted to give was her uncle.


    How can humans be ruthless if they are not grass and trees?


    In the eyes of outsiders, the emperor was about to experience the pain of losing his daughter.


    Du Wan stuffed another handful of dried fruit into Du Qian''s mouth, "Come on, let''s eat some more to calm our nerves."


    Du Qian nced down, picked up a piece and stuffed it into his mouth, "Let''s go outside and eat."


    So he took his sister and went out quietly.


    The air outside is indeed much fresher.


    Du Wan no longer needs to be secretive about eating snacks now, "Brother, are you still going to the prison?"


    I havent finished what my uncle told me yet, so I must go.


    Its okay if you dont go, I can handle it by myself. Du Wan believed that anyone who wasnt a fool would agree to the deal. Besides, few people who can be officials are true fools.


    Du Wan looked around and saw that no one was paying attention, so he took out the small lucky bag again.


    Open and examine the contents.


    It was poured out, and there was only an exquisite and small personal seal.


    Du Qian took it and took a look, "It''s Huang Lian''s seal."


    Why did she give this to me? Du Wan wondered.


    Du Qian pointed out, "When she gave it to you, she also mentioned the bank."


    There is only one Tai''an bank in the Qin Dynasty.


    No one knows who the mastermind behind Tai''an Bank is. However, the tax paid by the bank every year is a very considerable amount, and it is never in arrears.

 Chapter 274: Huang Lian finally died

    Chapter 274: Huang Lian finally died


    Chapter 274 Huang Lian finally died


    When Du Qian gave Huang Lian''s seal to Du Wan.


    Du Wan did not take it, "It should be her savings. Brother, go get it."


    "Really, brother? She spent 200,000 gold to hunt you down, but in the end she only gave the deposit, not the remainder. It means that this seal still has at least 100,000 gold left to get." Du Qian analyzed softly.


    Du Wans eyes lit up.


    But soon, she made a decision, "Let''s give it to the eldest brother."


    Dont feel bad?


    Its for brother, why are you so sad? Du Wan looked at him strangely.


    Du Qian chuckled, "Yes, just don''t feel bad."


    He thought his sister was a money-lover, but unexpectedly she turned out to be a generous little money-lover.


    In fact, Du Wan felt that thepensation Huang Lian gave to the original owner was better given to her family. Besides, she had no use for the money. Then she threw the little lucky bag to Du Qian, "Brother, in the past few years, the Great Qin Kingdom has been worse than the previous year. This year is even more snowy. What about next year?"


    "What does my sister want to say?" Du Qian was surprised by his sister''s sensitivity.


    Du Wan said directly: "Natural disasters and man-made disasters should be taken before they happen."


    The signs of troubled times areing!


    Du Qian raised his eyebrows gently and stuffed the seal back into the small lucky bag. His sister gave him arge sum of money, and he must show it off to his father when he returns home. In her heart, he, the eldest brother, is the most important. Even if he goes to jail, she doesn''t trust him.


    The more I think about it, the happier I feel. This sister''s pain is not in vain!


    Du Wan saw someoneing and touched him with her elbow, "Brother, there is someone here, don''tugh."


    Du Qian immediately stopped smiling and looked solemn. He looked at his sister again and found that her little face had already pretended to be sad.


    Really sad?


    impossible!


    The brother and sister saw the personing.


    He is themander of the imperial guards and is escorting Divine Doctor Liu over.


    Stayed for a while.


    The eldest princess did note out, and the brother and sister did not leave.


    Midnight.


    Doctor Liu was unable to save Huang Lian in the end. It is said that she passed away peacefully.


    The emperor has never left the Jinxiu Pce. Naturally, no one including the eldest princess and the queen dared to leave. Even the brother and sister stayed quietly.


    Du Wan saw the ashen-faced Doctor Liu.


    As Du Qian said, the Liu family will be buried with him.


    The emperor finally left Jinxiu Pce, followed by the empress and Concubine Xie. However, Prince Consort Du came to pick up the eldest princess, and the brother and sister, as juniors, finally walked out of the Jinxiu Pce.


    Under the moonlight, dont worry about not being able to see the road clearly. Lanterns are hung every short distance in the corridors of the pce.


    Du Wan walked for a while and asked, "Brother, are Dr. Liu and his family really going to be buried with him?"


    "I can''t live." Du Qian still received some news. "His children do not live in the capital. Except for Liu Jin, they were all found out by the Imperial City Department."


    Du Qian took his sister and went to the imperial dining room.


    Woke some people up and cooked some vegetarian dishes.


    A county king and a princess were woken up in the middle of the night, and no one dared toin.


    The vegetarian food was specially requested by Du Qian. No matter how much he didn''t like the deceased, he still had to do the superficial work.


    After the brothers and sisters had eaten their fill, they went to the prison.


    Huang Lian''s death did not stir up a single wave.


    The emperor did not rectify her name during her lifetime, and she still did not give her a proper name after her death, nor did she give her a grand and luxurious burial. He just had someone arrange it and buried her in a corner of the imperial mausoleum.


    On the day of the burial, the emperor went alone.


    On the contrary, Beijing is still very lively these days. First of all, Xie Zhang left the capital to provide disaster relief. It was said that most of the people in the city who went to see him off were women who had not yet left the government, which became a popr story. On the other hand, Mu Si''an followed, leading five thousand Imperial City officers and soldiers, and no one mentioned it. When Du Wan heard people talk about it, she just felt that people wereparing each other to each other, which was very annoying.


    If she were Mu Si''an, she would be furious to death!


    At the same time, she also heard a little gossip from Pei Hao. They were the children of Doctor Liu. When the officers and soldiers arrived, they had been silenced and the whole family was burned down. Divine Doctor Liu was sentenced to death on the day Huang Lian was buried, without even needing evidence.


    Tiao. In the cell.


    Du Qian is writing something.


    Du Wan was on the side, with her legs crossed, eating the snacks that Pei Hao had brought to her, "Brother, do you think the family of Divine Doctor Liu was really wiped out, or did the golden cicada escape its shell?"


    He is just a small person. Whether he lives or dies does not affect the overall situation.


    Oh, thats right. Du Wan thought about it and was right.


    In the past few days, Mr. Zhou left early, and the follow-up went smoothly.


    Eight of the eleven prisoners were trapped, and the private property counted was as high as 18 million in silver. However, the former Minister of Revenue, the biggest fish, did not take the bait.


    Du Qianpiled it into a booklet and asked Du Wan to take it to Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao sent people to verify the list of private properties, and then wrote the results in a memorial and sent it to the emperor. Depending on the crimesmitted by those people and whether to provide evidence, we will then consider changing the sentence.


    Du Qian looked at thest name on it and said, "There are only three people left."


    Du Wan pondered: "This Wu Qian insists on noting forward? What is he waiting for?"


    Wu Qian was the former Minister of Household Affairs.


    is one of the corrupt officials exposed by Prime Minister Su.


    Du Qian said: "Let''s wait for the results of the people who went out in front. Old foxes are usually very cautious."


    Its just that he is in prison and can he still receive news from the outside?


    "The Wu family is a big family in Beijing. He is the only one implicated in this case, and his family is fine. Another thing is that he is alone, without a wife and children." Du Qian couldn''t understand his behavior.


    Du Wan was curious, "He is over forty and yet he is not married?"


    "His wife and children are dead. They died in the war thirteen years ago." Du Qian said nothing more about this matter. He looked at the remaining two names and said, "These two people have no private property."


    Ha, yes. I dont have money to buy my life. Du Wan smiled.


    One is fond of gambling and the other is lustful.


    The one who likes gambling loses even a little money. The lustful one has many wives and concubines and spends money like water. Furthermore, these two people do not hold high official positions and are under the pressure of their immediate superiors, so the amount of corruption they can do is limited. They are the two little shrimps in this big case.


    When Du Qian put down his pen.


    Du Wan stood up and stretched, "Brother, let''s go! Get out of prison. Go home."


    "Okay." Du Qian didn''t want to stay in jail anymore.


    As for Wu Qian, whether you want to find him or not.


    The brother and sister were released from prison in a turbulent manner.


    The jailers all came out to see each other off, and they were actually somewhat reluctant to part with them.


    Its really hard to give up.


    The prince and the princess are both generous and easy to get along with. The two of them are here, and they can have a delicious meal from time to time.


    "gone?"


    Wu Qian in prison was shocked when he heard what a jailer whispered.


    Shouldnt theye to him?


    He received the news and knew that the emperor wanted to use the private property of the prison officials to enrich the national treasury, and gave this task to Prince Rui and Princess Jiaoyang. He didn''t take the initiative to find the two people. He was just waiting and watching, and he was a bit reserved inside. After all, there is a difference in negotiation between actively approaching the other party and being approached by the other party.


    As a result, they left?


    Dont you ask him? !


    These two little brats, do they know how to do things?

 Chapter 275: Du Wan鈥檚 simple request

    Chapter 275: Du Wan¡¯s simple request


    Chapter 275 Du Wans simple request


    Two little brats who dont understand anything. Now he is on his way to see the emperor.


    Du Qian turned his head and asked his sister, "Sister, uncle asked us to catch Wu Qian. If we fail to do it, go see him. Do you think we will get scolded?"


    "I can''t do it, but you can." Du Wan said firmly, "The person my uncle has entrusted with important tasks is you, not me."


    Du Qian looked at her with resentment, "My sister doesn''t love my elder brother anymore?"


    Does it hurt to be scolded on your behalf? Du Wans eyes made it clear that it didnt hurt at all.


    Du Qian hugged her shoulders and rubbed her head vigorously, ruffling her hair into a mess. Du Wan was so angry that she gritted her teeth and chased Du Qian, beating her.


    The brother and sister came to the imperial study room, noisily.


    Du Qian did not let the **** report it, but called a pce maid to take Du Wan to freshen up first.


    In the end, Du Wan didn''t agree, "Why don''t you freshen up? Do your work first, and then go home and lie down after you finish."


    Arent you afraid of being charged with misconduct in front of the pce?


    "Well?"


    Next, Du Wan followed the pce maid to freshen up.


    When she came out, Du Qian had also washed himself, and his robes were neat and meticulous.


    The two of them went to see the emperor.


    The emperor had known that they wereing, so he ran to freshen up in order to see him. Finally, when the two people came over, he felt that they had lost some weight. "You guys really made me wait."


    "Hehe, this is the fault of the eldest brother. He insists on saying that he must not be disobedient in front of the pce. He wants me to wash up ande back to see my uncle." Du Wan keptining, "Uncle, you may not know that before youe, On the way, my eldest brother was worried that he would be scolded for notpleting the task. I couldnt scold me even if I wanted to, so he became so angry that he rubbed my head like a chicken coop..."


    Du Qian stood aside with an indulgent smile on his face, looking like a good big brother.


    The emperor listened to her carefully. The little girl was very annoying, but she never tired of listening.


    Hearing the end, the emperorughed out loud.


    Du Qian took the opportunity to hand thepiled booklet to the emperor.


    After exining the situation, Du Qian added: "These three are the only ones left. Not to mention the other two, Wu Qian doesn''t seem to have taken the bait now. Sooner orter, his family will take action. Then the emperor will decide how he wants to... You can ask for whatever money you want."


    Nearly said "ckmail"!


    Fortunately, the emperor didn''t pay attention to this little detail.


    Du Wan understood now that Wu Qian was a big fish and it was up to the emperor to deal with it.


    Wu Qian thought he was smart, but he was actually the stupidest.


    When the emperor personallyes to resolve the matter, Wu Qian will not only have to hand over his private property, but his family may also be plundered. What Du Wan and Du Qian had done previously had set the stage for the emperor, waiting for the next drama.


    Du Wan asked doubtfully: "How do you know that the Wu family will definitely protect Wu Qian?"


    "Silly sister, the Wu family has benefited a lot from relying on Wu Qian over the years. Wu Qian must have something against them." Du Qian exined to her.


    Du Wan nodded, "We have retired after our sess, and the rest will be left to my uncle."


    So the two brothers and sister looked at the emperor in unison.


    In the eyes of the emperor, they were like two big dogs, waiting for some benefit from him.


    How could the emperor not understand what they meant?


    Although they did not directly defeat Wu Qian, the current situation is better than if they did it directly, and they should indeed be rewarded.


    The emperor asked: "What do you want?"


    Brother,e first. Du Wan touched Du Qian with her elbow.


    Du Qian thought about it and said, "Uncle, I want to build a city wall in my fiefdom."


    "It''s either a big mountain or a wastnd, and there are not even a few viges. Why build a city wall?" The emperor either refused to agree or was confused about his decision. Building a city wall will definitely cost a lot of money, be expensive,borious, and thankless.


    Having too much money, do you feel panicked?


    Du Qian''s face showed confusion at the right time, "I don''t know, I just want to enclose it. Anyway, the ce is not big, so we can just build it slowly. As for the viges inside, they don''t belong to the Du family. I want to move them out." , if you dont want to move away, you can stay and work for me. The emperor was a little speechless.


    Ningcheng didnt even want this guy, but Dujiajie.


    Not to mention the small size of the fiefdom, 90% of it was made up of mountains and wastnd, and the tax revenue from more than a dozen viges amounted to only one or two thousand taels per year, so the emperor didn''t pay attention at all. This time, the Du Qian brothers and sisters replenished the national treasury with a fraction of the money they needed to pay taxes for hundreds of years.


    The emperor was very generous and said, "Okay. Thend will be yours in the future, and all taxes will be waived."


    Thank you, Your Majesty, for your grace. Du Qian quickly thanked him.


    Du Wan blinked, "Are you going to issue an imperial edict?"


    "I definitely want this." Du Qian answered immediately. Without an imperial edict, it is not official.


    The emperor smiled and ordered people to draft the decree.


    Then it was Du Wan''s turn, and both of them were waiting for her to say what she wanted.


    Du Wan said with a bright smile: "My request is very simple. Except for the emperor''s uncle, I don''t have to kneel down to salute anyone I see in the future. Hehe, I also need to issue an imperial edict. It should be more formal and officially recognized, preferably Let everyone in the entire capital know."


    The emperor was very surprised. This request was indeed very simple, as long as he said a word.


    Du Qian raised his finger and poked her head, "Silly sister, you are the princess. The only one who can make you kneel down and worship is the emperor''s uncle. If you said this request, it means you didn''t say it."


    Du Wan:


    Confused? !


    Is that so?


    The emperorughed.


    That is indeed the case. Even if Du Wan sees the queen, she usually only needs to bow and bow.


    Du Wan looked at the emperor resentfully, "Uncle, I want to change my request."


    Tell me and listen. The emperor did not agree at all.


    "I want to stay in Daqin without bowing to anyone I see except my uncle." Du Wan was very persistent about this and was a little willful.


    The emperor agreed immediately.


    Since it does not involve him personally, there is no reason not to agree.


    So the emperor ordered someone to draft an imperial edict.


    When the brother and sister left the imperial study room, they walked farther away.


    Du Qian asked in a low voice: "Sister, why did you make this request? There is no real benefit."


    Nip in the bud. Du Wan said casually.


    Then, she asked: "How can eldest brother make such a request?"


    Du Qian nced at her and imitated her tone and said, "Nip it in the bud."


    Du Wan:


    Are you no longer that dear sister-inw?


    The two people left the pce, and a carriage was prepared outside, as well as escorting guards.


    Getting into the carriage, the two of them discussed the matter of fiefdom.


    Du Qian said that he would use Huang Lian''s silver to build the wall.


    From now on, he has the final say over the fiefdom, which is equivalent to his own back garden.


    Du Wan was a little envious, "Brother, how about I have time to go talk to my uncle and give me another fief? By the way, thend at Wangyue Tower is pretty good."

 Chapter 276: Honor and favor are the only ones

    Chapter 276: Honor and favor are the only ones


    Chapter 276 Honor is the only one


    Want to rebel? Du Qian pped her on the forehead.


    Du Wan red at him, "I have no such idea."


    We must not touch thend at Wangyue Tower.


    "Why?"


    You dont understand even if I tell you, its just a taboo.


    The construction of Wangyue Tower is like military camps. The emperor has seen it in private. Now the government has been tracing the people behind Wangyue Tower, but no clues have been found. If Wanwan asks for it now, wouldn''t it be a dangerous situation?


    Du Wan had a vague suspicion in her mind, but she just pretended not to say anything. However, Du Qian''s decision to enclose thend was exactly what she wanted and could create a solid fortress.


    Even Du Wan, a rookie, could guess the future of the Qin Kingdom, let alone Du Qian, who was as smart as anyone.


    Long ago, he told Du Wan that the world was a bit chaotic. Perhaps since he wanted the fiefdom of Dujiajie, he was preparing for the troubled times in the future.


    Du Wan was a little surprised, "Wouldn''t uncle think too much about enclosing the fiefdom?"


    "Won''t."


    Du Qian tapped her forehead with his fingertips, "If the Du family really wants this world, when will it be the Qin family''s turn? Furthermore, the Du family''s family rules are not just words, they have been maintained for countless years. Many aristocratic families with deep foundations know this. Uncle also knows."


    Du Wan felt that her brain was not strong enough and she could not understand what Du Qian said.


    Perhaps this is the generation gap caused by different worlds? For example, Du Wan didn''t quite believe Du Qian''s idea.


    She believed that it was impossible for an emperor to be suspicious. Most of them are written like this on TV, in novels, and in history books.


    Du Qian looked at his sister''s suspicious eyes, wondering what else he didn''t understand. My sister is a little girl, and her vision is limited after all. She is usually a little smart, but her understanding of the overall situation is still very shallow.


    Du Qian is a good brother who exins patiently.


    He gestured at a topographic map while exining, "The fiefdom is very small, with less than 10% of the avablend, and it is all upied by more than a dozen viges. The most important thing is thisnd, with the Imperial City to the south and the Imperial City to the north. Military Camp No. 16, there is a Guards training camp to the east, and Military Camp No. 18 to the west. And here..."


    After Du Qians guidance.


    Du Wan had a dark look on his face, "They are all surrounded by troops. No wonder uncle is not afraid of you causing trouble."


    Du Qians mouth twitched.


    Is that what he meant? There is a slight rtionship, but it''s really not much.


    Forget it, let her think about it.


    Many dayster, the two returned to the princess mansion and were warmly weed by the servants, especially Yulingyuan Ningqin and others. Their eyes were filled with tears when they saw Du Wane back, which really scared them to death.


    After Du Wan took a bath, he got into the bed and fell into a dark sleep. Du Qian''s situation was simr to hers, he also fell asleep in bed. The eldest princess, who originally wanted to question the brothers and sisters, suddenly stopped thinking.


    The sky prison is really not a ce to rest. The brother and sister basically didn''t sleep at night, but spent their time practicing.


    As a result, before she had slept for an hour, Du Wan was dug out of bed by Ning Qin.


    Princess, wake up, wake up! Ning Qin shouted eagerly.


    Luo Qi has already prepared clothes for Du Wan.


    Du Wan sat up in a daze with sleepy eyes. Ning Qin and others were busy together, waiting for her to bathe and burn incense. She was dressed neatly, solemnly and grandly.


    Sitting in front of the bronze mirror and looking at herself dressed solemnly, Du Wan asked strangely: "What''s going on? Why are you dressing up like this?"


    "Ah? Princess, don''t you know? There is an imperial edict from the pce, and you have to go and receive it." Ning Qin said hurriedly,bing Du Wan''s ck hair at the back.


    Du Wan was shocked and finally came to his senses.


    Thats right!Two imperial edicts!


    One is for the eldest brother, and the other is for her.


    The reception of imperial edicts in the Qin Dynasty is not like those shown on TV. They are epted casually, and incense tables and sacrifices must be ced. The person receiving the edict must also bathe and burn incense, dress neatly, solemnly and grandly. This is not the first time that the Princess Mansion has received an order. Du Wan already knew the process.


    Wait for Du Wan to go to the main hall in the front yard.


    Du Qian, dressed in the attire of a prince, was already waiting for her.


    The eldest princess and Prince Consort Du are also dressed in a dignified and grand manner.


    Under the auspices of the **** who issued the edict, after going through tedious steps, he finally received two imperial edicts.


    Du Qians imperial edict was the same as what the emperor promised, but Du Wans imperial edict had a slight change.


    Du Wan requested that she do not have to bow to anyone except the emperor. The imperial edict directly stated that she would not be polite to anyone, including the emperor, when she saw him in the future. Since the founding of the Qin Kingdom, Du Wan is the only one to have such an honor.


    Du Qian was surprised when he heard this, "The imperial edict is different from what my sister asked for."


    Whats different? asked the eldest princess.


    In order to receive the order, Prince Consort Du hurried back from the Yamen, "This is a great favor. What did you ask for in the first ce?"


    "Except for my uncle, I don''t have to salute anyone when I see him." Du Wan said with a smile, holding the imperial edict very preciously, and looked at it again and again, "I don''t have to salute even when I see my uncle in the future?"


    Thats great!


    When Qin Yuyu returns, do you want her to salute? Hum, she is so beautiful!


    Du Consort gently patted the back of Du Wan''s head and said, "What good things are you thinking of? Next time you see the emperor, you still have to bow obediently, but there is no need to kneel down."


    The eldest princess chuckled, "Your father is right. If you are not polite when you see your elders, people will say youck education."


    Du Qian looked at his silly sister with a smile, obviously he had the same idea as his parents.


    Du Wan put away the imperial edict and handed it to the eldest princess with both hands, "I understand this, don''t worry. I can still salute the elders when I see them."


    "It''s good if you understand." The eldest princess smiled happily. Who doesn''t envy her now? She has a husband who loves her and a pair of outstanding children. "Before, Qian''er was in jail, and there were a lot of rumors outside. This imperial edict just rectified Qian''er''s name."


    "Who dares to say bad things about me?" Du Qian raised his eyebrows.


    Du Wan immediately agreed, "Yeah, who dares to tell bad things about my eldest brother? He really needs to be dealt with."


    "Well, when I find out, I will deal with them one by one."


    Brother, remember to call me.


    The brothers and sisters are afraid that the world will not be in chaos?


    The eldest princessughed and scolded, "Both of you, please restrain yourself. You will get carried away just after receiving the favor. Be careful of being read by the censor."


    Your mother is right, keeping a low profile is the best. Du Huima reminded.


    Du Wan immediately nodded obediently, so that he would not be stupid enough to argue with his elders.


    The Princess Mansion connected the two imperial edicts, but there was still no big banquet.


    The eldest princess was so happy that all the officials in the pce rewarded her with two months of silver and three days of extra food. Everyone got a reward and felt happy, and the whole house was filled with joy for a while.

 Chapter 277: The prince climbed over the wall on a snowy night

    Chapter 277: The prince climbed over the wall on a snowy night


    Chapter 277 The prince climbed over the wall on a snowy night


    Winter, midnight.


    The whole capital was covered with ayer of white snow.


    The street was quiet, but a figure climbed over the high wall of the princess mansion. Just as the guards in the mansion moved, they shrank back when they saw the person who had climbed over the wall.


    The person who came was an upright person, with no face covered.


    It is the prince who is familiar with the road.


    When the prince came to Yulingyuan and wanted to climb over the wall, a hidden weapon came at him. He touched the wall with his toes and jumped up in the air, avoiding the hidden weapon.


    When the hidden weapon fell, it was just a small stone.


    Pei Hao looked at where the hidden weapon came from. It was Du Liu.


    Sixth Uncle, I was not free during the day, so I didnte over. I finally got some time, so I came here specifically to see Wanwan and say congrattions.


    Its okay toe back tomorrow.


    I have no time. My father-inw should know that I have been very busy recently.


    My master is also busy and has no time to pay attention to the prince.


    Then allow me to go in?


    "A quarter of an hour."


    "The time is too short..." Pei Hao was about to bargain. When he saw Du Liu''s expression, he knew that he had no mercy to say, "Okay, okay, a quarter of an hour, a quarter of an hour."


    This period of time has been very torturous. The little girl is with her elder brother every day. He didn''t give his fianc any time at all. In addition, Mu Si''an left Beijing and there was no helper for the yamen matters, so he needed to deal with them himself. It was not easy for him to find time to see her.


    Climb over the wall ande to the window.


    Knocked lightly, alerting Du Wan in the bedroom.


    Du Wan just wanted to roll her eyes when she saw this familiar movement.


    It was really hard for him when the weather was so cold.


    Du Wan stood up, found a thick cloak and put it on, slipped to the window and opened it. As expected, there is a prince outside who has countless beauty in the world.


    Du Wan took a few steps back.


    Pei Hao quickly climbed through the window.


    Aftering in, Pei Hao turned around and closed the window to keep out the cold wind.


    Du Wan''s bedroom is very warm, with two charcoal basins ced there.


    Pei Hao sat in front of a charcoal basin, stretched out his white hands, and grilled on the charcoal.


    Du Wan sat across from him, added a few pieces of charcoal, and put a teapot on the charcoal stove to burn for a while. When it was warm, she poured a cup of boiled water for Pei Hao, "There are no tea leaves, so just drink some water and warm yourself up." ."


    Thank you. Pei Hao took it with a slight smile.


    Du Wan opened the window just now, but saw the falling snow, "Is there anything important that you came here on a snowy day?"


    Yes. Its very important.


    Whats the matter?


    I want to see you, does that count?


    Du Wan was stunned.


    When I thought about it, my little face turned red instantly. The little move of adding charcoal made her panic, and Du Wan secretly cursed that she had no future.


    Pei Hao was secretly happy.


    The little girl is shy?


    As long as people can be shy, that means they are enlightened. Even if you havent awakened, you are still on the way to awakening. Pei Hao decided to strike while the iron was hot and push forward. He stood up with the tea bowl, walked around half a circle, and sat next to Du Wan naturally.


    Du Wan nced at him sideways, "You''re so good, why are you sitting so close?"


    "It''s cold, sit close to keep it warm." Pei Hao replied seriously. While speaking, he deliberately leaned towards her, with half of his body leaning towards her.


    This guy wants to y tricks again?


    Do you think she is stupid? Du Wan couldn''t bear it anymore and was about to fight back.


    Pei Hao suddenly whispered, "Wanwan, do you think it will go well for Xie Qi and Si''an to go to disaster relief? Don''t you im to be a good fortune teller? Just pinch your fingers and calcte."


    Let me count with my fingers


    Du Wan said sadly, "You are dead!"


    Pei Hao''s heart skipped a beat.


    Before the little girl made a move, he immediately walked around to the other side of the charcoal basin and sat back to his original position. He came here to see the little girl, not to make her angry.


    Du Wan waved his fist at Pei Hao threateningly, looking fierce.


    When it fell into Pei Hao''s eyes, only the word "cute" was left, and he really wanted to hug her.


    Also, I want to kiss you!


    But he was afraid that he would make her anxious and the gain would outweigh the loss.


    Pei Hao said seriously: "Wanwan, congrattions. Now you don''t have to worry about the princess returning."


    "She is a princess, and I am the princess. How can I not be overpowered?" Du Wan was not afraid of Qin Yuyu, but the princess was indeed one level higher than the princess.


    Pei Hao regretted, "When you have made meritorious service, you should have the emperor make you a princess."


    Du Wan paused as she used a tong to stir up the charcoal.


    Yeah, why didnt she think of it?


    Suddenly thinking of something, Du Wan red at him, "Are you trying to amuse me? Such a small amount of credit is not enough."


    Pei Hao smiled and answered.


    Immediately, Du Wan asked again: "Have you found any evidence?"


    The Liu family was silenced, and Liu Jin was arrested when he showed up. After interrogation, it was revealed that the little princess was Qin Yuyu. Pei Hao had already expected this result. Therefore, after seeing the investigation results, he was not too surprised. "Liu Jin said that he abducted the princess in order to take revenge on the queen, saying that the queen killed his sweetheart."


    Who is his sweetheart?


    Back then, the queen killed a pce maid with a stick. It was said that she was the one Liu Jin liked.


    Do you believe this statement?


    "The investigation is indeed true." It doesn''t matter what Pei Hao thinks personally. "The emperor will only believe the evidence from the investigation."


    I understand. Du Wan heard what he meant.


    This is the case of Doctor Liu, and Concubine Xie cannot be found. The Xie family cannot be implicated in Liu Jin''s matter. Even if Du Wan knew that the Liu family and his son were from the Xie family, without definite evidence, Pei Hao would not write the matter into the investigation file, nor would he tell the emperor about it.


    Du Wan guessed that there must be Xie Zhang''s arrangement.


    Otherwise, Liu Jins whereabouts have not been found for so many years. As soon as the miracle doctor Liu died, he was arrested. Of course, Du Wan only made personal conjectures about these things and did not say them out loud.


    If there is no evidence, it is useless to talk too much.


    Tuk-tuk!


    Tuk-tuk, Tuk-tuk.


    There was a knock on the door, not too hastily.


    Pei Hao suspected that Du Liu was tricking him, "I just came in and I haven''t even drank a sip of water yet. How could it be that a quarter of an hour has passed?"


    Du Wan was confused, "What quarter of an hour?"


    Who are the people outside?


    Du Wan stood up to open the door, but Pei Hao held her back, "It''s Uncle Du Liu."


    Huh? Du Wan understood, and then said with a smile, When you sneaked in, you bumped into Uncle Six. Ill go talk to Uncle Six and let you sit for a while.


    Without waiting for Pei Hao to answer, Du Wan was about to walk towards the door with her little hands behind her back. After taking a few steps, she paused again, turned back seriously and asked: "Why don''t you leave tonight? It''s snowing, hurry up idents are easy to happen on the road at night. I''m not caring about you, it''s snowing outside and it''s not safe to walk in the middle of the night. If there''s an ident, I''ll have to take the me."


    Pei Hao was stunned at first.


    Then those peach blossom-like eyes, a smile slowly bloomed in them, like the bright sun in the cold winter, stunning and dazzling.

 Chapter 278: Have you been kicked in the head by a donkey?

    Chapter 278: Have you been kicked in the head by a donkey?


    Chapter 278: Did your brain get kicked by a donkey?


    Okay! Im not leaving.


    Pei Hao responded in a brisk tone, and his voice seemed to be dipped in honey.


    Du Wan''s mind was shaken for a moment.


    Mom!


    This **** man always seduces her!


    Du Wan felt that she was quite unsatisfied and actually thought he was better looking. She came to the door with a heavy heart. She didn''t know what she said to Du Liu, but Pei Hao was left behind. The room next door was also tidied up by the servants, and a charcoal pot was lit.


    Du Wan, who came back again, said with a stern face: "The wing next door has been tidied up, and clean bedding has been changed, and the charcoal basin has been lit. You can go there to restter. Get out of here tomorrow morning, and don''t disturb me. My routine.


    "good!"


    Pei Hao''s smile became even thicker and his eyes were unusually soft.


    She always felt that there was something hidden in his eyes, which made her feel a little guilty and she couldn''t help but want to avoid him.


    Actually, she had some doubts about life.


    You would actually take the initiative to let him stay overnight?


    Is this a kick in the head?


    Du Wan waved her hands with a look of disgust and impatience, "Okay, I''ve said all that needs to be said. If you have nothing to do, just go next door. If you''re not tired, I''m still tired."


    "good."


    Pei Haos smile filled his peach blossom eyes.


    Even though it was a cold season, he smiled like a spring breeze.


    No, its a look of turmoil on his face.


    Moreover, he was particrly easy to talk to tonight. He didn''t act like a monster or make any small tricks. He went to the next room peacefully.


    Du Wan closed the door suspiciously in her heart, opened it again, stuck out her little head and looked at the door next door.


    Seeing that he really went in and didnte out again


    After a while, the door was slowly closed again.


    Perhaps she is overly concerned.


    Early the next morning.


    The princess''s mansion is full of bustling buildings.


    Even if there are snowkes falling outside, it can''t stop the enthusiasm of all the prefectures in the capital to give gifts. Last time the Princess Mansion was blessed with double happiness and great honors and favors, many people thought that the Princess Mansion was already at its peak. Unexpectedly, it had only been so long since then that it had reached a higher level.


    This limelightsts forever.


    Even if Xie Zhang went to provide disaster relief, the limelight was suppressed.


    The eldest princess received somedies today, and those who inquired about Du Qian''s marriage were all turned away.


    If Du Wan had not been engaged to Pei Hao long ago, the threshold would have been broken. This is an absolutely noble person. As long as you marry her, it is equivalent to having two big backers, one is the emperor and the other is the princess pce.


    In the past, Du Wan''s reputation was ruined and the Zhenguo government did not cancel the engagement. Some people secretly made fun of Pei Hao. Now, many people are envious of Pei Hao''s good luck.


    Du Wan woke up.


    Pei Hao has disappeared from Yulingyuan.


    It is said that he woke up early in the morning and went to the Yamen.


    In winter, morning dynasty is not as good as before, once every three days. Whether or not you go to court, there will be a notification from the pce, depending on the weather or if something important has happened.


    There will be no morning court today, Prince Consort Du is still in the house.


    Du Wan walked towards the front yard.


    Halfway, I encountered movement ahead.


    Du Prince Consort and Du Qian got into a fight for some reason, and Du Qian was chased and beaten. The stick was very painful when hit, and Du Qian received several blows.


    Du Wan hid in a corner and watched Du Qian being chased and beaten by Du Huimao.


    The strange thing is that Du Qian was not angry. He was smiling while escaping, his face was in high spirits, and he was obviously in a good mood. What is this for?


    The person who hits someone is very angry.


    The one who was beaten was very happy?


    Just listening, Du Qian avoided and shouted, "Father, father! You can''t get angry because of shame. It''s not a secret that my sister likes me more." "You must have deceived Wanwan!"


    No! Nothing.


    I said there is, so there is!


    You are me, so you cant be unreasonable. How about we go to confront my sister?There is no other way. My sister likes her brother. She gave away more than 100,000 gold without any mercy.


    Du Wan, who was watching in the dark, finally understood how Du Qianmitted suicide.


    He actually showed off to Prince Consort Du that she gave him the money? Feeling unbnced for a moment, Prince Consort Du picked up a dog-beating stick and started beating people.


    Du Wan watched the y happily and carefully hid it very well.


    As long as she doesn''t show up, she won''t be discovered by the father and son.


    The fact that the father and son didn''t find out didn''t mean that Zhuang Cong and other personal guards didn''t know about her behavior. It was just that the master was like this, which made it a bit difficult for them to exin. They could only pretend to be deaf and dumb, and they had to pretend to be blind.


    Here! Melon seeds. A familiar mans voice sounded next to him.


    Du Wan turned her head and saw Pei Hao, who was handing her a bag of melon seeds.


    At some point he actually came to her side. She didn''t know it yet. She was probably too engrossed in watching the y and didn''t notice what was going on around her.


    Du Wan took the melon seeds and started to eat them while asking, "Didn''t you go to the Yamen?"


    "I went there to deal with some things and came back." Pei Hao replied calmly. He was so close to Du Wan. When he saw that she came out without a cloak, he even lifted up his cloak and separated half of it for her. Her petite body was covered.


    The movements are extremely natural, as if they have been done countless times.


    This way, the two people seem to be hugging each other.


    After all, they are both wearing a big cloak.


    Du Wan only felt warm in her body and didn''t pay much attention to his little movements. She was eating melon seeds while paying attention to the gossip not far away.


    Pei Hao didn''t look shy when he saw Calm''s appearance, but was a little disappointed.


    Could it be thatst night was his imagination?


    Thought the little girl finally took an interest in him and knew how to care about him?


    Pei Hao whispered deliberately: "I haven''t had breakfast yet."


    Oh. Du Wan responded perfunctorily.


    Probably she didn''t even care what he said.


    Pei Hao said without giving up: "I went to the Yamen and came back in a hurry. My son is about to starve to death."


    Du Wan finally brought her attention back and looked at him strangely, "Aren''t you hungry? Why are you still here and you can''t find something to eat by yourself?"


    Dont you care about me? Take me to find something to eat?


    Eat it. Melon seeds. Du Wan gave him half of the melon seeds.


    Pei Hao felt very ufortable, but he still started eating melon seeds with her. Until Du Consort and Du Qian''s side, the fight stopped due to the arrival of the eldest princess.


    Du Wan then pulled Pei Hao away with satisfaction.


    Pei Hao asked unexpectedly, "You won''t show up?"


    "You''re stupid, it''s best to read gossip quietly." What would Du Wan do if he went out and was caught by Prince Consort Du? Ask her why she only gives money to her eldest brother, and what should I do if she doesn''t respect him?


    Pei Hao didn''t understand her little thoughts.


    But that didn''t stop him from following her to Yuling Garden.


    Du Wan had a conscience attack and asked Ningqin and others to prepare some food for Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao giggled while eating.


    It was because he had wrongly med her, but she still cared about him. Although it was a littlete to prepare food for him, she had prepared it at least, right?


    Du Wan grabbed a piece of glutinous rice dumpling and stuffed it into her mouth.


    Hmm, it tastes good, very delicious.

 Chapter 279: I have to rush to death.

    Chapter 279: I have to rush to death.


    Chapter 279: I have to rush forward to die.


    Du Wan asked casually: "When will the princess return to the pce?"


    We have to wait for Liu Jin to be escorted to Beijing to identify people face to face, and the road is not easy to travel in heavy snow. This means that there will be a dy of some days on the road in heavy snow.


    Then you said just now that he confessed


    "It''s a recruitment. He hasn''t arrived in the capital yet, so the news came back first." Pei Hao nced at the glutinous rice dumplings in her hand, and he reached for a piece and tried to eat it, "Did you give Brother Du a lot of money? "


    He also saw the gossip just now.


    The reason was that the little girl gave Du Qian arge sum of money.


    Du Qian was chased and beaten by his father-inw when he went to show off his skills in front of him.


    Du Wan had nothing to hide from Pei Hao, so he directly told Huang Lian about thepensation, "I am not short of money, so I gave the seal to my elder brother and asked him to get it."


    Huang Lian is very good at doing business and makes a lot of money.


    My eldest brother wants to enclose the fiefdom and needs a lot of money.


    Enclose it? Pei Hao thought thoughtfully.


    Du Wan smiled and said, "Yes, you can build your own back garden and do whatever you want with it."


    Pei Hao thought that when the next morning court meeting was held, someone might jump out to oppose the emperor''s move.


    The two imperial edicts issued yesterday may seem simple, but they are not.


    Taking Du Qians fiefdom as an example, it was still under the official jurisdiction before, and it still acted in ordance with the rules and regtions, and no one would have any objections. Now that the imperial decree has been issued, the nature has changed, from official to private, with no taxation, andplete autonomy given to him. In other words, in Du Qian''s fiefdom, he is the king.


    It is a small area with a poption of only five thousand.


    However, no matter how small a mosquito is, it is still meat. If someone eats the meat, will there be less pinkeye?


    This matter will definitely create a big whirlpool in the court.


    Besides, Du Wan''s imperial edict was considered a special favor, and it could be said that it outshone the Queen. But she is a girl, and with Du Qian at the front, there won''t be any problem.


    Pei Hao whispered these analyzes to her.


    I thought she would take it to heart, but she smiled sarcastically and said, "It''s okay. These people can''t make waves. Maybe they will be imprisoned by my uncle sometime."


    Pei Hao was silent.


    In the second half of the year, the emperor arrested officials one after another.


    The number of officials in the capital has been cut by one-third, and there are some official positions that have not been filled by suitable people. However, he came here to see the little girl, why did he talk about these terrible things?


    Luo Qi then came over with lowered eyebrows and said, "Princess, Miss Qin Jiu and the eldest daughter of the Wu family would like to see you."


    Are you here as a gift? Du Wan asked.


    Luo Qi lowered his head and said, "I came here with a gift."


    Okay! Invite them to the main hall.


    Yes, Princess.


    After losing the chess piece, retreat.


    Pei Hao wiped his hands with a wet handkerchief, "Wanwan, I still have things to do, so I''m going to leave first." When he stood up, he took off the jade pendant on his body.


    Bend down and put it on her waist.


    Du Wan asked curiously, "What are you doing?"


    Congrattions. Pei Hao was satisfied to see that she had something that belonged to him.


    Du Wan lowered his head and looked at the jade pendant, "It looks very expensive."


    "I don''t like it even if it''s not expensive." Pei Hao saw another jade pendant on her waist that was pressed up against her skirt. With some thoughts, he took it and said, "Reciprocity is a courtesy. Also, the jade pendant I gave youst time. , why havent I seen you wearing it? Is it missing?


    Du Wan was originally struggling with how he could steal her jade pendant.


    It looks like they are exchanging tokens with each other, which always feels weird. Just when she was about to say something, she heard him ask about the jade pendant fromst time. Du Wan thought about it and replied, "It''s still in the house. It''s not missing."


    Pei Hao felt inexplicably sweet.


    The little girl didn''t throw it away, she still cared about him.


    Pei Hao reluctantly left, and Du Wan turned around to meet the guest.


    Qin Jiu and another dignified and gentle girl Wu were present.


    The servants brought them hot water and snacks.


    When Du Wan stepped into the hall, the two of them stood up to greet each other and greeted Du Wanfu one after another. Du Wan told them not to be polite and nced at Qin Jiu, "What have you been doing recently? Your face is not fat anymore."


    Qin Jiu wanted to rush up to her and say, "Bah," "Do you want to fight? Can a woman call someone fat?"


    You are not allowed to say you are fat, you have to be honest.


    "Not fat! I have never been fat, never fat! My face was round before, with a little bit of baby fat." Qin Jiu worked hard to learn martial arts during this period, and his body lost weight, he grew taller, and his face became thinner After a while, I thought it looked better than before.


    Du Wan raised the corner of her mouth in a false way, "Isn''t fat just fat?"


    Qin Jiu stared at her threateningly, as if he wanted to fight her.


    Du Wan couldn''t help butugh.


    With the mentality of a senior, he raised his attitude and said seriously: "Xiao Jiu, do you want to fight with me?"


    "I haven''t had a fight with you for a long time. How many moves do you want to do?" Qin Jiu was very confident.


    In order to defeat Du Wan, she has been practicing martial arts diligently.


    Originally, she wanted to discuss it with Du Wan next time, but Du Wan''s attitude made her change her mind.


    Du Wan hesitated, "Well, it''s not that I don''t want to discuss with you, it''s because I''m afraid you will be hit."


    Qin Jiu almostughed out of anger, "The fight hasn''t started yet, how do you know you can definitely beat me? In previous fights, I won more and you won less. Where did you get the confidence today? You will definitely beat me."


    Du Wan always thought that she was a kind-hearted little girl. She didn''t want to hurt her friends, so she reminded her kindly. As a result, her friends became even more angry and insisted on trying to kill herself.


    She is really difficult!


    Yu Ling Yuan is not suitable for fighting.


    Du Wan took Qin Jiu to the martial arts training hall. The eldest daughter of the Wu family was a gentle girl. She had heard that the princess and Qin Jiu were mortal enemies and often fought. We just reconciled recently and we still go shopping together. Now it seems that the rumors are not credible, and they will still fight when they meet.


    Even the princess didnt even pay attention to her as a guest.


    He looked at the princess and Qin Jiu who were walking in front.


    Miss Wu and her personal maid walked behind.


    The maid whispered on behalf of her master, "Miss, how could they..."


    The master was ignored and neglected, and the maid was very unhappy.


    On the other hand, Miss Wu looked gentle and gentle, not angry, "Watch your words and deeds, and you won''t have to follow me again in the future."


    A ve is just a substitute for his master and is not worth it.


    "What''s not worth it? It''s already a great honor to be able to see the princess through Qin Jiu today. Go out and take a look at the gate, how many visitors have never even seen the master''s face."


    The maid lowered her head and did not dare to speak.


    Miss Wu came here with a purpose. How could she back down just because of a little neglect?


    Qin Jiu confidently went to the martial arts training hall with Du Wan.


    She wanted to fight with Du Wan a few times, and also fantasized about teaching Du Wan a lesson so that Du Wan would respect her more in the future.

 Chapter 280: Received a bribe for the first time

    Chapter 280: Received a bribe for the first time


    Chapter 280 The first time I received a bribe


    Unexpectedly, ideals are rich and reality is cruel. After a few tricks with Du Wan, Qin Jiu began to doubt life.


    Qin Jiu could see that Du Wan was doing it with ease.


    It was easy to defeat her, but after not seeing her for a while, she became even more powerful.


    Qin Jiu simply stopped fighting andy down on the ground, "Princess, are you so good again? How did you practice?"


    "I am gifted." Du Wandese''s tail was about to rise. She stretched out her toes and lightly kicked Qin Jiu, "Why are you lying down? Get up quickly. This cold weather is not good for your body. good."


    Im tired and dont want to move. Qin Jiu really had no temper.


    In the past fights with Du Wan, she always gave in.


    Qin Jiu was sure that Du Wan didn''t know martial arts in the past. He relied on brute force and ruthlessness in fighting without any rules. What''s different now is that Du Wan is really learning martial arts.


    Even if we calcted everything, including the time she disappeared, it would still be less than a year.


    How did she be so powerful?


    Qin Jiu stood up suddenly and looked at Du Wan with burning eyes, as if he wanted to see through her. He was about to ask something when he realized that there was an outsider.


    Miss Wu is the master and servant.


    Qin Jiu then remembered that when he came to see Du Wan just now, he met Miss Wu. Hearing what she said, he came to see the princess just like her, so he made an appointment toe together.


    "Hey! I asked my servants to prepare it. Let''s have ancient soup for lunch."


    Du Wan feels that it is most sincere to entertain friends with hot pot on a cold day.


    Qin Jiu waved his hand, "I want to be quiet."


    "Okay. When you calm down, go to Yulingyuan." Du Wan knew that she was hit, so she gave her some time in an understanding way.


    Ms. Wu followed Du Wan out and said, "Princess Princess."


    Du Wan stopped and turned to look at the eldest daughter of the Wu family, "Tell me, what do you want from me, the princess?"


    A stranger suddenly came to your door. It was strange that nothing happened.


    Ms. Wu asked the maid to step back and said, "I have something to do at home and I want to ask the princess for help."


    As he spoke, he took out a thick stack of banknotes and stuffed them into Du Wan''s hand.


    Du Wan lowered his head and looked at the face value of the bank note.


    Thats awesome, ten thousand?


    So, is it less than one hundred thousand taels? Someone bribed her, hehe.


    The first time she experienced this kind of scene, Du Wan felt it was very fresh. This is how corrupt officialse about. Do you want the money given to you for free?


    Its so cool!


    However, Du Wan still put on a cold face, "Oh, what do you want to say first? I may not be able to help you."


    "Thank you to the princess. The Wu family just wants to ask the princess to be free, so they ask the emperor for a favor and say that Wu Qian is willing to donate all his private property."


    That Wu Qian in the prison? Du Wan understood now.


    I missed the opportunity before, but now I passed by Wu''s house and turned a corner to find the door.


    At this time, Du Wan epted the money with peace of mind, "I will give this to the princess, and the result will be decided by the emperor."


    Miss Wu felt grateful again.


    Then Miss Wu was very sensible, and she made an excuse and took her ve to leave.


    Qin Jiu calmed down and went to Yulingyuan, where he saw Du Wan alone, making seasonings with onions, garlic oil, etc.


    Qin Jiu sat down and asked, "Where is Miss Wu?"


    Oh, Ill leave first. Du Wan didnt even raise her head, obviously not caring about Miss Wus departure.


    Qin Jiu originally thought he was eating with Du Wan this time.


    Before I even thought about eating, Du Qian came! Du Qian greeted Qin Jiu politely, and asked his servants to get a new set of bowls and chopsticks. He sat down and started eating, "Sister, my eldest brother was chased and beaten by his father today. Why didn''t youe out to save me?"


    "I have no idea."


    Huh, you think I dont know that you are hiding and peeking?


    Oh, you deserve it.


    Can we still be good brothers and sisters? Du Qian looked at his sister resentfully.


    Du Wan couldn''t stand the look in his eyes, so she picked up a piece of hot meat with serving chopsticks and put it into his bowl, "Stop ying tricks and eat quickly. Mother said she has to go to the pce in the afternoon."


    Du Qian happily picked up the meat and ate it.


    Qin Jiu lowered her head and ate very reservedly. From time to time she would raise her head and nce at Du Qian secretly. Her heart was beating so fast that she almost didn''t look like herself anymore.


    This is the first time we are so close, eating together. Qin Jiu was extremely excited. She has liked Du Qian since she was a child, but unfortunately he has always been very polite and only regarded her as a neighbor...


    Du Wan first noticed that Qin Jiu was eating like an ant, bit by bit.


    As the host, she put some vegetables and meat on the te in front of Qin Jiu, "Aren''t you hungry? Eat quickly."


    "Thank you, Princess." Qin Jiu thanked him politely.


    Du Qian smiled and said, "Miss Qin, you don''t have to be polite. You can eat whatever you want."


    Qin Jiu nodded with a red face, picked up the meat on the te, dipped it in a little sauce and stuffed it into his mouth. All he thought about was Du Qian smiling at her, and he didn''t taste the meat at all.


    Du Wan looked at Qin Jiu suspiciously.


    I felt that she looked a little strange today. When my eyes fell on her flushed face and her shy look, she peeked at Du Qian from time to time...


    Du Wan had a sh of inspiration, it was a feeling of spring.


    strangeness!


    This Qin Jiu actually likes the cheap brother? !


    Havent you discovered it before? Is it because Qin Jiu is hiding too deeply, or what?


    Du Wan looked at his eldest brother again, his frank attitude showed no trace of his sweetheart''s reserve. Suddenly she felt a little sympathy for Qin Jiu. This was unrequited love.


    The most bitter taste in the world is secret love, even more bitter than Huang Lian.


    Have finished the hot pot meal.


    Qin Jiu stood up to leave, but Du Wan did not stay.


    After seeing off Qin Jiu, Du Wan came back and saw Du Qian sitting at the coffee table, leisurely sipping Ningqin''s newly brewed tea, "Brother, what do you think of Qin Jiu?"


    She is a straightforward girl who can make friends with her. Du Qian said bluntly.


    Du Wan came forward and asked, "Does the eldest brother like her?"


    Du Qian paused while drinking tea and said, "I''m not familiar with it."


    Howe were not familiar with each other? She and I grew up together.


    "You grew up together, not with me. I am four years older than my sister. When you were ying in the mud, I had already entered school."


    Well, she got distracted.


    Du Wan sat down and nced sideways at her elder brother, "Brother, you will be neen years old after the Chinese New Year. Most people your age in Beijing are getting married."


    "Nonsense. There are a lot of unmarried children of the powerful in the capital in their early twenties. Generally, those who get married early are from poor families." When Du Qian said this, he had a strong sense of superiority.


    Having a distinguished family background, you dont have to worry about not being able to find a wife.


    It means that even if Du Qian is over thirty, he does not have to worry about getting a wife.


    Du Wan tried hard to recall the rich and powerful children in the capital.


    She didn''t know anyone else, including the male protagonists Xie Zhang and Su Che, as well as Chen Liu and others, none of whom were married.

 Chapter 281: Make me abide by the law

    Chapter 281: Make me abide by thew


    Chapter 281 Make me abide by thew


    Du Qian drank another cup of tea and asked, "Did my sister hear something?"


    I didnt hear anything.


    Then why do you care about your eldest brothers life-long affairs?


    "I was just thinking about what kind of woman is worthy of my eldest brother." Du Wan puffed up her chest and looked very proud, making Du Qianugh heartily.


    Du Wan did not tell Qin Jiu about his secret love for him.


    In fact, it would be okay for Du Wan if Qin Jiu was her sister-inw. But she could tell that Du Qian didn''t seem to care about Qin Jiu. Therefore, she was not going to get involved.


    Du Wan then thought of thedies who came to visit the eldest princess, and the Duke and Duchess of Zhenguo, who were all eyeing his marriage... Inexplicably, she shuddered, it was not easy for her to be cheap.


    The brothers and sisters did not stay long. The eldest princess sent someone to inform them that it was almost time to enter the pce. This is a favor from the emperor, and he still needs to go to the pce to express his gratitude.


    The whole family is neatly dressed and looks dignified.


    Get in the carriage and enter the pce together.


    There is also a small charcoal stove in the carriage, burning golden charcoal to keep the carriage warm.


    In the pce, just as Pei Hao said.


    Without having to go to court early, most of the piles of memorials sent to the pce were against Du Qian''s fiefdom autonomy. They also cited scriptures and arguments and used history as a mirror to prove the harm of this move to the Qin Dynasty.


    The emperor threw all these memorials into the brazier.


    For people who suffer from pinkeye, sooner orter we will find an opportunity to treat them!


    The emperor asked the chief eunuch, "Is no one entering the princess''s pce today?"


    Its almost time to arrive at the pce gate. The **** chief said respectfully.


    The emperor thought for a while and ordered: "Add another charcoal basin to make it warmer here. Girls are more afraid of the cold. Also prepare some sunflower seeds and candied dried fruits, and don''t forget the snacks, which little girls like to eat... Let someone make a pot of ginseng tea."


    The chief **** should be respectful and ask others to prepare it.


    The family of four soon met the emperor.


    Du Wan, as usual, bowed obediently and said hello.


    The emperor''s smile deepened and he asked her to sit next to him. A maid immediately brought her a bowl of warm ginseng tea. Then a bunch of delicious food was served one after another.


    The other three peoples mouths twitched.


    The difference in treatment should not be too big.


    Du Wan was about to eat when she realized it was too quiet. When she looked up, her heart skipped a beat. Is her kind and lovely sister-inw about to copse?


    She quickly stood up, brought four clean tea bowls, and poured four bowls of ginseng tea herself. First, he brought a bowl to the emperor, then to the eldest princess and Prince Consort Du, and then to the cheap brother. After such a busy time, I returned to my original seat and started enjoying myself with peace of mind.


    Du Wan felt that she was polite and considerate.


    A few other people wanted tough inexplicably, and the little girl''s every move was full of joy.


    Du Wan entertained others without knowing it at all. She raised her eyelids seriously and said, "Why are you looking at this fairy? Just drink tea."


    The eldest princess was the first to hold back herughter.


    One person startedughing, and several others couldnt hold it back either.


    Du Wan was the only one who was confused. She didnt know why they wereughing, but she was not stupid and saw that they were allughing at her. But looking back on everything I said and did, there is nothing wrong with it.


    Hence, her little face was tangled and she stared at everyone.


    A few peopleughed more joyfully.


    Du Wan nced sideways at the cheap brother, "What are youughing at? What are youughing at?"


    Youre notughing at anything, my sister is free to do it. Du Qian couldnt tell what he wasughing at, but sometimes his sister didnt do anything and stared at you with her eyes, which made people want tough.


    Du Wan ignored them and drank a bowl of ginseng tea as if enjoying it. Finally, she felt her belly was warm. She reached out and touched her belly. This touch reminded her of business. He took out a stack of banknotes from his arms, bent down and approached the emperor like a thief, one by one, and divided the banknotes, "Uncle, half for each person."


    Where did ite from again? The emperors eyes shed slightly.


    Du Wan said truthfully, "The Wu family and the Wu Qian family bribed me one hundred thousand taels just for letting me enter the pce to deliver a message. They are really rich. My little treasury didn''t even have five dors before my eldest brother was imprisoned in the sky prison." Its a thousand taels.


    When talking about thetter part, the more I talk about it, the more I feel aggrieved.


    The emperor smiled and put away the banknote, thinking he was pretending to be aggrieved and not taking her money?


    What a beautiful thought!


    Du Wanbai got fifty thousand taels, and she was quite happy. This was money that had been spent on Minglu Road, and it was not a shame to spend it. "The Wu family has taken the bait, and uncle can kill it."


    I know. The emperor was very happy.


    During this period, the little girl''s idents filled the treasury a lot.


    Du Wan happily shared the secret with him in a low voice, "Did you know? This is the first time I have received a bribe. It is quite novel. When I receive it next time, I will share half with my uncle."


    Dont mess around, you still have to keep thew.


    I know, my eldest brother often says that I must abide by thew.


    Then did you listen?


    "..." Du Wan looked at the emperor with her little eyes strangely, "I have never broken thew, didn''t I just listen? You actually ask about such a simple thing."


    emperor:""


    Is this being looked down upon?


    The other three people who listened attentively felt that it made sense.


    The emperor suddenly felt dumbfounded.


    Ever since the little girl returned from her disappearance, her behavior has been very different from usual. She is straightforward and upright, does whatever she wants, and is childish.


    The emperor decided to ignore the little girl for the time being and chatted with the eldest princess about home affairs.


    Du Huimao asionally said a few words.


    Du Qian, a junior, can only listen.


    Du Qian was granted the title of Prince of the County and was assigned 500 personal guards. The emperor asked him to go to the imperial guard camp to select. Du Qian finally proposed not to add burden to the court and only selected five hundred retired guards. He also said that he wanted to build a high wall, and these people were just used for running errands.


    A few more days passed.


    The Princess Mansion is still asfortable as ever.


    No matter how big themotion was in the court due to Du Qian''s affairs, it had nothing to do with the princess''s residence.


    Du Wan also pretended not to know.


    The two brothers and sisters should do whatever they want.


    On the contrary, when Prince Consort Du goes to court, he will inevitably meet some ministers who say congrattions, but in fact they are suffering from pink eye. Some people also wanted to persuade Du Qian to return his privileges to the emperor, saying that he wanted to maintain the stability of the court.


    Du Huima scolded these people bloody.


    Du Wan asked Du Liu about gossip every day and was very happy.


    There is some gossip that Ningqin cannot find out.


    For example, Du Wan heard about the Wu familys affairs from Du Qians mouth.


    You cannot go out in heavy snow.


    Du Wan likes to hide in the house, eat melon seeds and listen to gossip.


    Du Qian narrated while drinking tea, "The emperor confiscated 90% of the Wu family''s property. In addition, Wu Qian''s private property was also dug out. Surprisingly, the amount was only one million, which is about the same as Old Man Zhou."


    The emperor originally had great expectations for Wu Qian''s family property.


    Maybe it was because he was disappointed that he made the heavy move.

 Chapter 282: The little girl goes on a killing spree

    Chapter 282: The little girl goes on a killing spree


    Chapter 282 The little girl goes on a killing spree


    Du Wan felt a little unbelievable, "A former Minister of Household Affairs only has this little money, why do I not believe it so much."


    "Not only my sister, I don''t believe it either." Du Qian also found it hard to believe, "It''s just that this time the emperor asked them to pay for their lives, which will leave a lot of hidden dangers."


    "What''s the hidden danger?" Du Wan was shocked.


    This proposal was the first one she made!


    Du Qian said bluntly, "This is a very bad start for governing the country. In the future, officials may think thatmitting crimes is nothing, just exchange money for their lives. Then, you can imagine that they will be even more unscrupulous in their greed." ."


    Du Wan was silent.


    Its really possible.


    Du Qian added, "Sister, there is no need to have any psychological burden. Compared with the hidden dangers of an uncertain future, the current hidden dangers to the national treasury are greater and are still imminent."


    Du Wan rolled her eyes, can she finish the matter in one go?


    When ites to the issue of corrupt officials, Du Wan showed her cleverness again and suggested: "Brother, when you have time, you can talk to the emperor''s uncle and tell him that next time he catches a corrupt official, he will kill him directly. One time will not be enough to deter others. After cutting it off a few times, this hidden danger will no longer exist. Furthermore, corrupt officials who spend their money to buy their lives should have their children and grandchildren unable to take scientific examinations."


    Du Qians eyes widened.


    Apuse for my sisters proposal!


    Very good, I must say it!


    Du Qian thought for a while and said, "Let''s let my father take the trouble."


    Give the credit to your father? My eldest brother doesnt want it?


    I dont need it.


    Thats fine too.


    The honor and favor of the princess''s mansion are too great.


    At this time, we need to be prepared for danger in times of peace to prevent prosperity from decline.


    Du Qian took Huang Lian''s seal to the bank to withdraw money a few days ago. Just as they expected, there were hundreds of thousands of gold deposits. He has contacted experts in construction, and also greeted some people from the Ministry of Industry, and agreed to start construction in the spring.


    The brother and sister were chatting.


    A guard with blood on his body hurried back to the princess mansion.


    When the chief steward learned of the situation, he quickly arranged for someone to inform the master of the mansion.


    Prince, Princess, something happened! Zhuang Cong hurried over.


    Du Wan stood up and asked, "What happened?"


    The Prince Consort encountered an ambush on his way back to his home. One of his guards was injured and rushed back to his home to bring in reinforcements. Zhuang Cong said hurriedly.


    Du Wan''s face changed drastically, she grabbed the ring-headed sword and ran out without looking back, "Brother, you go and gather the troops, I''ll save my father first."


    Be careful! Du Qian said loudly.


    "Know!"


    Du Qian quickly gathered his guards in the mansion.


    Take the people and ride on horseback.


    Du Wan took the lead in performing Qing Gong, and performed it to the extreme, with a speed as fast as a flying swallow. In order to reach the ambush location as quickly as possible, Du Wan walked on the roof, so that the crooked streets became straight lines.


    Coupled with Du Wan''s ability, he can immediately know the location of the fight.


    Dont be afraid of taking the wrong route!


    If an outsider sees it, they will only feel a slender figure passing in front of their eyes.


    Those who are farther away and have excellent eyesight will see a girl''s figure leaping on the snow-covered roof. Her body is as light as a swallow, and she rises into the sky as soon as her toes touch the snow.


    From a distance, Du Wan saw Du Consort being protected by Du Liu and others.


    They fell into an encirclement and were unable to break out.


    From time to time, he had to block countless flying arrows. The situation was very critical.


    There were already many corpses lying on the ground, and the white snow was stained red.


    On the roof, a masked man was holding a bow and arrow, aiming at Prince Consort Du.


    Du Wan''s eyes were sharp and she kicked the snow on the roof with her toes. The snowball flew up and hit the archer directly on the head.


    Sessfully stopped the man from shooting an arrow!


    When the man came to his senses, a sword shed across his throat, and his throat had been slit by the sword.  His eyes widened in shock, refusing to close his eyes.


    At some point, Princess Jiaoyang came to him, her sword unsheathed and stained with blood. The archer died without even a scream, and his body tumbled off the roof.


    Du Wan picked up another arrow and threw it towards a corner ahead.


    "ah-"


    There was a shrill scream, and another person fell heavily from the roof.


    Du Wan strikes quickly and urately.


    Some of the ambushed archers were killed and injured by her before they could react. It greatly relieved the pressure on Du Liu.


    Du Liu was already prepared and had more manpower for protection. But there were too many killers in ambush on the other side, and they surrounded them, and the secret arrows never stopped.


    For a while, everyone was in trouble. Coupled with the cold weather, the patrol officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Division were not as diligent as before. Now I dont even know where to go. In this situation, there is a high probability that someone has tampered with it secretly.


    Du Wans cultivation is stronger than anyones imagination.


    Anything, even a handful of snow, bes a murderous weapon in her hands.


    Kill anyone who is masked.


    With Du Wan''s ability, the assassins who were ambushing him could not escape.


    No matter how well you hide, as long as she passes by, she will be killed in one move!


    In order to save people, Du Wan was really angry.


    She was merciless in her attack. She kicked away several assassins hiding behind a wall, and the wall suddenly copsed, exposing the people behind them.


    Du Wan dodged a few times, but before the assassins could react, their throats were already shed with long swords.


    Blood sttered like pirs!


    Human life is as worthless as grass in her hands.


    In the past, everyone thought that Princess Jiaoyang was just a sweet and cute little girl, a little silly and straight-forward. After tonight, no one will ever think that way again.


    This is a murderer, an executioner!


    Du Liu had noticed the young master early and knew that reinforcements wereing. When he saw the young master killing people, he was still shocked.


    Its extremely cruel, kill with one step!


    Every move taken will take away a life.


    The people who had been killed and ambushed were frightened when they saw it.


    Some people show cowardice, turn around and run away.


    On the street in the distance, Du Qian was riding a horse with hundreds of guards galloping towards him.


    The situation is over.


    The assassination failed.


    Du Qian stepped forward directly to protect his father, "Father, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay, go help Wanwan." Consort Du looked worriedly at his daughter fighting not far away. This was the first time he saw his delicate daughter killing someone so intuitively. "Wanwan was angry, and she killed without any hesitation. Yes. I made you worry."


    What nonsense are you talking about, father? The people brought by Du Qian have already joined the battle. Seeing his father''s body stained with blood, Du Qian felt for the first time that it would be better to let his father practice martial arts.


    The talent is low, but its not like I cant practice.


    What kind of literature do you want to study?


    At the critical moment, even a full stomach of economics cannot save ones life.


    Du Qian was d for the first time that he gave up literature and joined the martial arts and did not always follow his father''s arrangements. "Uncle Du Liu, you take care of your father, and I will help my sister."


    Holding his sword, Du Qian went to help his sister.


    The masked men were frightened by Du Wan''s killing and were running for their lives. It was Du Wan who didn''t let them go and kept chasing them.


    Now the situation has reversed, and the pursuer has be the hunted.

 Chapter 283: The princess kills people like chickens

    Chapter 283: The princess kills people like chickens


    Chapter 283 The princess kills people like chickens


    Du Qian joined the pursuit.


    When Du Wan saw Du Qian, she immediately shouted murderously, "Brother, kill them all, don''t even think about escaping!"


    "That''s right! No one will be spared. Just kill them all, so that next time those who have evil intentions will be weighed." Du Qian agreed very much.


    The brothers and sisters are going to kill everyone with this attitude!


    Perhaps these people also deserve to die.


    Because Pei Hao came with the officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Division!


    Finally, all the killers who were lying in ambush were killed.


    Du Wan stood in the middle, looking at the corpses on the ground, the long sword was still dripping with blood.


    She didn''t even know how many people she had killed today. She just knew that these people wanted to kill her father. When she saw them being surrounded and killed, she became so angry that she did not hesitate to take action.


    Actually, she is not a person who kills indiscriminately...


    Pei Hao looked at the girl holding a **** sword in the snow, and felt a slight pain in his heart. He arrived a littlete. When he arrived, he saw Du Qian leading his bodyguards to chase and kill those who had escaped, but he did not witness the ferocity of the little girl''s killing spree.


    However, we still saw her drop her sword at the end and chop a masked man alive.


    In an understatement, killing people is like killing chickens.


    The little girls eyes didnt change at all, and it was only now that it was over that she seemed to havee back to her senses.


    Pei Hao strode towards her, "Wanwan?"


    Du Wan suddenly raised his head, looked at Pei Haoing into the wind, and said without sadness or joy: "Oh, you are here."


    When someone came, she calmed down and sheathed her sword.


    Pei Hao''s cold eyes fell on the little girl''s cloak.


    Today the little girl is wearing a white fox cloak, which is fluffy and makes her look very delicate and cute. However, at this moment, the dots of blood on the cloak were like blooming red plums, extremely charming and dazzling.


    At the same time, the little girl still had the murderous intention that had not beenpletely suppressed, and the smell of blood was strong.


    When he didn''t see it, the little girl probably experienced a brutal killing.


    Du Wan''s eyes passed over Pei Hao and looked at Du Consort.


    When he saw that Du Consort was injured, Du Wan immediately bypassed Pei Hao and ran towards Du Consort.


    Pei Hao''s heart suddenly became blocked.


    Fortunately, that man was his father-inw. If it were another man, he would have drawn his sword directly. However, Pei Hao still followed the little girl and came to Du Fuma.


    Du Liu was about to stop the bleeding from Du Ma''s injury.


    Du Wan asked anxiously, "Where''s the carriage? Can it still be used?"


    "This one won''t work anymore. I''ll ask someone to find one." Pei Hao checked Du Huima''s original carriage. It had obviously been tampered with. He recruited a confidant and asked him to go get a carriage nearby. , the sooner the better.


    Pei Hao has many capable people under hismand.


    After a while, I got one.


    Du Huima held his daughter''s hand and said, "Wanwan, get in the car with your father."


    "I-"


    Du Wan also wants to find her elder brother and then personally investigate the real culprit behind the scenes.


    Du Consort Du was very insistent on letting Du Wan go back with him, "Isn''t Wanwan worried about her father?"


    "worried."


    Then you dont want to **** your father back home?


    Du Wan nodded.


    She knew, and he didn''t want her to get involved.


    Du Huima took his precious daughter into the car. Before getting into the car, he solemnly said to Pei Hao: "Prince Pei, let the Imperial City Secretary handle the next matter. Also, Wanwan did note here today, and no one saw her."


    "Okay, no one saw her." Pei Hao understood what his father-inw meant, that is, the news about Du Wan should be suppressed and not discussed.


    In order to protect Du Wan, Pei Hao did not want the news to spread.


    It''s better for the little girl to be an ordinarydy. It''s better not to spread the word about killing people, as it won''t be good for her reputation.


    Then Prince Consort Du nced at Du Liu again.


    Du Liu nodded secretly.


    When the officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Division came over, the battle was alreadying to an end. There were not many witnesses to Du Wan''s murder, and almost all of them were the guards of the princess''s house. Those who faced her directly became the dead souls under her sword. As long as the Princess Mansion is willing to block the news, the matter can still be suppressed.


    Du Wan sat in the carriage, holding a long sword in both hands, blinking with big eyes, and being extremely well-behaved.


    When Prince Consort Du saw his daughter like this, his breath filled his chest again. If you hadn''t seen it with your own eyes, it would be hard to imagine that your daughter, who has always been well-behaved and lovely, could chop people, just like chopping vegetables.


    However, the daughter is still young and it is a crime to have a jade in her arms...


    Du Consort was worried now, "Wanwan, try your best not to use force in front of others, you know? People are afraid of being famous, and pigs are afraid of being strong."


    I know. Du Wan nodded obediently.


    Du Consort Du took a deep breath and said, "But thank you Wanwan foring to save me. I''m very happy."


    "Is there anything I can thank you for? Isn''t it right to save you?" Du Wan nced at him secretly, "Does daddy know who wants to kill you?"


    There are many people who want my life.


    "No one dared to take action before, so howe someone is taking action now? It''s such a big battle. There are thousands of people in ambush, and they don''t look like they belong to one family."


    Consort Dus eyelids twitched, How do you know Wanwan doesnt look like a family?


    "Yes, I can hear some of what they are saying." Du Wan analyzed it from the masked man''s order.


    Du Huima''s face darkened, "Even if Wu Qian handed over his private property, he still didn''te out of the prison. Do you know the reason?"


    I dont know. Du Wan didnt pay attention to this.


    Du Huima said, "There are a lot of bad debts in the household department. The emperor transferred me to the household department just to check the ounts. This will affect the interests of many people. When I go to investigate this, I will undoubtedly be a rake."


    Why doesnt Uncle Emperor ask someone else to investigate?


    Du Wan was a little dissatisfied with the emperor now.


    Why should you let your own family do such a dangerous thing?


    If you can prevent it once, can you still prevent it the next time?


    Du Consort did not answer this, "The emperor also has the emperor''s difficulties."


    He didn''t want to mention the court affairs to his daughter, but he was afraid that her daughter would investigate carelessly. My baby is so smart and smart that if she were to mess around outside, she wouldn''t know what would happen. Prince Consort Du decided to wait until he returned to the house to talk to his son in private and ask him to look at his sister.


    Du Wan narrowed her eyes slightly and said nothing more.


    The group of people returned to the princess mansion safely.


    The eldest princess stood guard at the door with an anxious look on her face, and stepped forward as soon as she saw the carriage.


    When I saw Prince Consort Duing back safely and injured, I couldn''t help but shed tears.


    Du Prince Consort quicklyforted him: "Sister Shu, I just suffered a little skin injury, it''s nothing serious."


    But you are still hurt.


    The eldest princess is a beauty made of water, and she looks like she cant shed tears. Du Wan thinks that the ancient beauties described in the book are probably like this.


    Du Wan reminded with concern, "Mom, my father is injured, and we need to urgently ask a doctor to take a look. Let''s go in first, it''s too cold outside."

 Chapter 284: The aftermath of the attack on Prince Consort Du

    Chapter 284: The aftermath of the attack on Prince Consort Du


    Chapter 284 The aftermath of the attack on Consort Du


    Yes, yes, Wanwan is right, hurry in. The eldest princess said softly while wiping away her tears.


    "Okay, I''m worried about my husband harming you." Du Huimao half-armed his beloved wife and went in, coaxing her in a low voice.


    At this time, my precious daughter has already be a grass on the roadside.


    Ningqin and others rushed to meet Du Wan.


    What he wanted to say was Du Wan raised his hand to stop him. She walked quietly behind her parents. The four maids also followed in a well-behaved manner, with lowered eyebrows.


    The eldest princess should ask someone to deal with Du Consort''s injury.


    Du Wan did not follow him to the main courtyard, but turned around and went back to Yuling Garden.


    Ningqin reminded in a low voice: "Princess, do you want to take a shower and change clothes?"


    Du Wan was startled. He really needed to clean up his blood. "If you want it, go and prepare it. The sooner the better."


    "Yes, I will give you the instructions right now." Ningqin trotted away.


    Du Wan looked at Huayi and the others again, "Luoqi, prepare a pot of fruit wine and food for me. Huayi went to light the incense burner and asked for good-smelling spices. Shuxiang went to pay attention to the goings on in the house. If there is anytest news, remember Tell me."


    Yes, Princess.


    Three people responded one after another, each performing their duties.


    As soon as he stepped into Yulingyuan''s dormitory, Du Wan put down her long sword and immediately took off her white fox cloak. She lowered her head and saw that the hem of her skirt was also sttered with blood. At that time, she was only focused on saving people and killing people. She didn''t care about the blood. The clothes won''t be cheap. That kind of life-and-death situation is something that no one can afford to think about.


    Du Wan recalled the previous state of killing people.


    Inexplicable excitement!


    Du Wan''s eyes fell on the white fox cloak next to him.


    Most of the cloak was dyed red, and I dont know how many peoples blood was on it... Is she still the kind and lovely little girl who grew up in peaceful times?


    Ningqin and others worked very quickly and had hot water ready in a short time.


    On the counter next to the big bathtub, there is a pot of fruit wine, as well as fried peanuts to go with the wine.


    Du Wan was not used to being served by others when taking a bath, so he sent them out, then undressed and stepped into the big tub. The soaking in warm water made her feel extremelyfortable. It was as if every pore on the body was stretched.


    Ruyu''s arm rested on the edge of the barrel, he picked up the jug on the side, poured a ss of fruit wine, and drank it slowly. These fruit wines still have some origins. It was something that was searched at Wangyue Tower. There was a cer there specifically for storing wine, and there was a lot of fruit wine.


    Du Qian and Pei Hao knew that she liked her, so they moved most of the way back to the princess mansion.


    "Princess, the prince is back." A schrly voice sounded outside.


    Du Wan put down the wine ss, "I understand."


    I did not continue soaking, and the water temperature was not as good as before.


    Get out of the tub.


    After Du Wan had packed up, dressed up, and walked out, she saw Du Qian sitting in the room with hot tea next to him. Apparently he had been waiting for a while.


    Du Wan was surprised and said, "Brother, why are you here? How is my father doing?"


    "I suffered some trauma, nothing serious." Du Qian looked at his sister up and down. Seeing that her expression was as normal, he felt a little less worried, "What''s wrong with my sister?"


    Hearing this, Du Wan was startled, then lowered his eyes and said, "It''s nothing."


    Du Qian stood up and walked to her, raised his big hand and rubbed her head. "If you have anything to say, just tell me. Don''t keep it in your heart. Otherwise, you will get into trouble no matter what."


    "that is"


    Du Wan cant tell.


    Perhaps he has poor mental quality and has the seque of murder?


    Du Qian noticed it and changed the topic, "Are you going to see your father? Big brother will apany you?"


    Okay. Du Wan nodded obediently.


    Next, Du Qian led his sister to visit his injured father.


    Todays events will definitely rm the emperor.


    Before the eldest princess went to ask for the imperial doctor, the imperial physician sent by the emperor had already arrived at the mansion. When Du Wan passed by, she happened to see the imperial physician who was good at trauma checking Du Huima''s injury.


    The **** suffered more than 20 casualties.


    This shows how critical the situation of Prince Consort Du was at that time.


    The person behind the scenes must want him dead.


    These follow-up matters will be handled by the chief steward. The deceased guard will also have to notify rtives toe over, collectpensation, and other matters.


    Du Qian just needs to show up andfort everyone.


    The rtives of the deceased cried miserably. The situation made Du Wan feel very blocked and her eyes could not help but turn red. This phenomenon is verymon, and the Princess Mansiones to visit every once in a while. She had never dealt with this kind of thing with Du Qian before, so she didn''t see it with her own eyes.


    Du Qian pressed his sister''s shoulder and said, "Don''t be sad, the Princess Mansion willpensate you."


    "No amount ofpensation can buy back a human life." Du Wan whispered, with a dazed look on her face after speaking.


    Du Qian was helpless about this.


    Speaking of it, her sister is very kind but also very contradictory.


    At this moment, she can say this. But not long ago, she killed nearly half of the assassins by herself. At that time, he took stock of the scene, and when he looked back around, he felt a little numb.


    Sisters current state is not quite right.


    Du Qian held his sister''s hand.


    Du Wan looked at him doubtfully, then looked down at the little hand being held, feeling warm. Wherever Du Qian goes next, he will hold his sister by his side. Pei Hao, who finally found an opportunity and hurried over to visit the little girl, happened to see this scene and felt sour in his heart for no reason...


    Pei Hao''s hand on the sword''s hilt tightened, and it took a long time before he loosened it again.


    Brother Du. Pei Hao strode over.


    Standing next to Du Wan again, he shouted in a gentle tone, "Wanwan."


    With a gentleness, shouting was extremely crowded.


    Itspletely different from the one who called Du Qian just now.


    One sky and one earth. Only byparing can you know the difference.


    Du Qian''s eyelids twitched. Is this guy seducing his sister in front of him?


    Since when did people with the surname Pei stop being shameless?


    Du Qian knew before that Pei Hao was not as upright a gentleman as he appeared. He knew a lot about Pei Hao, and he also knew that he was very bad, so bad that no one knew about him. However, he still puts on airs in front of others and disguises himself very well.


    Pei Hao did not need Du Qian''s consent and stood on the other side of Du Wan.


    Du Wan smiled at him politely and said, "Prince Pei."


    "How are you?"


    Im fine, has anything been found?


    "Not yet, but the officers and soldiers patrolling the Imperial City Division during that time were transferred away by someone''s trick. I have already sent someone to investigate." Pei Hao tried his best to stay calm.


    Du Wan nodded and said no more.


    When he saw Du Qian trying to pull her away, he pretended to follow her unintentionally, and even used the cover of his cloak to hook one of her little fingers. Seeing that she didn''t resist, he took her step by step and held her tighter. little hands.


    The cold little hands made Pei Hao feel a little distressed.


    Want to prepare something to warm the little girls hands next time?


    This...what should I prepare?

 Chapter 285: She is nestling in his arms

    Chapter 285: She is nestling in his arms


    Chapter 285 She is nestling in his arms


    Du Qian, who was walking in front, didn''t know that Pei Hao had avoided the angle where he could see him, and quietly made a small move to upy Du Wan''s other hand.


    Du Wan let the two people, each holding her hand, walk towards Jade Spirit Garden.


    After walking for a while, it was a very peaceful journey, but Pei Hao''s heart kept sinking.


    Those who had the same idea as him were Du Qian.


    He didn''t notice it at first, butter he noticed Pei Hao''s little move.


    In the past, would my sister have been so well-behaved?


    Won''t!


    Pei Hao also thinks not!


    In the past, the little girl would have gone crazy...


    Return to Yulingyuan.


    The two of them stood on the left and right, still not letting go.


    Du Wan smiled and asked, "What are you doing? Why are you so weird?"


    Sister, do you want to sleep for a while? Du Qian suggested.


    Du Wan pondered for a moment and nodded, "I''m a little tired, I''m going to take a nap. Brother, Prince Pei, you two are free to do as you like."


    Go. Pei Hao was even more worried.


    Du Qian is also worried.


    Seeing Du Wan enter the bedroom, the two of them looked at each other.


    Pei Hao said: "I have to go to the Yamen to deal with some thingster. If Brother Du is fine, how about staying with Wanwan first? When I am free, I wille and watch over her."


    Very good. Du Qian rarely looked for trouble.


    Pei Hao looked deeply in the direction of Du Wan''s bedroom, turned around and left in a hurry. He was on duty now and had just found some time toe over. He had to rush back to deal with the assassination case of Prince Consort Du. He is not needed to investigate the case, but some early matters still need to be handled by the Imperial City Department.


    In addition, someone took advantage of the Imperial City Division in this case, and Pei Hao still needs to seize the time to find out the reason.


    Only by finishing things quickly can you have time to spend with the little girl. At this time, Pei Hao once again regretted sending Mu Si''an out, otherwise, he would not be too busy to spare time.


    Du Qian called Luo Qi and asked about his sister''s return. "Tell me more details. Tell me what you did and what you ate."


    Luo Qi knelt on the ground, lowered his head and reported, "When the princesses back, she will take a bath and change clothes, and also ask for a pot of fruit wine. Then you will arrive. The pot of fruit wine has been finished, and the rest has not been touched."


    Du Qian frowned, "Is there really nothing else?"


    "No."


    What is the first thing she does when shees back?


    Its to put down the sword and take off the cloak.


    Du Qian finally walked into his sister''s bedroom.


    He walked lightly and walked around to the bed inside.


    The bed curtain was not lowered, and there was a person lying on it, it was Du Wan.


    The person is lying in human clothes, eyes closed, green jade hands folded together and ced on the abdomen. This is a very peaceful and well-behaved sleeping position.


    There was no quilt covering him, so Du Qian didn''t know whether his sister was really asleep or just pretending to be asleep.


    After watching quietly for a while, Du Qian came closer, carefully picked up the quilt at the end of the bed, and gently covered Du Wan.


    The bedroom didnt change much from usual.


    The only difference was that he smelled a strong fragrance. His eyes fell on the small incense burner next to him. There was a curl of white smoke floating on it. This was the burning spices. My sister rarely lights incense, but she actually lit it today. Immediately, his eyes fell on the white fox cloak that was put aside. It was a white cloak, most of which was stained with blood.


    Du Qian''s heart skipped a beat and he took the cloak away.


    He strode out.


    As soon as they saw that he was about to get angry, Luo Qi and others immediately knelt down.


    "A bunch of rubbish! What does the Princess Mansion do to support you? The dirty clothes that the princess changed are still left in the bedroom after so long?" Du Qian''s face turned frosty, and it was not difficult to see that he was extremely angry.


    The blood smell of the cloak is very strong. It is ced in the bedroom. As a servant, I should take it away as soon as possible. If he hadn''t been concerned about his sister, he would have really wanted to drag all these people down and beat them to death.


    This is a very small thing.Its not a trivial matter!


    This cloak is a constant reminder to my sister of what she has done before.


    Du Qian said coldly, "Go down and get ten sticks."


    Yes, thank you, the prince.


    Ningqin, Luoqi and others bowed their heads and retreated.


    Du Qian stopped Ning Qin again, "Before you go to receive the punishment, burn this cloak."


    Yes. Ningqin stepped forward respectfully and took the cloak out.


    Du Qian knew that today was not the first time that his sister had killed someone. But it was definitely the day when she killed the most. If her mentality was not adjusted in time, problems would easily ur.


    Du Liushu said at that time that his sister was not in the right state tomit murder. There was no hesitation or mercy at all, just like killing a chicken, one step at a time. It waspletely different from her usual image in front of others.


    Father also reminded him, asking him to pay attention to his sister.


    Du Qian doesnt know.


    Du Wan was not sleeping at all on the bed.


    She just closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. She was obviously very tired. Her body was tired and her heart was even more tired. But after shey on the bed, she couldn''t fall asleep.


    Du Wan starts by killing thest person.


    There was a sense of trance that followed her all the time.


    Even when chatting with Consort Du, talking to Du Qian, or facing Pei Hao, Du Wan clearly knew what she was doing and what she was saying, but she still felt like she was in a dream, feeling like she was floating without her feet touching the ground. .


    She didn''t know how to get out of this situation.


    She thought she would be fine if she took a nap, but she couldn''t fall asleep.


    Du Wan remembered the first time he killed someone.


    Between being killed and killing, she chose killing.


    I was very scared at that time, but I quickly adjusted. Then came the second killing... At that time, she didn''t feel any major difort.


    Today I heard that Prince Consort Du was ambushed and was in critical condition.


    In her rage, she killed again, killing many people in a row. For the first time, she had the illusion that she was an executioner.


    Dont want to kill anyone


    dislike! Even disgusted!


    "boom!"


    A loud noise.


    Du Qian outside felt nervous, turned around and rushed into the bedroom.


    Du Wan was seen sitting on the bed in a daze, staring nkly at his palms. The six screens in front of the bed were broken into countless pieces.


    Du Qian went up and hugged Du Wan in his arms, shouting with a slight trembling in his heart, "Sister, sister? Brother is here, don''t be afraid."


    Du Wan stayed quietly in Du Qian''s arms.


    I feel like the embrace of my cheap brother is quite warm. I still remember the first time we met and slept in his arms that night. Then, when I woke up, all the aftereffects of the murder were gone.


    So, Du Qian was worried to death. When he was at a loss, he lowered his head and took a look.


    She was nestled in his arms, sleeping soundly.


    Du Qian:


    Is he worried in vain?


    For him to fall asleep like a piglet so quickly, it shows that the problem is not serious. Usually, this situation will recover as long as you sleep.


    It was almost midnight when Pei Hao was free.


    Fortunately, it didn''t snow.


    Pei Hao hurried to the princess mansion.


    This time he walked through the main entrance and no one stopped him. As soon as he stepped into Jade Spirit Garden, he noticed something was wrong in the atmosphere.

 Chapter 286: The prince suddenly robbed someone

    Chapter 286: The prince suddenly robbed someone


    Chapter 286 The prince suddenly robbed someone


    The servants of Yulingyuan are all cautious and trembling. Moreover, it waste at night. In the past, they had gone to bed early at this time. However, at this time, everyone was watching and no one went to rest.


    Looking at the four maids again, they looked like they had been punished with a rod.


    Pei Hao approached Du Wan''s bedroom.


    Ningqin stopped him and said, "Your Majesty, the princess is resting."


    "I know, I''ll go in and take a look." Pei Hao nced at Ningqin coldly.


    Ningqin and others still stopped Pei Hao.


    Suddenly Du Qian''s voice came from inside, "Let hime in."


    Yes, Prince. Ningqin and others stepped aside.


    Pei Hao strode in without even ncing at them.


    It was only when we entered that we could see clearly what was going on in the house.


    This not-so-good feeling, with broken screens all over the ce, doesnt look like anything happened. Especially the degree of brokenness of the screen is a bit strange.


    It was too broken and it didnt look like it was done by ordinary techniques.


    On the bed, Du Qian sat on the edge of the bed, holding someone in his arms. It was the little girl Pei Hao had longed for. Her eyes were closed, her pink lips were slightly open, and she looked like she was sleeping very soundly.


    Pei Hao naturally stepped forward and wanted to take the little girl over, "Brother Du, let me do it."


    Du Qian has never wanted to see him, so how could he agree?


    However, before the voice of rejection could be said, Pei Hao moved very quickly and had already swept the little girl away from his arms. He instinctively wanted to **** it back, but as soon as he moved, his hands and feet became numb.


    Don''t mention trying to rob someone, I almost even threw him!


    Pei Hao nced at him and asked, "Have you been sitting there for a long time?"


    Bullshit.


    Du Qians reaction is enough to illustrate the problem.


    The little girl still didn''t wake up when she was in Pei Hao''s arms. Instead, she found afortable position and continued to sleep. However, probably because Pei Hao had juste in from outside and was still cold, she shrank into his arms as if she was cold.


    With this small gesture, Pei Hao''s heart softened.


    Du Qian was so angry that he gritted his teeth. How could his sister be so stupid?


    Its someone else and you still dont know?


    Pei Hao wrapped the little girl in a big cloak, carefully, as if he was holding a rare treasure. He looked at the broken screen on the ground. He didn''t want Du Qian to stare at him anymore, so he found a topic and asked in a low voice, "What''s going on with this screen?"


    Thats it when youe in, wait until your sister wakes up and ask again.


    "How long has she been sleeping?" Pei Hao raised his hand and gently stroked a strand of hair next to the little girl''s face.


    Actually, he wanted to caress that pretty little face, but he was stared at by his parents, who were jealous but not courageous.


    Du Qian has recovered a little now, "She fell asleep not long after you left."


    "So, it''s been more than three hours." Pei Hao looked down at the little girl. It was almost time to wake up.


    Not only Pei Hao thought this, Du Qian also thought that his sister should wake up.


    However, it was beyond the two peoples expectations.


    I haven''t woken up yet, but I still sleep soundly.


    After Du Qian''s hands and feet recovered, he didn''t want Pei Hao to continue holding his sister. What kind of news would be spread like this? The problem was that Pei Hao refused to let go. He was afraid of waking up his sister if he grabbed her, so he had to cross his arms and stare at Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao felt very happy, but he also felt that Du Qian was an eyesore.


    With Du Qian here, he wouldn''t even dare to make any small moves...


    Just at this moment, there was movement outside.


    It was Yans mothers voice, Your Majesty, the eldest princess invites you to go to the main courtyard.


    Can you tell me something? Du Qian walked outside and asked.


    Yans mother humbly said: I dont know, old ve. Are you going now?


    "Yes."


    Du Qian doesnt want to go and leave a wolf alone with his sister? He is not stupid as a brother.


    However, Du Qian was worried that his parents were in an emergency. He nced at the servants present with cold eyes and said, "All four of you, go in and guard the master. If you dare to neglect again, you will all be sold."


    Yes, ve, I obey.


    Ningqin and others were very afraid of Du Qian.


    Du Wan is easy to talk to. As long as she does her job well, she doesn''t mind small things. On the contrary, Du Qian was different and had extremely strict requirements on the words and deeds of his servants. Moreover, no matter how small the matter is, it will be a big deal if it involves the princess. He never thinks twice about punishment and always does what he says.


    Several maids all have injuries on their bodies.


    Du Qian followed him in and lowered his voice to the four of them, saying, "You four stay in the house and never leave."


    Ningqin and others nodded solemnly.


    Pei Hao was speechless.


    With such tight protection, what do you think of him?


    As soon as Du Qian left, Pei Hao nced at the four people indifferently, and then looked at the broken screen next to him.


    Ningqin followed his gaze and hesitantly knelt down to clean up. The other three people followed suit, picked up the broken screen, and sent it to the utility room next to it, trying not to make any noise.


    When they had finished cleaning up, they would quietlye back to guard the ce without even daring to take a breath.


    Pei Hao simply pretended that they didn''t exist. He leaned his back against the pir at the head of the bed, lowering his head and looking at the little girl in his arms with unusual concentration. The little girl''s face was white and tender, with a faint smile on her face. Pink, her eyshes are thin and long, like two small fans, very beautiful.


    His fingertips gently stroked her cheek, not paying attention to the maid next to him.


    So, Du Qian''s efforts were in vain.


    In another situation, he might be a little cautious. Now he is mostly worried and has really not thought about doing anything.


    After a long time, Pei Hao raised his head, pointed to the charcoal basin not far away, and then pointed to his side.


    Ningqin felt bad again and moved the charcoal basin over.


    Feeling a little warmer, Pei Hao felt that it would not be a disadvantage for these few people to keep watch. As for being able to use it at any time, such as lighting incense, adding charcoal or something, or making a cup of warm tea.


    So, the four people were ordered around by the prince.


    The prince would carry them on his back ande up to the little girl''s face, and rub it gently, making his heart feel tickled, and rub it again and again.


    Once when he was ying chess, he identally bumped into Pei Hao''s movement and was about to make a sound.


    As a result, when I met Pei Hao''s cold and intimidating eyes, I didn''t dare to say anything for a moment, and lowered my head in panic to pretend that I didn''t see him.


    The look in Prince Peis eyes is so terrifying!


    Luoqi felt for a moment that if he dared to speak out, he would be killed.


    Du Wan had a very peaceful sleep.


    I didnt even have a dream. When I woke up, I felt refreshed.


    When she woke up, it was already dark. Du Wan thought it must be the next day. There were four people guarding Ningqin in the room, dozing off.


    The only thing that has changed is probably that the six screens in front of the bed have disappeared. Du Wan thought about how she had a bad temper before. As she waved her hand, a burst of spiritual power hit the screen. In just a moment, the screen shattered and the entire room was disfigured.


    The room is now tidied.


    Du Wan got up very softly, not wanting to disturb the four Ningqin people next to her.

 Chapter 287: The prince brings food to the princess

    Chapter 287: The prince brings food to the princess


    Chapter 287 The prince brings food to the princess


    No matter how gentle your movements are, sometimes you will still identally make a little noise.


    Shuxiang was the first to wake up, "Princess? You''re awake."


    As soon as she spoke, the other three people woke up, "The princess is awake?"


    Du Wan was very confused about their overreaction.


    Just wake up when you wake up. Do you need to pay so much attention to it?


    Also, what''s the matter with the faces of these four people? They are all very haggard, as if they haven''t slept for several days and nights, and they still have a bookish look, as if they are sick.


    Du Wan asked a few questions and learned that when he woke up, it was already the next day, "When did my eldest brother leave?"


    Go back to the princess, the princess didnt leave until dawn. Ningqin replied.


    Du Wan was surprised, "Dawn?"


    Isnt it dark?


    Ningqin said, "Yes, Prince Pei was also the one who left at dawn."


    What? Du Wan was even more confused.


    While she went to wash up, she listened to Ningqin talk about what happenedst night.


    After learning that she fell asleep, Du Qian never left. Later, Pei Hao came over and stayed there again. The eldest brother left for a while, then came again, and the two of them didn''t leave until dawn.


    Du Wan only knew that she had slept and nothing had happened. However, she asked a little uncertainly: "Ning Qin, what else did I do besides sleepingst night?"


    "It''s nothing, you''ve been sleeping until now." Ningqin said firmly.


    Du Wan breathed a sigh of relief, "You guys go down and have a rest. I''ll have breakfast in the main courtyard."


    Thank you, Princess.


    The four Ningqins are really exhausted.


    After receiving ten strokes, the executioner was worried that the beatings were too severe and no one would take care of the princess, so he took special care of her.


    The four people left in a hurry.


    Du Wan was properly dressed, hung her sword on her waist, picked up a light red cloak, and headed towards the main courtyard happily.


    Zhuang Cong, who was guarding outside, saw this and hurriedly followed.


    Du Wan asked: "Zhuang Cong, has my father gone to the Yamen?"


    The prince-inw is injured, and the emperor specially sent a message to him to rest in the pce. Zhuang Cong told the news he had just heard.


    Du Wan''s storm has passed.


    The eldest princess and Prince Consort Du have already gotten up.


    Du Wan''s big moist eyes were full of energy, and he nced at Du Huima, "Father, didn''t uncle ask you to rest at home? Why are you still wearing official uniform?"


    Du Huima said with a smile: "I''m not going to court, but I have some things to go to the Yamen to deal with. Why did Wanwane here so early?"


    Look at dad,e over for breakfast.


    "Ha ha."


    Du Prince Consort finally felt relieved when he saw that his daughter''s lively appearance was no different from before. I was still very worried after hearing what my son saidst night.


    Sure enough, just take a nap and you''ll be fine.


    The eldest princessughed and scolded the monkey, and asked someone to prepare more food.


    Du Wan had been hungry for a long time and was very happy to see the food, but in front of the two elders, she ate very gracefully. When Du Wan put down the bowls and chopsticks, Du Wan followed suit.


    Grabbed another big bun and ate it while following Prince Consort Du.


    When Prince Consort Du climbed onto the carriage and sat down, he saw a petite figure getting in and sitting next to him.


    Du Consorts eyes fell on the meat bun in her little hand, Where do you want to go?


    Where do you want to go, daddy? Du Wan was eating steamed buns and seemed a little slurred when speaking.


    Du Prince Consort said: "Go to the Hubu Yamen."


    "Oh, then I''ll go to the Hubu Yamen too." "..." Du''s eyebrows twitched.


    Sure enough, Du Wan added, "I will be responsible for protecting my father until the person behind the scenes is caught."


    Du Consort''s heart was filled with warmth. He finally understood that his daughter wanted to protect him and was worried that he would encounter something like yesterday. "Wanwan, father will be fine."


    "It''s best if it''s okay. I''ll be safe with you. When you get to the Yamen, you can be as busy as you want. I won''t cause you any trouble, just pretend I don''t exist." Du Wan doesn''t trust the Du family guards now. She knew that he was checking ounts before, so she was a little worried and asked Du Qian.


    What did Du Qian say at that time?


    Said that Du Liuhui would make good arrangements.


    The result is still the same, something almost happened?


    Even nine cows can''t take back what Du Wan decided.


    Du Consort didnt really want to drive his daughter away. When he learned that her daughter was worried about him as her father, he couldnt suppress the smile on his face.


    When he arrived at the Yamen and saw outsiders, Prince Consort Du, no matter how happy he felt, still put on the airs of a minister, with a serious and serious look on his face.


    Officials in the yamen came up to greet Du Ma one after another when they saw that he was still on duty today.


    Everyone looked concerned, and some even shared the same hatred.


    Thest time I saw Du Wan, due to Du Wan''s status, I had another round of greetings.


    Du Wan epted them one by one, and then said: "There is no need to be polite, just pretend that this princess does not exist."


    Du Huima then said: "Yes, let''s all go our separate ways. Wanwan just doesn''t trust her, so she must follow her to have a look, so that she won''t hinder everyone''s work."


    You are so lucky, sir. Zuo Shng quicklyplimented.


    The right servant followed and praised, "The princess is a filial child. Unlike the unfilial children in my family, they have never cared about me as a father."


    Its hard to take care of the child when hes grown up. Prince Consort Du said with emotion.


    The three of them chatted for a while.


    Du Wan smelled something like Versailles.


    Other officials, none of whom were as big as the three of them, came up to say hello and then dispersed.


    Du Huma only chatted for a while and then started to work again.


    Subsequently, Prince Consort Du went to the room where files or archives were stored in the Yamen. There are some officials inside, either sorting out the ledgers or reconciling ounts. In the past, when she read novels, she often saw heroines who traveled through time and used new ways of ounting, and then became a blockbuster.


    Hold this little mentality.


    Du Wan went to look through the official ounts.


    Ah!


    I didnt understand.


    A blockbuster is a magical horse? Dream more realistically.


    Du Wan sat aside and said nothing.


    Hu San came in from the outside, carrying a small food box, and walked straight to Du Wan. He said respectfully: "I''m here to say hello to the princess. The prince knows that you have arrived at the Yamen, so he specially prepared some food for you."


    Hearing this, Du Wan''s moist eyes lit up, "What have you prepared?"


    She asked as she went to open the food box.


    Opening the food box, she found her favorite preserves and a te of mung bean cake. "It was delivered in time. I was still thinking about whether to go to the imperial kitchen. On behalf of the princess, I would like to thank you, Your Majesty. I will be free next time." , Ill treat him to dinner.


    Sure, the younger one will definitely tell the prince that you will treat him to a meal.


    Hu San deliberately made an important point.


    Du Wans smile faltered.


    She was just being polite and didn''t really want to invite him to dinner.


    But after Hu Sanyi said it, it became different.


    Hu San put down the food box and left. Du Wan thought about it and thought it was nothing, just a treat. It was not like Pei Hao had never been to her house to have a meal.

 Chapter 288: Just take a nap and it will be solved

    Chapter 288: Just take a nap and it will be solved


    Chapter 288: It will be solved after a sleep


    Du Wan was paying attention to the food next to him. He carefully pinched a piece of mung bean cake that looked quite delicate. He took a small bite and found that it tasted quite delicious.


    Thinking of my cheap father, I picked up the food box and went to his father''s side.


    I saw that he was flipping through the files and copying something at the same time. He was quite busy.


    Dad, would you like a piece of cake? Du Wan reminded in a low voice.


    Du Huima looked sideways and saw the food box, "Where did ite from?"


    Prince Pei had someone send it.


    He does have a good heart.


    Youre very thoughtful, would you like a piece too? Du Wan picked up the te of pastries and brought it to Du Huima.


    Unable to resist the hospitality, Prince Consort Du took a piece and put it in his mouth. It was quite greasy. After eating it, he wanted to pick up the hot tea next to him and drink it. As soon as he brought it to his mouth, Du Wan stopped him.


    Wait a minute! Du Wan held down the tea bowl, Where did this teae from?


    The people below brought it, whats the matter?


    Dont drink from people whose origins are unknown. Who knows if they have been tampered with.


    "this-"


    Du Prince Consort actually put down the tea bowl after she mentioned it.


    Du Wan didn''t find out that there was something wrong with the tea, it was simply a reminder that someone would do something wrong. He was assassinated just yesterday. The murderer has not been found yet. Who knows if the other party will be so crazy that he poisons the tea. "Dad, you are thirsty, right. First. Wait, I will go and pour you tea myself."


    Du Prince Consort is funny and feels warm in his heart.


    His daughter was worried about him. Even if she made trouble unreasonably, he didn''t stop her.


    Du Wan took the bowl of tea away and walked to the tea room. Du Wan, who was thinking about how to make tea, didn''t notice that after she took the tea bowl away, a junior official''s expression changed, and he looked darkly at the right servant at the other desk.


    The right servant''s face also looked bad.


    A well-nned n was actually blocked by a yellow-haired girl.


    Du Wan struggled for a while and finally made a pot of tea by herself.


    Carrying the whole teapot over, and washing two clean tea bowls, the father and daughter drank tea and ate at the same time. The day was still very leisurely.


    Du Wan sat next to him and watched Du Huima finish the matter and exin it clearly. Before it was time to go to the office, Du Huima took his daughter and left.


    There are still half a dozen snacks in the food box.


    Du Wan was still carrying it and following Du Huimao, her mouth was still open.


    Getting into the carriage.


    After sitting firmly, the carriage moved forward slowly.


    Du Consort asked half-jokingly, "Wanwan went to the Yamen today. Did you find anyone suspicious?"


    Its all suspicious. Du Wan said seriously.


    Are there any that are most suspicious?


    "There is a junior official who is quite suspicious, especially when I took away your bowl of tea. His expression changed for a moment, but soon returned to normal. Then, she nced to the right. There were several officials in that direction. Now, I dont know who he is looking at.


    Prince Consort Du was stunned after hearing this.


    He just asked casually, but he didn''t expect his daughter to say a lot of things.


    Du Huima said: "So, there is really something wrong with that bowl of tea? Did Wanwan know it from the beginning?"


    I dont know. I just dont want you to drink the tea served by others.


    The person serving the tea is my trusted aide.


    "I didn''t say that the person serving the tea must have poisoned me." Du Wan didn''t expect that someone would dare to do something in the Yamen at first, and it was in full view of the public. When she saw Du''s consort wanting to drink tea, she stopped him on impulse, " Father can ask someone to check on that little official."


    Then she told the characteristics of the little official.


    Du Prince Consort nodded and immediately opened the curtain, letting his confidants stare. Its not that Du Wan didnt use his ability to listen to the affairs of the Yamen.


    The officials in the yamen seem to be very cautious, probably because they are afraid that the walls may have ears. After sending Prince Consort Du back to the house, knowing that he would not go out again today, Du Wan did not return to Yuling Garden and went to find Du Qian. I learned that Du Qian had left the house earlier and had not returned yet.


    Du Wan went out on horseback again.


    Go to the Imperial City Si Yamen to look for Pei Hao.


    It can be said that if everything goes wrong today, no matter who you look for, you will not be there.


    Du Wan originally wanted to go to the pce to find the emperor, but after thinking about it, she decided not to do it. There will definitely be a lot of things going on for the emperor today. So she rode her horse and wandered around the streets of various yamen in the imperial city. She was wearing a fox fur cloak and a hood, with only her small and beautiful chin exposed. If Zhuang Cong and others hadn''t been following her, not many people would have recognized who she was.


    Zhuang Cong looked at his master who was riding a horse in front of him and walking very slowly.


    He wanted to say that he had walked back and forth on this street for the third time.


    Now in every yamen, the fire of Bagua has been ignited.


    For example:


    Have you heard? The little princess is riding a tall horse and leading hundreds of guards, passing through the Yamen Gate for the third time.


    What does this little ancestor want to do?


    What else can I do? Its probably a warning.


    If you dare to touch Dus consort, the man behind the scenes is really brave.


    "You are so anxious that you are jumping over the wall. I have news. I heard that Prince Consort Du is checking the ounts recently, hehe."


    Oops, its the fourth time


    Those who were discussing this matter did not know that Du Wan had heard everything.


    The yamen of each department of the court, such as the main entrance of the six departments, are all located on arge street. It may be said that the important yamen of the Qin Kingdom are all concentrated in one area.


    Du Wan wanted to find out the real culprit behind the scenes, so naturally he had to get close to the ce where the murderer might hang out.


    I just walked around a few times and found nothing.


    Those who serve as officials in the capital are all good people and act cautiously. Every word or deed may go through your mind several times before you say it out loud. Even the junior officials in the household department she had been keeping an eye on had been doing their jobs calmly.


    Princess! Pei Hao came riding a horse.


    There was a group of officers and soldiers behind him, taking the prisoners into custody.


    Du Wan nced at the prisoner. He didn''t recognize him, "You went to arrest him?"


    Pei Hao nodded, "Yes, why is the princess here?"


    "I have nothing to do, soe and hang out and listen to the gossip." When she said thest sentence, Du Wan narrowed her eyes slightly, "It''s quite interesting."


    "Go to the Yamen and sit down. It''s cold outside." Pei Hao invited her in.


    Du Wan did not refuse, and went hand in hand with Pei Hao to the Imperial City Si Yamen.


    Pei Hao led Du Wan into the Yamen, and he kept paying attention to her expression as he walked. Realizing that there was nothing strange about her expression, I felt a little sour in my heart.


    Does the little girl not know what happenedst night?


    However, after a good sleep, your mentality seems to have adjusted?


    Du Wan sat down where he was handling the case, and Pei Hao ordered people to bring in a charcoal pot and stove and make tea for her himself.


    Du Wan said: "Thank you for the snacks you sent me today."


    "You''re wee, the princess also said that she will treat my prince to dinner." Pei Hao took the conversation very calmly, poured a cup of tea elegantly, and handed it to her.


    Du Wan took it with both hands and said thank you, "No problem. As long as you have time, you can let me know at any time."


    Pei Hao asked: "Princess, do you still remember how many meals you owe me?"

 Chapter 289: She left without any regrets

    Chapter 289: She left without any regrets


    Chapter 289 She left without any regrets


    "this"


    I really dont remember! Have you ever said to treat him to dinner before?


    Du Wan''s look said it all.


    When she asked someone to have a meal, she came as soon as she opened her mouth. She never got distracted.


    Pei Hao didn''t want her to just wander in. "I''ll arrange the time and ce. How about you go over and pay the bill?"


    No problem. Du Wan assured her by patting her chest.


    I didnt realize it at all, and was tricked by the prince again.


    Pei Hao didn''t show any emotion on his face, but he was extremely happy in his heart.


    Finally I can find an excuse to go on a date with the little girl alone.


    The two of them talked about some things again, such as the case of the attack on Prince Consort Du.


    Pei Hao has found out the insider in the Imperial City Division. Someone deliberately transferred the officers and soldiers patrolling that street, so that the fightsted for so long without anyone noticing. If it weren''t for someone around Du Consort who broke through the siege and went to the princess''s house to bring reinforcements, Du Consort would have died.


    Thinking that the Imperial City Department was under his control, he still apologized sincerely: "I was negligent in this matter. I''m sorry."


    "What does it have to do with you?" Du Wan nced at him sideways.


    After all, I am responsible for the Imperial City Department.


    Its just that your official position is the biggest, but its not yours.


    Pei Haos lips turned up when he heard this.


    The little girl must have felt sorry for him. Not only did she not me him, she also tried every means to excuse him. Does this mean that the little girl now loves him miserably?


    Du Wans truthful words were distorted to no end by him.


    Du Consort was attacked, but he was still at the feet of the emperor.


    This morning at court, the emperor was furious, cursed the courtiers, and decided to investigate the case strictly. Of course, the investigation of the case was left to the Criminal Department. The Criminal Department of the Great Qin State is usually responsible for major cases. Only some trivial cases in the capital will be handled by the Jingzhao Mansion.


    Pei Hao received some news, but did not disclose it, "Wanwan, this case should be found out soon. Just wait patiently for two more days."


    Today I will apany my father to the Yamen. Du Wan told him about the suspicious tea.


    Pei Hao asked: "Didn''t you take out that bowl of tea and let the imperial doctor check it?"


    "What are you taking? As soon as you take it, you will alert the enemy." Du Wan didn''t want to say that she was stupid and didn''t think of it. But of course it''s hard to talk about this matter, and you have to look inscrutable, "I have locked in a suspicious person. Even if I don''t check, my father will send someone to keep an eye on him."


    Pei Hao knew that the Ministry of Punishment was investigating the case, and it was said that clues had been found.


    The emperor personally watched, and the people from the Ministry of Punishment did not dare to deal with it.


    Du Wan just took a sip of tea and stood up suddenly, "No!"


    Then Du Wan ran outside.


    Pei Hao chased after him.


    The direction Du Wan ran towards was the Hubu Yamen.


    It is noon at this time, when officials take a break. Some officials will stay in the Yamen and have lunch delivered by the government, while others will go home or go out to eat out.


    The junior official chose to go out.


    Just after leaving the Yamen, he was killed.


    When Du Wan rushed to the scene of the crime, the man was already dead, fatally stabbed.


    Seeing this, Du Wan was about to be angry to death. This man was like a bait, and she wanted to rely on him to catch big fish.


    Pei Hao also discovered it when he came over. "Maybe someone was checking him out, and the people behind the scenes discovered him, so they silenced him first."


    Du Wan''s first thought was that Du Huima arranged for someone toe and check.


    Perhaps the truth has been revealed and the other party has noticed it?


    Officers and soldiers from the Imperial City Division surrounded the scene of the crime, waiting for people from the Criminal Department toe over.


    Du Wanning listened to the situation around her.


    Havent you heard anything suspicious? The killer escaped so quickly?


    Suddenly, Du Wan ran in one direction.


    Several leaps and reached the roof. I saw a man running wildly in an alley.


    Du Wan chased after the man.


    After chasing and escaping for two streets, Du Wan caught up with him, "The smell of blood? You killed him."


    "Looking for death." The man''s eyes were fierce and he was about to attack Du Wan when he felt a sudden pain in the back of his neck and fell straight forward.


    Pei Hao didn''t know when he stood behind the man quietly.


    His sword fell with one hand, and the man fell to the ground.


    Du Wan asked: "Dead?"


    "No, he''s unconscious." Pei Hao looked at the man on the ground. "This man doesn''t look like a soldier trained by his family. He looks more like a gangster or a murderer."


    Du Wan didnt know where he saw it.


    She couldn''t see it anyway, after all, she had very little exposure to these things.


    At this time, Hu San came with people.


    Pei Hao ordered: "Tie the person up and take him back to the Criminal Department for interrogation."


    offices


    Hu San went up and searched the people.


    In addition to the silver and banknotes, it was just a short knife with a trace of blood on it. This is good evidence. After everything is packed, tie the person up and take him away.


    I dont know if Hu San did it intentionally.


    In addition to taking away the prisoner, he also took away the others, leaving Pei Hao and Du Wan alone.


    Pei Hao stood next to Du Wan and saw a stern face. The cold airing from his body seemed to tell others that this girl was unhappy, very unhappy.


    "Don''t be angry. The people behind the scenes are so anxious that they won''t be able to stay up for long even if nothing happened today. This little thing is not worth your anger." Pei Haoforted softly.


    Du Wan''s little face was filled with anger, and she subconsciously pursed her lips, "It''s my fault. I should have been watching outside the Hubu Yamen."


    Can you still keep staring?


    Anyway, if I go and keep an eye on him, that little official wont be silenced at the yamen gate.


    Pei Haos peach blossom eyes contained a smile.


    I didnt expect that the little girl would have such a stubborn side.


    He raised his slender, jade-like hand and held her wrist, "Let''s go. What happened has already happened, and there''s no point in worrying about it. Today you rushed to the murder scene suddenly and caught the murderer. I will take care of it." You covered it up. Dont mess around anymore, otherwise, your secret will not be hidden.


    Du Wan nodded.


    It is best to use Qinggong when youe and walk when you return.


    There were only two figures in the quiet alley.


    Pei Hao only wished that the alley could be longer so that he could hold the little girl for a longer time in broad daylight.


    No matter how far the road is, it will eventually end.


    Two people walked out of the alley.


    Outside the alley, I saw Zhuang Cong anxiously looking for someone.


    Du Wan suddenly came back to his senses and waved his little hand towards Zhuang Cong, "Zhuang Cong! Here!"


    "Princess Princess." Zhuang Cong finally saw the person and walked towards Du Wan. It''s just that he has written Hu San down at this moment.


    The alley that Hu San pointed out to them just now was actually the wrong one.


    Now I see Pei Hao alone with the princess, what else don''t you understand?


    Zhuang Cong reminded: "Princess, it''s time to go back to the house."


    "Yes, it''s gettingte, let''s go." Du Wan did not refuse, and waved goodbye to Pei Hao, took the reins of the horse from the guard, got on the horse, and walked away without any regrets.

 Chapter 290: The prince added fuel to the flames

    Chapter 290: The prince added fuel to the mes


    Chapter 290 The Crown Prince adds fuel to the mes


    Pei Hao just wanted to curse, this little heartless guy.


    Du Wan doesnt care what Pei Hao thinks.


    With a team of personal guards, he returned to the princess mansion.


    Went to the main courtyard.


    Meeting Du Liu outside, Du Wan asked: "Uncle Liu, is my eldest brother back yet? Do you know what he went to do?"


    The eldest young master hasnte back yet. I heard he has entered the pce.


    Oh, if I had known that eldest brother had gone to the pce, I would have gone too.


    Du Liu couldnt answer this well.


    The incident of the young master taking hundreds of personal guards and riding horses to and fro at the gates of various government offices has caused panic and has long been reported back to the mansion.


    The gossip outside said that the princess was angry and wanted to avenge Prince Consort Du.


    Du Wan went for a walk in the main courtyard.


    He showed his face in front of the eldest princess. The prince-inw was resting and Du Wan did not go in.


    Du Wan thought this case would take a long time to investigate.


    Unexpectedly, the results came out the next day.


    This is the news Du Wan heard in the house. After the Ministry of Punishment took over the case, it quickly found the clues and then followed the clues. Once something has been done, there will always be traces left.


    It will take time for the other party to erase the traces.


    The motive formitting this crime is not difficult to find out, it is rted to the ounts of the Ministry of ounts.


    The Ministry of Punishment found out about the right servant of the Ministry of Finance. When officers and soldiers came to arrest him, he had already hanged himself and left a confession. He admitted that he was worried about being found out for being corrupt, and for a moment he was obsessed with killing Prince Consort Du to silence him.


    Du Qian stayed away all nightst night and stayed overnight at the Criminal Department, just to watch them investigate the case.


    The case was not made public so quickly. Du Qian came back and told his family.


    The family gathered together and were chatting about this matter.


    Du Qian told the progress of the case. The details of the case were still confidential and had not been spread to the outside at all. Only Du Qian, who had been staring at those officials all day long, knew so clearly.


    Du Wan asked: "The right servant confessed to all the crimes?"


    "Yes, including the money that was stolen from Mo Mo, and the money that was confiscated was not up to the amount, there was still a big difference." Du Qian only felt that the people behind the scenes were stupid. How could one person be responsible for such a big thing? "Your Majesty, Let the Criminal Department continue the investigation and go to Tiao to interrogate Wu Qian."


    Du Huima said: "Wu Qian has a deep scheming mind and doesn''t know how to recruit."


    Perhaps he is the one who is most greedy for ink. The eldest princess interjected.


    Hearing this, Du Wan nodded her head in agreement, "My mother is the smartest. Since my mother said so, the possibility is high."


    The eldest princess smiled with her eyebrows curled up, very happy.


    Du Qian nced at his sister and felt that her sister had changed and became a little ttery.


    After a long while, Prince Consort Du said with a hint of irony, "Wu Qian was too smart and cut off his only way to survive."


    The other three people all looked at Prince Consort Du.


    Du Wans eyes were bright and she looked like she was asking for advice. Du Huima has been an official for more than ten years. Although he had a leisurely official position in the Ministry of Rites and didn''t have much money, he was still a moderate official. He still knows more about official affairs than Du Wan and the others. Seeing that my children are interested in this, there are no outsiders now.


    Du Consort then said: "If Wu Qian had learned from Zhou Zhang and others and honestly handed over his private property from the beginning, the emperor would not have gone out of his way to embarrass him. The problem was that he did not approach Wanwan and Du Qian at the first time. instead"


    There is nothing wrong with negotiating with the emperor, it is not honest.


    Who would believe that he only handed over about one million private properties?


    Although the emperor received 90% of the Wu family''s wealth, he still cared about Wu Qian''s private property. The national treasury has been replenished, but it still cannot make ends meet every year.


    No, if the emperor is thinking about the prisoner, can there be a good ending?


    Prince Consort Dumented, "You won''t know if you don''t check, but you will be shocked when you check. Arge chunk of the money on the front of the household is missing, and I don''t even know where it went. It''s a full 50 million taels. I can''t find out what''s going on behind the scenes." I dont know how many ounts there are.


    Hearing this, the whole family was shocked.


    Du Wan Lean thought about her pitiful little treasury, and suddenly became sad, "Are these people desperate for money? Everyone is so rich, why am I the only one poor?"


    In the past, Du Wan thought that it was normal for the Qin State itself to be economically backward and not wealthy. Only now did Du Wan realize that just because the people are poor, it does not mean that the country is poor. Most of the wealth of the Qin Dynasty was concentrated in the hands of the powerful in the court.


    The family of four in Princess Mansion were talking about this matter.


    At the same time, in the pce.


    In the meeting hall, the emperor summoned Pei Hao alone.


    Pei Hao told the emperor one by one about the investigation, and also revealed some things about Qin Yuyu, "Your Majesty, do you want to wait for Liu Jin to **** him to Beijing, or do you want to go and recognize each other now?"


    "There''s no rush. I''ve been waiting for more than ten years, not more than a day or two." When the emperor learned that the person was in the capital, he suppressed the excitement in his heart. He didn''t want to make another joke in the end, so he decided to wait. "You said Is this girl the one Xie Zhang brought back from Chiyan County?"


    "Yes, Wei Chen and others investigated Liu Jin''s whereabouts and found Chiyan County. While pursuing clues, they encountered an assassination and relied on the princess''s help to survive the difficulty. Therefore, they were very impressed by this matter. Then When the girl came to the capital, Xie Zhang took good care of her."


    Pei Hao pretended to be unintentional and mentioned that he had investigated Xie Zhang''s case.


    The secret files that have been investigated can still be found.


    The emperor actually sent people to find out the information and read it again.


    Even the emperor did not expect that his two daughters would be enemies with Wanwan.


    Huang Lian hates Wanwan because Wanwan was implicated in the evil hemitted. And this Qin Yuyu was also crooked and looked like a white-eyed wolf. Wanwan kindly saved her, but she was bitten back. The emperor wanted to find his only lost bloodline, but he couldn''t help but wonder whether his bloodline was poisonous or...


    No, Wanwan also has royal blood.


    If we talk about the Du family bloodline, the queen was also born in the Du family.


    The emperor pressed down the file with a dark face, "Let''s not talk about this matter for now. Let''s talk about the case of the Ministry of Finance first. A mere right minister couldn''t afford the money, so I asked the Ministry of Punishment to interrogate Wu Qian, but he still refused to confess. ."


    Your Majesty, have you ever thought that Wu Qians affairs are a bit abnormal?


    Huh? Tell me, whats abnormal?


    "A death row prisoner shouldn''t care so much about money, because if you don''t bring it with you in life, you won''t take it with you in death. Just like Zhou Changlu and others heard that they could exchange their private property for their lives, and they agreed without hesitation. Wouldn''t they suspect that it was a trap? ? However, they are still willing to gamble on the slightest chance of survival."


    Pei Hao spelled out the destination points one by one, "Only Wu Qian was strange and didn''t agree. Later, although the trustee approached the princess, he only came up with a little private property. This private property was more like a man''s private money. , not like arge amount of silver.

 Chapter 291: There is a nickname for the magic stick

    Chapter 291: There is a nickname for the magic stick


    Chapter 291 There is a nickname for the magic stick


    The emperor looked at Pei Hao.


    There is a good way to exin this private money.


    Pei Hao expressed his final conjecture, "Wu Qian may have expected that he would be here today, and he did not remarry after the death of his wife and children. But it does not mean that he did not have a wife in these years."


    So Wu Qian probably had an outside wife and children?


    "Only in this way can we exin the reason why Wu Qian wanted wealth rather than his life. He wanted to provide his children with a lifetime of food and clothing. The emperor can investigate in this direction. As long as he finds the person, he is not afraid that Wu Qian will not confess." Pei Hao originally did not want to get involved in Wu Qian''s case.


    But I couldn''t bear it, someone wanted to die, and his father-inw was involved, which made the little girl worry about it.


    Pei Hao just wanted the little girl to live a carefree life, so he had no choice but to give her a push.


    The emperor was overjoyed and simply asked Pei Hao to investigate.


    Pei Hao responded and left.


    Du Wan is still thinking about how to find out all the people who harmed Du''s consort.


    Before she could take her personal guards to stroll along the streets in front of the major government offices, the officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Department and the Royal Guards were dispatched again. The whole city was under martialw and their homes were searched and people arrested. It is said that some of these officials participated in the ambush of Prince Consort Du, and they were also involved in the huge corruption case of the Ministry of Household Affairs.


    Du Wan excitedly went to Du Qian to inquire.


    Since Du Qian was not there, she turned to Prince Consort Du, "Dad, the emperor''s uncle has started arresting people! Has the evidence been found?"


    Be careful, you are already a big girl, and you are still babbling like this. Prince Consort Du deliberately scolded his daughter with a serious face.


    The attitude of a strict father seems to be very well done.


    Du Wan was not afraid of him at all. She had seen through him a long time ago. Her face turned red and she leaned forward with a smile. "Does Daddy have any inside stories? Do you know how to find out?"


    "I don''t know. I''ll tell you after my father goes to inquire about it." Consort Du has been staying at home to recuperate recently. He and his daughter got the news one after another. The specific situation is not clear yet, and we have to wait for the news to spread. You''ll find outter.


    Du Wan was about to say something.


    Du Liu sent a message outside, "Princess, there are guards from the Pei family outside, saying they have something important to see you."


    The guards of the Pei family? Du Wan was surprised.


    Standed up and walked outside.


    Sure enough, I saw the Pei familys guard and the familiar messenger.


    The man sent a letter to Du Wan as usual.


    Opening it, it was Pei Hao who asked her to meet at a teahouse on Rongchang Street tomorrow morning. He also specifically told her to bring enough money to pay the bill.


    Du Wan raised her eyebrows and said, "Hey, I just want to meet you."


    As soon as she closed the letter, she said to the Pei family guard, "Go back and tell Prince Pei that the princess will definitelye tomorrow as promised."


    Yes, my little farewell.


    The Pei family guards turned around and hurried back to resume their duties.


    The next day. morning.


    Du Wan put on the clothes of a young man and put on a cloak with a hood sewn on.


    In order to reduce the risk of being recognized, the ring-headed sword is not worn.


    Now that long sword has been marked with her logo in the capital. Don''t underestimate a sword. It''s not an ordinary sword that Du Qian can collect. There are many people in the capital who know things and have a vicious eye.


    Du Wan originally wanted to take the right approach.


    After thinking about it, I might as well jump over the wall.


    Just arrived in front of the courtyard wall of the mansion.


    Princess. Zhuang Cong came out of the darkness.


    Du Wan was surprised, "I have avoided you all, how can you still find out?"


    Zhuang Cong asked expressionlessly: "Does the princess want to leave the house? Can you take us with you?"    "No need, if you really encounter trouble, I can solve it by myself. If it can''t be solved, I can''t take you with you." Solve it." Du Wan said truthfully. But this truth is quite hurtful. Zhuang Cong feels that his strength has been ruthlessly despised, and he cannot refute it.


    Zhuang Cong said: "We can also run errands for the princess."


    Huh? Du Wan was thinking about this question seriously.


    Zhuang Cong asked again, "Princess, is Prince Pei powerful?"


    "awesome."


    "He is so powerful, but he is always surrounded by people, such as Hu San. There are some things that are not convenient for you toe forward, but you still need to solve them with your confidants."


    "...Yes." Du Wan discovered for the first time that this guy''s eloquence was so good, "Okay, you can pick a few people to follow, no more than ten people. It''s best to cover it up, so you don''t attack me as soon as you show up. His identity was exposed."


    Zhuang Cong agreed and went to prepare.


    The master is so powerful that the people below him can worry less. Zhuang Cong knows that the master is careless, but he is still willing to follow her. Who makes her strong?


    Who doesnt have the heart of Mu Qiang?


    So not long after, Du Wan took Zhuang Cong and others to a teahouse.


    This teahouse is called Juyuan Tea House. Du Wan looked at the name and raised his eyebrows, "Juyuan, the boss here is probably a magician, and he still believes in such a thing as fate."


    Zhuang Cong pretended to be deaf.


    I heard that the princess is also known as the little magic stick, I dont know whether it is true or not?


    Du Wan stepped into the teahouse.


    In the coldest month of winter, there were many peopleing in wearing cloaks and hoods. Therefore, Du Wan''s dress was normal and did not attract the attention of others.


    Du Wan walked around the teahouse with her little hands on her back.


    Zhuang Cong followed expressionlessly.


    Its like this again, hes used to it.


    Du Wan clicked her tongue and said, "This teahouse is very big, even bigger than the Four Seasons Tower."


    Master, Juyuan Tea House is very famous in Rongchang Street or in the capital city. Zhuang Cong still reminded his master dutifully not to look ignorant.


    Most of the people whoe in and out of teahouses are literati.


    This is a quite unique tea house. All guests whoe to the teahouse can browse the teahouse''s collection of books for free. If the talented person and beauty whoes here can write an inscription for the teahouse, with the approval of the teahouse owner, the order can be waived.


    Books from the Qin Dynasty are very precious.


    Most people can''t afford it. Most of the guests whoe to the teahousee to collect books ore here to admire its reputation.


    Zhuang Cong introduced the Juyuan Tea House, and then looked at the rows of bookshelves on the wall, which contained many books. "These books are all handwritten books. The boss is a man of noble character. If the customer damages it, he only needs to pay for it ording to the price." , If you dont have money topensate, you can just copy one and rece it.


    When I hear you say it, why do I feel a little familiar?


    Du Wan thought about it and finally understood how familiar it was.


    In addition to the original owners memories of the Juyuan Teahouse in the past ten years, there is also the description of the Juyuan Teahouse in the book, which is the territory of the viin Pei.


    Only a few people know that Juyuan Teahouse was opened by Pei Hao.


    A waiter from the store came up and said, "Hello, is your guest''s surname Du?"


    Yes. Whats the matter? Du Wan replied with a smile.


    The waiter said respectfully: "My master has been waiting for you on the third floor for a long time."


    Lead the way.


    Du Wan waved her little hand and motioned for the waiter to lead the way.


    The third floor of Juyuan Tea House is said to not entertain guests. There were rumors that the third floor was extremely luxurious and was used to entertain princes and nobles. However, this was just a rumor. Du Wan saw it only when she went up, so the rumors were not credible.

 Chapter 292: Cant you just settle down a little bit?

    Chapter 292: Can''t you just settle down a little bit?


    Chapter 292 Cant you just settle down?


    The entire third floor has a minimalistyout.


    A low rosewood couch, as well as a sandalwood tea table, chessboard and other supporting facilities.


    There are three floors of bookshelves next to the couch, which contain the four treasures of the study and a small number of books. Apart from that, there is nothing else on the huge three floors.


    However, Pei Hao is wearing a purple jade crown today, and his ck hair isbed perfectly. Two strands of ck hair hung from the temples, gently touching his fair face. The perfect facial features were particrly prominent, making him even more stunning. However, at this time, Du Wan felt that he was good-looking, not because of his appearance, but because of the prince''s demeanor, which could be described as fairy-like and charming.


    At this time, he was sitting cross-legged on the soft couch with his knees bent, and a piece of animal skin covered his legs.


    There are several tes of dried fruit snacks on the small tea table, and there is a small charcoal stove with a pot of tea boiling on it. It makes a gurgling sound, which means the water is boiling.


    Du Wan''s mind wandered for two seconds before returning to normal.


    She stepped forward with a smile and said, "Prince Pei, I''ve been waiting for a long time."


    Soon, no matter how long I wait for you, it wont feel like a long time.


    Pei Hao held his sleeve with one hand and washed the tea bowl, made tea, etc. for him alone.


    This set of tea-making movements is noble, elegant and pleasing to the eye.


    Du Wan didn''t think about it carefully at first, so she lifted up her clothes and sat down. Only then did she realize the meaning of his words, and her heartbeat slowed down by half a beat.


    Very flirty? !


    It must be her imagination!


    But her little heart was really out of control for a moment.


    You dog man, cant you just calm down?


    Du Wan felt that this problem was very serious, so she sat upright, put on a stern face, and said in a pretentious manner, "Prince Pei, please think carefully about your words in the future and pay attention to the image of a son of your family. Don''t always say things that make people angry. If you misunderstand, this princess is a young girl who has not yet left the government."


    Pei Hao''s expression remained unchanged and he nced at her lightly, "What did this prince say?"


    You said you would wait for me Du Wan was speechless.


    What did people say? Isnt this something we can only understand?


    Pei Hao looked like he was waiting for her to continue, "What do you think of these polite words? Come, tell me carefully, my prince."


    What are you talking about? Youre talking nonsense.


    Du Wan snatched the tea bowl from his hand and ced it heavily in front of her. But he put it down, picked it up angrily, brought it to his lips carefully, tested the temperature, and drank it in small sips.


    Pei Hao felt so weak when he saw her little move.


    The little girl loves to pretend. When she is teaching others, her face is as bright as a peach and plum, and the tips of her ears are pink. She looks shy at first nce, but she has to keep a straight face and try hard to cover up her shyness.


    Pei Hao found the little girls appearance particrly interesting.


    Even if you use harsh words, you are still cute!


    Ouch, they are so cute everywhere.


    Pei Hao''s mind wandered far away. From time to time, his peach blossom eyes nced at the little girl''s face and her pink and tender lips. He felt that her small mouth was bing more and more alluring.


    It makes people feel itchy, thinking...


    Du Wan finished drinking a bowl of tea, raised her little head, and instantly met his beautiful eyes. Before she had time to think about it, Du Wan immediately avoided his sight. She quickly cursed herself for being useless, raised her head and red at him, "What are you looking at?"


    Look at my sons fiance.


    !


    Du Wan''s heart skipped a beat again.


    The most beautiful prince in the world must be deliberately trying to tease people. Otherwise, her voice sounded normal before. Why was it so clear and charming today? It was as if a small feather was gently teasing her ears, making her heart tingle.


    Mom!


    here we go again!


    Du Wan sat up suddenly.


    Without saying a word, he walked out with a straight face.


    Dont be fooled! Don''t let beauty fool you! With a knife on the head of the word "", Du Wan repeatedly recited Amitabha as she walked, "Color is emptiness, emptiness is color. Color is emptiness, emptiness is color. ..."


    Pei Hao quickly stepped forward to stop her, but he didn''t expect to hear her muttering as he approached.


    Suddenly, he almost burst outughing.


    He hugged the little girl to his chest from behind. Without using much force, he tightly circled her in his arms so that she could not leave for the time being. He was afraid that she would resist. Pei Hao knew the little girl''s temper best and immediately Coming to the main topic, "Wanwan, this prince invited you here because he has something serious to tell you."


    Business?


    Yes, I came to the appointment for business.


    As a result, before I even sat down, I was distracted by his few words and had forgotten my original intention.


    Du Wan was annoyed and quickly adjusted her mentality.


    Forgot everything that happened just now!


    Hmm, okay, nothing happened just now.


    Having done some mental construction, its really a bit of a self-deception.


    No matter what he thought in his heart, Du Wan looked very calm and calm on the surface. He raised a finger and tapped Pei Hao''s arm around him, "Let go."


    Arent you leaving? Pei Hao did not put it down immediately.


    Im not leaving. I havent said anything about the business yet.


    Du Wan broke away from his chest, turned around and looked straight at him, her eyes clear and open, no longer shy as before.


    Pei Hao admires the little girl''s mentality.


    It really changed at the drop of a hat, and it sessfully made his heart stop for a moment.


    If Mu Si''an were present, he would definitely see through Pei Hao''s tricks.


    Du Wan is not deeply involved in the world. Love and love are all just words on paper. The prince is scheming and has been trying to drag her down with her since he regained consciousness. He is the only one who has tasted the bitter taste of unrequited love, and he is not convinced. His pride does not allow himself to fail.


    Pei Hao also avoided people for this reason and read the scripts that he had never bothered to read before. He carefully studied the love, hate, hatred, and various routines in the storybook, and then applied what he learned.


    The effect is finally visible.


    congrattions!


    Pei Hao knew very well that too much is too little, so he stopped teasing the little girl and sat back in his original position, telling the gossip that Du Wan wanted to hear most.


    Yes, the capital is abuzz with the incident of more than a dozen officials having their homes raided and thrown into jail.


    In the eyes of two people, it is just entertainment and gossip.


    Pei Hao said: "The trigger that caused a great turmoil in the officialdom was Wu Qian''s confession. Not only did this man confess, he also hid the reason why these people were greedy. It was precisely because of the ready evidence that the emperor made the order so quickly Catching people.


    How could Wu Qian confess? Du Wan still remembered that Du Consort concluded that Wu Qian would not confess.


    Pei Hao smiled mysteriously, "This is very simple."


    The little girl''s attention was attracted by his words, and her big eyes stared at him, which made his heart flutter. He loved her so much at this moment, but at this moment, only his shadow could be seen in those big eyes. , which gave him the illusion that the little girl only cared about him and only him.


    Du Wan waited for a long time, but instead of waiting for his answer, she saw that he was lost in thought.


    Prince Pei?! Why are you distracted while talking? Du Wan stretched out her little hand and waved it in front of him.


    As a result, he caught me.

 Chapter 293: Then he really raised an outsider

    Chapter 293: Then he really raised an outsider


    Chapter 293 Then he really raised an outer room


    When Du Wan subconsciously pulled her hand away, Pei Hao held on tightly.


    He took the opportunity to move his position and sat next to her. "I suspect that Wu Qian had expected this day. He might have raised an outside wife, so he mentioned it to the emperor."


    Awesome! Then he really raised an outside room?


    No. Pei Hao added half and half.


    Just when Du Wan was about to be impatient, Pei Hao revealed an unexpected truth, "His wife and children were not dead thirteen years ago. He hid her and lived under a different identity."


    Did he really expect this day?


    "Yes, when he was embezzling Mo''s army sry, he expected that he would end badly. It happened that a group of bandits appeared in the ce where his family lived and killed many people, so he faked the murder of his family and let My wife and children live with different identities.


    Du Wan nced at him quickly.


    Wu Qianhui confessed, and he yed an indispensable role.


    Pei Hao went on to say: "The people who ambush my father-inw, apart from the right minister and the left minister of the household department, were also involved. It can be said that there were seven or eight officials from the household department involved. They were all greedy and had a lot of trouble with their ounts. I was so anxious that if something happened to my father-inw, the matter would not be investigated."


    Youre stupid, wont you burn the ount books? Du Wan thought that this was how TV was programmed.


    Oh, if you can burn down the household department, can you also burn down other departments?


    Du Wan didnt understand.


    The ount book of the Ministry of ounts is not unique?


    Pei Hao quickly answered her doubts, "Every year, the ounts of each department are recorded in a book and sent to the emperor for approval. After the emperor reads it, if there are no problems, it will be sealed. Therefore, even if the ount books of the Ministry of ounts are burned, it will be a dy at most. The fundamental problem cannot be solved for a while.


    This time Du Wan understood.


    It means that there is a backup in the pce and it will be useless if it is burned.


    The emperor has been paying close attention to this case.


    Officials from the Ministry of Punishment can''t do anything unless they try their best to investigate.


    Pei Hao vaguely noticed that the emperor''s mentality had changed. In the past, the emperor was quite tolerant and would turn a blind eye to certain things. After all, officials in the court were corrupt and it did not happen overnight. He could not kill all of them even if he wanted to. of. This year, batch after batch of people were suddenly killed, and the killings made officials in the DPRK and Central Government terrified.


    Pei Hao deliberately whetted his appetite, "Wanwan, I heard an interesting rumor. Do you want to listen to it?"


    "What rumors?" Du Wan''s big moist eyes were shining brightly, while she was looking at Pei Hao and eating dried fruit. Now my mind is full of gossip, and what happened just now has long been forgotten.


    Pei Hao leaned towards Du Wan, as if he had some taboo, and whispered into her ear: "There is a rumor that if the emperor continues to be arrested like this, there will be no officials in the capital."


    "It''s really possible." Du Wan raised her eyebrows slightly.


    "Officials who used to be transferred abroad all wanted to be transferred back. Now it''s interesting. Many officials in the capital are thinking about being transferred overseas. The mountains are high and the emperor is far away, so there is no need to worry too much." There are not many officials who want to be transferred. A clean person, of course I want to leave as soon as possible.


    Du Wan thought of the situation in the capital where there were no officials and no one avable.


    The emperor used to have such scruples, but I dont know what happened recently. He suddenly became decisive and decisive. He arrested those who were found out, removed them from their posts and imprisoned them, ransacked their homes and killed people. They all showed a desperate momentum. Pei Hao personally supported the emperor''s approach.


    As Du Wan once said, if you are sick, treat it as soon as possible. When it bes a serious illness, you will not be able to cure it even if you want to. The same goes for governing a country. Knowing there is a problem but not dealing with it. If it goes on for a long time, the problem will only get bigger and bigger, until it breaks up the Qin Kingdom.


    If Du Wan knew what Pei Hao was thinking.


    I will definitely tell him that Da Qin is hopeless!


    Du Wan looked at the things on the tea table and asked, "Does it count as my paying the bill today?"


    "Do you think this is meal money?" Pei Hao pointed to the snacks on the table.


    No matter how unconscionable Du Wan is, its hard to say that its food money. Are you hungry? Ill treat you to dinner. Does this teahouse still sell food?


    "It''s for sale, but you have to book it in advance." Pei Hao looked at her and said. Du Wan understood that it meant a private restaurant.


    I didnt expect the viin to be very good at doing business.


    Du Wan said: "Then did you say hello in advance?"


    "Booked."


    Thats alright, Ill pay the bill when you eatter. Du Wan said, but she couldnt help but curse in her heart. The viin is such a badass. He wants to treat people to his own shop?


    Du Wan wanted to go back to his thoughts, but his face didn''t show it at all.


    Pei Hao pulled a thread and pulled it three times. After a while, a waiter came up to greet him. He didn''t say much, just let them serve.


    In a short while.


    The things on the tea table were removed and reced with four dishes, abination of meat and vegetables, and a jug of wine.


    Du Wan looked at the dishes on the table and was surprised for a while.


    When I came to this world, it was the first time I saw dishes and they were arranged on tes. Even when I ate in the pce, I was not so particr. The dishes presented are very exquisite and beautiful, each te is like a painting. No wonder the dishes at Juyuan Teahouse require reservations in advance.


    Dishes get cold quickly in winter, so they should be eaten as soon as possible.


    Du Wan held the chopsticks and was a little at a loss as to what to do.


    Pei Hao smiled, picked up the serving chopsticks, picked up a thin piece of fish fillet, and put it on the blue and white porcin te in front of Du Wan, "Eat it. It is said that the chef in this building has extremely superb cooking skills. I just don''t know if it suits him. Your taste."


    Ah!


    There are still rumors?


    Thought she didn''t know about this building. Is he the boss?


    Du Wan picked up the vegetables and was heartbroken.


    This matter was a secret, and he really thought she didn''t know.


    I didnt try to expose his tricks, just lets see how he ys them. With this little thought in mind, Du Wan happily ate the delicious food as if she had seen through his mentality.


    Pei Hao vaguely felt that something was wrong in the little girl''s eyes.


    But he never expected that she would know that Juyuan Building belonged to him.


    Even if he knew that her abilities were incredible, Pei Hao would open a teahouse and just give some suggestions and let the people below do it. As the eldest son of the Duke of Zhenguo, it is impossible for him to do such small things as running a business himself.


    About half an hourter.


    Du Wan touched his belly and found that he was very full today.


    It was a very pleasant meal, and Du Wan was happy to pay for it.


    There was a slight ident when paying the bill. The reason was that the shopkeeper told her, "Princess, the meals at Juyuanlou are only served after paying in advance."


    Did Pei Hao pay for this ident?


    Du Wan looked at Pei Hao with a half-smile, "How much is it?"


    "Forget this meal, let''s make another appointment?" Pei Hao ced his hands on his legs and squeezed them slightly.


    Du Wan said falsely, "No need, I will give you the money."


    "It doesn''t matter. If you go out to eat and ask a girl to pay the bill, what does it sound like? Rumor has it that the reputation of the prince is gone."


    Dog man!


    Du Wan guessed his intention. She was familiar with this routine.

 Chapter 294: Farce at Juyuan Tea House

    Chapter 294: Farce at Juyuan Tea House


    Chapter 294 The Farce at Juyuan Tea House


    As expected, Pei Hao then suggested with a smile, "How about I go to Yulingyuan in two days, and you treat me to some antique soup? I heard that the ingredients prepared by the princess are very good."


    Du Wan knew he did it on purpose.


    But this little calction is harmless.


    Du Wan looked at the princes most beautiful face.


    Yan Gou said, forget it, lets not expose him.


    It took a long time toe out. It was time to go back home. Du Wan stood up to say goodbye. When she was about to turn around and leave, Pei Hao held her hand and said, "Don''t worry, it''s cold outside, put this on first."


    Gloves? Du Wan looked down at what Pei Hao was holding. It was a glove, simr to modern ones, made of leather, slightly long, and even covered the wrist.


    Du Wan knew that gloves had existed in China for a long time in ancient China. It''s just not by this name. She forgot what it was specifically called.


    Du Wan originally wanted toe by herself, but Pei Hao insisted that hee and carefully helped her put on the gloves. Not to mention, its quite warm and a little plush inside. Is this rabbit skin?


    Yes. Pei Hao asked warmly, Do you like it?


    I like it, thank you.


    Du Wan thought about a problem. Pei Hao often gave her things. Then she thought about herself, and it seemed that she had never given him anything seriously.


    Thinking of this, Du Wan''s eyes identally caught a glimpse of the jade pendant hanging on his waist.


    It looks a bit familiar.


    It seems to be a piece that he took away from her not long ago.


    Its not a robbery, but an exchange?


    Du Wan knew that there was going to be a fight. She owed Pei Hao a lot of favors. For example, in the case of Prince Consort Du, if he hadn''t secretly fueled the situation, the real culprit would not have been caught so quickly.


    When leaving, Du Wan paused, turned around and said, "Prince Pei, when I have something good in the future, I will give it to you as a gift in return."


    Okay, Ill wait for your return gift.


    "Uh-huh."


    Now that its settled, Du Wan can leave with peace of mind.


    Pei Hao stood still for a long time and suddenly smiled.


    Has the little girl finally learned how to return gifts?


    This little heartless guy finally has some conscience today.


    Du Wan went downstairs alone.


    At the entrance of the stairs, Zhuang Cong was guarding.


    When he saw Du Waning out, he immediately stepped forward and said, "Master."


    Gone. Du Wan came down from the third floor.


    At once attracted the attention of some people downstairs.


    In the eyes of outsiders, a young man wearing a luxurious cloak and a hood, only showing his beautiful jawline, walked down the stairs step by step.


    The posture is calm and luxurious.


    Behind the young man, there were also guards wearing cloaks.


    That''s right, Zhuang Cong and others'' disguises are just an extra cloak.


    Top!


    Du Wan has just stepped onto the second floor.


    Then she saw a man who fell to her feet.


    Before she could react, Zhuang Cong and others immediately dragged her away.


    Things of unknown origin must be kept away from the princess.


    A woman suddenly came up to stop him, "Stop. He fell so hard just now. I don''t know if he has broken any bones. You dragging him roughly like this will make his injuries worse. He is a schr and is disabled. How will I take the scientific examination in the future?


    The woman''s voice is gentle and graceful, as beautiful as beads falling on a jade te.


    You dont need to see the person, just by listening to the voice, you can tell that this must be a great beauty. But this voice sounded familiar to Du Wan. Du Wan raised his head and looked at the woman.


    Hold the grass!


    what''s the situation?


    Du Wan didnt notice her surroundings.


    The hood had blocked her sight just now. She didn''t want to show her face, so she walked with her head slightly lowered.


    There is a man lying on the ground.


    This is a schr from a poor family, sixteen or seventeen years old, elegant and elegant.


    The family background is probably not good. The student clothes were washed and turned white. They must have been worn for a long time.


    Du Wan''s eyes fell on the schr''s hands. They were rough, calloused, and had several small wounds, which should have been caused while working. He came to Juyuan Teahouse, probably for the free books. The question is...maybe he has offended his ssmates?


    Not far away, there were several young men wearing uniforms. Their arrogant expressions had not yet fully calmed down. They looked at the poor schr with disdain and ridicule, just like looking at rats in the gutter.


    They were the ones who bullied the schr just now.


    It was one of them who was kicked down by the schr.


    Due to Du Wan''s appearance, she seemed not to be trifled with, so they restrained themselves and did not dare toe forward to make trouble again. Stand aside for a while and watch what happens.


    At this time, Du Wan stood still.


    She didn''t move, and the apanying bodyguards naturally didn''t move either.


    The guards wear uniform cloaks, all have weapons on their waists, and are well-trained. Bystanders could tell at a nce that the young man in brocade clothes being protected in the middle must have an extraordinary background.


    This group of people can give people a great sense of oppression just by standing there and not speaking.


    For a moment, there was total silence.


    However, the heroine Qin Yuyu was unwilling to be left alone. She helped the schr up with concern in her eyes, "How are you? I''ll take you to see a doctor. Those ssmates of yours are so hateful. They think they can do whatever they want with a little power. They dare to take action in public. They hurt people, you must report this to the teacher and let them receive the punishment they deserve."


    Then, without waiting for the schr to speak.


    Qin Yuyu confronted a few troublemaking students again, scolded them until they were bloody, and left the teahouse in despair. In the eyes of most people, today there is a kind-hearted beauty who is not afraid of power and has won the favor of many schrs present.


    After all, no one would dare to do this kind of thing, but Qin Yuyu did it.


    Du Wan doesn''t know what others are doing.


    This schr is quite interesting. He avoided Qin Yuyu''s support without leaving a trace, and even quietly distanced himself from Qin Yuyu.


    Du Wan didnt pay much attention to the schr at first, but now he is more interested.


    Du Wan pointed at the schr with great interest and said, "Zhuang Cong, who is he?"


    "Judging from the student uniform, he is a student of Tai''an Academy. The name is not clear yet. Master, do you want to find out?" Zhuang Cong asked respectfully.


    Du Wan said, "Okay, let''s find out what his name is."


    His name is Gu Li and he oftenes here to copy books.


    Pei Hao''s voice sounded faintly behind her, with an inexplicable sour taste. She paid so much attention to Gu Li and even specifically asked him his name. Could it be that she had a crush on him?


    Thinking of Prince Consort Du''s warning, Pei Hao''s heart suddenly tightened and his vignce was raised to Lao Gao.


    Just what he thought, Du Wan didn''t care and was looking at Gu Li again.


    The name Gu Li?


    Very familiar!


    One of the more important male characters in the book, the youngest Minister of War in the future, is loyal to Xie Zhang. He is one of the few people in the world who is sober. He has not fallen in love with Qin Yuyu. On the contrary, he is extremely disgusted with her. He would be loyal to Xie Zhang because Xie Zhang had saved his life.


    The plot of todays teahouse, is it in the book?


    Du Wan thought about it and found that he had no impression.


    Qin Yuyu repeatedly defended Gu Li against injustice, why couldn''t he win Gu Li''s favor?

 Chapter 295: The Crown Princes jealousy is overturned

    Chapter 295: The Crown Prince''s jealousy is overturned


    Chapter 295 The crown princes jealousy is overturned


    The reason is simple. Every time Qin Yuyu helps, Gu Li''s situation bes more difficult. Until his mother was beaten to death by a ssmate to protect him, which made himpletely hate Qin Yuyu. But when he was at his most desperate, Xie Zhang happened to pass by and rescued him.


    The psychological description of this male supporting actor in the novel is extremelyplex.


    Gu Li wanted to take revenge on Qin Yuyu, but because of Xie Zhang''s life-saving grace, he couldn''t do anything and could only torture himself.


    Du Wan was thinking about the plot in the book while quietly sizing up Gu Li.


    There is no hatred or haze in his eyes. Does it mean that Gu''s mother is not dead yet?


    Pei Hao next to her didn''t know what she was thinking.


    But what else can a girl think about when she stares at a handsome man?


    So, the prince''s stunning face was filled with clouds, and the jealousy in his heart was overturned. "...What are you looking at? You are not interested in this person, are you?"


    A bit. Du Wan blurted out.


    When she said it, she met Pei Hao''s dangerous gaze, just like before a storm came. Du Wan''s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly straightened her back. With her little hand on her back, she patted Pei Hao''s shoulder in a manly manner, deliberately raising her voice. Keep it low and appear to be indistinguishable from male to female, "Be a man with a broad mind."


    Pei Hao almost vomited blood.


    Fuck your mother for being so broad-minded!


    The little girl must have seen what he was thinking, so she pricked his heart like this.


    Zhuang Cong, who was watching the whole process, had to work hard not tough out loud.


    The prince is obviously jealous, but the princess actually advises him to be broad-minded?


    Haha, the dignity of a grown man cannot be tolerated!


    Before the prince could get angry, the princess spoke first, "Zhuang Cong, take him to the hospital for treatment."


    Zhuang Cong immediately followed the instructions without saying a word, picked up the half-dead Gu Li and walked downstairs. If you dont leave now, how long will you have to wait?


    But there are always uninteresting interruptions.


    Qin Yuyu stepped forward to stop him again, "What are you doing"


    "Girl, are you deaf? My master just said that he was taking people to the hospital for treatment." Gouzi, the personal guard who was apanying this trip, had a bad impression of Qin Yuyu, so he blocked her steps and hit her. He stopped her and said, "Don''t try to get close to my master through this, it will be fruitless."


    Du Wan, who was walking in front, heard Gou Zi''s words and decided to go back and let the steward reward him.


    There is nothing wrong with helping the weak.


    There is nothing wrong with drawing out a sword to help when the road is rough.


    But Qin Yuyu helps others not selflessly, but for self-interest.


    Qin Yuyu often went to various banquets, ces where literati and elegant guests were invited, just to meet people. Throughout the ages, connections have been important, and people who live a nourished life are social leaders.


    Du Wan came down from the third floor and was escorted, so he must have an extraordinary background. Furthermore, the other person is still a young man, which means he has little experience in the world and is easy to deceive.


    Today Qin Yuyu apanied Qin Miao to the teahouse to read. When he happened to see Gu Li being bullied, he immediately stood up andined, taking the opportunity to show his face in front of the young man and get acquainted with him. With her outstanding appearance, if the young man in front of her was not Du Wan, she would really seed.


    The mistake was that she didnt recognize Du Wan!


    So, in the eyes of the public, the young man with an extraordinary family background left the Juyuan Teahouse with her personal guards.


    Pei Hao saw that the little girl didn''t exin to him, so he left first without conscience, and was thinking about whether to catch up. But Qin Yuyu stood in front of him and blocked his way.


    The daughter of the people, Qin Yuyu, met Prince Pei. Qin Yuyu imitated the etiquette of thedies in the capital.


    Pei Hao gave a cold "hmm" as a response.


    Qin Yuyu didn''t mind his indifference, as long as he responded, she felt extremely happy, just when she wanted to say something else. Pei Hao had already turned around and walked towards the third floor.


    Pei Hao responded coldly when he learned that she was a princess.


    If it werent for the princess, he would have thrown her out of the teahouse long ago! Because this woman is a broom star, even more unlucky than Xie Zhang!


    This... Qin Yuyu was d that she didn''t speak again, otherwise she would have been embarrassed to death.


    Qin Miao came overmely and grabbed Qin Yuyu, "Yuyu, I''ve finished reading the book, let''s go."


    Qin Yuyu wanted to say it but stopped, but was reluctant.


    But in the end, he and Qin Miao left, still through the back door.


    Passing by a medical clinic, Zhuang Cong was about to send Gu Li inside.


    Gu Wenli seemed to be seriously injured and was so weak that it was difficult to even walk.


    Zhuang Cong frowned and said, "Master, he looks like this, I''m afraid he''s seriously injured?"


    "No." Du Wan''s mouth twitched, "He''s not injured, he''s hungry."


    Gu Li in the book is often too hungry to be weak.


    Sure enough, as soon as Du Wan said these words, Gu Li''s delicate face turned red instantly.


    Zhuang Cong was embarrassed, and he actually made a mistake.


    Du Wan took out a piece of silver from his purse and threw it to Zhuang Cong, "Go to the shop opposite to buy some buns, and use the rest to treat him."


    Yes. Zhuang Cong went to do it.


    Du Wan continued his exnation and did not stay any longer.


    When he came back, he held a big oil bag and handed it to Gu Li.


    Gu Li was not as pedantic as a schr, and would not shout about the food that came to him. He took the buns and ate them without hesitation.


    Zhuang Cong then handed the remaining silver to Gu Li.


    Gu Li paused while eating his buns and looked at Du Wan who was gradually walking away.


    Looking from the back, the young man does not look very old.


    Gu Li hesitated for a moment and then took the money. He really needed the money. His eyes nced at the sword on Zhuang Cong''s waist and the boots on his feet, and he asked politely: "Thank you very much this time. Can I know who your master is?"


    Im sorry, the master didnt exin it.


    After Zhuang Cong said this, he turned around and left to catch up with Du Wan.


    Gu Li looked gratefully at the backs of Du Wan and his group until no one could be seen anymore, then he turned and entered the medical center behind him.


    With this money, he could treat his mother''s illness. Gu Li epted it even though he knew it was a gift and a schr should refuse it ording to his integrity.


    Compared to mother''s life, integrity and nothing else are important.


    Du Wan, who returned to the princess mansion, asked someone to inquire about Gu Li.


    His life experience was quite miserable. His biological father was a schr, but he unexpectedly died young. Gus mother took him to remarry when he was three years old, but he met an unkind person. My stepfather loved drinking, gambling, and domestic violence. He fell drunk and diedst winter, leaving a pile of debts for the orphans and widowed mother. This year Gu Li was admitted to Tai''an Academy with the first grade, and the Gu family''s life became easier.


    Qin''an Academy is quite famous in the capital, and its reputation is second only to that of the Imperial College. It is a college where only one can enter based on their ability. More than 90% of the students admitted are from poor families. It is said that those with excellent test scores can enroll for free and will be provided with free food and amodation. It is said that the top three in the exam will also receive schrships.


    Many people in the capital suspected that the person who organized Tai''an Academy was the mastermind behind Tai''an Bank. Because Tai''an Academy is privately managed, it has been doing a loss-making business in terms of teaching and educating people, and the academy has never been short of money.

 Chapter 296: The prince is filled with sourness

    Chapter 296: The prince is filled with sourness


    Chapter 296: The Crown Prince is sour


    Du Wan was very interested in this college, "How many people does Tai''an Academy recruit each year?"


    Recruiting one thousand new students every year. Zhuang Congrens head hurt, so he changed the topic.


    Du Wan smiled and said, "Continue talking about Gu Li."


    "He went into the medicine shop and did not check his own injuries. He asked the doctor who was sitting in the hall toe and see his mother. He passed by the rice shop and bought some food and went back." Zhuang Cong told what he had learned. It was a very miserable young man. "The Gu family ran out of food a long time ago, and he left all the food for his mother and younger brother."


    Du Wan asked: "Didn''t you say that the academy provides free food and amodation?"


    The Gu family has no food, and his mother and brother are eating the free share he received from the academy canteen.


    Isnt it said that there is a schrship? His grades this year must be number one.


    "My stepfather also left arge debt, and I used the money to pay off the debt." Zhuang Cong thought of the ingot of silver given by the princess, which was nearly ten taels, which was enough for the Gu family to survive the winter safely. "Gu Li went to Juyuan Tower today because he wanted to Try your luck to see if you can get a job of copying books. The money for copying books in Juyuan Building is 30% higher than that offered by book shops outside. If the building provides pen, ink, paper and inkstone, you can only copy in the building, but The building will provide a te of snacks and a pot of tea for free.


    It is not difficult to understand why Gu Li went to Juyuan Tower because his legs were weak from hunger. As long as you get the job of copying books, you can have a snack at the teahouse.


    But he was unlucky and met a ssmate who he didn''t deal with.


    Zhuang Cong said: "Juyuanlou is very kind."


    This is not kindness, it is someone who sacrifices petty gains to make a big profit. Who is Pei Hao? If you can let others take advantage of it, you will definitely make money from somewhere.


    Du Wan thought of the table reserved at Juyuanlou.


    I didnt ask how much it costs to book a seat, but it wont be cheap.


    Let Zhuang Cong arrange people, continue to pay attention to Gu Li, and help if you can.


    Zhuang Cong was saying goodbye. Just as he turned to leave, Du Wan suddenly said again, "Wait a minute."


    What else does the princess have to say?


    Please ask someone to pay attention to see if anyone is still staring at Gu Li.


    "yes."


    Zhuang Cong didn''t ask the reason. The master just told the people below to do it.


    Du Wan wanted to confirm something, so he asked someone to investigate.


    The people arranged by Zhuang Cong were good at doing things. It didn''t take long before he really noticed something was wrong around the Gu family. It''s just that the time is short and the person behind the scenes has not been found.


    She likes to solve things on the same day, so she takes action herself.


    Just sitting in a tavern near Gu''s house until dusk, I noticed someone staring at Gu Li and went to see the old man from the small **** shop who sold her informationst time. That pawnshop was Xie Zhang''s power, which just confirmed Du Wan''s suspicion that Xie Zhang had long taken a fancy to Gu Li''s talent.


    The so-called life-saving grace was just a premeditated n, just like Xie Zhang''s plot against Qin Yuyu. In the book, Xie Zhang killed many corrupt officials in theter period, and then quickly promoted arge number of young officials without causing big trouble. It is not unreasonable.


    People n for a rainy day and have a particrly long-term vision.


    Meeting Gu Li made Du Wan sessfully forget about the gift he promised to Pei Hao.


    So Prince Pei returned to the mansion and waited, day after day, but still did not receive the gift. They sent someone to investigate again and found out that the little girl returned to the house that day and sent someone to inquire about Gu Li. Later, she even went to a tavern near Gu''s house to stay until evening.


    How much attention should be paid to Gu Li?


    How much do you like it? !


    The more Pei Hao thought about it, the more depressed he became.


    They also sent people to investigate Gu Li and investigated all three generations of his ancestors. He is just an ordinary poor schr, nothing outstanding except that he is a little bit better at reading.


    "Hu San, how do you think Gu Li isparable to my son?" Pei Hao flipped through Gu Li''s survey results, "In terms of family background, appearance, and talent, how can hepare to me? Little heartless Why did you pay attention to him?" Hu Sanhan smiled naively, "Hey, Crown Prince, he is worse off than you."


    Pei Hao:


    Can it still be like this?


    His miserable appearance attracted the little girls attention?


    After Pei Hao thought about it carefully, the only thing he couldn''tpare to was this.


    So the prince made another strange move...


    Du Wan, who was scolded as heartless, followed Du Wanma every day in the name of protection. She thinks her behavior is normal and appropriate, but in the eyes of her elders, she is just a troublesome little girl.


    Du Prince-inw went to the yamen, and she followed him around.


    As the New Year is approaching, the Ministry of Household Affairs is busy with official duties and there is a serious shortage of manpower, which makes Prince Consort Du busy every day untilte at night.


    Seeing that there was no one avable for Du''s consort, Du Wan suddenly had an idea and asked Su Che to work for him.


    Hearing this suggestion, Prince Consort Du looked at the baby bump for a long time withplicated eyes, which made Du Wan''s scalp go numb. He didn''t know what the cheap father was thinking.


    Du Huima asked: "Daughter, don''t you hate the Su family?"


    "Is the grudge gone? What''s there to hate?" Du Wan''s open-minded attitude is impressive.


    Du Prince Consort held back another sentence for a long time, "Don''t you think it''s inappropriate?"


    "What''s wrong? It''s an honor for him to be an errand for his father."


    After all, he was once the number one schr, the proud son of heaven.


    If he wasnt the number one schr, he wouldnt be qualified to work as an errand for his father. Du Wan said matter-of-factly.


    Du Prince Consort knew that his daughter was very filial and didn''t want him to be too tired, so he hurriedly found a helper for him. Prince Consort Du had never thought about having a top schr by his side as a follower.


    However, my daughter feels sorry for him as a father...


    So, early the next morning.


    Su Che dressed neatly and went to the front yard to report.


    Du''s consort saw that the once high-spirited number one schr had now restrained his sharpness, took off his splendid clothes, put on the clothes of a servant, and knelt down in front of him respectfully. His mood wasplicated for a moment, "The grudges between the princess''s house and your family." , do you think its still possible to be good?


    Prince-inw, the Su family will not be jealous of the Princess Mansion. On the contrary, the Su family is very grateful to the Princess Mansion for giving us shelter in our most difficult time.


    Du Huimas expression was unpredictable.


    It was impossible for him to activate Su Che. In particr, this person is extremely talented, and he uses it like a double-edged sword. The best oue for Su Che is death. So hello, hello, hello to everyone.


    What does it mean to be with him? Wanwan simply wants to help his father, but he knows that this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for Su Che.


    Du Consort sighed slightly, "I hope you will not betray Wanwan''s trust."


    "I, Su Che, can swear that I will never betray the princess mansion or the princess, otherwise the sky will thunder and I will die." In order to show his loyalty, Su Che solemnly swore.


    People in ancient times did not take swearing as a joke like they do now.


    Generally speaking, they do not swear easily and take their oaths very seriously.

 Chapter 297: The crown prince鈥檚 strange tricks to win favor

    Chapter 297: The crown prince¡¯s strange tricks to win favor


    Chapter 297 The Crown Princes Strange Tricks to Win Favor


    Du Consort Du took Su Che with him as an errand.


    This matter spread to a small extent among some aristocratic families in the capital, and some people were amazed.


    At the same time, some people suspected that the Princess Mansion made such arrangements because it wanted to humiliate the Su family and take revenge. There are still a very few people who doubt that if the Su family is wiped out, will there be a chance to make aeback?


    When Du Qian heard what his sister had done, he came to him worriedly and said, "Sister, what do you think? Send Su Che to his father?"


    Isnt there no one who can help my father? He is a top talent after all. With him helping my father, my father will be able to do things more easily.


    Arent you afraid of something happening?


    "What are you afraid of? His family is all in the house." Du Wan wants to make the best use of everything and don''t waste it if it can be used to its full potential. "Brother, I have observed the Su family for a while and found that except for Su Yu, My mind is quite clear."


    Du Qian thought thoughtfully, "How about I go find one too?"


    Okay, that Su Lu is quite interesting. He can carry it clearly and has a good outlook on life.


    Seriously?


    Why are you lying to me?


    Then let the steward transfer him to my yard.


    Du Qian believed what his sister said.


    Immediately tell my confidants to handle the matter.


    Du Wan was surprised to see him anxious, "Brother, do you need to be so anxious?"


    "Why are you not in a hurry? You are in a hurry." Du Qian thought that his father was showing off in front of him, saying that his sister was worried about his hard work, so she gave him someone to share his worries.


    Now his sister also stuffed one next to him.


    One for each person, everyone has it, thats fair.


    Du Wan didnt know what the cheap brother was thinking, and he didnt know that father and son werepeting over such a small thing. Brother, I also discovered a talent who is in trouble. Do you want to help him in times of need?


    "who?"


    Taian Academy, Gu Li.


    "Okay, I know."


    Du Qian heard about Gu Li from Du Wan and decided to go there himself. As a result, when I went to the Gu family''s shabby little house, I learned that it was no longer upied. I thought something had happened to the Gu family, so I went to inquire more and found out the truth.


    Someone took a step ahead of him and picked up Gu Li and his family!


    Which **** is the one who got there first?


    Du Qian sent someone to inquire.


    It didnt take long to find out the result.


    When Du Qian heard this, he became very happy!


    Du Wan thought Du Qian would bring the person back, but she never thought that Du Qian would leave happily ande back with a dark face, "Brother, he won''t ept your help?"


    Is it necessary for the plot and cannot be changed?


    Unexpectedly, Du Qian snorted, a little arrogantly, "Did my sister tell the person named Pei? When I passed by, the person named Pei had already picked him up."


    "What?" Du Wan was stunned, "I didn''t mention it to him."


    Wrong!


    Du Wan thought of something, "When Gu Li was bullied, I was at the scene, and Prince Pei was also there. I went to investigate, and he should have gone to investigate too."


    No wonder Brother Cheap is angry, it turns out that the viin Pei got there first.


    It would be strange not to be angry about missing out on talents.


    Actually, Du Wan didn''t know that Du Qian wouldn''t necessarily be angry if it were someone else, but this person was Pei Hao, and he was immediately angry. Anyone who wants to take advantage of his sister is Du Qian''s enemy. Therefore, Pei Hao has always been Du Qian''s number one enemy and the key target to guard against.


    Du Qian heard what his sister said and it was Pei Hao who happened to be present and knew about it.


    However, what he had in mind was different from his sister. His sister must have been paying attention to Gu Li, and the petty guy found out about it, so he picked him up in advance, cutting off Gu Li''s chance of contacting his sister again.


    The Yamen of the Imperial City Department.


    Pei Hao is handling official business.


    When he stopped, Hu Sancai, who was standing aside, spoke up and reported, "Your Majesty, my subordinates received news that Prince Rui had gone to the Gu family. He was very angry when no one was found, and he even investigated us."


    "Don''t pay attention to him. Have you made arrangements for your family?"


    Its done. Gu Lis entry procedures have also beenpleted.


    Its done. Ill bring the people here soon.


    Pei Hao was very unconvinced when he learned that the little girl might have a crush on Gu Li. Then, he wants to put people around him and let the little girl open her eyes to see who is better.


    As the saying goes, distance creates beauty.


    As long as he stands with Gu Li, the contrast will be obvious!


    As long as the eyes are not blind, he can see him better.


    Pei Hao didn''t think the little girl was blind. Her big eyes were very vicious. She could see through him at a nce when he pretended to be sick.


    In a short while.


    Gu Li, who had just changed into his official uniform, walked over with a bit of awkwardness.


    Flying on the branch?


    Gu Li was still feeling dizzy as if he was dreaming.


    Unexpectedly, he would suddenly be favored by Prince Pei and join the Imperial City Department as a minor chief.


    This position used to belong to Mu Si''an. After Mu Si''an was promoted, the job had been vacant. Pei Hao couldn''t find a suitable person to take over, so he just handed it over to Gu Li.


    In fact, this profession is simr to secretarial work.


    Pei Hao looked at Gu Li.


    You are still young, so you are very reserved and a little nervous when standing in front of him.


    He is very disgusted, thats it? Why should the little girl treat him differently? The more Pei Hao thought about it, the more bitter he felt.


    No matter how sad Pei Hao felt, he still showed the seriousness on his face and arranged some things for Gu Li to handle. At the end, he said with disgust: "Try to live a good life from now on. Don''t be miserable and an eyesore."


    Yes, my lord.


    Gu Li didn''t care about Pei Hao''s dislike and was very touched.


    As the rumors say, Crown Prince Pei lived up to his name and was a truly upright gentleman. It was because he misunderstood and thought that the prince had some intentions, so he forcibly took his family away without his permission. Now it seems that he just came to cheer him up because he saw that his life was too miserable.


    No, it also reminded him to live a good life.


    Gu Li was somewhat wary of Pei Hao.


    Because of Pei Hao''s disgusting words, it disappeared into thin air.


    At this time, Gu Li had no idea that the prince really suspected him. Knowing that his misfortune had attracted the attention of the little girl, he helped him to stop his misery.


    The reason is very simple. If he continues to be miserable, the little girl will take action. Then, the two people wille into contact, and things in the future will be uncontroble. When he heard that Du Qian had gone to Gu''s house to look for someone, Pei Hao felt lucky in his heart. Fortunately, he picked the person up first.


    Hu San saw Gu Lis expression of gratitude.


    I just feel that I am young and too young, and I dont know that I have missed the opportunity to work for the king. Nowadays, many people are trying to get a job with the prince.


    What does it mean to be a small chief executive of the Imperial City Department?


    Gu Li retreats.


    Pei Hao continued to handle official duties.


    After a long time, he opened a secret book that Mu Si''an had sent back to Beijing.

 Chapter 298: Why are you so unlucky?

    Chapter 298: Why are you so unlucky?


    Chapter 298 Why are you so unlucky?


    Pei Hao closed the secret book and said, "Si''an ising back."


    It hasnt snowed in the past few days, so the road is easy to walk. Hu San answered.


    "Xie Zhang did a good job in disaster relief." After reading the secret book, Pei Hao knew the process of disaster relief. It can be seen from this that Xie Zhang''s extraordinary methods are extraordinary. "It is a great achievement toe back. Now that the official position is vacant, there is a high probability that he will be promoted."


    Your Majesty, do you want to move down?


    The Imperial City Si Yamen is not as valued as the Six Ministries, and the number of professions within the establishment can be counted on one hand. Pei Hao said that he was in charge of the Imperial City Department and his official position was not high. Recently, a group of corrupt officials have been dismissed, leaving many official positions vacant.


    Pei Hao can seek a higher official position as long as he wants to.


    "No, this position is quite good." Pei Hao had no intention of moving.


    The Zhenguogongfu is prominent enough and there is no need for him to go to a higher level. What he wants now is the peace and freedom of the Imperial City Division. No one except the emperor dares to stand on his head and point fingers. Besides, other departments are verypetitive. It''s boring to fight for power and gain all day long.


    It''s very good now. As long as the emperor is fine, he can bezy and find the girl.


    How about going to the little girls ce for dinner tonight?


    Pei Hao asked someone to study the ink, took out the paper, wrote a letter, and handed it to the Pei family guard, "Send it to the princess''s mansion immediately."


    That look made him look like he had something important to do.


    In fact, the content is about going to Yulingyuan for dinner today, and also exining what he likes to eat and what he doesn''t like to eat. He wrote it very carefully, and wrote three whole pieces of paper. When I go to someone''s ce to be a guest and write such a detailed letter, the only one who has so many demands is Prince Pei.


    However, something unexpected happened to the letter this time.


    The guards of the Pei family were delivering a letter and bumped into Du Qian in front of Yulingyuan.


    Du Qian had someone beat up the Pei family guard, and then snatched the letter from him. After opening it and reading it, his handsome face was sinister. He had to write so clearly during a meal. Do you think he couldn''t see it? The person named Pei just wanted his sister to get to know him.


    So Du Qian let him go and said, "Go back and tell Prince Pei that he cane to visit with peace of mind. The princess''s residence has always been hospitable, so he will definitely have food to eat."


    The guards of the Pei family returned with a bruised nose and a swollen face.


    Pei Hao''s eyelids jumped when he heard this.


    Why are you so unlucky to bump into your brother-inw?


    And the princess mansion.


    Du Qian read Pei Hao''s letter again and said through gritted teeth, "Does the person named Pei want to eat farts?"


    Soon, Du Qian went to Yuling Garden.


    Having found his sister, he said directly: "Sister, did you promise Pei Hao to treat him to ancient soup?"


    Yes, I promised. Du Wan wondered why he asked.


    Du Qian said: "He sent a letter and said he woulde to eat tonight."


    Okay, Ill let Ningqin and the others prepare.


    "No need. Sister, please don''t interfere in this matter. Brother will prepare it himself." So Du Qian personally prepared the ingredients for the antique soup.


    It is based on the hobby written by Pei Hao, in reverse.


    Du Qian is not prepared for anything Pei Hao likes.


    He is fully prepared for anything Pei Hao doesn''t like.


    For example, Pei Hao didn''t like to eat the offal of animals, and Du Qian ate some of the offal of pigs, chickens, ducks, etc. The letter stated that I like to eat pork belly, which is fiveyered, leaner and less fat, and I dont like particrly fat meat. So, Du Qian specially asked the kitchen to prepare two kilograms of very fat meat.


    Prepare garlic, the raw kind, and chili peppers.


    Pei Hao specified that he could only eat mildly spicy food, but Du Qian reced him with something extra spicy.


    Pei Hao also said not to be jealous because he didn''t like the smell.


    Du Qian also gave special orders to use old vinegar and not to use any other vinegar.


    besides


    After Du Wan finished practicing, she went to see how the cheap brother was preparing, and found a bunch of **** things. Howe they were all things she didnt like to eat? "Brother!" Du Wan red at him angrily with a stern face.


    Du Qian smiled and said, "What''s wrong with my sister?"


    Do you have any grudge against me? Du Wan gritted her teeth and asked, Or did I make you angry?


    No, why do you think so?


    Then take a look. Du Wan pointed at the pile of things Du Qian had prepared, Why are they all things I dont like to eat? Isnt this a grudge against me?


    Du Qian suddenly turned to stone, "...forgot."


    This made Du Qian grit his teeth in anger and wondered if Pei Hao did it on purpose?


    Du Qian then realized that the contents of the letters were different. Most of the things Pei Hao liked, his sister also liked. Even his sister doesn''t like what he doesn''t like?


    So, that sinister Pei Hao is flirting with his sister? !


    Du Qian straightened up his back immediately and said, "Sister, don''t be anxious, don''t be anxious, big brother is preparing today ording to his personal preferences. What is being prepared now are all what Prince Pei likes. The ingredients for you and I haven''t been prepared yet. Itll be fine if you know how, just wait and eat.


    He likes it? Du Wan was surprised.


    Du Wan looked at the ingredients on the table and said, "This hobby is quite special. I am truly worthy of being a prince."


    Yes, it tastes quite strong. Du Qian agreed, almostughing in his heart.


    Wait for Du Qian to prepare again.


    Du Wan walked out of Yulingyuan leisurely and asked Zhuang Cong, "What happened in the house today?"


    "The guards of the Pei family came to deliver the letter, but the prince intercepted it and took the letter away." Zhuang Cong was Du Wan''s personal guard, so he was naturally loyal to Du Wan and sold Du Qianpletely.


    When Du Wan heard this, he immediately became happy.


    Do you really think she is stupid? Will the cheap brother prepare for Pei Hao to like her? It''s impossible even to think about. No, Du Wan would know the reason when he came out and asked.


    She wouldn''t help Pei Hao, just pretend that she didn''t know.


    Happy to see the results, happy to watch the show.


    That night, Pei Hao came.


    Even though he knew there was a trap, he still came.


    In order to increase my goodwill, I prepared two more gifts before going.


    Du Qian stood guard outside Yulingyuan and greeted him with a smile, "Prince Pei is so busy that he stilles here. The princess''s mansion is really full of glory."


    Prince Ruijun is so polite. Pei Haos etiquette was also thoughtful, which was the standard for a noble family.


    Come,e, I have personally prepared your favorite food, pleasee and sit down at the table.


    Du Qian took Pei Hao there.


    At the same time, three charcoal basins were burning in the room, which was extremely warm.


    Du Wan sat in a chair and stared at the small pot that belonged to her on the table.


    The soup in the pot is gurgling and fragrant. In the past, she would have started working long ago, and today she would have to wait for the guests.


    Du Wan asked: "Ningqin, has Prince Pei arrived?"


    Ningqin replied, "The prince has gone to greet him. Counting the time, he will be here soon."


    Are there any sunflower seeds?


    Yes, there is it in the tea room.


    Here, here, I suddenly want to eat some melon seeds.


    "yes"


    Ningqin looked strange, but went to pick up the melon seeds.


    Now in the entire princess mansion, everyone knows that the princess loves gossip, and she especially likes to watch ys and listen to gossip while eating melon seeds.

 Chapter 299: Du Qian and Pei Hao confront each other

    Chapter 299: Du Qian and Pei Hao confront each other


    Chapter 299 Du Qian and Pei Hao confront each other


    So, there was the following scene.


    When Pei Hao stepped into the room, apart from feeling warm, the first thing he saw was Du Wan sitting aside eating melon seeds, looking at him with bright eyes.


    This gave Pei Hao an inexplicable bad feeling.


    It''s just that the prince has seen a lot of storms, but he still looked calm as he stepped forward and gave the two specially prepared gifts, one for Du Wan and the other for Du Qian.


    "Brother Du, a small gift is not a sign of respect." Pei Hao smiled like a spring breeze.


    Du Qian was even more generous and patted his shoulder generously, "Prince Pei is just polite. It''s just a matter of time when someonees. No need to bring any gifts."


    As long as Brother Du likes it, thats fine.


    I like it, I got it for free, theres no reason not to like it.


    The two of them went back and forth and were so polite that nothing unusual could be seen.


    Du Wan silently handed the gift she received to Ning Qin, and then decided to sit further away and leave the home court to the cheap brother.


    As long as the matter between the two of them does not involve her, just watch it from the other side.


    Next, Du Qian warmly greeted Pei Hao, the distinguished guest, to the table.


    Pei Hao went over to take a look and understood immediately.


    There are three portions of ingredients on the table, one for each person.


    In order to prevent the ingredients from being put into the pot and mixing up the taste, Du Qian also ordered three small pots to be made. This way, everyone can eat their own thing.


    Pei Hao was not angry when he saw that his share of ingredients were all things he didn''t like to eat, and he sat down openly. When you are a guest at someone else''s home, it is polite to eat the food no matter how unptable it is or if you don''t like it.


    Du Qian was sure of this.


    Pei Hao did exactly what he thought. He didn''t dare to get angry at all, and he even smiled and thanked him.


    Du Qian picked up the wine ss and poured Pei Hao a ss enthusiastically. "I will leave the fruit wine for my sister. If we grown men want to drink, we will drink something strong. Come, have a drink to warm yourself up."


    "Brother Du is right." Pei Hao picked up the wine ss.


    With the same pot of wine, he is not worried that Du Qian will mess around.


    However, Pei Hao forgot for a moment that Yuanyang Pot still existed in this world.


    Pei Hao took a cup and felt a spicy feeling going straight to his forehead.


    In an instant, "Cough cough cough..." The person was choked, and Pei Hao turned around and coughed.


    As if he was anxious, Du Qian quickly brought him a bowl of water, "Why are you so careless? Come on, have a drink of water."


    Pei Hao took the water from Du Qian and took a quick look to confirm that it was water. However, he didn''t dare to drink the water Du Qian handed him, so he put it down on the pretext that he didn''t need it for the time being. The corner of his eye turned to the bowl of water next to Du Qian, probably for him to drink. Pei Hao pretended not to care, took the bowl from him and drank in one gulp.


    The result, fuck!


    Pei Hao was so angry!


    Why is it so cold? !


    Is it ice water? !


    This is really a world of ice and fire. Pei Hao was tortured for a while, but what should he do? We still have to maintain the prince''s demeanor.


    Yes, except for the very beginning, Pei Hao choked on his wine.


    With his strong self-control, he quickly returned to normal on the surface. Even if his throat was about to burn, he still maintained hisposure and calmness.


    Du Qian originally thought he had not been tricked.


    However, his eyes are so vicious, how could he not see something strange about him? As a young man, with this little bit of knowledge, he could only deceive his stupid sister.


    Just as Du Qian thought. Du Wan was originally very interested and kept watching the show.


    After the ingredients were put into the pot, they were not ready to be eaten quickly, so she stirred her small hot pot while secretly paying attention to Pei Hao and Du Qian. When she saw Pei Hao take a sip of wine and choked on it until his face turned red, she knew that Pei Hao had eaten it. One loss. But soon, he sat upright again gracefully and continued talking to Du Qian with a smile.


    Du Wan guessed that Du Qian''s little move was not very good.


    Also, Prince Pei is very smart. Instead of drinking the water given by his eldest brother, he goes to get the water from his eldest brother.


    Du Wan saw it. The water was originally given to Pei Hao. After Pei Hao refused to drink it, Du Qian took it and drank it? !


    Fuck!


    Brother didnt do anything in the water? !


    This plot development was beyond her expectation.


    Pei Hao paid attention to the little girl''s expression, her sneaky eyes, clearly waiting for a show. When her young fiance encounters her fianc in trouble, she just doesn''t help him and just watches the fun?


    Just thinking about it makes me feel sick.


    Du Qian made it clear that he did not want to let Pei Hao go, and put the ingredients into the pot for him, "Prince Pei, please write a letter and say that you like these. I specially ordered the kitchen to prepare the freshest ones and keep them for you. Satisfied with the meal.


    Yes, Brother Du is interested. Pei Hao smiled politely.


    Youre wee, just eat. There will still be some after you finish eating.


    Du Qian showed great hospitality, and Pei Hao expressed that he was ttered.


    Today can be said to be the best day that Du Qian has treated him since he got engaged to the little girl. It''s just that it''s good, but it contains poison.


    Before Du Qian noticed, Pei Hao turned to look at Du Wan, his eyes filled with aggrievedness.


    Du Wan immediately sat down and lowered his head to fish out the food in the small pot.


    Very good, I was busy, so I didnt see him.


    Its almost time, some of the things in the pot are ready to eat.


    Du Qian took the initiative to help Pei Hao scald the meat and fish it out of the pot. While he was cooking it, he said, "It''s almost ready to eat. You wrote in your letter that you like fattened pork belly, so I asked the kitchen to prepare it."


    Pei Hao screamed secretly, his eyelids twitching.


    I saw Du Qian using serving chopsticks to hold arge piece of fat meat, more than 90% of which was white, with only a thinyer of lean meat on the surface. The existence of thisyer of lean meat is to show that this is a piece of pork belly.


    Du Wan tried hard to hold back herughter. She didn''t see Prince Pei''s letter, but knew that he would not like this. It is possible that the poor may like to eat fat because their bodies are short of oil and water. Children from wealthy families are never short of food, so it is strange that they would like to eat fat meat. Furthermore, Prince Pei in the original work was particrly picky about food and drink expenses.


    When Du Qian came over, Pei Hao had to pick up the te and pick it up with a smile.


    Pei Hao knew that if he didn''t answer, Du Qian would definitely have other options, so he might as well just pick it up.


    "Eat it, this meat is very fragrant." Du Qian raised his hand and motioned for Pei Hao to eat it.


    Pei Hao picked up the piece of fat and dipped it in the sauce. His movements were graceful and decent, but it was twice as slow as before, and the dipping time was a little longer.


    As he was doing this, he said with a smile, "Brother Du is so kind to me. He treats me as one of his family members, right?"


    Yes. Du Qian wanted to say no.


    The way Pei Hao looked over, if he dared to say otherwise, he wouldn''t eat.


    Du Qian immediately decided to follow his lead and put in a nice word to make Pei Hao feel frustrated, but he still made a lot of money.


    Du Wan wasughing in her heart.


    The ssic moment has arrived, be sure to watch it carefully and dont blink.


    In fact, in her heart, she guessed that Pei Hao didn''t know how to eat, so she would find a way to solve this problem. However, unexpectedly, Pei Hao dipped the fat meat in the sauce without changing his expression and put it in his mouth.


    have eaten? !

 Chapter 300: Pei Hao is grateful to his brother-in-law

    Chapter 300: Pei Hao is grateful to his brother-inw


    Chapter 300 Pei Hao is grateful to his brother-inw


    Wow, I ate it!


    Du Wan expressed shock.


    Is it necessary to humiliate yourself so much?


    Pei Hao''s peach blossom eyes looked over and happened to meet Du Wan''s shocked eyes.


    So the little girl thought he couldnt eat? How naive.


    The education of a child of aristocratic family does not allow him not to eat.


    How could someone who has received the same education as Du Qian not understand this truth? However, he, Pei Hao, would not sit still and wait for death. He took the initiative to pick up arge piece of fat meat in the pot, which was probably only eight ripe. He picked it up with serving chopsticks and quickly ced it on the porcin te in front of Du Qian before Du Qian could react. dish.


    Pei Hao said with a breath of tea in his tea: "Brother Du, my family must share the blessings. I think this meat is very delicious, so I gave you a piece. You must eat it."


    Du Qian didnt want to speak anymore.


    It means not paying attention at the moment and making a miscalction.


    If someone picks it up but doesnt put it on his te, he can say he doesnt like eating it. But the te has already been caught. If you don''t eat it, it''s like hitting yourself in the mouth.


    If you fall out, others dont have to eat it.


    Du Qian said with a smile: "It''s okay, I can eat it. It''s a bit hot, let it cool down first before eating."


    "Don''t be in a hurry, just know how to eat." Pei Hao turned to the pot again and said, "There is still some meat here. As long as I eat a piece, I must share a piece with Brother Du. Otherwise, I won''t eat it. Because I feel so sorry. They are all family members."


    The little girl finally couldn''t hold it back and burst outughing.


    The two of them looked at Du Wan, who was particrly quiet today and wanted to be invisible.


    Pei Hao asked with a smile: "Wanwan is smiling so happily, and you want to eat too?"


    No! I wont eat it, I dont like it.


    Du Wan shook her little head like a rattle.


    Ugly rejection!


    don''t want!


    Only a fool would wrong himself just to save face.


    Pei Hao still doesn''t know that among his sweetheart, he has been ssified as a fool.


    Pei Hao smiled again and said, "What does Wanwan like to eat?"


    Oh, the pot is full of my favorite food. Du Wan responded casually.


    "Really? Let me take a look." Pei Hao seemed very interested. He stood up and walked around half the table, walked to Du Wan, picked up a long-handled spoon and scooped out the contents of the hot pot, "It''s quite It''s delicious and looks very appetizing. I suddenly want to eat, can I have some?"


    Du Wan hasnt spoken yet.


    Du Qian next to him wanted to scold him for being shameless, but he still said politely, "Didn''t I prepare carefully for Prince Pei?"


    "Brother Du, don''t get me wrong, I just want to change the taste." Pei Haojun had a slight smile on his face, and his eyes were looking at the meat on Du Qian''s te, "Brother Du, don''t you like the food I put in? Why don''t you eat it?"


    Du Qian gritted his teeth when he heard this. This was a threat.


    He will never eat this piece of meat.


    Only a ruthless person like Pei Hao could eat it without changing his expression.


    Pei Hao happily asked his servants to help him, brought a chair, put on a new set of bowls and chopsticks, and sat next to Du Wan, sharing a small pot with her.


    Life isplete!


    Du Qian wanted to find trouble, but the half-cooked piece of meat reminded him.


    Ning Qin was quite discerning. When she helped Pei Hao get new bowls and chopsticks, she changed the bowls and chopsticks for Du Qian. She also took away the small porcin te in front of Du Qian, and naturally took away the piece of meat as well.


    Du Qian nodded with satisfaction and decided that the next time Ning Qin made a mistake, the penalty of the cane would be reduced by half.


    Next, Pei Hao wanted to take care of Du Wan.


    Du Wan said: "Don''t pay attention to me, you can eat it yourself. It''s better to cook the hot pot yourself. It won''t taste that good if someone is waiting for you." "Okay then."


    Pei Hao started to eat by himself. He picked up a piece of shiitake mushroom, dipped it in the sauce te in front of Du Wan, and then put it in his mouth. The aroma exploded in his mouth. The ingredients were perfectly matched.


    It smells so good. Pei Hao praised with a smile.


    Then, he continued to fish for food, and when dipping it in sauce, he always used Du Wan in front of him. For some reason, he felt that with this sauce, even if Du Qian gave him a piece of fat meat, he felt that he could still swallow it without changing his expression.


    Du Qians face turned dark.


    The sauce my sister has eaten, this guy is really shameless!


    Fortunately, after he dipped it once, his sister didnt use it anymore.


    Du Wan didnt stop him at first, but she didnt bother to stop himter. Seeing that he had been wronged today, he stopped scolding him and silently brought the sauce in front of him to Pei Hao. She went back to the ingredients and made a new dish.


    Even if you beat her to death, don''t eat his saliva.


    I dont know if it was her imagination, but I felt that Pei Haos peach blossom eyes were getting more and more sparkling.


    Du Qian said, "Prince Pei, why don''t you use the same pot with me?"


    "No need to trouble Brother Du, Wanwan is fine." Pei Hao was determined not to move, "I can asionally help Wanwan while sitting here. Wanwan is my fiance, and taking care of her is what I should do. "


    Du Qians teeth were sore and he wanted to curse shamelessly.


    But at this moment, good manners do not allow him to curse.


    Then everyone ate quietly without causing any further trouble.


    Until Du Wan''s stomach was full, there was still a small amount of leftover food on the te.


    She didnt want to waste it, but she really couldnt eat any more.


    Without waiting for her to say anything, a long, white hand stretched out, took the dish in front of her away, and slowly ate it all.


    Du Wan was stunned.


    In an instant, my cheeks felt slightly hot, and my little heart was still pounding, beating a little faster.


    this


    Suddenly, she stood up, "I have something to do, so I''ll leave for a while."


    Before Pei Hao and Du Qian could say anything, they ran very fast.


    Pei Hao looked at the little girl''s running back and was so happy that he raised the corners of his mouth and nced at Du Qian gratefully. Fortunately, his brother-inw made things difficult for him and allowed him to join the little girl and eat from the same pot. The little girl ate from the same pot. The dish was dipped in the same sauce.


    Du Qian miraculously understood Pei Hao''s nce.


    He wanted to hit him in the face with the chopsticks in his hand!


    What a mistake.


    Du Qian was so happy at first, but now he regrets it.


    Pei Hao felt that he should not provoke his brother-inw too harshly on this matter. Turning to business, "Brother Du, there is something I want to talk to you about alone."


    Du Qian was originally angry, but when he saw Pei Hao''s serious expression, he quickly corrected his attitude and asked his servants to retreat, "What''s the matter?"


    Liu Jin is about to enter Beijing, and the exiled princess will also return.


    You can go back if you want. Its a happy event. Du Qian said nonchntly.


    This made Pei Hao hesitate to pick up the tea bowl. Didn''t Wanwan mention it to him? Seeing Du Qian''s attitude, it''s really possible that he didn''t know.


    The little girl is pretty good at hiding secrets.


    Pei Hao revealed that Qin Yuyu was probably a princess.


    Du Qian frowned when he heard this, "Is it the one who had issues with Wanwan before?"


    "Yes." Pei Hao affirmed, "Be careful when the timees."


    "I know." Du Qian took the matter to heart.

 Chapter 301: Someone wants to buy Su Zhuangyuan

    Chapter 301: Someone wants to buy Su Zhuangyuan


    Chapter 301 Someone wants to buy Su Zhuangyuan


    Pei Hao also wanted to meet Du Wan, want to be alone with her, and ask about the gift. However, seeing Du Qian next to him, he put aside this idea and stood up to leave.


    Du Qian sent Pei Hao to the gate thoughtfully.


    Pei Hao didn''t want him to give it to him, so he insisted on giving it to him.


    I thought he couldn''t tell that Du Qian was guarding against him.


    Du Qian didn''t say anything on the surface, but he was really wary of Pei Hao. This guy said he wanted to leave, but he turned around and probably climbed over the wall to find his sister. After all, Pei Hao had a criminal record.


    After Pei Hao left the princess''s mansion, he returned directly to the Zhenguo Duke''s mansion.


    The news of his return soon reached Mrs. Pei.


    Pei Huiyuined, "Mom, my eldest brother returned home sote, so he must have gone to the princess''s mansion again. Others say that he has forgotten his mother after having a daughter-inw. He has already forgotten her before she got married. When she gets married, her daughter-inw will not ride on her. Its over your head.


    What nonsense. Mrs. Pei scolded.


    As soon as Pei Huiyu heard her mother''s tone, she knew that she was not really ming herself, "I was right, did you say that my eldest brother has had a meal with you these days?"


    Mrs. Pei thought about it, and she really didnt.


    When was thest time Pei Hao had dinner at her ce? Mrs. Pei herself doesnt even remember.


    Mu Fanling next to her saw Pei Huiyu''sck of brains again. Before the princess even came to the door, she started to instigate a rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw.


    If the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw is bad, what good will it do to her sister-inw?


    Besides, the status of the princess is inherently noble, does the aunt dare to set rules?


    Pei Hao didn''t know that histe return would arouse dissatisfaction from his mother.


    Back to Tingyuju.


    The night falls and thenterns are hung.


    Lamps were lit in the main room. When he stepped in, Pei Hao actually saw Mu Si''an, "Didn''t he say there are two days before we arrive in Beijing?"


    "Ride a fast horse ande back early. It''s all your fault. Why do you have to let me suffer?" Mu Si''an lost weight andy on the soft couch as if he was weak. And the usatory look he looked at Pei Hao was very weak, and that look was as pitiable as it could be.


    Pei Hao disagreed, "You don''t want to get credit, get promoted, or get ahead? Or do you want to stay by my side for the rest of your life, taking charge of my duties?"


    Mu Si''an smiled and said, "It''s not bad to be by your side for the rest of my life."


    "You think about it, but I don''t want to." Pei Hao knew that his cousin was talented, but he was just unlucky.


    Now is a good opportunity. There are a lot of vacancies in the central government. Now Mu Si''an has gone to disaster relief and has done a good job. He was promoted to an official position when he went there. He can be promoted again when hees back. As long as he operates properly, he can still find a good job. Reallycking.


    Pei Hao asked, "Which Yamen do you want to go to?"


    "Can you let me rest first before talking? I don''t know what happened during my absence."


    Well, let me know when you think about it.


    I heard that Prince Consort Du was ambushed at the foot of the world? Is this true?


    "real."


    Then these people are really rampant.


    "So they are all in prison. They cannot escape the death penalty." Pei Hao was certain that none of the people who nned to ambush Du''s consort could escape. "The emperor''s murderous intention is obvious."


    Some people think that they can buy their lives with money, and they also want to use money to make money. It can only be said that these people are too naive. Thest case involving Wu Qian and others was just corruption and did not p the emperor''s face, so they had the opportunity to spend money to buy their lives. Now these people are actually ambushing in the streets not far from the imperial city, just looking for death.


    Mu Si''an didn''t ask any more questions and asked Pei Hao to rush back to his yard.


    The next day.


    Xie Zhang, who went to provide disaster relief some time ago, spread the news that he would return to Beijing.


    Yulingyuan.


    Su Che followed Consort Du, but Du Wan didn''t follow him for the past two days. He practiced calligraphy in the quiet room and listened to Ning Qin''s gossip.


    Du Wan asked with a bit of surprise: "The disaster relief workers areing back, when exactly?"


    It is said that it will be tomorrow. Ningqin said while grinding ink for her master, Many people said that they would organize people to go to the city gate.


    What are you going to do?


    Lets look at people.


    Du Wan somewhat understands.


    This is like a celebrity trip, a bunch of fans.


    Xie Zhang is famous in the capital. The more Du Wan thought about it, the more familiar he felt. Isn''t this a routine familiar to many people in modern times? Hua Yinzi found some support and promoted Xie Zhang''s various good qualities from time to time. With his stunning appearance, he didn''t have to worry about his fame being spread widely and not having fans.


    Du Wan felt that Xie Zhang could do this kind of thing.


    Since ancient times, deep love cannot be retained, only routines can win people''s hearts.


    Ningqin asked: "Master, are you going? Let''s go to the city gate to watch the excitement."


    "I won''t go." Du Wan''s first reaction was not to go, "What''s so good about Xie Qi? Isn''t he as good-looking as Prince Pei?"


    Same. Ningqin actually agreed with what Du Wan said.


    On the other hand, Luoqi next to you, ask yourself, each has its own merits.


    Du Wan, who originally didnt want to go, met Qin Jiu who came to see her.


    Qin Jiu came to make an appointment with her in high spirits. They would go to the city gate together tomorrow morning to greet the meritorious people who had returned from the disaster relief. Du Wan was about to say no, but Qin Jiu said again: "I heard that the young master next to Prince Pei, whose surname is Mu, is Well, he also went to provide disaster relief this time."


    Du Wan thought about it, yes.


    Mu Sian went and agreed after thinking about it.


    However, Du Wan didn''t want to prepare, "You go and prepare, and I''ll ride in your car when the timees."


    "OK."


    Qin Jiu left happily.


    The moment Du Wan agreed, she felt vaguely that this trip might not be peaceful.


    the next day.


    Qin Jiu came to see Du Wan early in the morning.


    Du Wan asked someone to go to the main courtyard to say something, and then followed Qin Jiu out. This time, they were driving in Qin Jiu''s car. The apanying personal guards were only a small team, led by Zhuang Cong.


    Today, Du Wan went out without any cover, with a sword hanging on her waist.


    During the battle at Wangyue Tower, many people saw Du Wan wielding his sword to kill people. The news that Du Wan disappeared and returned and began to practice martial arts hard spread throughout the capital.


    Some people say that she has amazing talent and rapid progress.


    Some people say that it is just a show, exaggerated.


    But no matter what, it is a fact that Du Wan knows martial arts.


    Du Wan sat in the Qin family''s carriage. The luxury inside was not as luxurious as the princess''s car.


    Qin Jiu opened a grid and ced a lot of snacks, as well as Du Wan''s favorite sunflower seeds, "Specially prepared for you."


    Thank you. Du Wan grabbed a handful of melon seeds and started eating them.


    Qin Jiu suddenly looked at her cautiously, "Princess, Su Zhuangyuan... No, is Su Che really working as an errand with the Prince Consort?"


    Its been several days, can I still have a day off?


    I heard that the deed of sale is with you?


    "Um."


    No one wants to buy from you?


    "Huh?" Du Wan paused while eating melon seeds and looked at her keenly, "What news did you hear?"


    Qin Jiu hesitated for a while, and then said in a low voice: "I went to a banquet the day before yesterday, and I overheard that the eldestdy of the Wei family wanted to buy Su Che from you. She was willing to pay any amount of money."


    "Wei family? We are from the general''s pce, the twelve wei families?"


    Du Wan remembered the trio she had seen at the Zhenguo Pce, one of whom was the girl from General Wei''s Pce.


    Wei Twelve, Wei Qiong.

 Chapter 302: Go out and encounter gossip again

    Chapter 302: Go out and encounter gossip again


    Qin Jiu nodded, "Miss Wei is quite arrogant, and there''s a little bit of that..."


    Which one is that? Du Wans Bagua fire was burning brightly.


    Qin Jiu''s face turned red, and she started gossiping again in a low voice. This is Miss Wei. She has followed her father in the army since she was a child. She grew up in the northwest. She has a rtively open personality and has several handsome husbands around her. It is said that she took a liking to Su Che at first sight when she saw the number one schr parading in the streetst year.


    At that time, Su Che was the eldest grandson of the prime minister. How could she dare to think about it? Things are different now. The Prime Minister''s Mansion was defeated and Su Che became an official ve. As long as he bought it back...


    Du Wan understood, this was the meaning of raising the face.


    Qin Jiu asked in a low voice: "Princess, do you know how to sell it?"


    Am I going to be short of money? Du Wan asked.


    Qin Jiu suddenly realized, "Yes, you are not short of money. In fact, if you really want to sell it, don''t sell it to Miss Wei. Auction is the best, and it will definitely be higher than the price she gave. There are many people in the capital who want to buy Su Zhuangyuan. "


    Du Wan:


    Are these nobledies so fierce?


    Are you not afraid of a bad reputation when you buy a man?


    It''s better to drop this topic, Du Wan never thought about doing anything to Su Che.


    People''s lives are miserable enough. If you want to sell them, you have to sell Su Yu first. After all, she was once the most talented woman in the capital. She had a broken arm, so she was valuable.


    Du Wan secretly thought about this possibility, "Qin Jiu, do you think Su Yu is worth something?"


    Its broken, its not worth it anymore.


    She should have many admirers.


    "There are quite a lot." Qin Jiu paused before continuing, "Have you seen anyone helping her during this period? Most people seek advantages and avoid disadvantages."


    That person is in the princesss mansion, do you think anyone can get in?


    Du Wan disagreed. As long as he sells it openly, the price should be good. However, after selling it... what if Su Yu, who was out of her control, turned over? Forget it, don''t talk about letting her turn over, she is living a good life because she is sorry for the original owner.


    The chariot of the Duke of Qin was heading towards the city gate.


    The speed became slower and slower in the middle, gradually became a turtle speed, and finally stopped.


    Qin Jiu asked in confusion, "What happened?"


    "Miss Jiu, there are many cars ahead and the road is blocked." Qin Jiu''s maid Xiaoyin reported back outside the car.


    Qin Jiu asked again, Can we take a detour?


    Maid Xiaoyin asked the coachman.


    The coachman said: "If you want to go back to Miss Jiu, you can''t go around. There are other drivers behind you."


    Qin Jiu was depressed and looked at Du Wan.


    Du Wan stretched out her legs, crossed her ankles, and her feet were dangling so much that Qin Jiu''s eyes almost went straight. An ordinary noblewoman from an aristocratic family would never behave like a princess.


    But, why does it look so pleasing to the eye?


    Qin Jiu watched Du Wan eating melon seeds and said, "Princess, what should I do?"


    "It''s cool." Du Wan knew that the carriage would definitely not be able to leave. There were many carriages today, more than she expected. Apparently, they had the same idea as Qin Jiu. There were many peopleing to wee Xie Zhang and others back to the capital, "Exit Let''s walk the carriage, there''s not only a traffic jam ahead, but there''s also something going on. We won''t be able to disperse for a while."


    Qin Jiu was surprised, "You were in the car the whole time, how did you know there was something going on in front of you?"


    Du Wans face froze.


    Mom, I forgot.


    Du Wan pretended not to care and said, "Send someone up front to inquire. I also heard what someone said when they passed by the carriage just now."


    Qin Jiu did as he was told, and soon the person who inquired came back.


    Its just like what Du Wan said, if there is trouble ahead, otherwise there will be no traffic jam. Du Wan had a hunch that Qin Yuyu might be involved, because the heroine in the original work was the center of the ident. Wherever she goes, something happens and she steals the show. They often get into trouble and are helped by the male protagonist or male supporting characters, pped in the face by various female supporting characters, etc.


    How can we do this without her?


    Du Wan bent down and caught another handful of melon seeds, "Get out of the car and go watch the show."


    "Okay." Qin Jiu didn''t care.


    The two people walked out of the car, and Du Wan pulled up his hood.


    Seeing her like this, Qin Jiu also pulled up his hood, and specifically told Xiaoyin to take the sunflower seeds in the carriage with her. The princess only had such a few hobbies, and she always had to satisfy her and please her. Maybe one day, she would agree to let her be her sister-inw, and then marrying Du Qian would be half the battle.


    There are many nobledies who are eyeing Du Qian now.


    Du Qian would meet one or two nobledies every time he went out, but he didn''t pay attention and regarded them as just passers-by. Those people are really stupid. It is better to please the princess than to please Du Qian.


    Just saying hello from the princess is better than brushing countless faces in front of Du Qian.


    Du Wan walked forward excitedly and blended into the crowd.


    At the center of the ident, there was arge circle of melon-eating people, but the real owners were not seen.


    Du Wan wanted to rush forward, but when she stretched out her hand to open a way, Zhuang Cong was one step ahead of her, and several other guards stepped forward to clear the way for Du Wan.


    Du Wan praised, "Well done, go back and receive the reward from the chief steward."


    Thank you, Princess. Zhuang Cong and others expressed their thanks one after another.


    Qin Jiu borrowed the money and hurriedly came to Du Wan and looked into the bustling center, "Hey, is it Miss Wei''s carriage?"


    Du Wan has already seen it clearly.


    There are two carriages crossing the middle of the road. One of them belongs to General Wei''s mansion and Miss Wei''s carriage, and the other belongs to Zhou Yi.


    The carriages of the two families collided and a dispute broke out. ording to this situation, the person who is at fault is the eldestdy of the Wei family. However, the Wei family is powerful and the Zhou family cannotpare. Zhou Yi originally wanted to swallow her anger and consider herself unlucky, but today she didn''t go out alone, she even made an appointment with Qin Yuyu.


    Qin Yuyu was injured and broke his head.


    The problem is not serious, just a little blood shed.


    Qin Yuyu insisted that the eldestdy of the Wei family get out of the car and apologize.


    How would the eldestdy of the Wei family pay attention to her?


    But Qin Yuyu was unyielding, and with the support of the people around her, she was even more confident, "Can the eldestdy of General Wei''s Mansion be unreasonable? She bumped into someone else''s carriage, and caused others to be injured. She didn''t even apologize. Tell me? I dont need yourpensation, I just need an apology from you.


    As soon as he said this, someone in the crowd immediately echoed.


    Miss Qin is not afraid of the powerful, she is different, and she is majestic!


    "Miss Qin is right, Miss Wei should apologize!"


    Apologise! Apologize!


    -"Apologize!"


    Du Wan looked at the people who were showing support and raised her eyebrows.


    Ah! Who are they? They are all dandies among the rich and powerful, fearing that the world will not be in chaos. Let''s just say, ordinary people will not get involved in this kind of thing for fear of being retaliated against.


    Qin Jiumented in a low voice, "As the eldestdy of the general''s pce, I can ask her topensate, but it is impossible to apologize."


    So this matter is going to take some time. Du Wan spoke while eating melon seeds.


    Just at this moment, a girl in gorgeous clothes stood up and said in disgust: "Is it this Qin again? She is obviously a beggar, why is she everywhere?"

 Chapter 303: The prince was angry again

    Chapter 303: The prince was angry again


    Chapter 303 The prince is angry again


    "Yeah, I don''t know what she relies on, but she can always run around in the capital. Every time something happens, a manes to help her. She is really lucky." Another girl in brocade clothes said with a smile, but these words sounded strange. Its easy to get people thinking wrongly.


    Then another girl immediately answered, "Oh, why do you think she is?"


    He is beautiful, has a good figure, and has a delicate and sweet voice.


    Ouch, what a drama! The drama ising.


    Du Wan looked at them happily. At first nce, these girls were from good backgrounds.


    Qin Jiu stood next to Du Wan and said in surprise: "Princess, thesedies actually target this girl together. This shows how hated this girl is."


    It can really cause trouble, Qin Jiu sighed.


    Du Wan chuckled, "What do you know? Qin Yuyu is right about this. She is the victim, what''s wrong with asking the other party to apologize?"


    Who is wrong? Qin Jiu felt that Qin Yuyu was ignorant.


    Du Wan spat out the melon seed skin and said with a smile: "Of course the driver of the eldest daughter of the Wei family was the one who was at fault."


    Qin Jiuughed, the sound was crisp and very pleasant.


    Some of the people watching nearby looked over when they heard the woman''sughter.


    So, it was exposed.


    Acquaintances can still recognize them, even with their hoods on.


    Du Wan ignored it at all, eating melon seeds and watching the show with peace of mind. Zhuang Cong and others did their best to keep strangers away from them. The guards Qin Jiu brought were also very responsible and protected them.


    So, their group is quite conspicuous.


    With the support of all the nobledies, the carriage of the eldestdy of the Wei family was finally opened.


    While everyone thought that the eldestdy of the Wei family woulde out, they did not expect that the first person toe out would be a charming young man.


    Under the gaze of everyone, the young man stretched out a hand inside again, and a catkin as white as jade rested on his palm as if it were boneless. Then, a beauty in red came out from the carriage, with facial features. Not exquisite, not outstanding in appearance. However, everyone thinks she is beautiful.


    Du Wan knew that this was a matter of aura.


    Just like some movie stars, they are born that way, but people think they are beautiful.


    Qin Jiudao: "The eldestdy of the Wei family, Wei Xiu."


    "He is a character." Du Wan''s eyes nced at the charming young man from time to time, "Did she raise that young man? He is quite beautiful."


    As soon as Qin Jiu saw it, he felt bad in his heart.


    The princess is so well-behaved and cute, so dont let Wei Xiu lead her astray.


    Qin Jiu didn''t have any objections to Wei Xiu at first, but now he had objections. "Princess, a good girl''s family raises a young man. What kind of person is this? No serious person would do this."


    "Yes, you are right." Du Wan showed disdain on the surface, but in her heart she was filled with envy.


    The harem novels about one female polygamist on the Inte are selling well. What do you think is the reason? Not every girl has a dreaming heart in her heart. Whatever she dares to think but dares not do is just a dream.


    Du Wan used to love reading this type of book for a while.


    I also fantasize that one day I will be able to have a lot of husbands and beautiful concubines, and then there will be a sadomasochistic love story where everyone loves me and I dont love them. Of course, she is torturing others, but she is also deeply in love with others. She is a cool heroine.


    Ouch, its a pity its just a dream.


    The eldestdy of the Wei family lived the life she imagined in her heart. There is a teahouse not far away, in a room on the second floor.


    Pei Hao was standing in front of the window, looking at the situation on the street outside. In this situation, the officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Department should appear and evacuate the crowd as soon as possible to allow carriages to pass. He had seen Du Wan a long time ago, and he could tell it was her from the way she was eating melon seeds. Seeing that she only brought a few personal guards with her, he specifically asked Hu San to go take care of her.


    So, Hu San listened to the conversation between Du Wan and Qin Jiu.


    So not long after, a guard came up and said to Pei Hao, "Your Majesty, the princess praised the beauty of the young man next to Miss Wei."


    Pei Hao looked at him with sharp eyes, Who asked you to say that?


    The guards did not dare to betray Hu San, so they had no choice but to admit it themselves.


    Pei Hao felt cold all over his body, "When you get back to the house, you can get twenty sticks."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." The guard was tricked by Hu San, and he felt miserable, but he couldn''t say anything.


    When Pei Hao looked down again, he looked at the young man with a vague look in his eyes. He sneered in his heart. He was obviously a man, but he was willing to degenerate and serve others. He had no masculine spirit. How could he be beautiful?


    The little girl not only has no conscience, she also has bad eyesight.


    Him was really **** off!


    There was a Gu Li before, and another one came?


    Pei Hao has been waiting for so long and has not yet received the gift from the little girl. His mood was not very good to begin with, and it became even worse now. But now that everyone is watching, he can''t do anything to the little girl. He can only wait until tonight, go there again, and ask her in person... Forget it, just ask how the gift is prepared?


    Pei Hao is immersed in his own thoughts.


    I didnt notice Mu Sian next to me, and I almost went crazyughing!


    It took a lot of effort for him not tough out loud, but tears came out of his eyes.


    "boom!"


    Pei Hao was so shocked that he came to his senses. He turned around and looked back, and saw that Mu Si''an, who was sitting on the chair, actually fell back. "What are you doing? You can even fall down while sitting. You are a talent."


    Mu Sian just hit the back of his head, which hurt him to death. Now he really cantugh anymore.


    Extreme joy brings sorrow.


    Pei Hao went up and kicked Mu Si''an''s feet. "Don''t be paralyzed. Count the time. The relief team is almost at the gate of the capital. You''d better go out and join up."


    Can you not go?


    There are so many people greeting you when you return to the city. Do you want Xie Zhang to enjoy such a beautiful thing to himself?


    Nine times out of ten, these people are here for Xie Zhang.


    At least Im here for you. Pei Hao didnt want to have anything to do with Xie Zhang.


    Mu Si''an lost his temper and said, "I thought I didn''t know that you brought people from the Imperial City Department to maintain order."


    Turning over from the ground, Mu Si''an suddenlyughed and said, "The princess will note for Xie Zhang. Based on my friendship with her, there is a high probability that she wille for me, hehe."


    "Stop dreaming, the princess is here for gossip." Pei Hao''s answer hit the nail on the head.


    Mu Si''an came to the window and looked down at Du Wan, who was eating melon seeds and watching a show on the street. He was powerless to defend himself.


    Even with Pei Hao watching the whole process, Mu Si''an still disguised himself and left through the back door to join the disaster relief team.


    The excitement below has reached its most exciting part.


    Wei Xiu got off the carriage and walked up to Qin Yuyu arrogantly, "I heard that you want me to apologize?"


    "Exactly, people should apologize when they do something wrong." Qin Yuyu said righteously.


    Wei Xiu smiled, "You are right. If you do something wrong, you should apologize. It''s just that my girl''s way of apologizing is quite special. I hope you can bear it."

 Chapter 304: The prince forbids her from looking around

    Chapter 304: The prince forbids her from looking around


    Chapter 304 The Crown Prince forbids her from looking around


    Wei Xiu hugged the beautiful young man, touched his face, and then pushed him into Qin Yuyu''s arms, "This is my girl''s gift to apologize. I think it''s sincere enough."


    "you-"


    Qin Yuyu was so angry that he almost lost his character, "What do you mean?"


    Wei Xiu''s smile was extremely public, "You stopped our carriage, didn''t you just fall in love with my pet? I''m not happy to give it to you, what do you want? Create a path, and I will apany you to the end."


    Qin Yuyu blushed with anger and pushed the young man in his arms away.


    The young man moved aside smoothly, smiling and not angry.


    The eldest daughter of the Wei family behaved unexpectedly, which stunned the people around her.


    Du Wan was also stunned and forgot to eat melon seeds.


    Damn, hes so handsome!


    Du Wan wanted to apud Wei Xiu.


    With just one move, Qin Yuyu was unable to dismount.


    Just now I heard Wei Xiu say thatpensation was special. Du Wan thought she would give Qin Yuyu a p in the face, and then Qin Yuyu received a wave of sympathy. I didn''t expect the apology Wei Xiu sent - he was a charming and charming bedside man. I asked you, have you epted it?


    Qin Yuyu pointed at Wei Xiu and cursed, "You are shameless, and you still...think everyone is like you? No matter how humble my background is, I, Qin Yuyu, still know how to be polite, righteous, and honest."


    Wei Xiu was not angry even when he was scolded, "Indeed, not everyone is like me, Wei Xiu. Qin Yuyu, right? I just heard someone next to me say that you were born a beggar. With this background, you must not be that clean." , be honest as a person, and ept it if you like it."


    After saying that, she looked down at Qin Yuyu again, "How about it? Are you satisfied with my apology?"


    Thedies nearby were happy and started cheering.


    Satisfied! Miss Qin must be very satisfied! A girl said with a smile.


    Another girl echoed, "I got a beautiful young man for free, and she was so satisfied that she almost cried!"


    A beggar is so happy that he goes crazy when he encounters such a beautiful thing.


    The young man and Miss Qin are a match made in heaven.


    "A man is talented and a woman is beautiful, no, the man is good-looking, and the woman is good-looking. Just now, Miss Qin hugged the young man tightly, and she was extremely satisfied at the first sight."


    -"Seconded!"


    I agree with you, please remember to send wedding invitations when serving wine.


    Seven or eight girls, all talking about trampling Qin Yuyu into the mud, making all kinds of rumors and congrattions.


    Qin Yuyu opened his mouth and couldn''t exin clearly.


    Zhou Yi wanted to help her, but in front of these nobledies, Zhou Yi was just a concubine from the pce of a minister, so what was she?


    No matter how shrewd Qin Yuyu is, he can''t do anything now.


    Miss Wei is shameless. If she fights with a shameless person, Qin Yuyu is destined to fail from the beginning.


    What''s more, the other party said something that directly touched Qin Yuyu''s unwillingness to face it.


    She was born as a beggar, how could she be so clean?


    As long as her past is dug out, everything she gained froming to the capital will be in vain.


    Qin Yuyu could only hold back her anger and resentment, "Miss Wei, I ept your apology and the gift is no longer necessary. Goodbye."


    She turned to leave.


    Zhou Yi hurriedly wanted to follow, but Qin Yuyu wanted to leave. How could those nobledies who were targeting her let go?


    Hurryly asked the servants to stop her.


    After a push, Qin Yuyu was pushed to the ground.


    Some people secretly started kicking and stepping on Qin Yuyu.


    Du Wan frowned.


    This gossip was quite interesting at first, but Du Wan finally couldn''t stand it and said, "Zhuang Cong, go save people."


    Who to save? Qin Yuyu.


    Du Wan made an unexpected decision.


    Qin Jiucuo was so stunned that he didn''t even close his open mouth.


    Zhuang Cong led several personal guards and broke out, rescuing Qin Yuyu who was being pushed down and trampled on. It was originally a lively scene, but suddenly a few extraordinary looking guards appeared. The servants of each mansion fled in session, and the smart ones even escaped into the crowd and left quietly.


    Are you the personal guard of the princesss residence? Someone else recognized Zhuang Cong.


    Then those people all looked at Du Wan and his party.


    Du Wan didn''t want to save anyone, but if Qin Yuyu died here and the emperor investigated her, she wouldn''t be able to get any favors at the scene, so she might as well do superficial things.


    Du Wan could only speak out, "No matter how crazy you are, you must have a certain restraint and don''t cause harm to anyone."


    County, princess.


    A nobledy came forward to say hello to Du Wan.


    Once one person goes up, the rest will go up to see the ceremony due to their status.


    Just as Wei Xiu was about to walk over, there was sudden movement from the outside.


    Get out of the way! Whatever you are doing here, please get out of the way.


    Everyone, get out of the way! If you have nothing to do, hurry up and leave. Youre blocking the street. What do you want to do?


    -"Step aside!"


    Get out of the way quickly!


    Arge number of officers and soldiers from the Imperial City Division came in a hurry.


    One by one, they began to evacuate the crowd and opened a path.


    Pei Hao stood among them, standing out among the chickens, with outstanding charm.


    The first time Wei Xiu saw Pei Hao, his eyes widened. However, thinking of his identity, he could only look at him a few times to satisfy his eyesight.


    He is another person who can only be seen but not touched.


    Pei Hao walked straight to Du Wan and stood next to him.


    Du Wan nced at him sideways, but still did not pull down his hood, "The street has been blocked for so long. The people from the Imperial City Department arrived sote. They have neglected their duty."


    "What the princess said is absolutely true. Today, I have neglected my duty. I will go to the pceter to plead guilty to the emperor." Pei Hao was a gentle gentleman in the eyes of outsiders, and these words made people feel good about him.


    Pei Hao then unexpectedly protected Qin Yuyu, and the officers and soldiers protected Qin Yuyu. A woman carefully supported Qin Yuyu, another woman respectfully put a cloak on Qin Yuyu, and two officers and soldiers brought a sedan.


    The two women helped Qin Yuyu into the sedan, and then the officers and soldiers cleared the way.


    Just like that, Qin Yuyu left in a sedan chair in great splendor.


    Qin Yuyu seemed to be sitting on a cloud. She cooperated so quietly because she knew these people belonged to Pei Hao. She also didn''t expect that the person who rescued her would be Princess Jiaoyang.


    The person on the side who was insulting Qin Yuyu had a wonderful expression on his face.


    No one knows why Princess Jiaoyang wants to help Qin Yuyu?


    No one knows why Pei Hao did this?


    However, Pei Hao just asked people to take Qin Yuyu away. He stayed with Du Wan and ordered some officers and soldiers to clear the streets quickly.


    When Wei Xiu wanted toe forward and greet Du Wan.


    Pei Hao Ruowei stopped her, "Miss Wei, take the people away as soon as possible. The relief workers will be back soon. Anyone who doesn''t cooperate will be treated as disrupting order by the Imperial City Department."


    "Prince Pei, you don''t have to be like this. I just wanted to go to the princess to say hello. Then I won''t disturb the princess." Wei Xiu was a little pity and thought he could strike up a conversation with the princess. She turned around and led people into the carriage, including the young man, who followed.


    Du Wan was about to look at the young man.


    Pei Hao blocked her sight again, "What are you looking at? Your eyes don''t want it anymore?"

 Chapter 305: The princess is the reincarnation of a fairy

    Chapter 305: The princess is the reincarnation of a fairy


    Chapter 305 The princess is the reincarnation of a fairy


    Its none of your business. Du Wan had already seen his dog, but she didnt expect that he could be a better dog.


    Pei Hao bent down and leaned in front of her cheek, and the tip of his nose was almost touching hers. He was not reserved at all in public, "Is that young man as good-looking as my son? He has no taste."


    Toozy to argue with her, Du Wan took Qin Jiu back to the carriage.


    Following Qin Jiu, he climbed onto a city wall and upied a ce.


    On the official road below the city wall, there were many people standing on both sides, and some carriages were parked. There were crowds of people on and off the city wall, and it was quite a sight to return from disaster relief. Du Wan even suspected that Xie Zhang and others were generals who were about to return triumphantly from a victorious battle.


    Du Wan stood on the wall, but her mind was in a trance.


    Pei Haos erged cheeks kept shing in his mind.


    At that moment, he was too close, and there was a faint cold fragrance on his body. She couldn''t smell what it was...but, the beauty was delicious and quite alluring.


    Princess Princess, are you satisfied with this position? Qin Jiu asked.


    This is the first time Du Wan has stood on such a high city wall. The scenery is very unique. "The location here is quite good. You can watch the people, the scenery and the excitement."


    "Really? Do you think so? I sent someone here yesterday to take up the position." Qin Jiu opened the conversation and started chattering, "You should go out more often and don''t stay at home all the time... "


    In Qin Jiu''s eyes, Du Wan is very homely.


    Du Wan does not feel that she is a homebody. The reason why she did not leave the house is because she has to practice and has more important things to do.


    Come here today and climb such a high city wall.


    The whole persons mentality seems to be different.


    Du Wan couldn''t tell exactly why it was different. He only knew that he was in good condition.


    Not long after waiting, a huge team appeared on the official road ahead, where it met the sky. Judging from the gs, it was a disaster relief team. The whole team was like a giant centipede, slowly crawling closer.


    Itsing, itsing, look! Qin Jiu jumped up excitedly.


    Du Wan didn''t think anything was wrong at first, but he was infected by the atmosphere, "Yes, it happened."


    Who is standing at the front? It looks familiar.


    "I know this. He is Mu Si''an, from the Mu family in Pingnan City."


    Oh, that one is cousin to Prince Pei.


    Yes! Thats him.


    Du Wan saw something interesting.


    The person riding in the front was Mu Si''an. This guy is not afraid of death. He has upied Xie Zhang''s best position to be in the limelight. He is not dusty at all and is very energetic. He was wearing an old official robe with severalrge and small patches, which was simply the finishing touch.


    People went to provide disaster relief, and they worked so hard that their official uniforms were torn and old.


    Many people in the city saw him and thought that Musian was a nice guy. He didn''t care about the hardships he suffered. He was a very nice young man. I had no idea that this was Mu Si''an''s routine. He was so exhausted before that he secretly came back to rest for two days, but now he has recovered this morning.


    However, in order not to let Xie Zhang be the only one beautiful, Mu Si''an also worked hard.


    Take the opportunity to reap some benefits and determine your own contribution.


    When ites time to get promoted, no one dares to say anything.


    Mu Si''an has decided to let Pei Hao operate and move up a level.


    Those watching on the city wall would not have Du Wan''s good eyesight.


    Qin Jiu could only vaguely see the person and guess who it was.


    Princess, Miss Wei would like to see you. Zhuang Cong reminded him.


    Hearing the sound, Du Wan turned around and saw Wei Xiu standing outside the protective circle. She came alone, without the charming young man, "Let her in."


    Qin Jiu was a little worried, "Princess, her reputation is not very good."


    "I know, my reputation before was not good either." Du Wan didn''t take it seriously. Qin Jiu had no choice but to stand aside.


    Wei Xiu stepped forward to greet Du Wan ording to the etiquette standard, "Wei Xiu has met Princess Jiaoyang."


    "You don''t have to be polite." Du Wan looked at Wei Xiu, "Why are you here to see me, the princess?"


    Wei Xiu smiled brightly and said bluntly: "Princess, do you want Su Che to sell it? Wei Xiu is willing to pay one million taels, how about it?"


    Not for sale.


    She also added silently in her mind that it would not be toote to sell it when she was short of money. Then listen to Qin Jiu and find a ce to auction it. The starting price will be one million, which is perfect.


    Wei Xiu said regretfully: "That''s a pity. I won''t disturb the princess to watch the fun."


    Say politely.


    It doesnt matter if the sale fails.


    Wei Xiu walked very freely, which made Qin Jiu very impressed.


    Du Wan also had a good impression of Wei Xiu, but her hobbies were quite special, which made her only envious.


    The disaster relief team entered the city.


    Only Mu Sian showed his face.


    Xie Zhang rode in a carriage the whole time, which disappointed many people. They thought they could see the rumored Seventh Young Master who was banished to immortality.


    Not long after, the crowd in front of the city gate dispersed.


    Du Wan stopped Qin Jiu from trying to crowd in, "Wait a minute, wait until everyone has dispersed before leaving to avoid any idents. Let''s not rush here for a while."


    "The princess is very thoughtful." Qin Jiu looked around, "Prince Pei was very thoughtful and sent arge number of Imperial City officers and soldiers to maintain order."


    The officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Division were maintaining order, avoiding stampedes and avoiding some people who fished in troubled waters. In just a short period of time, the Imperial City Division had no less than seven or eight cases of catching thieves.


    Du Wan stood on a high ce and saw not far away, a woman panicked holding a five or six-year-old boy in her arms and got into a small alley next to her.


    Not far away, a woman cried out that her child was missing.


    Du Wan jumped down from the height in an instant.


    Qin Jiu was so shocked that she almost lost her mind. She thought the princess had identally fallen.


    However, Du Wan fell down safely and ran towards an alley. Qin Jiu didn''t know what the princess was doing. Zhuang Cong and other personal guards rushed down one after another, also heading towards the alley.


    By the time Qin Jiu got off the city wall with a pale face and a little weak feet, Du Wan had already walked out of the alley, holding an unconscious little boy in his arms.


    Zhuang Cong and others captured the trafficker and his aplices.


    They were handed over to the officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Department together.


    The other little boys were also handed over to their parents.


    The whole family was so grateful to Du Wan that both parents knelt down.


    Du Wan didn''t say anything. She found Qin Jiu and left in a hurry.


    And Du Wan flew down from the city wall like a flying fairy. Many people in the city witnessed it with their own eyes, and rumors spread quietly that the princess was actually the reincarnation of a fairy.


    Du Wan returned to the house.


    While listening to the gossip, I heard it in my head again.


    Its just that this time its quite magical. She actually became a fairy and descended to earth?


    So, Du Wan, who could only remain reserved for three seconds, excitedly went to the eldest princess to share the gossip, "Mother, people in the city say that I am the reincarnation of a fairy. Do you agree?"


    Those big, watery eyes were looking at the eldest princess steadily, with a look that would make you cry immediately if you dared to say otherwise.


    The eldest princess nodded in a very good mood and agreed.

 Chapter 306: Shi Ziye is a real dog

    Chapter 306: Shi Ziye is a real dog


    Chapter 306 The prince is a real dog


    Du Wan immediately smiled and said, "Mom, I''m going to find my father."


    After finding Prince Consort Du, his first sentence was to dere proudly, "Dad, I have be a little fairy."


    "Yeah, my daughter has always been a little fairy." Du Ma immediately took over the conversation.


    Now Du Wan was satisfied and turned around to find Du Qian.


    Du Qian was concentrating on his cultivation. When he heard that his sister was looking for him, he finally put it down. As a result, the first thing his sister said when she saw him was, "Brother! There is gossip in the city, saying that I am the reincarnation of a fairy, hehe."


    Huh? Du Qians smile froze.


    I wanted to ask who spread the rumor, but when he saw his sister''s happy little face, she was obviously very happy. Du Qian quickly lost his position and said, "What nonsense are people outside talking about? The reincarnation of your fairy must be kept secret, you know?" ? Otherwise, what should I do if a bad guy steals my sister from me?"


    Du Wan:


    Keep your head a secret and think she is stupid?


    snort!


    She rolled her eyes at Du Qian angrily, and then she puffed out her chest and walked away majestically.


    As soon as Du Wan left, Du Qian called someone to find out what happened.


    After asking about this, Du Qian became angry, "This **** girl dares to jump from such a high city wall. I can''t do it for a day without being taught a lesson."


    Du Qian was about to take his sister to the martial arts training hall to educate her as usual.


    As soon as he stepped out of the courtyard, he turned around and walked back silently.


    His sister would have loudly and would beat him. If he hit it now, it happened to be like her. He couldn''t be fooled and worked hard to cultivate. As the eldest brother, he cannotg too far behind his sister, otherwise where is the majesty of being the eldest brother?


    Back at Jade Lingyuan, Du Wan had nothing to do and began to count the small treasury.


    He counted the cash and found a thick stack of banknotes.


    The heroine Qin Yuyu of the original novel returns. The world is not far from turmoil, and banks may not be able to operate normally. Du Wan is a little worried that the banknotes will be pieces of waste paper in the future. Should she find an appropriate time to exchange the banknotes for cash? Immediately I thought about how awesome Tai''an Bank was, and I wasn''t so worried anymore.


    Most of the precious things in a person''s private treasury are rewards from the emperor.


    Things given by the emperor cannot be sold, thrown away, or neglected.


    Its boring to have to make good offerings all the time.


    When a natural disaster urs in the future and the emperor is in dire straits, Du Wan must encourage his family to return all the gifts given by the emperor to the emperor so that he can use them for emergency relief. Not only can you make a good sale to the emperor, but you can also get some practical benefits from it. No matter how hard it is to publicize it, the Princess Mansion will spend all its wealth and be pauper in order to help the people in the Great Qin State.


    When people are poor, they dont have to worry about others caring about them.


    The more Du Wan thought about it, the more feasible it became. The more she thought about it, the more wonderful it was. "Hey, I''m such a smart little fairy."


    Oh my, my smart little fairy


    I am a, oh, smart, oh, oh, smart little fairy.


    "I am the smartest in the world! La, little fairy..."


    Du Wan picked up the banknotes and started counting them again, and even made up a ditty at random.


    Sing that one cheerfully.


    This makes Ning Qin doubt her life and that she has entered the wrong room when she steps in.


    The princess is in a very good mood!


    Outside the house, Pei Hao also heard the little girl singing.


    The crisp and pleasant little voice, the tune is very novel, but there is no rules, the east sentence, one sentence, the little girl sings the mess.


    Princess, Prince Pei is here. Ningqin quickly reminded Du Wan. Du Wan was startled, and her singing stopped abruptly, "Where is he?"


    Enter Yulingyuan.


    Then take it to the hall and serve it with good tea and delicious food.


    "yes."


    Ningqin was about to go out when she turned around and saw Pei Hao. She was startled and said, "Prince Pei, this is not etiquette."


    "What is etiquette? This is not the first time for this prince toe here. Besides, your master and I have been engaged since childhood. Even if this matter is spread, it will not matter. What''s more, the matter of Yulingyuan is impossible as long as there is no gossip. It can spread." Pei Hao''s expression was upright and calm, without any hint of frivolity.


    At the end of the sentence, Pei Hao''s eyes turned cold. It''s not for Ning Qin, it''s for the servants who dare to spread rumors about the master.


    Ningqin knew that Pei Hao was using strong words, so she had no choice but to look at her master with a pleading expression, "Princess?"


    Du Wan knew that Ningqin''s interception of Pei Hao was just a matter of duty, "It''s okay, please step aside and make a cup of hot tea for Prince Pei."


    Yes, Princess. Ningqin breathed a sigh of relief and quickly retreated.


    Du Wan turned to look at Pei Hao, "The look in Prince Pei''s eyes just now was a bit scary."


    "If you don''t scare her, she will dare to stop me next time." Pei Hao walked up to the little girl and saw clearly that the things in her hands were thick banknotes, etc., "Are you counting the small treasury?"


    "Look how much money you have. Don''t you know? People can ask for a million dors when they open their mouths. Damn it, this person just can''tpare with others." Du Wan originally thought she had a lot of money, but now she doesn''t like it anymore. Wei Xiu said one million to buy Su Che, not to mention, for a moment she was really moved, "Are all the officials outside rich?"


    "Beijing officials can receive filial piety from below every year." Pei Hao didn''t mind reminding her.


    Du Wan is very smart and understands everything at once.


    There is an old saying that goes like this: One year to clear the magistrate''s office costs one hundred thousand snowkes and silver. In order to be greedy with peace of mind, you must respect your boss and let your boss protect you. The boss must also be filial to his boss, and filial piety goes up through the ranks.


    Du Wan put his banknotes back into the box and hid them.


    There was no hiding ce away from Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao''s eyes darkened, "Wanwan believes in me so much? You don''t even have to hide your money to avoid me."


    You can still like my money?


    "Ha ha."


    Pei Hao''s mood suddenly improved and he was extremely happy.


    When Du Wan put the things away and turned around, she was startled and almost fell down when she stepped back. It was Pei Hao who stretched out his arm and pulled her into his chest, "Be careful."


    "Be careful with your sister." Du Wan was so angry that she stepped on his footsteps.


    Pei Haojun''s face twisted in pain for a moment.


    Du Wan distanced herself from her, pointed at him and cursed angrily, "You''re so good, you''ve got nothing to do to get behind me, why are you so close? Tell me, what do you want to do?"


    "What do you think I want to do?" Pei Hao couldn''t care less about the pain. He wanted to say something. What else could he do as a grown man?


    Of course I want to get close to her...


    By the way, he got excited and got closer. What did he want to do?


    Pei Hao''s cold and handsome face was almost unbearable. No matter what he wanted to do, he would never admit it. He could only p him backwards first, "Du Wanwan! I saw that you almost fell, so I kindly helped you. You are not grateful or grateful, but instead Still want to hurt people?"


    ...! Dog man!


    Again this trick? Du Wan was so angry that her teeth itched.

 Chapter 307: Accusing the princess of being heartless

    Chapter 307: using the princess of being heartless


    Du Wan failed to beat the person because Ning Qin came in with tea.


    When outsiders were around, both of them restrained themselves.


    In a short while.


    By the time Ningqin went out, there were two people left in the room.


    Du Wan deliberately distanced himself from Pei Hao and sat across a table.


    Being alone in a room, with a table across the way from the heart, to put it bluntly, its just a psychologicalfort.


    Seeing that Du Wan no longer dwelled on what had just happened, Pei Hao secretly wiped away the cold sweat in his heart and could only say something serious to divert the little girl''s attention, "Qin Yuyu has entered the pce, and the emperor released him again." When she arrived at Jinxiu Pce, she asked the imperial doctor to examine her injuries and arranged for a medical girl to take care of her."


    Du Wan was slightly surprised, "Huang Lian lived in the Jinxiu Pce during his lifetime. Would the queen agree if she knew it?"


    Dont you think its unlucky to have a pce where people have died?


    The emperor hasnt mentioned it to the queen yet. Liu Jin will note to Beijing until this afternoon. He may want to wait until Liu Jin confirms it before telling the queen, so as not to be unhappy in the end.


    Will Liu Jin definitely tell the truth? Du Wan was a little surprised by their logic.


    Pei Hao chuckled, "Yes. Since I confessed, I don''t have to take the step of identifying him."


    Even without evidence, Pei Hao could guess that the mastermind behind Liu Jin wanted Qin Yuyu to return. He hasn''t found out what the other party''s intentions are for the time being. As long as it''s not a plot against him, it doesn''t matter. If it is a plot against him...


    Pei Hao added: "I mentioned it to the emperor about your help for her."


    Are you asking for credit from her?


    Du Wan raised her eyebrows and said, "Thank you."


    Just say thank you?


    Then what do you want?


    Last time at the Juyuan Tea House, you promised that you would give me a gift. But now it seems that you didnt mean anything to me.


    Pei Hao spoke calmly, without any usation.


    This attitude made her blush even more than pointing at Du Wan''s nose and swearing.


    Du Wan was originally calm andposed, but now she couldn''t help but feel guilty.


    She actually said something about the gift that day...but then she encountered Gu Li and forgot about it for a while. But if you forget anything, you must not admit it.


    Du Wan suddenly stood up, put his hands on his hips, and said confidently: "What nonsense are you talking about? How can I not care about it? I am obviously very concerned about it."


    "Really? You care a lot?" Pei Hao looked at the little girl with a half-smile.


    That look seems to be asking, where is the gift?


    Du Wan thought of something, straightened her back, pped the table and said, "Didn''t I say that I would only give you good things when I had them? Aren''t I just looking for good things these days? Why are you in a hurry?"


    Have you found it?


    You wait a moment.


    "Okay, don''t say it for a while, I can wait all my life."


    Du Wan found a small jade bottle, turned his back to Pei Hao, took out the bottle of Yangqi Pills, poured one pill out and put it into the small jade bottle, feeling extremely distressed.


    This is a treasure, so you can bear the pain and give him one as a way of repaying his favor.


    Pei Hao sat where he was and did not move.


    However, he smelled the fragrance of the medicine, and he couldn''t help but move his eyebrows.


    The little girl turned around and handed him a small jade bottle with a face full of pain, "Here, this is a good thing. My elder brother doesn''t even have it." Pei Hao didn''t have much expectations.


    Its hard to say whether the little girls so-called good things are good.


    Now when he heard that Du Qian didn''t have anything, Pei Hao immediately became interested. He reached out to take the thing in the little girl''s hand, and found that the little girl was still holding a corner and didn''t want to let go.


    How reluctant it is to give up.


    The more Du Wan acted like this, the more curious Pei Hao was when he was mentioned. On the surface, he still had to pretend. He let go of his hand and sighed slightly: "Wan Wan, just don''t want to give it away. I don''t have anything, it really doesn''t matter. Im not sad at all. Even if you often dont take me seriously, even if you turn around and forget what you said to me, I dont me you.


    Why is the tea smell so strong?


    Thinking of his achievements in defeating Du Qian''s army in a trivial manner.


    Du Wan was no longer reluctant to give up, and stuffed the small jade bottle into his palm, "It''s nothing, just take it. Isn''t it just a Qi-nourishing pill?"


    What? Pei Hao shook his hand holding the small jade bottle.


    What did the little girl say just now?


    Yangqi Pills? !


    His father almost lost the Rongling Grass some time ago. Later, in order to avoid long nights and dreams, he took it to the Huguo Temple in exchange for a Qi Yang Pill. In order to obtain a Qi Yang Pill, my father spent several years.


    Is one in his hand now? !


    Pei Hao''s hand holding the jade bottle tightened slightly.


    Dont get excited, stay upright, and keep smiling.


    In front of a little girl, you must not lose yourposure or be petty. The demeanor of a noble family member must be maintained.


    After a long while, Pei Hao finally calmed himself down from the inside out. He gracefully opened the medicine bottle and smelled the medicine, "...Wanwan, I can''t take such a precious medicine."


    Im just giving you good things. Du Wan replied with a smile, but in her heart she wanted toin about her hypocrisy.


    Pei Hao raised the corners of his mouth, but tried hard to suppress it, "Really? Where did you get this?"


    I bought it specially from Director Yuan Tong.


    Bought it? Pei Hao was surprised.


    Is it possible? Is this possible? !


    As far as he knew, Master Yuantongs only thing he could buy with money was Anshen Incense.


    Pei Hao looked at his young fiance with magical eyes, "I received news earlier that Brother Du used two precious pills to clear himself of the crime of murdering Huang Lian."


    Oh, what do you want to know?


    Dont you tell me, didnt you give this Qi-nourishing Pill to Brother Du? Pei Hao looked like he had exposed her lie again.


    He asked this deliberately.


    The little girl had gotten good things and never thought about him as her fianc. Sometimes he could deceive himself, but most of the time he was very rational and sober. His weight in her heart was very small, far less than that of her family, or even the emperor.


    Today I gave him Qi Yang Pills, and it was the first time a big girl got on the sedan chair.


    Du Wan nced sideways at Pei Hao and said, "There''s something wrong with you today. I said I don''t have it, but I don''t. There''s no need to lie about this."


    Really? Pei Hao confirmed again.


    No! Du Wan replied affirmatively.


    When the joy in Pei Hao''s peach blossom eyes was about to overflow, Du Wan added: "I said it was for my eldest brother, but he didn''t want it. So, I gave him a heart-protecting pill to save his life, and it turned out that Huang Lian is on his body, its too much of a waste. You know, Master Yuantong gave me many Qi-nourishing pills, but he only gave me one Heart-protecting Pill."


    Pei Hao held the hand of the small jade bottle tightly.


    grass!


    So, he is still not as good as Du Qian? !


    Is it far inferior?


    Pei Hao looked at the small medicine bottle in his hand and suddenly felt that it no longer smelled good. He shouldn''t have any expectations for the little girl. The little heartless is still a heartless.

 Chapter 308: During the palace family banquet

    Chapter 308: During the pce family banquet


    Chapter 308 The family banquet in the pce is in progress


    Du Wan didnt know what Pei Hao thought.


    Give Pei Hao a Qi-nourishing Pill to pay off the debt and feel refreshed.


    Wait for Du Wan to go to the main courtyard to see the eldest princess.


    The eldest princess has received news from the pce that another girl has moved into Jinxiu Pce. "It can''t be another illegitimate daughter of the emperor''s brother who is living abroad."


    Its hard to say


    Du Prince Consort did not want to discredit the emperor.


    But the emperor was already in a dark position regarding Huang Lian and could not be cleansed.


    Du Huima added: "Looking at the momentum, she must be a daughter."


    Its really outrageous. The eldest princess cursed secretly.


    Du Prince Consort heard what she meant. She was not scolding the emperor for messing around outside, but scolding him for always letting his blood flow outside.


    The nun''s voice sounded outside, saying that the princess wasing.


    The eldest princess quickly allowed Du Wan toe in.


    When Du Wan came in, he unexpectedly saw Du Huima, "Dad, didn''t you go to the Yamen today?"


    With Su Ches help, its much easier. Ill let him handle the remaining matters. Du Ma said with gentle eyes.


    Du Wan walked up to the two people and said with a smile, "Su Che, someone asked me to buy him for a high price of one million."


    Oh? Who is it? The eldest princess was very interested.


    Du Wandao said, "General Wei''s Mansion, the eldestdy of the Wei family, Wei Xiu."


    Its her, shes a very unique girl. The eldest princess spoke of Wei Xiu in an unusual tone, with a rareck of contempt.


    Du Huima said: "General Wei leads the troops, so it is inevitable that there will be some gray ie. Wei Xiu is the eldest daughter of the Wei family, and she is also very good at doing business. It is not surprising that she can give out one million. Huang Lian could still take it back then. Pay two hundred thousand gold."


    There has been no war in the northwest in recent years. There are usually a lot of small conflicts, or from time to time they go to nearby areas to suppress bandits, etc. The money collected is usually not reported truthfully. The part that is concealed, ording to unwritten rules, the general will Take half, and the rest will be divided among the people below.


    Next, Du Wan talked about Qin Yuyu.


    The eldest princess and Prince Consort Du were both surprised.


    Immediately, I thought that the person I had found had some issues with my baby daughter, and the couple''s expressions were very subtle. My daughter is quite capable, and her ability to cause trouble is top-notch.


    The eldest princess thought of something, "Wanwan, you have to be mentally prepared. In a few days, there should be a family banquet in the pce."


    It should only be a matter of these two or three days. Du Huima added.


    Du Wan knew this and would have to face it sooner orter.


    Just as the eldest princess expected.


    Two dayster, early in the morning, the **** came to the pce to deliver oral instructions. Not long after, the family put on new clothes, dressed up carefully, and entered the pce with the eunuch.


    Before going out, the eldest princess deliberately prepared four gifts, one for herself and the other three for her husband and children, all of which were given to Qin Yuyu as meeting gifts.


    The banquet was held in the queen''s pce.


    This is not the first time Du Wan has participated in a family banquet in the pce, and she is familiar with the family.


    This time in front of the pce gate, Du Wan deliberately raised the car curtain and looked out.


    The eldest princess asked strangely, "Wanwan, what are you looking at?"


    Lets see if Prince Pei is here. Du Wan smiled innocently, I always met him at the pce gate a few days ago, but not this time.


    The eldest princess smiled and pointed at her daughter''s forehead, "Silly girl, how can there be so many coincidences in the world." "Eh?" Du Wan was confused, "Sometimes they are waiting for me, and sometimes it''s a coincidence."


    How silly. The eldest princess smiled happily.


    Du Wan didn''t react at first, but she understood when she saw the eldest princess''s expression.


    I felt a little happy when I thought that Pei Hao had deliberatelye to the pce gate to wait for me.


    Since there was still some time before the family banquet, Prince Consort Du led his son to the imperial study to meet the emperor, while the eldest princess took her daughter to meet the queen. Enter the queen''s chamber.


    As soon as the maid standing guard outside saw the eldest princess and the princess approaching, she immediately went to report to the queen. Then the eldest princess and Du Wan walked in directly without waiting for the pce people to report.


    Enter the main hall.


    Before seeing anyone, I heardughter like silver bells.


    When Du Wan went in, in addition to seeing Qin Yuyu dressed in fine clothes, he also saw several unmarried girls from the Queen''s natal family, five or sixrge and small, including Du Yunrong.


    People rely on clothing, and Buddha relies on gold clothing.


    Today, Qin Yuyu put on luxurious clothes, with exquisite peach blossom makeup on her face, phoenix hairpin on her temples, and a gorgeous appearance. Sitting gracefully next to the queen, she looked more and more simr to the queen in her phoenix robe.


    In the past, there were three or four points, but now there are five or six points.


    Du Yunrong next to her was equally well-dressed. She was a beauty before, but now that she is sitting next to Qin Yuyu, she is really inferior. Du Wan suspected that Du Yunrong had gone to the mountains for a period of time to repair herself, and had lost some of her appearance.


    Du Wan''s little eyes flicked back and forth on Du Yunrong''s face.


    Well, I got tanned and my skin got worse.


    Oh, Ive also lost weight and my hands have be rough.


    Du Yunrong stared at Du Wan when she came in.


    Du Wan obviously didn''t do anything, but Du Yunrong was angry when he saw her. It''s estimated that the girls who went to the mountain to cultivate themselves didn''t want to see this little **** Du Wan again.


    Du Yunrong opened her mouth, red at her, and said silently: "What are you looking at?"


    Du Wan leaned over and whispered with a smile, "Oh, I have lost weight, a little darker, and my little hands are thicker. But..."


    Nothing more than what? Du Yunrong was so angry that her teeth itched with hatred.


    Du Wan gave her a thumbs up with a yful smile, "I''m getting stronger, it''s easier to have a child."


    Du, Wan! Du Yunrong was so angry that she could hardly maintain herposure and wanted to go berserk and beat people.


    The movement between the two people alerted the eldest princess and the queen who were chatting.


    When the two elders looked over, the two younger ones immediately stood up again.


    One smiled very gently, and the other smiled very well, as if nothing had happened just now.


    The eldest princess and the queen have said hello, and it''s Du Wan''s turn.


    Du Wan stepped forward and bowed obediently to the Queen, "Wanwanes to say hello to the Queen."


    This greeting etiquette is not very formal and a little less respectful, but it is enough. Then Du Wan waved her little hand to Qin Yuyu, raised a smile and said, "Hello, cousin."


    Hello, cousin. Things are so unpredictable. I didnt expect you and I to be rted. Qin Yuyu said with a smile. It was as if the previous grudges had never happened, and the smile was still a bit cordial.


    "I didn''t expect that if I had known, I would have brought you back to the pce." Du Wan said with the same hypocritical smile on her face, but in her heart she admired her for being a heroine and adapting to her new identity so quickly.


    Thest few times she met Qin Yuyu, they were still gossiping about her.


    Jumping onto a branch all of a sudden, its a bit like a poor man suddenly getting rich, but his mentality didnt break down?


    Putting aside the hostile rtionship, she was a little impressed.


    At this time, the queen frowned when she saw Du Wan. Why didn''t she be polite when she saw her daughter?

 Chapter 309: Who is sad and who is jealous?

    Chapter 309: Who is sad and who is jealous?


    Du Wan did not have the blessing to salute, and the eldest princess did not know in front of her.


    Du Yunrong was eager to find fault with Du Wan now, "Princess, when you see the princess, shouldn''t you bow?"


    Instantly, everyone present looked at Du Yunrong.


    Then he looked at Du Wan, as if he was waiting to see what she would do.


    Qin Yuyu smiled calmly and gently, but her sitting posture was two points straighter, her waist straightened, as if she was waiting for Du Wan toe forward and salute.


    A princess who could step her into the mud at any time, a noble and unattainable person, now that he sees her, shouldn''t he bow to her and bow to her?


    Just thinking about what happened next made Qin Yuyu feel an unprecedented sense of superiority in his heart, as well as a dark excitement and excitement.


    She has been waiting for this moment for a long time.


    I almost didnt fall asleepst night


    Du Wan looked at Qin Yuyu with a half-smile, then turned to Du Yunrong, who was gloating about his misfortune and waiting for a good show.


    The Queen looked at Du Yunrong with admiration, "Rong''er said -"


    "Empress, I don''t even need to salute the Emperor''s uncle when I see her." Du Wan had a faint smile on her face, but it was hard to fault, "Or are you saying that Cousin Yuyu is more powerful than the Emperor''s uncle?"


    The smile on Qin Yuyus face faltered, and she clenched the fist hidden in her sleeve.


    The queen''s face darkened and she wanted to say something else.


    The eldest princess next to her looked at Du Yunrong with a cold look, and there was a bit of chill in her smile, "Girl Yunrong, the emperor issued a special decree not long ago. Wanwan does not have to bow to anyone in the Great Qin Kingdom when she sees her in the future, including The emperor is on his own. When the imperial edict came down, you were still practicing on the mountain. If you don''t know, you are not guilty. I will not me you. You will not do it again next time."


    Hearing this, Du Yunrong''s heart trembled.


    She was a little scared of the princess, and she quickly lowered her head and admitted her mistake, "Yun Rong has juste down from the mountain not long ago, and I have not heard about this matter. I sincerely apologize to the princess, and I hope you can forgive me."


    Its okay, its okay! Du Wan smiled brightly.


    Someone needs to mention this. Did you think she didn''t see the queen''s face just now?


    snort! Want her to salute Qin Yuyu?


    no way! Not now, not ever.


    The eldest princess smiled and said, "Actually, I have been sitting here for so long, but I haven''t seen any juniore up to say hello."


    Du Yunrong''s heart was filled with worry, and she hurriedly wanted to go up to greet her. Unexpectedly, Qin Yuyu was one step ahead of her, and gracefully stepped forward to salute the eldest princess, "Yuyu has met my aunt. ... I grew up among the people, and I don''t understand the things in the pce." As a rule, I apologize for not being able to say hello to you immediately."


    "Okay, okay! It''s okay. Auntie didn''t me you. You are a good boy." After the eldest princess praised her, she asked the servant to bring out a gift that had been prepared. "This is a gift specially given to you by this pce."


    Thank you, aunt, this must be a good thing. Qin Yuyu winked at the eldest princess happily.


    The eldest princess seemed to be amused, and took out three more portions, "This one was prepared by your uncle, and this one is for Qian''er and Wanwan."


    Thank you very much. Qin Yuyu epted the gift as if he was moved, while politely thanking him.


    "She is indeed my biological daughter. Even if she grew up among the people, she is still sensible and polite." Seeing this, the queen was very satisfied. Not only was she satisfied with her daughter''s performance, but she was also satisfied with the etiquette of the princess mansion.


    The Princess Mansion came to prepare a gift this time, but no one said anything. However, this time, four copies were prepared, and each person sent one, which represented the princess''s pce''s recognition and attention to their daughter. This consideration was enough.


    The only shoring is that Du Wan didn''t show any respect to her daughter when she saw her.


    Last time Du Yunrong was forced to go to the mountains to repair, the queen was dissatisfied with Du Wan, and now she is even more dissatisfied.


    The queen didn''t want to admit that deep down, she was jealous of Du Wan.


    The emperor''s preference for Du Wan was so obvious that the queen couldn''t help but feel sad every time she heard it. Du Wan caught a glimpse of Du Yunrong''s slightly discolored face.


    I understand, I understand very much!


    She would also feel unbnced.


    The queen just praised Qin Yuyu, but she did it in Du Yunrong''s face, and she didn''t think it was a problem.


    The daughter just came back, sheplimented her, what''s the matter? Not excessive.


    But it was a big deal for Du Yunrong, who was in a state of anxiety. No wonder Du Yunrong would turn evilter.


    Du Wan somewhat looked down on the queen. No wonder the emperor favored Concubine Xie.


    The next thing is Qin Yuyu talking to the queen with a smile, showing the deep love between mother and daughter.


    Du Yunrong acts as a foil and takes care of Qin Yuyu''s mood, acting as a kind and considerate cousin. There are also a bunch of girls from the Du family, who sometimes chatter about one topic after another.


    The eldest princess smiled while sipping the tea, and asionally said a word or two.


    Du Wan cherished words like gold and sat calmly watching the y.


    There was still some time before the banquet, and the Queen wanted the juniors to cultivate their feelings, so she asked them to go for a walk in the Royal Garden.


    Qin Yuyu, with the attitude of a master, invited the two of them to follow, "Cousin Yun Rong, cousin Wanwan, please follow me. I just returned to the pce and there are many rules I don''t understand. Please forgive me if I didn''t greet you well." ."


    Du Yunrong, who lives in the pce for most of the year, has no idea what it feels like.


    Du Wan didnt feel much at all, Okay, lets go.


    When Du Yunrong left, she did not stand next to Qin Yuyu, but stood next to Du Wan.


    Qin Yuyu in front was being pursued by several cousins of the Du family, but it seemed that he suddenly ignored Du Wan and Du Yunrong, causing the two of them to gradually fall behind.


    Is this being squeezed out?


    Having not been together for long, Du Yunrong knew that this cousin was not easy to get along with. She was not as open-minded as Du Wan, a little bastard, at least the little **** was bad in the open.


    Du Wan nced at Du Yunrong and saw that she was silent.


    Touched her with his elbow, Du Wan asked in a low voice: "What are you doing?"


    "What should I ask you for?" Du Yunrong couldn''t help but lose her temper when facing Du Wan.


    Du Wan smiled and said, "Are you sad or jealous?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Who is feeling sad and who is jealous?" Du Yunrong looked at Du Wan with anger in her almond-shaped eyes.


    Du Wan didn''t take it seriously and raised her beautiful chin, "You don''t have to hide it, I understand it. But I''m surprised. The queen is just your aunt, not your mother. Is her attitude that important? Or is that the same? In a word, no matter what happens, they are still mother and daughter, why are you, an outsider, jealous?"


    Du Yunrong''s face changed slightly.


    She felt extremely ufortable being told this, but she couldn''t refute it.


    Du Wan whispered again: "Aren''t you trying to please the Queen just to get benefits? As long as there are actual benefits, why do you care so much? Take advantage of the current scenery and quickly find a good man to marry, otherwise you will be there in the future. regrettable."


    Du Yunrong was angry, but she took her words at ease.


    After all, this is not the first time that little **** has told her this...

 Chapter 310: Did something stupid

    Chapter 310: Did something stupid


    Chapter 310 I did something stupid


    Du Wan followed him around the imperial garden out of boredom.


    Qin Yuyu did note to trouble Du Wan in public, but was still wary of Du Wan. Thest time Du Wan helped her on the street, she was very grateful at first. When she entered the pce and learned her identity, Qin Yuyu thought of Du Wan''s help. I am afraid it was not out of sincerity. It should be after knowing her identity in advance. As a result, the gratitude in my heart dissipated in an instant.


    Qin Yuyu, who has just returned to the pce, is still figuring things out. She is cautious and smart, and will not go around making enemies.


    Du Wan was quite satisfied with her knowledge and had no idea of finding fault with her.


    So the two of them went to visit the Imperial Garden and got along well.


    On the way I met Concubine Xie and several concubines.


    It was Qin Yuyu and Du Yunrong who had to deal with it. Du Wan was just a soy saucer. Finally, she gave up and went for a walk to find the cheap brother. As a result, she met Pei Hao in official robes near the imperial study room, and there were people behind him. Follow someone.


    Pei Hao was a little surprised when he saw Du Wan in the pce, "Princess, have you entered the pce?"


    You know the family banquet. Du Wan walked over with her little hands behind her back.


    Pei Hao''s standing posture suddenly became straighter and straighter, his posture became more upright and coquettish, and he also deliberately exposed the person next to him. Now the person next to him was a bit conspicuous, but standing with Pei Hao, the light was blocked again. Covered extremely darkly.


    Du Wan finally saw clearly who the young man was following Pei Hao.


    Gu Li? !


    Huh? Why did youe to the pce?


    Du Wan blinked, "This..."


    Gu Li raised his eyes and took a step forward, saluting Du Wan respectfully, "Young official, please give my regards to the princess."


    Are you an official? Du Wan was surprised.


    At this moment, his life seems to have taken a wrong turn. Will anything happen to Xie Zhang?


    Du Wan raised her eyes and nced at Pei Hao, looking like he was getting a big deal, which made Pei Hao angry.


    Just now he deliberately stood side by side with Gu Li, didn''t she notice?


    This contrast should be obvious, but she still caught sight of Gu Li at a nce and even stepped forward to talk to Gu Li. At that nce, she was more attracted to him than his fianc.


    Pei Hao was thoughtful.


    It seems that you have done something stupid?


    So Du Wan quickly turned her attention to Pei Hao, "There''s nothing else to do. Go and do your work. I''ll take a walk around again."


    Im not in a hurry, Ill go with you for a walk.


    Pei Hao dismissed Gu Li and asked him to return to the Yamen first.


    Gu Li bowed and said goodbye. Du Wan nodded casually and showed no special concern. Only then did Pei Hao''s heart lift and slowly fall, "The princess seems to be very concerned about Gu Li?"


    Not only am I paying attention, Xie Zhang is also paying attention to him.


    "Huh?" Pei Hao was shocked when he heard this, "Is this serious?"


    Yes, I found it identally.


    Then he is from Xie Qi?


    "That''s not true, it''s because he is talented. Xie Qi wants to ept him as his younger brother. But now you have beaten him to it."


    Is this why the princess paid attention to Gu Li?


    "No, it''s because he''s... quite miserable." Du Wan made an excuse casually.


    However, Pei Hao believed this excuse and narrowed his peach blossom eyes slightly, "Then he won''t be miserable now."


    Du Wan nodded perfunctorily, "I met you, and it''s hard to exin why I''m miserable."


    Pei Hao raised his lips and smiled softly, and decided to give Hu San a few days off.


    Besides Gu Li being a bit miserable, what other advantages can he have over him? As long as you try to avoid showing his face in front of the princess, as time goes by, the little girl will be forgetful and will soon forget Gu Li.


    The prince thought he had solved a potential threat and was in a good mood.


    The two of them stayed together for a while, and Du Wan wanted to find the emperor and the others.


    Seeing the emperore out of the imperial study with Du Consort and Du Qian, she went up with a bright smile. The emperor said a few words to her, then saw Pei Hao not far away, and simply waved to him, "Come here, let''s have a meal together. It''s just right for you to apany Qian''er."


    "Your Majesty, I still have official duties." Pei Hao declined with a smile.


    The emperor didn''t care, "I''m not in a hurry for a while."


    "Okay, thank you, Your Majesty." Pei Hao responded with a smile, but stood next to the little girl without leaving a trace.


    Du Qian stepped between the two of them with an arrow, and Pei Hao calmly came to stand on the other side of the little girl. Now he was even closer to the little girl, and no one could get in.


    Think Du Qian is out of luck?


    He took his sister''s wrist and said, "Wanwan,e to my brother''s side. We have something to say."


    Whats going on? Du Wan didnt notice the confrontation between the two people. It was simr to how most people would react when encountering this kind of thing. Being close to Du Qian also increased the distance between him and Pei Hao.


    Du Qian was satisfied, but Pei Hao was heartbroken.


    The emperor couldn''t helpughing when he saw the little actions of the three people.


    When he was young and frivolous, he would run after the girl he loved like he did back then, but he was not as unlucky as Pei Hao and had an uncle who was always keeping an eye on him.


    The group of people headed towards the queen''s pce.


    Before they left, a **** went to inform the queen to prepare.


    So when the group arrives, they can take their seats.


    The emperor and the queen sat down first, followed by the eldest princess and Prince Consort Du.


    Du Wan followed him and sat in front of his chair. Pei Hao was about to sit next to him, but Du Qian was one step ahead of him and took the seat next to Du Wan. Pei Hao had no choice but to sit next to Du Qian.


    In this way, there is another uncle between him and the little girl.


    Du Wan nced around and didnt see Concubine Xie?


    Are Qin Yuyu, Du Yunrong and other girls not here either?


    The emperor asked the queen, "Where is the fish?"


    I went to the imperial garden with Ronger. I heard you wereing, so I asked the pce maid to invite you. As soon as the queen finished speaking, there was movement outside the pce.


    It was Qin Yuyu and others who came in.


    Du Yunrong and others were surprised to meet Pei Hao, an outsider with no blood connection at all.


    Qin Yuyu, on the other hand, was very surprised and stepped forward, "Prince Pei, you are actually here?"


    One word to silence the scene.


    The emperor and the queen looked at Pei Hao with sharp eyes.


    Can he bear the honorific princess speaking to Pei Hao? There is also something wrong with the daughter''s tone. Pei Hao is engaged to Du Wan and is considered a half-married man.


    The current situation is really inappropriate.


    The elders can understand that she has just returned from the private sector and does not know etiquette, so they will not really me her.


    But what about the juniors? The mes of gossip burned in my heart, especially Du Yunrong looked at Du Wan with a bit of gloating.


    Not only was Du Wan not angry, she also smiled brightly at Du Yunrong, showing her small white teeth.


    Nearly made Du Yunrong cursed with anger.


    The eldest princess pretended to be surprised and said, "Chengming knew Yuyu before?"


    No. Pei Hao denied.


    Another voice sounded almost at the same time, Qin Yuyu said: "I know him."


    Soon, Qin Yuyu became embarrassed and felt ashamed.

 Chapter 311: Dont commit the crime of deceiving the emperor

    Chapter 311: Don''tmit the crime of deceiving the emperor


    Chapter 311: Dontmit the crime of deceiving the emperor


    Qin Yuyu quickly covered up his embarrassment, smiled, and exined: "A lot of things happened when I came to the capital. Prince Pei helped me many times. Every time he did good things, he didn''t leave his name behind. So, I know him." Prince Pei, he doesnt know me.


    Thats it. The emperor smiled.


    The queen''splexion also improved a lot, but she felt sorry for Qin Yuyu again, "Yuyu is suffering outside. She has suffered so much when we can''t see it. If only she could recognize it earlier..."


    "Mother, I''m fine, don''t be sad." Qin Yuyuforted the queen.


    The eldest princess spoke up at the right time and pretended to give a few words offort.


    Du Yunrongforted her and expressed her concern.


    When the queen sets up the stage, there must be a few people singing along, otherwise the queen will be very embarrassed.


    Pei Hao didn''t pay much attention to the person next to him, and his peach blossom eyes fell on the little girl''s rosy face.


    The little girl''s eyes were bright, looking back and forth between him and Qin Yuyu with a somewhat unclear meaning. If the situation was not right at this time, he would definitely catch her and teach her a lesson.


    As his fiance, why cant I have a sense of crisis?


    The queen asked again what happened to Qin Yuyu.


    Qin Yuyu told the story of the thief she met on the Ghost Festival, how Pei Hao helped catch him, how she was injured on the street, how Pei Hao passed by and asked someone to take her to the hospital, etc. Not to mention the number of times, she actually There were seven or eight cases. Pei Hao frowned after hearing this. Some were a little impressed, while others were not impressed at all.


    Pei Hao, the person involved, looked confused.


    Except for the first time, it was when the road was rough and I came to help.


    Others, he was just passing by, really passing by!


    What a disaster! This woman is the broom star...


    It''s just that Qin Yuyu was a little shy and talked about it bit by bit, which made the people present have different expressions.


    After hearing this, the emperor and the queen looked at Pei Hao much more favorably.


    With a straight face, Pei Hao stood up, saluted the emperor, and said seriously: "Your Majesty, I have something to say, but if I don''t say it, I''m afraid I''ll feel uneasy."


    Yes, lets talk. The emperor said with a smile.


    Pei Hao said: "I dare not admit what the princess said."


    Why dont you admit it? The emperor was very interested.


    Qin Yuyu was extremely embarrassed, "Father, every time Prince Pei helps me, he never admits it"


    "Princess."


    Pei Hao interrupted Qin Yuyu''s words and said to the emperor: "Wei Chen didn''t help. On the Ghost Festival, I met a thief, so it was my duty to help. In subsequent times, half of Wei Chen had no help." Impression. The two or three times I had an impression were just passing by, really just passing by.


    Meaning, dont make up your mind, okay?


    Favor does not exist, he does not want to feel it.


    What should I do if the little girl misunderstands?


    Pei Hao''s clear exnation was beyond the expectations of everyone present.


    Du Qian even raised his eyebrows, "Prince Pei doesn''t want such a good thing?"


    You must be honest and dontmit the crime of deceiving the emperor. Pei Hao said this with dignity and aboveboard.


    Suddenly, the goodwill of those who misunderstood him doubled.


    The emperor and Prince Consort Du looked at him with admiration in their eyes.


    Of course, this does not include Du Wan.


    When everyone was serious, Du Wan was the only one who said with a yful smile, "Oh, why are you so serious about an ordinary family banquet? Uncle, if Crown Prince Pei says no, just treat him as such, but he is indeed my cousin''s nobleman, no matter what Whether he does it intentionally or unintentionally, you just need to reward him well."


    Yes! I must reward you! the emperorughed. The eldest princess smiled and said, "This reward cannot be taken lightly."


    Du Prince Consort immediately agreed with the eldest princess, "Your Highness is right."


    Before the Queen said anything, the Emperor spoke again, "We will discuss this matter after the family banquet."


    Du Qian saw that Pei Hao was stunned and didn''t move, so he stood up and touched him. "The surprise is spoiled. Thank you quickly."


    Pei Hao seemed to have juste back to his senses and said respectfully: "Thank you, Your Majesty. I feel ashamed to have received it."


    "What shame, you deserve it." Du Wan came to join in the fun again, smiling deeply, "I will leave my name when I do good things in the future. Maybe such good things will happen to me one day. ."


    Haha, thats right. The emperor couldnt helpughing.


    Others startedughing, and they had to pretend to smile in support, such as Qin Yuyu and Du Yunrong.


    The two of them have great opinions on Du Wan.


    Just as Du Wan''s eyes drifted towards Pei Hao, did she happen to encounter the dark warning in Pei Hao''s peach blossom eyes, telling her not to cause more trouble?


    Alright!


    Du Wan sat down obediently again.


    Pei Hao sat down. This time, he sat directly next to Du Wan, which was Du Qian''s original position.


    Du Qian was toote to stop him.


    Since we have all just sat down, the dishes have not been served yet, so there is no chance that the bowls and chopsticks have been used. Pei Hao didn''t move the bowl in front of him and found Du Qian sitting next to him and ring over him. His mentality was very stable, very stable.


    In any case, in front of the emperor and other elders, Du Qian would not act recklessly.


    The banquet is here, dishes of delicious food.


    Du Wan nced at it and saw that it was very good. It was her favorite dish.


    Pei Hao asked in a low voice: "Do you like to eat?"


    "Of course I like it. The specialty dishes of the master chef of the Imperial Kitchen are all delicious." When Du Wan was in prison with Du Qian, she ate dishes from the Imperial Kitchen every day. She ate all the specialty dishes of the master chef. I ordered it over and over again, "It tastes better than the ones outside. Speaking of which, the chef at Juyuan Tea House canpare with it."


    When are you free, can I take you to eat again?


    Didnt you say you need to make an appointment?


    You are different, you can eat whenever you want.


    I always feel like Im being flirted with again, but theres no proof.


    Du Wan waited for the emperor to take the first chopstick, and then he buried his head in eating.


    Whenever she looks at a dish, Pei Hao will pick it up for her. As long as she concentrates on eating, it saves her the time of picking up the dish.


    The emperor and the queen were not surprised. Pei Hao was present at thest family dinner and they did the same thing. The eldest princess and Prince Consort Du were even more calm. Pei Hao was like this every time when they had dinner in the mansion.


    Du Qian was the only one who stared at Pei Hao and gritted his teeth again, deciding to find an opportunity to teach him a lesson in the future.


    Today''s protagonist is Qin Yuyu. The emperor specially asked the eldest princess and her family toe to the pce to meet her. Yesterday, people from the uncle''s house came uninvited and came to the pce to see her.


    Now Qin Yuyu felt very unhappy.


    The originally delicious food was a little tasteless, and her eyes secretly nced at Pei Hao and Du Wan from time to time. Of course, her actions were very dark.


    Du Yunrong noticed this and suddenly sneered in her heart.


    Didnt you expect that the little Phoenix who came back from the disaster was still a shameless person and fell in love with his cousins fianc?


    It''s just that Du Yunrong pretended not to see it. This kind of asion was not suitable for her to say anything. If the queen hadn''t said that she wanted several sisters to apany Qin Yuyu, none of them would have been taken into the pce today.

 Chapter 312: The little girl makes all kinds of noises

    Chapter 312: The little girl makes all kinds of noises


    Chapter 312 The little girls various pretentiousness


    The family dinner is over.


    The emperor suggested taking a walk in the Imperial Garden, and then asked the pce servants to prepare tea and snacks, and send them to the octagonal pavilion on the viewing tform of the Imperial Garden, where he would have a good chat with Prince Consort Du and others.


    Pei Hao asked to resign, but Du Wan was full of wine and food, so she excused herself to see Pei Hao off and slipped out.


    Du Qian had his father watching over him and did not dare to mess around.


    It was actually the fact that this son doted on his sister and caused so many troubles that Prince Consort Du had to keep an eye on her.


    The eldest princess stayed and apanied the queen to chat with Qin Yuyu and others about her daughter''s family.


    Du Wan followed Pei Hao while secretly listening to the content of the chat between the two parties. It was not only daily social issues, but also all kinds of tricks. It was tiring. "Fortunately, I came out."


    Ive sent it here, do you still want to send me to the Yamen?


    Oh. Go out for a walk.


    Du Wan had no purpose in going out, she just didn''t want to stay with the Queen. She and Qin Yuyu didn''t deal with each other.


    Pei Hao''s eyes shed, and he walked two steps behind her. The distance between the gentleman and the gentleman was shortened by half. Seeing that she didn''t notice this, he got closer to her, so close that the sleeves of his clothes could be seen between the two of them. Rub together.


    He looked ahead, pretending not to see it.


    Du Wan didn''t notice this and was thinking about other things.


    Suddenly, her face was troubled for a while, and she asked, "Is it really just a coincidence that you have helped Qin Yuyu so many times?"


    Yes, thats absolutely true.


    Pei Hao''s heart suddenly rose. Is this a settlement of ounts?


    Du Wan nced at him as if he didn''t believe it, "Do you think anyone will believe it if I tell you? Once can be said to be a coincidence, twice can be said to be a coincidence, and three times is a problem. Besides, you did it seven or eight times."


    Pei Hao looked solemn and said, "Are you saying that someone is plotting against my son?"


    How do I know? You can check it yourself.


    The few times I remember are coincidences and encounters by ident.


    Could it be that this is fate? When Du Wan looked at him again, her eyes became meaningful.


    Pei Hao stared at her fiercely, what a fate!


    How dare you get too bold to associate him with a broom star?


    Du Wan suddenly felt that his eyes were a bit dangerous, and suddenly opened the distance between the two of them, at least half a foot away.


    She looked at him warily, but he kept staring at her.


    After a long while, Pei Haocai said in a calm voice: "Don''t associate me with Qin Yuyu in the future. I don''t want to get involved with her. Otherwise, don''t me me for falling out with you."


    It turned out to be because of this.


    Du Wan suddenly realized, "It''s not me who wants you to get involved with her, it''s her who wants to get involved with you."


    "You dare to say that?" Pei Hao stepped forward and was about to reach out to catch her.


    The little girl avoided it nimbly, which made Pei Hao narrow his eyes.


    Catch again, avoid again.


    Catch and avoid, then evolved into chasing and escaping.


    Pei Hao initially wanted to catch her and beat her up, butter he saw that the little girl was having a lot of fun, so he cooperated. Later on, I became a little more energetic.


    Haha, I cant catch you, you cant catch me.


    Du Wan was avoiding and yelling. If Pei Hao stopped, she would stand not far away and put her hips on her hips and twist her butt, making all kinds of funny little moves. Don''t be too arrogant in her provocative look, "Come on,e on,e on,e on,e on,e on,e on,e on. If you cant catch it, you cant catch it!


    Zhu Bajie,e and catch me!


    Oh, Zhu Bajie, you are so useless!


    Come on, be pretentious, youll have plenty of time anyway.


    Pei Hao was almost angry when he saw this.


    He doesnt know what Zhu Bajie means.


    There are no four great ssics in this world, but he can still understand the three characters "Zhu Bajie".    pig!


    Who doesnt know this word? !


    It is not a good word at first sight.


    Pei Hao stood there, unmoving.


    The little girl is really all kinds of pretentious, with all kinds of provocative, contemptuous and contemptuous little expressions.


    From a distance, the guards who were watching were dumbfounded. It turned out that Prince Pei and the princess had such a good rtionship.


    Arrived at the Yamen.


    The two of them stopped messing around, and Du Wan saw Mu Si''an, whom he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    Mu Sian, long time no see.


    Princess, long time no see.


    Mu Si''an was also very happy to see Du Wan and was very cordial.


    Du Wan asked with bright eyes, "We went to provide disaster relief, how about it? Let''s talk about it and tell us any interesting stories."


    Ive seen so much along the way that I cant finish it in three days and three nights. Mu Sian is a good talker, so if he really wanted to talk, he said, Sit over here and Ill pick out some interesting things for you to talk about.


    So Du Wan left Pei Hao and got together with Mu Si''an, talking in whispers. Du Wan listened with rapt attention mainly because Mu Si''an talked about his experiences in disaster relief.


    Pei Hao was a little depressed at first, but when he saw Gu Li beside him, Du Wan didn''t take a second nce and felt that he was mentally bnced again. Sure enough, his eldest son was not as attractive as Bagua, and Gu Li was also not as attractive.


    But after thinking about it, Pei Hao became depressed again.


    Why should Gu Lipare with him?


    Could it be that he could onlypare with Gu Li when she was there?


    Then Pei Hao acted sanctimoniously and left all the yamen matters to Gu Li, and there would be no trouble anyway. He sat down next to the little girl with a cup of tea and listened quietly to the two chatting.


    Mu Sian spoke in a low voice.


    The reason is that there is someone who keeps looking at you coolly and bragging. Can you continue?


    Du Wan followed Mu Si''an''s gaze and turned around, "Why are you sitting behind me? Didn''t you say you have official business? Why don''t you go do it."


    Let Gu Li do it. Pei Hao replied.


    Du Wan gave him a thumbs up perfunctorily, "You are awesome."


    "Yes." Pei Hao nced at Mu Si''an lightly.


    Mu Si''an stood up immediately, making excuses to leave, "Princess, let''s talk next time when we have time. I''m going to do my work first, and there are still some things I haven''t handed over when I get back."


    Go, go. Du Wan waved her little hand.


    Pei Hao said: "There is no need to be on duty at the Yamen tomorrow."


    "Is it the New Year''s holiday?" Du Wan calcted the time in her heart and found that there was still half a month before the New Year''s Eve.


    The weather is getting colder and colder, and there is not much going on in the yamen. Except for some people on duty, most of them are on holiday. I will go to Yamen again next year after the Lantern Festival.


    The Princess Mansion has begun preparing for the New Year''s ceremony.


    Du Wan did not dare to sit for long before he left the Imperial City Si Yamen alone.


    Pei Hao still wanted to follow her, but he stopped when she said she wanted to return to the pce. If he knew that Du Wan went out to meet Xie Zhang, he would definitely follow him out.


    Du Wan was standing by the street at this time, crossing his arms and looking at the people in front of him.


    Xie Zhang was wearing official robes, which was very different from the image she had seen in the past.


    It can only be said that official clothing never disappoints people. No matter how ugly they are, they can look somewhat humane, not to mention that Xie Zhang is not bad-looking to begin with.


    It means that the situation in front of us is slightly more subtle.


    Now there is not only Xie Zhang, but also Su Che.


    It''s just that Su Che''s condition is a little embarrassing, as if he''s been caught in the rain...

 Chapter 313: The little girl warned Xie Zhang

    Chapter 313: The little girl warned Xie Zhang


    Chapter 313 The little girl warns Xie Zhang


    Du Wan had no doubts about Su Che and Xie Zhang.


    There was also a boy beside Su Che. He was given to Su Che by Prince Consort Du. He ran errands for him on a daily basis. Now the boy was as miserable as him.


    Du Wan saw that she was being bullied.


    In addition, Xie Zhang probably happened upon him and came to help.


    Just as Du Wan guessed, when Su Che saw Du Wan, he immediately came forward with respect and salute, and the same was true for the boy.


    Su Che lowered his head and said nothing.


    It was such a cold day that most of his robe was wet, and his lips turned purple from the cold.


    Du Wan asked strangely: "My father asked you to go out to do business, so you should have a carriage. You have left the Yamen, where is the carriage?"


    The car broke down. Su Che said respectfully.


    Du Wan looked at the boy, who was still shivering from the cold, "What happened?"


    "Go back to the princess, the carriage in the pce is broken down, and it won''t be repaired for a while..." The boy exined the matter in a few words. It was Su Che who wanted to go back to the princess''s mansion after finishing his work, but found that the carriage was broken, so he could only walk back. Unexpectedly, not long after leaving, some gangsters suddenly came and punched and kicked them.


    One person even insulted Su Che and threw a bucket of water on Su Che.


    The boy went to help Su Che block the water, but he only blocked part of it.


    Su Che''s clothes were still mostly wet.


    Du Wan did not ask any more questions and called Zhuang Cong, "There is a carriage outside the pce gate. You can use it to take Su Che and the two back home."


    Yes, Princess. Zhuang Cong epted the order.


    Du Wan looked at Su Che and the two of them again, "There is a small charcoal stove, nkets, and hot tea in the carriage for you to use."


    "Thank you, Princess." Su Che and the boy quickly thanked Du Wan.


    Xie Zhang was keeping an eye on Du Wan.


    It can be seen from this that she attaches great importance to Su Che.


    Attach more importance than what he investigated? Because ordinary servants are not qualified to take the master''s carriage back home.


    The others walked away, leaving Du Wan and Xie Zhang alone.


    Du Wan raised her eyes and looked at Xie Zhang.


    Xie Zhang asked her calmly, "Princess, how are you doing recently?"


    Did you arrange those gangsters?


    Du Wan''s abrupt words made Xie Zhang slightly startled.


    Xie Zhang then smiled bitterly and said, "Why does the princess think so badly of Xie?"


    Isnt this your usual method? There are not so many coincidences in the world, and those that are are all human arrangements.


    Du Wansst words have not yet finished.


    Xie Zhang felt his eyes sh, and his throat was pinched by a small white hand.


    Xie Zhang was less interested in practicing martial arts than studying. He was forced to practice martial arts by his father since he was a child. It was onlyter that he left Beijing to study. The studies were heavy and there were many things to do, so he gradually let go. Even if he hasn''t practiced martial arts for many years, his physical fitness is not bad. He is a normal man and can beat up gangsters without any problem.


    Ordinary women can''t help him.


    Today, I was easily grabbed by the throat by a little girl.


    This is a fragile and fatal ce in the human body...


    Xie Zhang suddenly felt suffocated. He was holding his breath and felt that if she applied even a little more force, he would really die. The little girl who used to look at him with bright eyes now only had a calm murderous intent in her eyes.


    Du Wan said indifferently, "You saved me from Su Yust time, but you sent me injured to Chiyan County. This life-saving kindness can only bepromised."


    Hearing this, Xie Zhangs pupils shrank.


    How did she find out? !


    Xie Zhang''s emotions fluctuated like turbulent waves. What shocked him even more, Du Wan went on to say: "Concubine Xie plotted against my eldest brother, and this matter is on your head. Now that the Japanese princess has let you go, this grudge is over."


    Du Wan didnt talk about the mine because she had already gone back to take revenge.


    Some grievances are difficult to sort out if we take them seriously.


    Regardless of Xie Zhangs ulterior motives, he actually saved the original owner twice. One time, it was a human trafficker during the Lantern Festival. It was indeed not Xie Zhang who secretly nned it. The person who nned it was Huang Lian. The other time was to save the original owner from Su Yu, even though Xie Zhangter did not send the original owner back to the capital, but instead sent him to Chiyan County.


    In the original work, the original owner died unexpectedly, but now she is... alive.


    Du Wan turned a blind eye to Xie Zhang''s ambition.


    The reason is that she didn''t pay much attention to the rise and fall of the Qin Kingdom. But there was someone she wanted to protect, and Xie Zhang crossed the line...


    She saw that Xie Zhang''s face changed color from suppressing it.


    Du Wan rxed a little.


    Princess, Princess Xie Zhang shouted in a hoarse voice.


    Du Wan let go of his hand. Xie Zhang could breathe for a moment, then bent over and coughed violently.


    As for Su Che, it was all based on her personal guess that it was Xie Zhang who had done something. Du Wan knew that her idea was biased and unreasonable, and even her views were a bit misleading.


    However, so what?


    Du Wan didnt really want to kill him, but just wanted to give him a warning.


    Du Wan said coldly: "Xie Zhang, if I want to kill you, it''s as easy as squeezing an ant to death... Don''t be too clever to plot against the princess''s mansion."


    Ahem, cough


    Xie Zhang coughed hard again.


    Before he could catch his breath, Du Wan turned around coldly and left.


    Xie Zhang raised his head and looked at Du Wan''s leaving figure, his eyes dim and unclear.


    Now that he is in the hands of the princess, he is actually powerless to resist?


    Martial arts does not happen overnight. Has she been hiding it before, or is the Du family as unfathomable as recorded in the family ssics? Can you turn an ordinary little girl into a martial arts master in just half a year?


    Thats right, Xie Zhang received a bunch of secret letters when he came back.


    One of them is the assessment of Du Wan''s martial arts: extremely dangerous.


    At that time, Xie Zhang thought that the people below him had neglected their duties, and wanted to wait for some time before dealing with it.


    Now it seems that he was careless...


    Du Wan returned to the pce to find the eldest princess.


    Unknown to her, she was confronted by Xie Zhang when she was caught by Mu Si''an who was out for a walk.


    Mu Si''an quickly returned to the Imperial City Division and told Pei Hao about the matter vividly.


    After hearing this, Pei Hao thought thoughtfully and asked, "What did Xie Zhang do to anger the princess?"


    Could it be to protect Su Che? Mu Sian spected.


    Pei Hao''s heart pounded when he heard this, and he said with a dark face, "Is it possible?"


    "The situation at that time was like this. The princess specifically asked Zhuang Cong to send Su Che back home, or take the princess''s carriage back. I vaguely heard the princess say that Su Che can use whatever is in the carriage... just Im afraid hell get cold.


    The more Mu Si''an continued talking, the uglier Pei Hao''s handsome face became.


    No man will feel happy when he hears that his sweetheart cares about other men.


    Pei Hao could only bear this critical blow.


    Pei Hao looked threatening, "Aren''t you in trouble? Get out of here."


    "Get out of here, I''ve seen you get angry too many times, I won''t leave you alone."


    Mu Si''an left a sentence and ran away quickly, sessfully avoiding the paperweight suddenly thrown by Pei Hao.

 Chapter 314: Uncle is concerned about your marriage

    Chapter 314: Uncle is concerned about your marriage


    Du Wan turned back to the pce in a hurry.


    Get close to the queen''s pce and listen before you go in.


    Hearing that it was still a topic of conversation among women, Du Wan was convinced. It was really a good conversation.


    Du Wan turned to the imperial garden again.


    Du Wan was equally convinced of the emperor''s hobbies and went to the observation deck of the Imperial Garden on a cold day.


    What are you looking at?


    Want to see the snow scene?


    Du Wan listened attentively.


    I happened to hear the emperor say, "Does Qian''er have anyone you like?"


    What does the phrase "emperor" mean?


    Du Wan''s heart skipped a beat, it couldn''t be what she thought.


    Du Qian didn''t hear the question and thought it was an ordinary expression of concern from his elders, so he answered it. The emperor seemed satisfied after hearing this. Du Wan''s heart beat faster, worried for her cheap brother.


    At this moment, Du Wan didnt want to go there.


    Walking alone in the pce, I also found out the reason why Concubine Xie did not attend the family banquet. It turned out that the queen did not invite her to attend because of her physical difort. The main me for this is that Concubine Xie pretended to be unwell from time to time after plotting against Du Qian, thereby attracting the emperor''s pity. The queen used this as an excuse to block the emperor.


    The emperor often went to see Concubine Xie, so he naturally ignored the queen.


    Du Wan felt that this was a bit like a pce fight. They were fighting to the death where outsiders could not see it, but on the outside they had to maintain a harmonious state.


    At about the same time, the family left the pce.


    He also took away a bunch of things, including tribute wine, cloth, tea, etc. sent from various ces at the end of the year. The emperor rewarded some of them to the princess''s house.


    Outside the pce, after Zhuang Cong sent people back to the house, he spoke to the chief steward.


    The steward quickly refreshed everything inside and outside the carriage, and then asked Zhuang Cong to drive back to the pce gate to wait.


    Du Wan saw him when he went out again.


    Du Wan asked: "Su Che sent it back?"


    "Go back to the princess and send them back. The chief steward also asked the doctor to look at them." Zhuang Cong reported truthfully.


    The Prince Consort Du next to him heard this and asked, "What happened?"


    Du Wan talked about his encounter with Su Che and omitted the threat to Xie Zhang.


    The eldest princess and Du Qian heard it but said nothing.


    Du Huima said: "I''ll ask again when I get back."


    "It''s time to ask clearly. Those who bully the Princess Mansion are pping us in the face." Du Wan wondered who was involved in this matter.


    Du Qian said, "Did Xie Qi save the man?"


    Du Wan quickly reminded, "Don''t be grateful to him, he is probably a participant. There are not so many coincidences in the world."


    "My sister has grown up." Du Qian raised his hand and touched Du Wan''s head with a look of relief on his face.


    Du Wan was so angry that she wanted to kick him a few times.


    Father is still here, is it his turn as the eldest brother to y the role of an old father?


    The group returned home.


    Du Wan originally wanted to take action, but Du Qian asked him to resolve the matter.


    Back at Yulingyuan, she wanted to hear about the situation of the Su family.


    At this time, Su Che had already drank **** soup and was talking to his father in the house.


    His father was asking what happened.


    Su Che didn''t mention the humiliation to his father. He just had an ident on the way back and identally got his clothes wet. "Father, don''t worry. We met the princess. She asked Zhuang Cong to send us back to her mansion. Also, please The government doctor came to see you."


    "Then you have to be careful not to get sick." Su''s father warned.


    Su Che chuckled and said, "I know."


    Someone came over and said that the king asked Su Che toe over.


    Su Che put on a thick cotton coat, got up and followed the visitor out.


    Second Master Su came over to inquire about the situation with Su''s father.


    Su''s father told his younger brother what Su Che had said, "L''er went to work in the prince''s yard. Is everything okay?" "It''s pretty good. The treatment is much better than before." Mr. Su said with a few words. Share joy.


    Su''s father was equally happy, "That''s good."


    Du Wan is very fascinated by the Su family.


    How can people who originally stood in high positions live so calmly when they fall into the dust?


    Du Wan then thought about how he was about to starve to death at the beginning when he came to this world, so he had no choice but to venture into the mountains to dig for herbs, and he somewhat understood.


    In order to survive, what cant you adapt to?


    Du Wan stopped listening to the conversation between Su''s father and the two brothers, and turned to listen to what Du Qian and Su Che had to say. Soon, she stopped thinking again.


    Forget it, this little thing can be solved by the cheap guy.


    Du Wan touched her chin and said, "Ningqin, suddenly an elder asked you if you have a crush on someone. What does it mean?"


    Concern about the marriage. Ningqin said casually.


    Asking means not asking.


    Du Wan thought of the emperor''s words and felt ufortable.


    You dont want to marry Qin Yuyu to the cheap brother, do you? In ancient times, it wasmon for a cousin to marry a cousin, which is called a close rtionship. When you see the eldest princess and Prince Consort Du, you must tell them about the dangers of **** marriage.


    So the next day, Du Wan went to the main courtyard to have breakfast.


    Du Qian was actually there.


    After finishing the meal, Du Wan rolled her eyes and said, "Mom, I heard something strange before."


    Whats weird? the eldest princess asked.


    Du Wan said, "In a vige, many people gave birth to freaks."


    Is that vige cursed?


    As soon as the eldest princess said this, Du Consort and Du Qian were also attracted.


    Du Huima asked: "Where did Wanwan hear about it?"


    "I heard about it when I was walking around, but I also heard from an old traveling doctor that the vige was not cursed, but incest. The people who gave birth to freaks were all cousins, just like cousins. Its almost like getting married.


    The three of them were silent for a while when they heard Du Wans words.


    Du Wan was surprised at the reactions of the three of them, "You don''t believe it?"


    Du Qian touched her head and said, "I believe it. We have all seen this with our own eyes, but we just didn''t think about it as a close rtive."


    Have you seen it? Du Wan was surprised.


    Du Qian thoughtfully exined: "There are people in the vige who have given birth to babies with deformities that cannot be fed. There are also families in the capital that have given birth to strange fetuses, but the big families have been covered up and treated as abortions to the outside world. . If you dont remind me, I havent thought that they are all cousins.


    Du Wan looked at the eldest princess and Du Huima.


    I found that none of them were surprised.


    So, Du Wan immediately got to the point, "So, if the eldest brother wants to get married in the future, he must not marry his cousin."


    The three people looked at her together.


    It turns out that this is the key point.


    Du Qian suddenly couldn''tugh or cry, "What are you worried about?"


    Du Wan snorted angrily, "Didn''t I just hear my uncle ask about your crush?"


    Whats going on? Du Qian asked curiously.


    On the other hand, the eldest princess and Prince Consort Du were worried.


    Du Wan lost his temper, "Before Qin Yuyu didn''t return to the pce, why didn''t your uncle care about your marriage?"


    Du Qian''s expression changed, "No way."


    Now he also thought that if the emperor''s uncle had this idea, it would be troublesome. Du Qian didn''t want to marry Qin Yuyu. If he were to marry her, he would rather be a monk at Huguo Temple.

 Chapter 315: A pair of living treasures from the princesss mansion

    Chapter 315: A pair of living treasures from the princess''s mansion


    Chapter 315: A Pair of Living Treasures in the Princesss Mansion


    Compared with Du Qian''s nervousness.


    The eldest princess and Prince Consort Du are much calmer.


    Du Prince Consort nced at the nervous brothers and sisters, "The emperor may have this idea, but he may not implement it. There are many young talents in the capital, and Qian''er is not the best."


    Du Wan rolled her eyes, "Father, the most outstanding person in the entire capital is my eldest brother. The threshold has been almost broken by others recently. You didn''t forget it on purpose, did you?"


    Du Qian deeply agrees.


    My sister has a good taste.


    There is indeed no man more outstanding than him in the whole capital...


    The eldest princess agreed: "Wanwan is right. The most outstanding young man in the capital is Qian''er."


    It is estimated that Qianer is just one of the candidates for son-inw that the emperor is considering.


    Prince Consort Du thought for a while and continued: "Xie Qi from Dingbei Hou Mansion has always been entangled with Qin Yuyu. I heard that they were almost engaged. At that time, Qin Yuyu used the excuse that she was not good enough for him, but now she has changed. , she is worthy of bing the princess of the current dynasty. If the emperor talks about Qin Yuyu''s marriage in the future, I will advise the emperor to make a couple happy."


    The princess said, "Well, Xie Qi is indeed worthy of Qin Yuyu."


    I also think they are a good match. Du Wan raised her hand in agreement.


    Du Qian nodded, "Yes, what my sister said must be true, including her saying that I am the most outstanding in the capital."


    The eldest princess covered her mouth and smiled sweetly, a pair of living treasures.


    There are strategies to deal with it.


    The family talked about the New Year again.


    Du Prince Consort does not need to go to the Yamen, and there is no official business. He has many private favors and social activities.


    Every New Year''s Eve, a grand banquet would be held in the pce. In the past, only officials of third rank or above could bring their family members to the pce for the banquet.


    This year''s situation is a bit special. It is the first pce banquet for the little princess''s return. The emperor has decreed that all officials of fifth rank and above can participate. As for the chores of holding pce banquets, the emperor originally intended to let Du Qian be responsible for it.


    Du Qian declined on the grounds that he wanted to return to his n.


    Du Wan curiously asked: "Brother, why did you refuse?"


    There are too many chores and I dont have time to practice. Du Qian was not happy.


    Du Huima smiled and said: "Qian''er is right to refuse. In the future, you will be less likely to enter the pce if you have nothing to do."


    I think he took Du Wan''s concerns into ount, and he couldn''t get in touch with Qin Yuyu unless he entered the pce.


    Todays royal list is out.


    The identity of Princess Qin Yuyu was announced to the world.


    As soon as the imperial list was posted and the princess who had been exiled returned, the whole capital was in a state of excitement.


    Don''t underestimate this matter. In the past, the dignitaries in Beijing valued the princess''s pce for another reason. The emperor had no heirs and no one could inherit the throne. This highlighted the importance of Du Qian''s brother and sister. If the princess returns, the situation in the court will be different. changed.


    Du Wan wants to go out and watch Bagua.


    Unexpectedly, Pei Hao is here.


    The quiet room of Yulingyuan.


    Ningqin and several maids brought the brazier.


    Du Wan set up an iron mesh frame and started barbecue.


    Its not for eating, its purely for having nothing to do and doing random things for entertainment.


    Pei Hao sat next to the little girl, helping her from time to time. The little girl ate the baked goods that looked good, and everything that looked average went into his stomach.


    The maid next to her was not surprised by this.


    Pei Hao wanted to talk to the little girl about something, so he asked Ning Qin and others to leave.


    Du Wan nced at him and said, "My lord, what do you want to say?"


    Its nothing, I just want to have a casual chat with you. There are some things that may not be well-publicized.


    "oh."


    "Aren''t you curious about what I''m going to say?" "Curious." Du Wan immediately acted hypocritically.


    Pei Hao was amused, "Si''an almost strangled Xie Zhang to death when he saw you yesterday."


    As soon as the news broke, Du Wan paused in his grilling action and said in annoyance: "You were actually seen?"


    "He identally bumped into you and wanted to kill Xie Zhang. Did Xie Zhang do something?" Pei Hao''s eyes shed with sharpness.


    Du Wan shook his head, "Not sure. On the surface, he helped Su Che."


    You doubt him?


    The weasel pays New Year greetings to the rooster, which is unkind.


    Its indeed doubtful. Pei Hao also had the same idea.


    What Xie Zhangs intentions were remains to be considered.


    Pei Hao then joked: "Wanwan counts with her fingers, what does he want to do?"


    "What can he do? Su Che should be useful to him." At that time, Du Wan suspected that Xie Zhang wanted to use Su Che for something, and Su Che was now from the Princess Mansion. No matter what the use was, for the Princess Mansion Neither will be a good thing. Otherwise, she would not have been so angry that she warned Xie Zhang.


    Du Wan added: "I warned him, let''s just watch him for now."


    "Do you think he will restrain himself?" Pei Hao knew that Xie Zhang was a smart man.


    Du Wan also knew this, "Yes. Withoutplete certainty, he probably won''t take action against the Princess Mansion again."


    "Why didn''t you take action in the end? Just kill him directly to save trouble."


    "Do you think I am an executioner, addicted to killing people?" Du Wan still respects life. Likewise, the stronger her ability bes, the more she learns to exercise restraint.


    Otherwise, it will get out of control and expand.


    That is not far from the distortion of human nature, it is simply unimaginable.


    Pei Hao leaned close to her ear and whispered: "The emperor suppressed Xie Zhang''s promotion."


    Someone is stumbling upon him? Du Wan suddenly became confused.


    Pei Hao smiled softly and said, "Yes, someone tripped me up."


    He would not tell the little girl that he was the one who made trouble for Xie Zhang. In fact, he didn''t do anything. He just mentioned the poverty of Chiyan County in front of the emperor, wondered how Xie Qi could go there to meet the princess by chance, and admired the ubiquity of fate.


    The emperor is a smart man but also a suspicious one. How can he not doubt this?


    The booklet he originally investigated was still on the emperor''s dragon case.


    Dingbeihou Mansion.


    In the study, all the servants retreated.


    Dingbei Hou looked at his son''s dazed look and was a little puzzled, "Zhang''er, didn''t things develop ording to your arrangement? On the contrary, you are often absent-minded, but what happened?"


    Father, stop all ns for the princesss mansion.


    Xie Zhang knew that he had misjudged the strength of the Princess Mansion.


    The Princess Mansion is the biggest stumbling block for them. Xie Zhang has always known this, but the situation has changed...


    Xie Zhang was still frightened and has not calmed down sincest night.


    After a long while, he took a deep breath and looked at his father solemnly, "Father, the Princess Mansion is more unfathomable than we expected, and we cannot move it for the time being."


    Dingbei Hou guessed that something must have happened that made his son change his mind, "What we nned is inherently full of dangers, and it is not an exaggeration to say that every step is shocking. Zhang''er, what happened?"


    Do you know the inside story about the attack on Prince Consort Du?


    Know something.


    Then do you know how many people were ambushing Dus consort at that time?


    It is said that there are thousands of people.


    "Yes, thousands of people failed to kill Du Wanma. The reason is that the princess arrived and saved Du Wanma and his party with only one person." After Xie Zhang was threatened by Du Wan yesterday, he asked people to go again investigation.


    The results of the investigation are mind-boggling and incredible.

 Chapter 316: Let鈥檚 have a business exchange

    Chapter 316: Let¡¯s have a business exchange


    Chapter 316: A wave of business exchanges


    More than ten days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Du Wan has a very fulfilling life. As the end of the year approaches, she has more social activities and has more things to be busy with. She followed the eldest princess and met the guests from various families. Du Wan learned a lot about dealing with people and dealing with people.


    Du Qian went back to his n earlier and would note back until the New Year''s Eve Pce Banquet.


    But the day before he returned to his n, there were several dandy boys in the capital lying on their beds, unable to get out of bed.


    They were all beaten by Du Qian, and he also warned them that if they dared to touch anyone in the princess''s house again, their legs would be broken next time.


    It was only then that Du Wan learned that those who bullied Su Chest time were some dandy children from aristocratic families. In the past, Su Che was someone else''s child, and they often got beaten because of this. Now that Su Che was in despair, a few people had a drink and then met to humiliate Su Che for fun.


    Not much was heard in the pce, it was very peaceful.


    Today''s pce banquet is said to be held one day in advance.


    In the past, a banquet was held on New Year''s Eve. It was the newly returned princess who said that such an important festival should be spent with her rtives. In other words, the princess wanted to stay up with her rtives on New Year''s Eve and did not want to spend it at the banquet. People also said that Its all been like this


    The emperor thought it was reasonable and agreed.


    Every family in the capital received the oral instructions from the pce and couldn''t help but pay more attention to the newly returned princess.


    Du Wan was very impressed with Qin Yuyu. There was something special about this heroine.


    In fact, as long as Qin Yuyu doesn''t bump into Du Wan or encounter anything involving Du Wan, he is very sensible and normal. It can be said that Du Wan is Qin Yuyu''s nemesis. When she meets Du Wan, everything she does will not go smoothly and will develop in the opposite direction.


    On the day of the pce banquet, Du Qian returned home from his n.


    The eldest princess personally prepared clothes for Du Wan and dug her daughter out of the bed early in the morning.


    They were all dressed in gorgeous clothes, and Du Wan was dazzled by them.


    Du Wan also saw a very stunning dress, which was the moonlight brocade given by Pei Hao. Most girls like beautiful clothes, and Du Wan is not immune to this.


    She fell in love with this dress at first nce, "Mother, didn''t you make this?"


    Yes, its made for our baby. The eldest princess pursed her lips and smiled, Do you like it?


    "like!"


    Du Wans clear little voice deserves to be particrly loud.


    She came to the dress in a hurry and said, "It''s so beautiful. It''s a pity that it''s not suitable for this cold weather."


    Ha, who said its not suitable?


    "Nowadays, no one goes out without a cloak or cloak. No matter how beautiful the dress is, no one can see it." Du Wan was a little regretful. If it hadn''t been so cold today, she would have just worn it during the pce banquet tonight. A piece of scenery.


    Du Wan kept saying that she should keep a low profile and not be in the limelight.


    But she is a girl after all, and she still likes to be a little limelight among girls, blinding the eyes of those nobledies in the past.


    Du Wan touched her chin thoughtfully, wondering whether she wanted warmth or demeanor.


    In the past, she dared to wear a skirt to go shopping in the cold weather. She wanted to be beautiful but not warm. Why didn''t she dare to do it when she came here?


    Wanwan, what are you thinking about?


    Mother, do you really want to wear this dress? Du Wan raised an eyebrow.


    The eldest princess was puzzled, "Why not? Not only you, but all thedies in the capital will dress up beautifully tonight. If you don''t dress well, you might even beughed at."


    "Okay." Du Wan narrowed her eyes, hiding the cunning in her eyes.


    So Du Wan put on a dress made of moonlight brocade, embroidered by the eldest princess herself, a unique warm-hearted mother brand, and put on a mink fur cloak.


    With her hair styled into a gorgeous bun and hairpins, the little girl looked extremely beautiful.


    After half a year, my little face has grown a bit, and the baby fat has disappeared.


    As soon as the new year passed, my daughter turned fifteen. Thinking of her daughter getting married in the future, the eldest princess felt a little mncholy.


    After everything was packed up, the mother and daughter went out hand in hand intimately.


    The father and son have been waiting outside for a long time. When they saw the two peopleing out, Du Qian was ustomed to greet the eldest princess, so Du Qian naturally came to stand next to his sister.


    Du Qian smiled and praised, "Sister, you are so beautiful today."


    Brother, you are very handsome today. Du Wan said with a bright smile.


    Well, my sister must be the most beautiful girl in the pce this time.


    Thats right, my eldest brother must be the most handsome and outstanding young man in the audience.


    My sister


    The two brothers and sisters started a business exchange when they met.


    Hand-inw Du and the eldest princess nearby couldn''t helpughing when they heard this.


    Du Prince Consort kicked his son''s calf and said, "Okay, okay, let''s get going."


    "Oh, my father is so... heroic today." Du Wan wanted to climb onto the carriage, but after thinking about it, she turned around and praised him, "He must be the most handsome uncle in the pce."


    Du Qian smiled and said, "Our mother is also beautiful. She must be the most beautiful mother tonight."


    Yes, yes, brother is right.


    Thats right, my sister has the best vision.


    The eldest princess burst outughing, "Hurry up, otherwise you won''t be able to make it in time."


    The brothers and sisters looked at each other and smiled, then one got on a tall horse and slipped into the carriage.


    Today Du Wan was in a carriage alone, and Ning Qin and Luo Qi followed him into the pce to wait on him.


    The other carriage is used by Prince Consort Du and the eldest princess.


    Du Wan opened the carriage curtains and saw Du Qian riding a horse outside. "Brother, please take the carriage. It''s warm here. Besides, it''s windy outside, and the hair is messed up."


    Du Qian wanted to refuse, but when he heard thest sentence, he agreed with it.


    Well, he got off the horse and got into his sister''s carriage.


    Sure enough, it is much warmer than outside.


    Du Wan poured a cup of hot tea and handed it to him. Du Qian took it and took a sip.


    The carriage started to set off.


    The roads leading from the Princess Mansion to the entrance of the pce are paved with stone bs and are very t. In addition, the carriage doesn''t move very fast, and it doesn''t bump very much when people are sitting in the carriage. It''s no problem to drink hot tea in the carriage.


    Du Qian said: "As soon as the pce banquet is over, we will return to our n early tomorrow morning."


    Spend New Years Eve with the n?


    Yes. There used to be a pce banquet on New Years Eve, and our family always had the pce banquet, and then hurried back to the n to worship our ancestors. This year is good, the pce banquet is moved up one day, which is convenient for us, so we dont have to rush.


    So, you still need to be grateful to Qin Yuyu?


    Haha, its okay if I dont mention my sister, but its really true if I mention it.


    The closer you get to the pce gate, the more carriages of dignitaries you encounter.


    When driving at the Princess Mansion, many dignitaries they saw took the initiative to avoid it and made way for a middle road.


    This phenomenon is not surprising in this imperial society.


    Today, the driver of the Princess Mansion entered the pce gate directly and came to a specific parking spot.

 Chapter 317: Do they dare to have an opinion?

    Chapter 317: Do they dare to have an opinion?


    Chapter 317 Do they dare to have opinions?


    After getting off the bus, a pce attendant led the eldest princess to leave alone.


    Du Consort Du is different from Du Qian in that there are also pce officials to take him away.


    Du Wan put on his hood before getting out of the car.


    As soon as he stepped off the carriage, a delicate pce maid came forward and said, "My servant pays homage to the princess."


    Well, lets lead the way. Du Wan was very casual.


    The pce maid who led the way came to the front.


    She was familiar with this road, which was to Jinxiu Pce.


    Du Wan was paying attention to the movements of the eldest princess as she walked. In that direction was the queen''s pce, where all thedies from the capital were being entertained.


    The ce where Prince Consort Du was led was the Zhenghe Hall where the emperor was, and it was full of courtiers. Du Qian, on the other hand, went to the side hall of Zhenghe Hall, where some of the rich and powerful men in the capital were talking loudly.


    The master of Jinxiu Pce is Qin Yuyu, and he entertains all the nobledies who enter the pce.


    This situation is a bit like going to the host''s house as a guest. Before the banquet, the adults greet the adults and the juniors entertain the juniors.


    After Du Wan got an idea, he no longer paid attention to the affairs of his family. Instead, he listened attentively to the situation in Jinxiu Pce.


    Today, Du Wan and others entered the pce a littlete, and the nobledies in the capital gathered together today.


    She hasn''t appeared yet, but the Jinxiu Pce is very busy now.


    Qin Yuyu showed up and was pping thedies of various families in the face.


    The status of the princess is overwhelming to a group of people, and all the nobledies must bow their heads respectfully when they see her. It can be said that this banquet was Qin Yuyu''s first highlight moment.


    Du Wan recalled the plot in the book.


    The heroine really does return, and the scene of a p in the face at the pce banquet is just more than a year ahead of time.


    The article did not mention Wei Xiu, but the vicious female supporting character Ma Suqin bore the brunt of the incident. When she saw that the princess sitting in the first ce was Qin Yuyu, Ma Suqin''s face suddenly turned pale.


    Qin Yuyu didn''t need to do anything, Ma Suqin was frightened.


    On the other hand, Wei Xiu, who had just had a conflict with Qin Yuyu, did not attend the pce banquet. It is said that he left Beijing and returned to the northwest ten days ago. Wei Xiu was a smart man. After knowing that Qin Yuyu was a princess, he acted decisively.


    The scene Du Wan saw when she came over was that of Ma Suqin being humiliated by the discordant sisters in her family.


    There are some things that do not require Qin Yuyu toe forward, and most people do them just to please her.


    No, Ma Su''e pretended not to hold the tea steady and poured the whole cup of tea on Ma Suqin''s head, which attracted a lot of ridicule.


    Sister, Im sorry, please forgive me.


    Miss Ma is not the kind of person who is petty, so she will definitely forgive Sister Sue.


    Yes, they are all sisters, its nothing.


    Qin Yuyu watched from a high position without speaking.


    Ouch, Imte, Princess? Du Wan walked in with a smile.


    There was silence in the pce.


    If Qin Yuyu returns, all the nobledies who have offended her will be frightened.


    Then, Du Wan''s existence is the object of envy, jealousy and hatred for all nobledies. Originally, there were some people today who had dark little thoughts, thinking that now that the princess had returned, someone finally suppressed Du Wan, the princess, and was gloating about the good show.


    As a result, the good show was not seen.


    On the contrary, when Qin Yuyu saw Du Waning in, she stood up cordially, stepped forward to greet him with a smile, and acted like a harmonious sister.


    Du Wan did not expose this point. In public, you still have to give some face.


    Otherwise, it would be difficult to exin it to the emperor and empress. Qin Yuyu said warmly: "Cousin Wanwan is here, not toote. I have specially reserved a ce for you."


    Then thank you, cousin. Du Wan nced at her, feeling quite funny.


    From Qin Yuyu''s eyes, she actually saw a hint of ttery?


    This is amazing! A few things were beyond her expectation.


    So, Du Wan followed her wishes, looked at her with a smile, and pretended to care a few more words, just for show. As long as she wanted to, she could do better than Qin Yuyu.


    Cousin, how are you doingtely? How are you doing?


    "Of course it''s fine at home." Qin Yuyu smiled cordially, "I just haven''t seen my cousin. In the future, my cousin will visit me often when she has time."


    Okay, Ill definitelye see you when I have time.


    Du Wan said with a yful smile.


    Hell, she has no time every day.


    The two cousins were chatting, and it was really like that. Among the girls present, not many people noticed that they were acting. Regarding the past grudge between Du Wan and Qin Yuyu, not many people in Chiyan County knew about it, but Qin Yuyu and Du Wan once had a conflict in the night market, and somedies knew about it.


    It''s just that the two people are harmonious now, as if there is nothing wrong with them.


    Some people believe that two people can get along well, while others don''t.


    Those who believe it are that after the night market incident, Du Wan never caused trouble to Qin Yuyu again.


    For those who dont believe it, there are always some people in this world who like to specte on others with the greatest malice. As long as others are unlucky or bad, they will be happy.


    Its just that today, people with this mentality will inevitably be disappointed.


    The expected tit-for-tat did not happen?


    As a princess, Qin Yuyu still seems to be unable to outdo the princess.


    Everyone saw that Du Wan did not salute Qin Yuyu and Qin Yuyu didn''t say anything.


    Du Wan arranged the location closest to Qin Yuyu.


    Du Wan sat on it generously.


    Someone wanted toe forward to salute, but Du Wan raised her hand to stop her, "No, no, no ceremony today. I am just here to join in the fun, everyone is wee."


    Thank you, Princess. The man thanked him and returned to his original position.


    Ma Suqin managed to escape due to Du Wan''s arrival and asked the pce servants to take her down to freshen up.


    Without Du Wan''s appearance, Ma Suqin would not have been able to escape so quickly.


    Unless Qin Yuyu stops her, is she this kind of person?


    At this time, Ningqin and Luoqi were waiting on her, taking over the position of the pce maids.


    Du Wan watched the two people busy.


    This time the benefits came to light. The two of them made the tea themselves. Everything Du Wan puts in his mouth has passed through the hands of two people.


    Du Wan''s approach made Qin Yuyu feel hot, "Cousin, are you afraid that I will poison you?"


    "Cousin Yuyu, don''t get me wrong." Du Wan sat a little distractedly, but said in a very serious tone, "You may not know it just when you came back. Don''t think that nothing will happen in the pce, just because in the pce When there are more people, it is easier for something to happen, and people with ulterior motives can take advantage of it."


    Qin Yuyus smile froze.


    What does this **** girl want to say?


    I heard Du Wan say in a good voice: "When there are many people, especially when entering, you need to be more careful. The emperor''s uncle taught me this matter."


    No one dared to raise objections now.


    Do they dare to have any objections to what the emperor taught?


    without! Definitely not!

 Chapter 318: The little girl takes the initiative to stir up trouble

    Chapter 318: The little girl takes the initiative to stir up trouble


    Chapter 318 The little girl takes the initiative to stir up trouble


    Du Yunrong sat aside and was extremely quiet, deciding not to provoke Du Wan tonight.


    This is just a little bastard, a muddled one.


    Not only Du Yunrong, but none of the other girls in the Du family dared to provoke Du Wan.


    The nobledy present is not really a fool, she still has some discernment.


    Princess Jiaoyang is still Princess Jiaoyang, who is neither easy to mess with nor easy to mess with...


    Due to the appearance of Du Wan, the famous scene in the original work where Qin Yuyu returned to p her in the face was inexplicably aborted. The nextdies turned out to be well-behaved, and Du Wan had all her melon seeds ready, but there was no gossip to behold.


    Du Wan suddenly wanted to stir up trouble.


    She asked people to move the tables and chairs closer to Qin Yuyu, almost as if they were sharing a table.


    The two people were originally located next to each other, so they just moved a little bit. It was a simple matter.


    In the eyes of outsiders, its just what the cousins say in whispers.


    Sure enough, the two people were really whispering.


    This ce is quite big and there are many people. The voices spoken in private are slightly quieter and many people cannot hear them.


    Du Wan asked in a low voice: "Cousin, are you still living in Jinxiu Pce?"


    "Yes, my father said that I lived in Jinxiu Pce when I was a child." Qin Yuyu said this quite proudly, and even showed off a little unconsciously, "I came back after many years, and I heard that this ce is still the same as when I was a child. .I dont know whether its true or false, does my cousin know?


    "Oh, I know this. My uncle loves his daughter very much." Du Wan grabbed a handful of melon seeds and started eating them carelessly, "Not long ago, cousin Huang Lian also lived in Jinxiu Pce."


    Qin Yuyus smile faltered slightly.


    Huang Lian? cousin? Who ising?


    Isnt she the only princess in the Qin Kingdom?


    Qin Yuyu hasn''t been back for long, and Huang Lian has almost be a taboo in the pce, so no one dares to risk telling her. This matter cannot be concealed. As long as Qin Yuyu stays in the pce, he will know about it sooner orter.


    But now that Du Wan has suddenly exposed it, the impact is not small.


    Qin Yuyu, who came back, always thought that she was the treasure in her parents'' hands, a unique existence.


    This pride and self-confidence were immediately exposed to someones face!


    Is it embarrassing? Awkward!


    No one warned Du Wan not to speak, so she did.


    Even if the emperor and empress knew about it, they couldn''t do anything to her. There were only so many excuses to try to stop her.


    So, Du Wan continued: "My uncle is very kind to cousin Huang Lian, but it''s a pity that beauty has a bad life. She was born with poor health. If you ask me, there is no more beautiful woman in the whole capital than cousin Huang Lian. That''s really it. The postures of heaven and humans, there are fairies in the sky and nowhere on the earth, they are so beautiful every time they smile."


    The more Qin Yuyu listened, the more depressed he felt.


    Originally, she wanted to show off her father''s love for her and give Du Wan some trouble, but she didn''t expect that there would be such a paragraph in the middle.


    Then the previous show off became a joke.


    Qin Yuyu smiled dryly and said, "Really? Howe I heard that cousin Wanwan is the reincarnation of a fairy?"


    Thishaha.


    Du Wan said with an embarrassed look, "This is a pure rumor and cannot be taken to be true."


    Qin Yuyu only felt that her smile was very annoying.


    Cant it be true? Put away the shame on your face before you say this.


    Du Wan''s eyes shed with shrewdness, and she leaned slightly towards Qin Yuyu, sowing discord in a low and aboveboard voice, "I''m a little curious, why did the Queen let you live in Jinxiu Pce? Don''t you feel ufortable? Cousin Huang Lian didn''t go there for long either. Not even a hundred days have passed.


    What you said...


    Qin Yuyu tried hard to suppress his anger, but his face couldn''t help but twist slightly.


    She knew that Du Wan did it on purpose. But what can she do to Du Wan?


    Qin Yuyu gritted his teeth and said: "The authenticity of this matter needs to be verified."


    "Bang!" Du Wan spat out the melon seed skin, "There are many people who know about this. How can I still lie about this? The night when cousin Huang Lian went, all the blood rtives were present and kept watch."


    Are you there too?


    "Isn''t this nonsense? Of course we are here, our whole family is here. Your mother is also here."


    Qin Yuyu noticed someone looking over, and she showed a gentle smile at the right time.


    It''s just that this smile is not as cheerful as before, and is a bit forced.


    Du Wan went on to talk about some things, such as how the emperor and the empress were good to Huang Lian, etc. Things that were originally verymon, came out of her little mouth with a taste of preference.


    Qin Yuyus hands clenched into fists on his thighs, clenching tighter and tighter.


    Du Wan noticed it and was in a good mood.


    The two of them are stic sisters, and Du Wan knows it better than anyone else.


    The pce banquet finally began.


    A group of nobledies followed Qin Yuyu''s footsteps and headed towards the ce where the banquet would be held tonight.


    Du Wan is familiar with this ce. He has been there twice when he was wandering around before. It seems to be called a pce. Du Wan is not good at studying and cannot understand the two obscure words, but he knows that this ce is usually used to holdrge-scale pce banquets.


    Arge t stone tform was built in the center, simr to the current stage.


    The surrounding buildings are slightly taller, with steps one after another. No matter where people sit, they will not affect the performance on the observation deck. Now there are tables arranged around, with tea cups and wine bottles, clean tableware, flowers, etc. on them.


    There is a ce among them, which does not have so many tables, and is naturally the ce for the emperor and the queen.


    The closer the position is to them, the higher the status in the Qin Kingdom.


    At this time, the emperor and the empress have not yet appeared, but someone has already arrived.


    The location of the princess''s family is very close to the emperor''s position.


    Du Wan sat next to Du Qian, "Brother, how long have you been here?"


    Just arrived. I didnt see my mother. Du Qian looked around.


    Du Wan also followed and asked, "Are you going to find your uncle with the queen?"


    "That should be it." Du Qian saw that all the people sitting at the table were family members, and there were not many people sitting in the main seats. "Did youe with Qin Yuyu?"


    Thats right. Du Wan winked at the cheap brother and smiled.


    Du Qian looked at his sister''s cunning little appearance and couldn''t help butugh, "Didn''t you suffer any loss?"


    Of course. Am I someone who will suffer a loss?


    Ha. Du Qianughed.


    The brothers and sisters are not seated together.


    There is one table for one person here. After Du Wan came over, he directly dragged his own small table and put it together with Du Qian''s small table.


    The banquet has not officially started yet, and the only person who does this is Princess Jiaoyang, which is quite unruly. But some people are ready to take action when they see it. Young people who live in a rtively remote location, or those who are a bit dandy, don''t have so many scruples. Those with good friendships can share a table.


    If one person follows the trend, will there be a need for a second person to follow the trend?


    Hence, the table, which had been ced quite orderly, began to move without leaving a trace.


    The person in charge of this pce banquet is about to be **** to death.


    The emperor has note yet. If the emperor knew that it would be like this, who would he me in his anger?

 Chapter 319: Let me warm your little hands

    Chapter 319: Let me warm your little hands


    Chapter 319 Let me warm your little hands


    The person in charge this time is the newly appointed Minister of the Ministry of Rites.


    After Du Qian declined the preparations for the pce banquet this year, it soon fell to him. He finally made a very reasonable arrangement for various locations at the scene. What is it like now?


    The Minister of Rites looked at Du Wan, the culprit, with resentment.


    It was difficult for Du Wan to ignore his look, so she leaned close to her elder brother and said, "Brother, what does that man want to do? Do I owe him money?"


    Hearing this, Du Qianughed again, "No way."


    Nothing, why are you looking at people like that? Du Wan sat upright.


    Du Qian smiled again and said, "Didn''t my sister notice any changes in the banquet hall?"


    "What?" Du Wan looked around, "No one is making trouble?"


    Pin, table. Du Qian pointed to the table where two people were sitting together, and then pointed to the tables sitting together around him, Theyre all following you around.


    This is good. Its a pce banquet, and the most important thing is to have fun.


    Do you dare to say this to your uncle?


    Du Qian didn''t say these words. Thinking of his sister''s temper, he really dared to tell his uncle.


    The two people were chatting nonsense when they suddenly noticed movement next to them, and both turned their heads to take a look.


    !


    Pei Hao?


    I saw him putting a table next to it.


    Just right, Du Wan''s table is in the middle.


    Pei Hao sat down calmly, "This position is better, morefortable."


    Du Wan looked at Pei Hao and then at his table.


    Before she could say anything, Du Qian spoke, "Prince Pei, you have crossed the line."


    "It''s okay, just move your position. Your Majesty won''t mind." Pei Hao straightened his sleeves and folded his clothes.


    Du Qian wanted to say that it was him who minded!


    Finally, I nced around and thought, forget it, I dont want to show off to others.


    Pei Hao was slightly relieved when he saw this. He turned his head and looked at the little girl beside him, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but turn up.


    Du Wan ignored Pei Hao next to him and identally noticed Qin Yuyu''s eyes looking towards them, "Prince Pei, the princess is looking at you."


    "No." Pei Hao said firmly without raising his eyelids.


    "You didn''t even raise your head, how did you know it wasn''t true? I didn''t expect the prince to have the ability to tell lies with his eyes open."


    You look back on your own.


    "What?" Du Wan looked back at Pei Hao''s words and unexpectedly met Xie Zhang''s gaze not far away.


    For a moment, her smile faltered slightly.


    It turned out that Xie Zhang was sitting on a seat behind them.


    Logically speaking, Xie Zhang should not be sitting so close to the front. It seems that he is attending on behalf of his father today, and Dingbei Hou did note due to physical difort. The seat where Xie Zhang is sitting should have been the Marquis of Dingbei.


    Soon, Xie Zhang pretended to lower his eyes and sip the tea, avoiding her gaze as if unintentionally.


    Du Wan raised her eyebrows. Are the male and female protagonists interesting today?


    One wants to please her, and the other is a little afraid of her?


    Of course this is only on the surface, and the two of them are definitely not the same thing behind the scenes.


    Du Wan was under the table, stretched out a jade-like finger, and gently poked Pei Hao''s waist.


    Pei Hao instantly straightened his back and tensed his body slightly, "What''s the matter?"


    "I still think she''s looking at you." Du Wan leaned close to his ear and said coquettishly.


    Pei Hao grabbed her little hand from under the table and frowned when he noticed the coldness, "Didn''t you even wear the gift I gave you?"


    Gloves? Du Wan asked back.


    Pei Hao felt distressed and asked, "Yes, it''s such a cold day, aren''t you cold?"


    Its not cold. Du Wan really didnt feel cold.


    If she didnt want to be special, she didnt have to wear the cloak.


    He wanted to take his hand back, but Pei Hao refused, "I''ll help you warm it up."


    He sat aside sanctimoniously, but privately covered one of her little hands. Of course, all this was done under the table, and only the people sitting behind could find out the clues.


    The person sitting behind and paying attention to them happened to be Xie Zhang. Xie Zhang looked at the hands held by the two of them with dark eyes.


    The pce people served drinks, cakes and delicacies one after another.


    The venue for the banquet was veryrge, and there were at least thousands of people who were eligible to enter the pce today, including family members. Almost everyone is seated now, and only the emperor, empress and other heavyweights have yet to appear.


    The awesome characters all appear in the finale. Du Wan said with a smile.


    Du Qian agreed, My sister is right.


    "What the princess said is absolutely true." Pei Hao echoed.


    Du Wan chuckled and took advantage of Pei Hao''s rxation to sessfully pull back his little hand.


    Pei Hao smiled but did not feel disappointed.


    What he did just now was just to avoid her question. He really didn''t want to have anything to do with Qin Yuyu. The little girl got the news from somewhere. Does she always think that Qin Yuyu is attracted to him?


    Pei Hao suddenly felt that the little girl had a sense of urgency?


    Afraid he might be robbed? Like he was worried that she would be snatched away?


    The more Pei Hao thought about it, he couldn''t help but feel good, "Wanwan."


    What are you doing? Du Wan looked at him with big watery eyes.


    Pei Hao raised his lips and said, "Nothing, I just wanted to call you."


    Trouble.


    "ha-"


    He actuallyughed after being scolded?


    Du Wan is shocked. Is there a big conspiracy?


    So the petite body suddenly moved towards Du Qian, trying to put distance between him and Pei Hao.


    How far can a table be?


    Du Qian looked at Pei Hao with his mentally retarded eyes and said, "Sister, get up."


    Oh. Du Wan stood up obediently.


    Pei Hao secretly screamed, and he saw Du Qian and the little girl changing positions.


    Du Qian looked at Pei Hao warningly and said, "Sit tight and don''t move around."


    Brother Du.


    Its no use calling me uncle.


    "No, I just want to tell you that if you beat a mandarin duck with a stick, you will be punished by heaven."


    Du Qian was so angry that he almost drew his sword.


    Fortunately, weapons are not allowed when entering the pce today.


    Pei Hao thought to himself that it was better not to irritate his brother-inw for the time being, at least not to make a fuss about the little girl''s affairs.


    Without Du Wan by his side, the prince sat upright, with an ordinary expression on his face, and his whole body was filled with the dignity of a noble family.


    He picked up a pot of tea on the table and poured a cup for Du Qian, "Brother Du, you are one year older after the New Year. It''s time for you to think about getting married. Get married as soon as possible and give Wanwan a nephew to y with."


    Du Wan somewhat agreed, "Children are quite cute."


    Pei Hao was secretly happy when he heard what the little girl said.


    Du Qian smiled and said, "There''s no rush."


    "You''re in a hurry, you''re in a hurry." Pei Hao nced at Qin Yuyu.


    Du Qian immediately understood, "...what news did you receive?"


    This is not good news. It can be avoided if you get married early.


    "You think I''m scared?" Du Qian understood Pei Hao''s thoughts.


    The ancients paid attention to the order of elders and younger ones. As the eldest brother did not get married, the younger sister generally did not get married first.


    Pei Hao thought very long term. His brother-inw was too much of an eyesore, so he should find a woman for him. Otherwise, don''t remind him and let him marry Qin Yuyu. As long as the emperor grants the marriage, the brother-inw can''t marry him even if he wants to.


    The calctions in my heart were thumping loudly.

 Chapter 320: Prince Consort Dus sword is not old yet

    Chapter 320: Prince Consort Du''s sword is not old yet


    Chapter 320 Prince Consort Dus sword is still young


    After careful consideration, Pei Hao thought that Qin Yuyu was a bad guy, so after thinking about it, he decided to forget it. What if the brother-inw is implicated by Qin Yuyu and gets bad luck, and the little girl is implicated?


    Du Qian kicked Pei Hao slightly, "What are you thinking about?"


    "I miss your marriage." Pei Hao said what he was thinking without paying attention.


    Du Qian clenched his fists and gritted his teeth: "Why is it your turn to worry about my marriage?"


    Pei Hao was silent and turned to look at the little girl.


    I happened to see a little girl eating melon seeds, and she was very excited.


    In an instant, Pei Hao was sitting upright, looking calmly ahead and said calmly: "The Emperor ising."


    Upon hearing this, Du Qian looked towards the entrance and saw the leading Yaqian eunuch.


    The **** in front of the Yamen sang loudly: "The Emperor is here!"


    Then another **** answered, "The Emperor is here!"


    Three consecutive sounds resounded throughout the banquet hall.


    Du Wan quickly put down the sunflower seeds, pped her little hands and looked back.


    The eunuch''s voice was heard very loudly, and the echo could be heard in the banquet hall. This is interesting. Du Wan noticed the location of the **** station. It turns out that this banquet hall is very borately built. I dont know what principle is used. Standing in a specific position and shouting, the sound can spread throughout the whole ce.


    Du Wanmented the wisdom of the ancients.


    But she almost forgot that this is the world of Wen Shu, after all, it is not ancient China.


    The emperor came with a group of people. The queen walked side by side with him. The person who was one step behind was Concubine Xie. Those who follow next are probably some heavyweights.


    Most of them were people Du Wan had never seen before.


    The youngest person should be the Duke of the town.


    Du Wan was surprised, "Prince Pei, I look like your elder brother."


    Your father...


    Why does this vulgar remark sound so funny?


    As expected, as long as she is the one she loves, she is allowed to do anything. Pei Hao looked towards the entrance and saw his father, who seemed to be a young man in his twenties walking among a group of old men.


    This picture is too contrasty.


    Others can''t even ignore the Duke of Zhen. If they want to me him, it''s because he is too young.


    Du Qian was also surprised, "You have practiced a lot and you have made a breakthrough..."


    "Yes, the talent may be good." Pei Hao studied the health form and started practicing it. Unexpectedly, he found that the effect was remarkable. He obviously found that his body had improved, and his strength had improved rapidly.


    But he said nothing about this.


    Du Qian looked at Pei Hao thoughtfully, "Have you practiced?"


    Practice.


    "how?"


    Very good. Pei Hao said with narrowed peach blossom eyes.


    Du Qian couldn''t understand what he meant. What does "very good" mean?


    Du Wan heard the whole brief conversation between the two and didn''t know what they were talking about. She was confused. But she was not in the mood to ask what they were talking about right now. She looked at the emperor and his entourage who were gradually approaching and said, "Brother, I didn''t see my father and mother."


    Du Qian:


    Ashamed!


    He didn''t notice it immediately.


    After being reminded by his sister, Du Qian realized that his parents had note with the emperor, and he felt a little nervous. He looked at his sister and asked, "Is there something wrong?"


    I dont know, Ill look for it.


    What Du Wan said about looking, he really meant looking.


    Listen to the movement outside the banquet venue. There are many noises, and it will take some time to find someone.


    could not find it?


    Du Wan was really nervous now, "Brother, no."   "What''s not?"


    No one has been found yet


    The two brothers and sisters were talking quietly, and Pei Hao next to them reminded them, "The emperor is watching, stand up quickly."


    At this time, the brother and sister came to their senses and both stood up.


    Nearly all the people at the banquet left their seats and either stood or knelt down and shouted, "Long live the emperor and a thousand live the queen." A solemn sense of ceremony is a must. Du Wan followed Du Qian and saluted the emperor and empress seriously.


    The emperor spoke up, asked everyone to take their seats, said a few opening remarks and New Year''s greetings, introduced Qin Yuyu''s identity to those present, and then epted congrattions from a bunch of tterers, uh, ministers.


    After a while, I finally calmed down.


    Du Wan had a serious face, with a rareck of smile.


    The emperor stretched out his hand towards her, "Wanwan,e here."


    Sister, uncle is calling you. Du Qian touched her with his elbow.


    Du Wan turned to look at the emperor and blinked.


    Then she thought of something, she suddenly came back to her senses, stood up quickly, and came to the emperor''s side.


    Du Wan didn''t wait for the emperor to speak, and asked nonchntly, "Uncle, uncle! Where are my father and mother? They entered the pce with me, and no one was around even after the banquet started. I''m really worried." "


    "Ha, I asked you toe here just to tell you something. The emperor''s sister is not feeling well and your father is apanying her. They will not attend today''s pce banquet. You two brothers and sisters will go back after attending." The emperor''s tone was very rxed, and he also With a little joy.


    This made Du Wan''s heart drop a little.


    However, Du Wan still frowned slightly, "Mother was fine when she came."


    After saying this, she nced at the emperor suspiciously.


    The emperor patted her head and said, "Don''t worry, it''s not a bad thing."


    What? I cant understand you? Isnt it a bad thing to be in poor health?


    Du Wan expressed confusion.


    The emperor asked her toe closer and whispered something in her ear.


    I dont know what the emperor said to Du Wan.


    Many people are curious.


    Just after Du Wan heard this, his face turned cloudy in an instant, just like the weather that changes so quickly. Then, everyone saw her return to her seat in a good mood.


    Du Qian leaned over and asked in a low voice: "Sister, how are you doing?"


    Ahem, my uncle said that my father and mother will not attend todays pce banquet, so we can attend on their behalf. After Du Wan said this, her big eyes rolled around, but she didnt get to the point.


    Du Qian was so anxious that he wanted to knock her on the forehead, "Hurry up and get to the point."


    Du Wan smiled and said with crooked eyes, "The point is...it''s not a bad thing. You will find out when the pce banquet is over and you return home."


    No wonder she couldn''t hear any movement from her parents just now. It turned out that they had left the pce.


    As long as nothing happens, Du Wan has nothing to worry about.


    Du Qian couldn''t guess the meaning of his sister''s words.


    Pei Hao, on the other hand, listened to the conversation between the two siblings and guessed a thing or two, "Brother Du, when I came here I heard someone say that the eldest princess was unwell, and the queen ordered someone to ask the imperial doctor to see her."


    Du Qians heart tightened. What do you mean?


    After listening, Pei Hao spected: "Since you are feeling unwell, it''s not a bad thing, it''s a good thing."


    Du Qian understood immediately when Pei Hao reminded him.


    This is


    grass!


    Father, is this a precious sword that is still young? !


    Du Qian looked at his sisterplicatedly, and her sister happened to look over again.


    The two people looked at each other and blinked, then grinned, like two big fools.


    Ouch, are you going to have more brothers or sisters?

 Chapter 321: Someone dug a hole for Du Wan

    Chapter 321: Someone dug a hole for Du Wan


    Chapter 321 Someone dug a hole for Du Wan


    In the original work, the eldest princess and Prince Consort Du died of illness one after another, so there was no third child at all.


    Du Wan couldn''t help but think of the Qi-nourishing Pills given by the old monk Yuantong. It was probably because the eldest princess had recuperated her body that she became pregnant again. I heard that older mothers are at higher risk.


    Thinking about the age of the eldest princess, she is thirty-seven or eighteen years old, right?


    Thinking about the eldest princess, she didn''t notice Qin Yuyu''s abnormality at the first time. It seemed that someone had tampered with her dress. If the movement was too big, it would break. She was sitting there, motionless. Dare to move.


    Whats the matter? The queen noticed something strange about her daughter.


    Qin Yuyus bright almond-shaped eyes held grievance, Mother, my clothes


    She lowered her head and looked at her hands.


    The queen also saw it. Her hand was tugging on a seam of clothing. The thread was broken there?


    Thinking of some of the dark tricks in the pce, the queen suddenly became very angry. Some people couldn''t bear it as soon as her daughter came back. Do you want her to make a fool of herself?


    The Queen knew that at the annual pce banquet, thedies would usually take off their cloaks before formally attending the banquet.


    There is also a performanceponent.


    If a daughter goes on stage, she will be embarrassed if she wears something wrong with her dress.


    Qin Yuyu took the cloak sent by the pce maid.


    After putting it on, he whispered a few words to the queen next to him, stood up and left the table.


    Du Wan nced at Qin Yuyu''s leaving figure, thoughtfully.


    What are you looking at? Du Qian asked his sister in a low voice.


    Du Wan approached him again and whispered, "Brother, Qin Yuyu seems to be in some trouble."


    Du Qian raised his head and happened to see Qin Yuyu''s back at the corner, "What''s the trouble? Come on, it''ll make my brother happy."


    I want to hear it too. Pei Hao also came over at some point.


    Du Wan nced at him and had no objection.


    Thinking of what happened next, Du Wan secretly rubbed her hands and said excitedly: "It''s Gong Dou, it''s Qin Yuyu who found her clothes had been tampered with when she sat down. She told the queen, who was very angry. But she still arranged for someone to change her clothes..."


    "Is this a small thing worth being happy about?" Du Qian was puzzled.


    It was Pei Hao who asked mysteriously: "Wanwan, has something happened?"


    "Let me count, hehe." When Du Wan said this, he turned his head behind him. Sure enough, he didn''t see Xie Zhang at the table. "Usually when the protagonist''s clothes are wrong, he will change his clothes, but this one This is the time when idents are most likely to happen


    The pce banquet in the plot is a scene in which the protagonist leaves midway.


    Qin Yuyu hurriedly went to change clothes, and almost bumped into her husband in the changing room, her innocence was about to be ruined. It was Xie Zhang who appeared in time and helped her cover up, so she escaped the disaster.


    The rtionship between the male and female protagonists has be deeper since then...


    Du Wan was listening to the news and live broadcasting with a small mouth.


    Speaking with great emotion and emotion.


    Du Qian and Pei Hao actually listened with rapt attention.


    Du Wan stopped, and Du Qian asked again, "Sister, are you gone?"


    No, we hugged each other, and suddenly there was no sound, hehe. Du Wan said with a mischievous smile.


    Du Qian was surprised, "How could you tell they were hugging each other?"


    "This movement is different. How about you hold Prince Pei and give it a try?"


    Du Qian imagined it and suddenly felt a chill.


    I wanted to beat her up, but then I thought that this was my sister, so I could only re in warning.


    Du Wan smiled and was very happy. He didn''t notice the danger in Pei Hao''s peach blossom eyes.


    At this moment, ssical music sounded in the banquet hall, like fairy music.


    Du Wan''s attention was immediately attracted and she looked down the stage. Nine graceful women, wearing the same style of snow-white dance skirts and wrapped in green silk, were dancing lightly on the stage, as agile as immortals. , and like mountain elves.


    Its so beautiful! It looks great! Du Wan wanted to apud.


    Du Qian chuckled, "It is said that I have been practicing this dance for a year just for today."


    No wonder. Du Wan sighed.


    I have watched ancient TV before, but I always felt that ancient singing and dancing was not good. I have seen the performance of brothel singers at Wangyue Tower, and I am even more convinced of this.


    Until today, Du Wan realized that her vision was narrow in the past.


    When filming TV series, in order to save costs, most of them are shoddy. How can they bepared with real dancers? Furthermore, how could it be unusual for someone to perform in front of the emperor?


    Just like the modern Spring Festival G, everything has been carefully selected.


    Du Wan was so focused on the stands that he didn''t notice when Qin Yuyu and Xie Zhang came back.


    Ever since Du Wan''s wonderful and tortuous narration, it is even more vivid than the storyteller.


    Du Qian and Pei Hao always felt something strange when they saw these two people appearing. They couldn''t bear to look at them directly. They also felt a little happy that they knew the secret but others didn''t.


    Du Qian looked sideways at Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao happened to turn around again.


    In other words, Pei Hao wanted to look at Du Wan, but Du Qian, an eyesore, stood among them. He turned around and looked over, and Pei Hao naturally caught his eye.


    Du Qian frowned and asked, "What are you looking at?"


    Its not about you. Pei Hao said depressedly.


    After Du Qian heard this, not only was he not angry, but he smiled. He patted Pei Hao on the shoulder and said sincerely: "Prince Pei, if you have anything to say, you can tell me directly. It''s rare for us to sit so close, If you dont chat with outsiders, they might be surprised.


    "What you said is absolutely true." Pei Hao looked at the stage.


    Du Wan came over and asked strangely: "Why can''t I understand what you are saying? Do all men like you when chatting, they like to y riddles?"


    The two people were silent at the same time.


    There were singing, dancing, various performances, and an amazing juggling act on the stage.


    The banquet reached the middle stage, and the children of the powerful took the stage to perform.


    Performances here are not limited to anyone who wants to be on stage.


    It is the person who prepared the program, handed in the sign in advance, and was then appointed by the emperor and empress before he was qualified to go on stage. To put it simply, the choice of whoes to power lies with the emperor and empress.


    Du Wan feels that the highlight ising!


    They are all dressed in splendid clothes, with beaded hairpins on their temples, and are extremely beautiful.


    Looking around, among thedies, Du Wan, who had not taken off her cloak, stood out a bit.


    Du Wan told the eldest princess in the morning that it was useless no matter how beautiful she was dressed, as it was all covered by a cloak, and now she felt a little sore in the face.


    No, you cant me her.


    This is my first time participating, so I have no experience!


    This is a good excuse. Du Wan''s face suddenly stopped hurting, her waist became straighter, and her food tasted delicious.


    Du Wan decided to eat a piece of pastry to calm down, "Brother, who do you think will be the first one to y?"


    "I don''t know, it depends on what the emperor and the empress want." Du Qian told what happened in the past years, "As long as you can be on stage, you can usually be famous."


    Du Wan looked towards the emperor and empress. The **** in charge was carrying a tray with pieces of bamboo signs ced on it. The two of them were picking at each other, and asionally they would get close to discuss a few words.

 Chapter 322: Little girl steals the show

    Chapter 322: Little girl steals the show


    Chapter 322 The little girl steals the show


    Du Wan looked at Du Qian with interest, "Brother, have you signed up for the show?"


    "I''m not good at this." Du Qian shook his head.


    Du Wan looked at Pei Hao again, "Did Prince Pei attend?"


    No. Pei Haos answer disappointed her.


    Du Wan also didnt prepare a program. What about the tray? Each brand represents a program?


    Yes. Du Qian did not tell his sister.


    Under normal circumstances, children from aristocratic families will note to power. Because the aristocratic family does not need this kind of glory and scenery. Only officials from poor family backgrounds will prepare carefully, but if they are not professionals, a poor performance will easily make peopleugh.


    Du Wan curiously asked, "I wonder what kind of performance you will perform?"


    "Thedies usually go up to sing and dance. The men y the piano and dance with swords. There''s nothing new. Everyone just joins in the fun and goes through the motions." Du Qian didn''t take it seriously and basically didn''t expect anything. , "I remember one year, Su Che went on stage to perform two-handed calligraphy, and he won apuse from the whole house."


    Awesome, worthy of being the number one schr.


    As soon as Du Wan said this, Du Qian had no reaction, but Pei Haojun''s face darkened.


    Pei Hao still remembers that the little girl was confused when she first saw Su Che.


    It''s just that even if the prince suffocates himself to death, the little girl doesn''t know. She is talking non-stop with the cheap brother.


    Next, the first performer on stage, Princess Jiaoyang!


    A **** sang loudly.


    The whole ce fell silent, and everyone''s eyes fell on Du Wan.


    The brother and sister were talking quietly together.


    Suddenly hearing her name, Du Wan was very surprised, "What, I don''t even have-"


    Sister! Du Qian covered her mouth with his hand and whispered quickly, Come on stage and perform whatever you want.


    Du Wan narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at Du Qian.


    Du Qian''s eyes were serious and he said in a small voice: "Give Uncle Emperor some face, don''t spoil the fun."


    Okay. ording to Du Wan, he likes to report his grudges on the spot.


    Since the cheap brother stopped it, he should have considered it...


    Pei Hao, on the other hand, looked at Qin Yuyu with his peach blossom eyes.


    Du Wan and Du Qian were talking just now and did not pay attention to the situation on the emperor''s side. However, Pei Hao noticed that it was the empress who summoned Qin Yuyu. The three of them wanted to discuss who should go on stage first. I don''t know what Qin Yuyu said. The emperor and queen agreed and asked her to pick the first person to take the stage.


    However, Pei Hao knew very well that Du Wan did not sign up.


    So the bamboo sign that Qin Yuyu took away definitely did not have Du Wan''s name written on it.


    Qin Yuyu said Du Wan''s name.


    At this time, Du Wan was a bit stuck.


    Its okay to go on stage, but what should I perform?


    Du Wan looked at the emperor.


    Seeing the emperor looking at her expectantly, "Wanwan,e on stage quickly."


    Go to your head!


    Du Wan wanted to curse, this uncle is of no use, just throw it away.


    Qin Yuyu had already sat back in his seat and looked at Du Wan with a gentle smile.


    She didnt know why just now, but she did it by ident.


    I dont have to say how vicious she is. She just wants to make Du Wan look ugly and let Prince Pei see her ugliness. After all, this little trick can''t kill anyone, it''s just disgusting.


    When everyone saw Pei Hao standing up gracefully, he walked around Du Qian and picked up Du Wan, "Wan Wan, just go on stage and dance a set of sword skills. I will y the piano and apany you."


    Hearing this, Du Wan''s eyes lit up, "Okay."


    Its just sword dancing, shes familiar with it!


    As long as she wants, her moves can be very gorgeous and beautiful!


    If you want to go slow, go slow, if you want to go fast, go fast.


    I am good at ying the xun, and I can also y the apaniment. Du Qian became interested and stood up.


    Pei Hao just wanted to be with the little girl, not this brother-inw.


    But Pei Hao''s opposition was usually weak.


    Three people came up to the stage and discussed as they walked forward.


    Pei Hao summoned a guard and asked for a sword, which he handed to Du Wan. Then he told the pce attendant in charge of logistics, and after a while, the pce attendant presented the piano and xun respectively.


    Du Wan and the other three came on stage, which attracted special attention.


    Those three people are all influential figures, beings who are looked up to by the rich and powerful in the capital. The most important thing is that the appearance and temperament of the three people are all extraordinary. From the moment they stepped on the stage, they became the focus of the entire banquet.


    Du Wan stood in the center of the stage with a smile on her face. First, sp fists towards the emperor in salute, then sp fists to the left, right and behind.


    However, Du Wan''s unique clear voice said loudly: "Today, the Japanese princess will perform a sword dance to show off her ugliness. If my sword dances well, everyone should give me some points." Apuse and encouragement. Even if it doesnt look good, I will hold it back for you, and I wont be able to hold you back to death.


    Speaking of thest sentence, the girl has fierce **** and is so cute.


    Haha, the princess is so funny, apuse!


    The first ones to cheer loudly were Chen Liu and other dandy boys, who also pped as hard as they could.


    Then the emperorughed loudly and actually pped along.


    The emperor has followed suit, how dare the people below not apud?


    As a result, there was thunderous apuse before the performance, which was more popr than any previous program. Some people whistled and cheered loudly. The atmosphere at the scene was heated up. Compared with the quiet scene of watching the performance just now, at this time It''s an unprecedented enthusiasm that makes people''s blood boil.


    The emperor was even more delighted when he saw it.


    Du Wan raised her little hand with great aura, imitating the posture of a big star, "Okay, be quiet! The wonderful performance is about to begin! Open your eyes and enjoy it."


    Poof!


    "Ha ha-"


    Ok, I want tough before I even start.


    I have to say that the princess is really funny. She didn''t say anything, she just spoke a few words. Let everyone look forward to her next performance.


    Qin Yuyu pulled the handkerchief, no matter how angry he was in his heart, he still smiled on the surface.


    At this time, themps in the banquet hall dimmed little by little.


    Some pce attendants temporarily covered 90% of the lights in the venue, and the remaining light shone like moonlight on the stage. The pce people didn''t know why Pei Hao ordered him like this, but he still did it.


    Du Wan finally understood.


    Immediately, she raised her hand and took off the mink cloak.


    In an instant, the people on the stage, wearing moonlight brocade embroidered dresses, felt as if they were on a gxy, extremely stunning. She stood still, enough to make people unable to take their eyes away, but then she made a sword-raising gesture.


    The whole ce was as quiet as a chicken.


    Pei Hao sat in the upper left corner holding the piano, while Du Qian stood in the upper right corner, facing each other.


    The sound of the harp starts first, and the sword moves with the sound of the harp.


    After a while, the sound of the xun started.


    Du Wan has practiced swordsmanship countless times, and his heart moves with the sword and dances with the sound of the piano.


    Sometimes fast, sometimes slow.


    sometimes soft and sometimes strong.


    When it is soft, it is like ripples in the water; when it is strong, it is sharp and unstoppable.


    The sword moves are still the same, but Du Wan made some temporary changes in order to look good when dancing. And as she moved, the hem of her skirt flew up, like streaks of starlight under the moonlight.


    Very amazing!


    In order to make the duration longer and match the length of the song, Du Wan still put some thought into it.


    At the end of the song, Du Wan sheathed her sword.


    The lights all around lit up one after another.


    Pop!


    In an instant, the apuse was like thunder, almost at the same time.


    "good!"


    The emperor praised loudly and stood up to apud.


    It was just his cheers, drowned in the apuse.


    Du Wan smiled brightly and her little face was very proud. She held her pink fists and thanked her all the time. She even shouted, "Thank you, thank you for supporting me! Thank you for your apuse. Your apuse is for me." Agreed, I feel very"


    Okay, get off the stage. Du Qian pulled his sister off the stage angrily.


    Pei Hao also helplessly picked up the little girl''s mink cloak.


    Xie Zhang stared closely at the people on the stage in the crowd.


    When the lights came on, he immediately lowered his eyes and lowered his head, holding up some tea to hide the emotion in his eyes.


    The emperor praised this greatly and rewarded Du Wan on the spot with a box of pearls from the South China Sea as tribute.


    The queen rewarded her with a piece of jade Ruyi.


    Concubine Xie was rewarded with a very exquisite set of hair and face.


    It can be said that Qin Yuyu originally wanted to trick Du Wan today, but instead Du Wan took the lead and stole the limelight.

 Chapter 323: As a human being, you must stick to the bottom line

    Chapter 323: As a human being, you must stick to the bottom line


    Chapter 323 A person must stick to the bottom line


    Qin Yuyu was extremely depressed.


    Originally, she was preparing to perform on stage, but suddenly she lost interest.


    No matter what, I''m afraid it can''tpare to Du Wan''s sword dance.


    If you can''t win, then you will be humiliating yourself if youe to power again.


    As a result, the plot in the original work in which Qin Yuyu stole the show through a solo dance of folklore was aborted. It was her own fault for the current situation. If she had not temporarily tried to trick Du Wan, but had stepped onto the stage first, she would not have missed an opportunity to stand out and gain a good reputation.


    Du Wan sat back down with a smile.


    My face is not red, I am not out of breath, and I dont even have a slight sweat.


    Some people knew that she was good at martial arts and thought it was nothing, while those who didn''t know were surprised when they saw her.


    The queen waited for a long time, but her daughter didn''t say toe on stage, "Yu''er, won''t youe on stage?"


    Qin Yuyu shook his head, "Mother, I''m a little tired, so I won''t go up."


    "Tired?" the queen asked with concern, then looked at the emperor, "Your Majesty, it''s almost time."


    Well, sit down for a while.


    The emperor actually wanted to leave.


    After Du Wans performance, the following programs always felt a bit off.


    Only Du Wan understood that it was not that the other party''s performance was not good, but that the atmosphere was not uplifted.


    Du Wan''s sword dance is actually not that good. It is mainly because of the light of the moonlight brocade, which makes every move she makes on stage look as beautiful as dots. Humans are visual animals and are ustomed to appreciating beautiful things. In addition, Du Wan is good at creating atmosphere and arousing the emotions of the audience, which naturally makes everyone feel particrly fresh.


    The midfield ended quickly.


    The emperor, empress, Concubine Xie and others left the field in the second half.


    Qin Yuyu also left the stage together.


    The rest is the ce for other people. After all, the emperor is present, and many people can''t let go.


    Du Wan looked at Du Qian, "Brother, are we leaving too?"


    Lets go back and see my mother. Du Qian was also thinking about the body of the eldest princess. The emperor was still present earlier, so it was not easy for the brother and sister to leave early.


    Pei Hao stood up and said, "I''ll go with you."


    The three people got up and walked out.


    No one stopped them. In fact, it was not just the three of them who left, but also some old men.


    The Duke of Zhenguo was interesting. He nced at Pei Hao first, then walked towards Mrs. Pei and her daughter. After asking them, he heard that they had no intention of going back, so he left with a middle-aged man.


    Du Wan nced at the man a few times and asked, "Is that Chen Liu''s grandfather?"


    "Yes."


    Pei Hao said.


    The people just mentioned came immediately. Chen Liu waved to them excitedly, "Ah Hao?! Ah Hao! Where have you been? Come here! Come and y."


    No! Pei Hao refused to talk to this bad boy.


    Chen Liu has alreadye over, "Where are you going? Are you leaving the pce?"


    Yes, its too cold today, its better to go home and feelfortable.


    Its rare that everyone is here tonight, why dont we get together.


    When Chen Liu said this, he secretly nced at Du Wan and his sister.


    Du Wan looked at Chen Liu with a smile, "You''re living a veryfortable life."


    "The princess''s reward is not a blessing, but it''s okay." Chen Liu smiled tteringly, "The princess is going to leave the pce? As a fianc, Ah Hao should give it to you."


    As he said that, Chen Liu winked at Pei Hao ambiguously. Du Qian wanted to kick this guy to death, but did he think that he was dead?


    But we cannot deny that the most prosperous people in this world are these heartless dandies. Its not that they have any bad intentions. They just like to y and make trouble all day long, and do not do their job, walking dogs and fighting cocks.


    Chen Liu can be said to be a person who lives a very nourishing life besides Pei Hao in the book. He was the heroine''s licking dog when she was in decline, but she still remembers his love when she became famous.


    Three people left.


    Chen Liu''s face turned sour, and it was a big deal in the eyes of outsiders.


    A friend came up and put a hand on Chen Liu''s shoulder, "Chen Shizi, I didn''t expect you to be able to talk to the princess. It''s amazing."


    "I''m not familiar with him, I just met him a few times and had dealings with him." Chen Liu quickly waved his hand to deny, "I''m only familiar with Ah Hao. We grew up together."


    Haha,e on, Prince Pei never recognized you.


    Other people are so awkward, what do you know?


    Im sorry that the Prince Pei you mentioned is different from the one we know.


    "Of course it''s different. You just heard that Ah Hao and I grew up together."


    Hands and friends asked around, but no one could find out how Chen Liu got in touch with the princess.


    It was impossible for Chen Liu to tell the story that he had been punished by the princess. However, these people could see that Chen Liu had great connections. He and Prince Pei were childhood friends, he was kind to the princess, and now he could talk to the princess.


    He is the only one in their dandy circle, and he will still have to be respected in the future.


    Lets talk about Du Wan and three others leaving the pce.


    The brother and sister went back home directly.


    After Pei Hao followed him out, he couldn''t bother him at this time, so he went home instead.


    When Ie back and youe back too, who will protect your mother and sister? the Duke of Zhen asked with unclear meaning.


    Pei Hao said nonchntly: "Father, we have guards following us, so we are not afraid of anything happening."


    The child is so grown that he has no control over his father! Duke Zhenguo said with a smile.


    Pei Hao:


    Then the Duke of Zhen''s smile faded and he said seriously: "Ah Hao, at the end of the new year, we have to go back to our n to worship our ancestors. I''m afraid this year''s ancestor worship will not be peaceful. Has Pei Chen not been caught yet?"


    "The person is hiding very deep. Even if he is caught, there may not be evidence. My second uncle is very cautious in his actions."


    The second uncle is quite prestigious in the n and has the support of several n elders. It is difficult to force him without evidence.


    Pei Hao pondered for a while and then said, "Then think of a way to find something for him. Therge gambling debts owed by his son have been collected by people from the gambling shop, and there is also his proud man. His eldest grandson was outside not long ago ndering our government and arranged for someone to abort one of his legs."


    "It''s good, but be careful not to kill anyone. You still have to abide by the n rules."


    "I know that these people are not worthy of me making an exception." Pei Hao never thought about killing anyone.


    He will abide by the n rules and will not harm the lives of the n members.


    From an early age, his father taught him that a person should stick to a bottom line. Don''t break the bottom line easily, as you are most afraid that one thing will lead to another. Once a person''s bottom line is broken, his behavior in the future may continue to decline...


    Zhen Guogong was actually quite speechless about his second uncle. He didn''t know where the confidence came from. He felt that he only had Pei Hao''s blood, so he had evil intentions. In the past, he and his son didn''t pay much attention to him because they didn''t want to expose too much and arouse the emperor''s jealousy. Instead, he let his family run around for so long and almost got his son into it.


    Thest ambush in the Yuanshan Mountains, Zhen Guogong did not take action personally because he believed that his son could solve it.


    Since Pei Hao returned to Beijing, he seems to have ignored his second uncle''s family, but a big has already trapped that family.


    For example, the three sons and grandson of the second uncle are all surrounded by their sons.


    As long as the son tries to close the, no one can escape.

 Chapter 324: Getting rich overnight is a dream

    Chapter 324: Getting rich overnight is a dream


    Chapter 324 Getting rich overnight is a dream


    Princess Mansion.


    The brothers and sisters went straight to the main courtyard when they returned home.


    When they saw that the eldest princess was fine, the brother and sister both breathed a sigh of relief.


    After he breathed a sigh of relief, he began to discuss seriously whether he was a younger brother or a younger sister.


    Du Qian said he wanted a sister, but Du Wan insisted on a younger brother.


    It made the eldest princess very happy.


    Hand-inw Du next to him looked speechless. "Whatever you are doing, go back to your own yard. I am here to disturb your mother to rest."


    Du Wan''s face was very innocent, "Dad, we are not messing around, we are having a serious discussion."


    Yes, my sister and I are discussing it. Du Qian agreed.


    Du Prince Consort pointed at the two brothers and sisters angrily, "Is it up to you to decide whether your mother is pregnant with a boy or a girl? I think I am a three-year-old child who doesn''t even understand this."


    Du Qian:


    It seems so.


    Du Wan rolled her big eyes and asked, "Mother, do you still need Qi Yang Pills?"


    "I''m pregnant, and the imperial doctor said you can''t take medicine randomly." The eldest princess said with a smile.


    Du Prince Consort noticed his daughter''s expression and couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows, "Wanwan still has Qi Yang Pills?"


    Du Qians eyes lit up, What else?


    Du Wan did not deny it and nodded.


    Its not that Prince Consort Du covets his daughters things, Keep them away, they might be useful in the future.


    "There is another matter that cannot be told, lest it attracts covetous people." Du Qian agreed.


    Du Wan originally wanted to say that she gave Pei Hao one, but then she thought about it and did not say it, "Does Master Yuantong have any anti-fetal medicine for pregnant women?"


    I dont know. Prince Consort Du shook his head.


    Du Qian is also unclear. He rarely interacts with the monks at Huguo Temple.


    Du Wan would ask this as a precaution.


    The eldest princess is an advanced maternal age, and this ce is not modern, and there are no modern medical methods. Du Wan was worried about what might happen, so it would be better to prepare somemonly used medicine as soon as possible.


    Du Wan felt that he had to find time to go to Huguo Temple.


    The brothers and sister left the main courtyard.


    It didnt take long for the eldest princess and Prince Consort Du to find out about the pce banquet.


    The eldest princess sneered coldly, "It''s really something that can''t be brought to the table."


    "Don''t be angry. Don''t let your body get hurt because of this kind of anger. It''s not worth it." Du Ma had seen Qin Yuyu before and looked at her as a nice girl. He didn''t expect her heart to be so dark.


    The eldest princess asked thoughtfully, "Do you think the queen knows?"


    "You shouldn''t have known about it beforehand." Consort Du thought for a moment and then said, "Concubine Xie is enough for the queen to handle. She won''t offend the princess pce out of her mind. Just wait, the queen will definitely send you an apology soon."


    The eldest princess thought about it for a while and felt that it made sense.


    Qin Yuyu made the mistake of thinking that it would be fine if Du Wan didn''t expose it.


    actually not.


    After leaving the banquet, Qin Yuyu was called to the queen.


    The queen asked about what happened at the banquet. As soon as Qin Yuyu saw the queen''s expression, she knew that her little actions could not be concealed. She shed tears of grievance and admitted the matter frankly, "Mother, I am just jealous of her. Why? I have been living among the people for more than ten years and have suffered a lot, but she has been pampered like jewels and grown up, and she has such a good marriage."


    The queen was originally very angry, but when she saw her daughter like this, most of her anger was gone.


    Then Qin Yuyu threw herself into the queen''s arms and cried.


    The queen cried so hard that herst bit of anger was gone.


    The queen quickly said: "My mother has no intention of ming you, so don''t cry."


    But my daughter feels sad...


    "Don''t be sad, the queen will make it up to you." The queen wiped Qin Yuyu''s tears, "You have to grow up quickly. You need to learn more and see more in the pce than outside. The queen will take care of this matter for you today. , dont do this again in the future.


    I didnt want to, but I did it all of a sudden.


    The Queen Mother is from a branch of the Du family. As long as we dont antagonize the Princess Mansion, the Princess Mansion will be our power in the eyes of others. Do you understand?


    Qin Yuyu was stunned when he heard this, and he really didnt understand. The Queen sighed slightly, "The Queen Mother and Concubine Xie have been fighting back and forth all these years, but they still sit firmly in the East Pce. Do you know why? Forget it, I will teach you thister."


    The queen immediately called her confidants and prepared a bunch of blood swallow, ginseng and other supplements. She also added a set of priceless gemstones and sent them to the princess''s residence, stating that they were for Du Wan as an apology.


    Late in the evening.


    Du Wan was surprised when something came from the pce.


    Du Wan left the mask and the tonics and asked his servants to send them all to the main courtyard.


    Then she fell asleep again with her head covered.


    The next day, early in the morning.


    The Princess Mansion family set out to celebrate the New Year with their n.


    Because the eldest princess was pregnant, the motorcade did not move very fast.


    When we arrived at the old house in the vige, it was almost noon.


    The eldest princess went back to her room to rest, and Prince Consort Du took his brother and sister to visit the elders one by one and give them New Year gifts. When they came back, there was a pile of things.


    Du Qian and Du Wan received a bunch of lucky money.


    Du Wan secretly opened a red envelope, thinking that there wouldnt be much money, but...


    Scared!


    It turned out to be a bank note.


    There are one thousand taels?


    She clearly remembered the old man who gave the red envelope and was still wearing a patched cotton coat.


    Sneakly open another red envelope, another thousand taels?


    Last time she came here, she seemed to have received a red envelope, but she ignored it and gave it to the old housekeeper to confiscate?


    Fuck! Heartbroken, made a mistake?


    Du Qian was walking and found that his sister wasgging behind. He turned around and asked, "Sister, what are you doing?"


    Hearing this suddenly, Du Wan was startled. His first reaction was to hide the red envelope behind his back and said, "Nothing."


    "It''s really sad. Does my sister have a little secret?" Du Qian pretended to be very sad.


    Du Wan curled her lips and stretched out her little hand hidden behind her back, "If you have a little secret, just open two red envelopes, hehe. You have what I have, too."


    Then what are you hiding?


    This is not, hey, its just a conditioned reflex.


    What does  mean?


    Du Qian was confused about this word.


    Du Wan didn''t care and smiled, "Brother, the elders in the vige are so rich."


    "certainly."


    They are all rich people wearing old clothes.


    Du Qian actually felt that this description was very appropriate.


    So, afterpleting the circle and returning to the old house, the first thing Du Wan did was to open the red envelope excitedly, "Mom! This fairy got rich overnight."


    There were about 20 elders who gave out red envelopes.


    In total, I have more than 20,000 pieces of silver, so I went shopping with Prince Consort Du.


    Du Qian looked at his excited sister angrily, "Are you stupid? There''s nothing good about this money, it''s just for fun."


    What do you mean? Du Wan was stunned.


    Du Qian didnt want to hit him, Youll know in a moment.


    Sure enough, the housekeeper of the old house came after a while and asked for the red envelope.


    Du Qian quickly handed over his own.


    Du Wan handed it to the old housekeeper with a small face.


    I quickly searched through the ten years of memories hidden in my mind, and finally figured out the reason.


    Red envelopes are really addictive.


    The Prince Consort will take it over, wrap it in a piece of red paper, and send it back to the younger generation in the vige!


    This is...something adults often do?

 Chapter 325: The princess is a little devil

    Chapter 325: The princess is a little devil


    Chapter 325 The princess is a little devil


    Every year during the Spring Festival, adults are usually busy, and there is nothing to do without children.


    As the youngest in the family, Du Wan is very leisurely.


    She was so free in the afternoon that she hung a small bag full of snacks and started walking around the vige.


    So, Du Wan discovered that all the Du family members outside had returned to the vige.


    The people from the uncle''s house also came back. When Du Yunrong saw Du Wan, his nose was not a nose, and his eyes were not eyes. There are no princesses or princesses in the n, they are all members of the Du n.


    Du Wan smiled and waved to her, "Hi! Hello, Sister Yunrong."


    Hmph. I didnt see it. Du Yunrong turned around and walked back with a dark face when he saw her.


    Du Wans smile faltered.


    Mom, pretend not to see her, but be more serious.


    Then Du Wan continued shopping. What a surprise, and she met two girls who went up the mountain to do some spiritual practice.


    Just when Du Wan thought she was friendly and went up to say hello, the two girls ran away quickly holding hands as if they had seen a ghost, leaving Du Wan with her half-raised little hand.


    Du Wan also heard from a distance that two girls said they didnt look at the almanac when they went out today, so why did they bump into her, a little devil.


    Little Devil Du Wan:


    Just saying hello, is it so scary?


    Cousin Wanwan?


    A little fat man emerged from the haystack.


    Du Wan nced sideways, oh, its his little cousin Luo Fuquan.


    The little fat man rolled out with hay all over his body, followed by several children of about the same age. At this nce, he was at an age that people hate and dogs hate.


    Du Wan waved her white and tender hands towards the little fat man, "Little cousin, what are you doing?"


    "ying the game of officers and soldiers catching thieves." The little fat man walked up to Du Wan with his short legs.


    This is still a flexible little fat guy.


    The little fat mans eyes were fixed on Du Wans bag.


    He saw just now that the delicious food was taken out of the cloth bag.


    Du Wan raised her eyebrows, "You want to eat?"


    Think! The little fat man nodded his head repeatedly.


    Okay, Ill give you some.


    Du Wan took out the snacks and shared them with the little fat man.


    The little fat man was very happy. When he saw his friendsing over, he divided the snacks in his hands evenly, and stuffed the two extra pieces into his mouth.


    This small act of sharing food surprised Du Wan and greatly changed her outlook.


    The little fat man stuffed the food into his mouth and said with envy, "It''s really delicious, better than the ones at home."


    Yes, yes, its even more delicious than what the salesman sells here. A child continued.


    Another child said, "It''s more delicious than the one my grandpa boughtst time he went to town."


    Its more delicious than what my mother brought back from Huguo Temple.


    Tits better than me


    A group of children were all talking and praising her heartily.


    Of course Du Wan knows how to eat delicious food. This is an ancestral craft from the store that Pei Hao gave it to.


    If it wasnt delicious, she would have thrown it away.


    After the child finished eating, he looked at Du Wan eagerly.


    Children in the vige cannot go to the city without anyone to take them with them. In addition, Dujia Vige is not close to the city, so ordinary salesmen will note here, and they only see it two or three times a year.


    Du Wan asked several children to stand up and began to share the food.


    Fair and just, everyone has the same amount.


    To Du Wan''s surprise, the little fat man actually had no objection...


    Next, Du Wan led a group of little kids and began to patrol the vige majestically. It wasnt until dusk that Du Wan got tired of ying and went home.


    One night passed peacefully.


    On the first day of the Lunar New Year, worship ancestors.


    The whole n put on their n uniforms, which are flowing robes embroidered with the n emblem Bianhua flower.


    The styles of the robes are simr. The only difference is that the old patriarch wears a purple robe with snow-white flowers embroidered on it.


    The robes worn by Du Consort and Du Qian are different from those worn by the n leader. They are ck robes with white n emblems embroidered on them. The robes of others are moon-white robes, and the embroidered flowers of the other shore are ck.


    Du Wan took a look at his robe.


    The color is different, it is a bright red brocade dress, embroidered with exquisite white Hibiscus flowers.


    Du Wan asked in a low voice: "Brother, what''s the significance of the colors of these clothes?"


    I dont know, its been passed down from generation to generation. Du Qian really didnt know about it, but he suspected that the old patriarch didnt even know.


    Early in the morning today, before dawn, Du Wan was woken up by Ning Qin.


    They take a bath and burn incense, put on ethnic clothes, and are also stipted that they cannot eat and can only drink a bowl of water. Then I followed my father and eldest brother to the grain drying field to gather.


    When everyone was gathered, they followed the n leader and others toward the depths of the mountain.


    Not long after entering the mountain, they saw a stone path. Hundreds of people were walking on it. It was not until dawn that the tribe arrived at the foot of a high mountain.


    From a distance, you can see the stone steps on the mountain, one after another, going up to the sky.


    At the foot of the steps, there was an old man in his sixties, wearing a patched ethnic uniform, religiously sweeping the fallen leaves on the steps. The ground is very clean, there are big trees on both sides of the steps, and leaves fall from time to time.


    So, the old man is notzy, on the contrary, he is very diligent.


    The old patriarch went up and said a few words to the old man, and then continued to climb the steps and climb the mountain.


    Serious and solemn.


    The men in the entire n, including the children several years old, are very pious and quiet. Almost all of them are men, except Du Wan. She was a little girl among them, always following Du Qian, like a little follower.


    Wherever Du Qian went, she followed him.


    Whatever Du Qian does, she will follow him, obedient and well-behaved.


    Until we reached the top of the mountain.


    Du''s ancestral temple was built on the top of a mountain. It is not an ordinary ancient building.


    It is a building made of huge stones. This kind of building is very majestic and very stable. It can stand for thousands of years without fear of copse. Then there are forty-nine towering huge stone pirs surrounding the building.


    Each stone pir is carved with different animals. Except for dragons, phoenixes, unicorns, etc., she does not recognize any other animals.


    Du Wan had known for a long time that Du''s family was not simple, but she didn''t expect it to be so extraordinary.


    This ancestral temple is extraordinary at first sight.


    No wonder the original owner was so extraordinary even when he took a jade medal from it.


    Du Qian suddenly took his sister''s hand and pulled her forward.


    The moment he stepped into the threshold of the ancestral hall, Du Wan felt a cool breeze blowing through his body.


    It is obviously a very cold day, but the wind is veryfortable, as if it refreshes people''s spirits and sweeps away the previous fatigue.


    Du Wan looked around the interior of the ancestral hall.


    I was stunned for a moment!


    It was different from the ancestral hall she imagined.


    In the center of the ancestral hall, there is a circr high tform built with stones. Complex patterns are carved around the high tform, and each line seems to be connected together. Du Wan didn''t know what this high tform was used for.


    Going around the high tform, behind is the altar and altar.


    It is all made of stone, not wood. There is only one ancestor''s tablet enshrined on it.


    In front of the memorial tablet, there is only onemp.


    There is also a small orange me dancing on the wick.


    When Du Wan came in, it seemed to be shaking.

 Chapter 326: One-day tour of clan ancestor worship

    Chapter 326: One-day tour of n ancestor worship


    Chapter 326 One-day trip to worship ancestors of the n


    The altar was now filled with all kinds of fresh offerings.


    There are three futons on the cool stone floor.


    The huge hall is quiet and quiet.


    Hundreds of people came in one after another without making any noise.


    Du Wan thought that it was quite impressive that the original owner could get the jade medal from here when he was a child. If she were toe here alone, just thinking about it would make her heart tremble.


    Du Qian held his sister''s hand tightly.


    Sure enough, as before, my sister is always afraid when entering the ancestral hall.


    Du Wan felt the care of the cheap brother, raised her head and smiled sweetly at him.


    It''s okay, the look on his face is fine.


    The ceremony of worshiping ancestors is solemn and solemn, but the process is veryplicated. People in the tribe are used to it and think it is nothing.


    The old patriarch and some gray-haired old men presided over the sacrifices, wrote long sacrificial texts, burned them, etc. First, the n leader lit a stick of incense and inserted it into the incense burner.


    Then the old patriarch took out another stick of incense, lit it and handed it to Du''s consort.


    Du Prince Consort devoutly burned incense and knelt on the futon to kowtow.


    Then Prince Consort Du, like the n leader, lit a stick of incense and passed it to Du Qian.


    Du Qian did the same thing as Du Qian''s consort. After finishing, he also lit a new stick of incense, then held it with both hands and handed it to Du Wan.


    Du Wan was stunned for a moment, then imitated his example, took it with both hands reverently, inserted the incense into the incense burner with a dignified attitude, then knelt down on the futon and kowtowed three times seriously.


    Then, Du Wan turned her little head and nced at the old patriarch.


    The old patriarch nced at the sandalwood incense beside the altar. Du Wan quickly picked up a stick of incense and lit it.


    Just when she didn''t know who to pass it to, an old man with white hair and beard stood up and held out his hands to her reverently. Du Wan gently ced the burning incense into his palms, and silently returned to Du Qian.


    Du Wan secretly nced at the old man who was offering incense. She knew who this was.


    He is an old man from a wealthy family and is said to be the oldest centenarian in the vige.


    Do you think he will have a tremor when he walks as he gets older? No! His movements are very nimble and his body is very strong. I heard that he still often works in the fields.


    This step of adding incense takes the longest time.


    Hundreds of tribesmen, passed down one by one.


    The children whoe to the back have to offer incense and kowtow alone.


    An ancestor worship ceremony on the mountain ended just before noon.


    Then the tribe members went down the mountain together.


    Before going down the mountain, each person drinks a bowl of water.


    At the foot of the mountain, there was still a bowl of water for each person.


    Du Wan was holding the water, feeling very resentful.


    Drink quickly. Consort Du warned with eyes, not allowing her to act like a monster.


    Du Qian said distressedly, "Father, my sister has behaved well today."


    "..." Consort Du was also distressed, but everyone was like this, so she couldn''t do anything special.


    Compared with the headaches in previous years, my daughter this year is definitely well-behaved.


    Du Wan''s stomach growled with hunger, so she drained the water in the bowl in one gulp and handed the bowl back to the tribesman who had prepared the water.


    Du Qian held her little hand and walked forward, "If you keep patiently, you will be in the n soon."


    The ns ancestral hallsts longer. Du Wan had already understood the process specifically.


    There is also arge ancestral hall in the tribe, with many tablets ced on it. They are all members of the tribe who have contributed to the tribe. Only after death can the tablets be ced in the ancestral hall.


    Du Qian chuckled and said, "Ren Ren, look at the children in the n, none of them are making any noise."


    "I''m hungry, really hungry." Du Wan felt extremely hungry and frowned, "Since I left Chiyan County, I have almost forgotten the feeling of hunger. I didn''t expect to feel it on the first day of the new year. I have a feeling... something bad will happen this year. Big brother should be prepared and store more food."    Du Qian: "..."


    is it necessary?


    Everyone goes hungry on the first day of the Lunar New Year...


    Du Wans face was extremely serious, Brother, dont you believe me?


    "I believe it. We won''t sell the grain harvested by each vige this year." Du Qian seriously indulged his sister''s little willfulness. In fact, this year he has to build the city wall and prepare food for the workers. The extra food in the house will not be enough to feed the workers, let alone selling it. He may have to buy a batch from outside.


    Du Qian smiled and said, "After spring, the construction of the city wall will begin."


    Is the money enough?


    Lets have enough for this year, and well have to figure out how to make money next year.


    How long will it take toplete the repair?


    "Maybe, it depends on the situation, at least ten or eight years." Du Qian wanted to say that it depends on the money situation, "If you have money, you can hire more workers and repair it faster. If you don''t have money, just take your time. Not urgent."


    urgent!


    Very urgent!


    Du Wan wished that the fortifications could bepleted in one year. "When my eldest brother builds the city wall, he will also build somerge granaries."


    Repair the granary? Du Qians voice was a little soft.


    Yes, if you have a granary, you can store food and you wont be hungry.


    Du Prince Consort, who was walking in front, still heard it and turned back to look at the brothers and sisters, "Don''t mess around, hurry up and leave."


    The brother and sister looked at each other and said nothing.


    Du Qian, on the other hand, was secretly thinking about his sister''s words.


    This is not the first time that my sister has hinted that the world is going to be in chaos? Does my sister know something?


    The world is already in chaos, there is still a rebel army at the border that has not been resolved, and bandits are rampant everywhere. The prosperity of the capital is like whitewashing peace. Coupled withst year''s snow disaster, I''m afraid people''s lives will be even more difficult this year...


    Return to the ns ancestral hall.


    Its another round of sacrifices.


    Du Wan was so hungry that her stomach was almost t. After the sacrifice, everyone in the n was given a bowl of sugar water and a big steamed bun.


    So, Du Wan hurriedly walked home while biting the big steamed bun.


    When she returned, the eldest princess had already prepared food for the three of them.


    Du Wan finished the steamed buns and hurriedly sat down at the table. He ate gracefully but not slowly at all.


    Du Prince Consort and Du Qian also ate very quickly.


    The two of them are hungrier than Du Wan. After all, he is a grown man and consumes food faster.


    Du Wan felt like she was alive again after filling her stomach, "Brother, do you think some people eat secretly?"


    "No." Du Qian replied affirmatively, "Whoever dares to eat secretly is disrespectful to the ancestors."


    Du Wan believed it, "I really didn''t see anyone stealing it."


    In ancient times, ns had strong cohesion and deep-rooted respect for their ancestors.


    Sacrificing ancestors is a ritual and a very important event in the year. Every step and every detail will be arranged very carefully, and no mistakes can be made.


    If you say you cannot eat something, you cannot eat it.


    ording to the saying in the vige, the ancestors should eat first in the new year, and then it is the turn of the descendants. This is like a family sitting together to eat. The elder needs to use the chopsticks first before the younger can start eating.


    After worshiping the ancestors, Du Wan was free again.


    Du Prince Consort and Du Qian were busy and had a lot of entertainment.


    Because the eldest princess is pregnant, there are fewer people visiting her home this year. It is estimated that Prince Consort Du did something to make those nobledies in the past only send gifts but did note to the door.


    However, when people are in the vige, it is still inevitable for people toe to the door.


    For example, Aunt Du has a family of six?

 Chapter 327: The prince is going for winter hunting

    Chapter 327: The prince is going for winter hunting


    Chapter 327 The prince is going for winter hunting


    Its really not a big deal when Aunt Du and her familye to visit.


    This happens every year. The eldest princess is already familiar with it, and the old housekeeper is also familiar with it. He will entertain people with courtesy and thoughtfulness, eat and drink well, and will not tolerate neglect.


    When Du Wan came out, she saw a whole family wearing new clothes and looking very energetic.


    My uncle is an ordinary person with ordinary appearance.


    At first nce, he looks like a farmer from the vige. If you look carefully, you can still see a few differences. This uncle is tall and strong, with a simple and honest smile.


    Du Wan is a martial arts student, but it can still be seen that... this one is a practitioner.


    I had known that the Du family vige could not be seen from ordinary people''s eyes, but I was still curious that Aunt Du would like this type of vige. Du Wan secretly nced at Aunt Du as she looked at her uncle, her eyes were gentle, and there was a kind of light in them. With Aunt Du''s status, it was not difficult to get married, but she chose a rough guy.


    Even the elders can''t stop it. It''s like carrots and vegetables, everyone has their own preferences.


    Du Wan stepped forward and politely called people and said hello.


    The adults will naturally be entertained by the adults.


    Du Wan unexpectedly got along with the little fat man.


    The reason is that Du Wan has delicious snacks, and the little fat guy likes to eat them very much, so he ismonly known as greedy.


    "Cousin, I came here specially to be a guest. You have to invite me to eat the dried fruit fromst time." The little fat man looked at Du Wan brightly.


    Du Wan was funny, "Okay, I''ll ask someone to get it."


    Immediately Du Wan told Ning Qin to go to her yard to get it, and then pack a portion out and give it to the little fat man when he gets back. When she saw the envious eyes of her little cousin next to her, Du Wan added, "Pack another one for my little cousin."


    Cousin, where is mine? A clever young man came up.


    Du Wan looked over and saw that it was his second cousin Luo Fushuang, "Okay! I''ll cover it all."


    Haha, thank you cousin, I have heard that my cousin has delicious food here.


    Who are you listening to? Du Wan asked with a smile.


    Luo Fushuang immediately betrayed the little fat man, "My younger brother said it."


    Du Wan looked at the little fat man and found that he was very confused. When he saw her looking over, he smiled silly at her.


    She understands the world of children.


    Simple, cute, ignorant and naive.


    Then everyone had a meal. The two cousins were entertained by Du Qian, and the little fat man and the little cousin were entertained by Du Wan.


    The two little ones were very happy and followed Du Wan around.


    When youe across theke in the back garden, you can also cut ice for fishing and barbecue on site.


    They dontck fish to eat, but theyck this kind of fun.


    Du Wan had a great time.


    This family lived a very real life, even Aunt Du did. When she said goodbye, she also took away a jade carving from Prince Consort Du, which cost eight hundred taels.


    The old housekeeper discovered it during the inventory and promptly reported it to Prince Consort Du.


    Du Prince Consort asked him to step down without any further investigation.


    Looking at Prince Consort Du''s helpless expression, the eldest princess pursed her lips and snickered.


    Du Qian pretended not to smile and looked at his father with a look of gloating, "Fortunately, it''s not mine."


    Du Prince Consort red at him, "We can''t keep this son, we have to throw him away."


    "Dad, don''t be angry. I still have a few jade carvings in my small warehouse. I will give them to you when I return to the city." Du Wan''s version of the intimate cotton-padded jacket was online, and a few words made Du Wanma''s depression disappear.


    Du Huima sighed, "My daughter is still considerate."


    Then he looked at the eldest princess''s belly and said, "It would be good to have another daughter."


    Go! What are you talking about? the eldest princessughed and scolded.


    A family of four spent this Spring Festival peacefully and happily.


    The Pei n in the capital. This year has not been peaceful.


    First of all, the family of Pei Haos second uncle was visited by people from gambling houses on New Years Day to demand debts.


    No matter how good the Pei family is, theye to the door openly and openly to demand debts with IOUs, and even go to the government to make trouble, and the second uncle and his family will not listen to him. That day when his eldest grandson ran to call someone, he identally broke his foot on the way.


    Seeing blood on the first day of the Lunar New Year is very unlucky.


    Second uncle almost fainted and couldn''t help but think of Duke Zhen Guo and Pei Hao.


    He suspected that the father and son were responsible, but there was no evidence.


    There are many customs and habits in the Qin Dynasty, and the New Year is extremely particr and superstitious. Most people believe that as long as the Spring Festival goes smoothly, the whole year will go smoothly.


    Gambling houses open their doors for business, and even if theye to collect debts, they usually do not do so on the first day of the Lunar New Year. Therefore, the second uncle believed that there was someone behind the scenes who wanted to deal with his family, and the one who had a grudge against his family was the Zhenguo Government.


    This matter spread in a small area.


    The Duke of Zhenguo looked at his son with dark eyes, "Did you choose this day?"


    "It''s good. He will be on tenterhooks for the next year." Pei Hao said nonchntly.


    The Duke of Zhenguo smiled lightly and said, "It''s quite good."


    If Du Wan knew it, he would definitely praise it: What a loss!


    Pei Hao''s trick is not fatal, but it just creates trouble for people, especially superstitious people. They may not be able to eat or sleep well for a long time, and they are always worried that this is a bad omen.


    Pei Hao returned to his Tingyu residence.


    I saw Mu Si''an and Hu San eating antique soup together.


    Pei Hao sat aside, and his servants set out new bowls and chopsticks. When he saw the pieces of white pork belly next to him, his appetite disappeared instantly, "When will the princess''s familye back in the past?"


    Mu Si''an didn''t pay attention to this question, "Hu San, I don''t remember, do you still remember?"


    The eighth day of the lunar month. Hu Sanhan said with a smile.


    Pei Hao was a little unhappy.


    Pei Hao couldn''t understand the meaning of "a day without seeing each other is like three autumns apart" before, but now Pei Hao understands.


    He really wanted to see the little girl, especially when he was alone.


    On a normal day, he would have gone to see the little girl, but during the Spring Festival, it would be too rude toe to her door rashly. But now there are still several days until the eighth day of the Lunar New Year.


    Pei Hao suddenly said: "Si''an, how will you celebrate the Spring Festival?"


    "There are many banquets. You can attend them every day if you want, until the Lantern Festival." Mu Si''an has already made arrangements for how to celebrate the festival, and every day is very fulfilling.


    How about going out of the city for winter hunting? Pei Hao suddenly suggested.


    "...Not so much." Mu Si''an resisted Pei Hao''s threatening gaze, "If I tell people to go hunting in the winter in this weather, I will beughed at as a fool. I still want to have a peaceful year."


    Hu San buried his head in his food and pretended not to hear.


    I''m afraid the prince didn''t want to go hunting in the winter, but wanted to find an excuse to go out of the city to see the princess.


    As Hu San guessed, Pei Hao did have this idea, and he even found an excuse to find the little girl.


    Musian was holding him back today.


    Mu Si''an''s thoughts changed and he quickly suggested: "I suggest you go find Chen Liu. Didn''t he often say that he and you were childhood friends? If you invite him, he will definitely go. Only unreliable dudes like him , there will be all kinds of weird ways to y. Not to mention hunting in winter, even going swimming is not weird. "


    His words almost told Pei Hao that he could first find someone to take the me.


    Pei Hao actually thought this suggestion was eptable.


    With Chen Zui in front, no one would think that Dong Xie was the one who suggested this fool''s behavior.


    So, Chen Liu is a good tool man.

 Chapter 328: This is the arrival of an old friend from Fengxue

    Chapter 328: This is the arrival of an old friend from Fengxue


    Chapter 328 This is the arrival of an old friend from Fengxue


    The weather is quite good in the morning on the sixth day of the Lunar New Year.


    In the afternoon, snowkes suddenly started to fall, and the grass and trees in front of the yard were covered with silver.


    Du Wany in front of the window and watched the snow scene.


    When I see the snow, I cant help but think of my parents...


    How are they doing this year?


    Just at this time, I saw Luo Qi hurriedlying from outside the yard, and soon stepped into the room, "Princess, Prince Pei is here, and he brought several young masters with him. He said he came here to avoid the snow."


    Hey, hes here and hes bringing someone with him? Du Wan was very surprised.


    Luoqi said: "The king is entertaining them."


    "Go and take a look." Du Wanma stood up, picked up the fox fur hanging on the screen, put it on and walked out.


    Ningqin held an umbre and opened it to cover Du Wan''s head, "Princess, it''s snowing outside. If you go out like this, your clothes will get wet."


    Du Wan grabbed the handle of the umbre and looked up.


    This umbre is very exquisitely made and very poetic.


    It didnt take long.


    Pei Hao was sitting in the hall, ying with the blue and white tea bowl in his hand, his peach blossom eyes darting outside the door from time to time.


    Suddenly, a beautiful little girl walked through the snowkes holding an umbre, approaching from a distance, like a fairy in a painting. In just a moment, Pei Hao''s whole mind was absorbed.


    Du Qian sat next to him and suddenly noticed something strange about him, "Prince Pei?"


    Looking along Pei Hao''s gaze, Du Qian saw his sister.


    Looking at Chen Liu and other dandy boys in the hall, Du Qian didn''t really want his sister toe over. These guys were not good people. If they were to stay with his sister for a while, they would probably lead her into trouble.


    Du Qian stood up and wanted to block his sister from the door.


    Pei Hao was faster than him and strode out of the door to greet the little girl.


    As he walked out, Pei Hao said, "Brother Du, it''s snowing outside and we can''t go back to the city today. Please ask the housekeeper to arrange for them to stay."


    Du Qian wanted to curse.


    Shameless! The instructions were given so smoothly, I thought he was the master.


    Pei Hao saw the little girl''s eagerness and unconsciously showed it.


    At first I wanted to sit and wait for the little girl toe in, but in the end I couldn''t help myself.


    So as soon as Du Wan skipped to the courtyard, she saw Pei Hao striding towards him. After a while, he stood in front of him, letting the white snowkes fall to his shoulders and hair.


    The people on the road are like jade.


    At this moment, she only felt that the people in the snow were like jade, peerless.


    Wanwan


    Pei Hao leaned towards her slightly, his peach blossom eyes seemed to be filled with starlight.


    Du Wan almost instinctively held an umbre to help him block the snowkes. Seeing this, Pei Hao''s beautiful lips slowly raised. From such a close distance, he could clearly see himself in the little girl''s big eyes, and he was amazed.


    Pei Hao stretched out his big white hand and took the umbre from Du Wan.


    Just now, the little girl was only holding an umbre for him, causing snowkes to fall on her cloud-like bun. Pei Hao took the umbre and moved it to the top of her head, covering her from all the snow.


    Even, he raised his other hand and gently patted the snowkes off for the little girl.


    Very patient and gentle.


    Du Wan was stunned for a moment. When she realized what she was doing, her little face suddenly became hot. She didn''t have to look at herself in the mirror, she must have turned red.


    The little girl became angry and red at him fiercely, "What are you doing?"


    Ill help you brush the snow off your head. Pei Hao replied with a smile, his eyebrows as bright as the moon.


    Is that what she meant? Du Wan felt that she was not. Du Wan nced at him sideways, with a fierce look that was not lethal at all, "Why are you here?"


    "Chen Liu said he wanted to hunt in winter, so he insisted on dragging me out of the city. As a result, he didn''t catch the prey, and it was snowing. Dujiacun happened to be close, so he hurried over." Pei Hao said the reason was very good, and it was almost impossible to choose. Something went wrong.


    Another person would believe it.


    He thought the little girl would believe it.


    It''s just that he underestimated the little girl''s brain circuit, and her focus was different.


    The little girl asked: "The mountains nearby are my eldest brother''s territory. How dare youe to hunt without his consent? Doesn''t this count as invading my eldest brother''s interests?"


    Pei Haozheng didn''t know how to answer the little girl, but clearughter came from behind him.


    It was Du Qian, Chen Liu and others who came over.


    Pei Hao calmly moved his steps, stood next to the little girl, and held up an umbre for her.


    A noble young man with a tall and straight body, and a beautiful and lovely little girl.


    In the courtyard where snowkes were falling, the two of them held an umbre together.


    The picture was so beautiful that Chen Liu couldn''t help but feel sour, and it was almost obvious that Pei Hao''s emphasis on **** over friends was written on his face.


    A few dandy boys nearbyughed along, but they were smart and didn''t say much. When they came here, they finally understood that today they were thepanions, a few inconspicuous green leaves on the trees.


    It wasnt until they followed the old housekeeper to the guest house that the dandy boys rxed.


    One person held it in for a long time and finally said, "Damn it, I thought Chen Liu told us to really go hunting in the winter, but it turned out that we came here on horseback carrying arrows to take a look around."


    Ha, this is not a circle at all, we have obviously been going around all morning.


    "If it hadn''t snowed, I guess it might be dark..." A dandyughed and pushed Chen Liu, who was sitting slumped aside, "Chen Shizi, did you know this earlier?"


    I know shit! Chen Liu also reacted now.


    Today he was taken advantage of by Pei Hao.


    What do you mean by winter hunting? Where can I find game in winter?


    I went out walking all morning on a cold day and didnt see a single rabbit.


    Chen Liu suddenly thought of something and shuddered, "Don''t talk nonsense outside about this matter when you go back. Just understand it in your heart. If any rumors spread... ruin the reputation of the princess, Ah Hao and the princess'' revenge , can you withstand it? Last time I spread a rumor and I was beaten half to death."


    This matter may not necessarily be hidden.


    "Anyway, when someone asked, they said that we were out for winter hunting and came here to take shelter when it snowed." Chen Liu thought that he had been taken advantage of today. If he had anything to do in the future, he would definitely not ask Pei Hao for help. Will refuse.


    Think about it carefully, he still made a profit.


    What these dandy boys said is unknown to outsiders.


    Pei Hao now follows Du Wan back to the courtyard where she lives.


    Du Qian wanted to follow, but Du Qian came over and asked him to leave, saying that he had something to do and asked him to go to the n leader.


    In the house.


    To keep out the cold wind, the door was closed.


    Ningqin and others also prepared an extra charcoal basin.


    After Pei Hao came in, he handed the umbre to the servant. He sat upright on the chair, his eyes following the little girl, but he didn''t say anything.


    Du Wan sat down with a tea table between him and him.


    She always felt that the atmosphere was a bit weird.


    But this was not the first time that she and he were alone together, but it was the first time that she felt awkward and ufortable.

 Chapter 329: The prince joked about gossip

    Chapter 329: The prince joked about gossip


    Chapter 329 The prince joked about gossip


    At this time, Luo Qi and others lit a small charcoal stove.


    There was a teapot on the charcoal stove, and a cup of tea was poured for each of them.


    Du Wan breathed a sigh of relief when outsiders were present.


    Pei Hao noticed that the little girl was ufortable and couldn''t move her eyes away. His anxious mood suddenly calmed down and he said, "Wanwan."


    "Eh? What''s the matter?" Du Wanqiao asked him.


    Pei Hao said calmly, "Is there anything to eat?"


    Du Wan:


    It''s serious, a big bosses to your door to ask for food?


    Du Wan asked Ning Qin to go to the kitchen and give orders to prepare some of the prince''s favorite dishes. When Ning Qin went there, the kitchen happened to be on fire. The old housekeeper ordered to make some food for Chen Liu and the others.


    Ningqin happened to bring back three dishes, one soup, and rice.


    Pei Hao got food directly without being polite to Du Wan. While eating, he saw Du Wan sitting aside and looking at him, "Would you like some, Princess?"


    No, I just had it not long ago.


    Then its a bad time for me toe. If I hade earlier, I could have had dinner with you.


    Du Wan didn''t answer the words and just sat next to him and watched him eat.


    In the past, Pei Hao was used to eating until he was seven-tenths full. Today, under the watch of the little girl, he unknowingly ate all the food on the table. He was so full that he couldn''t let the little girl see it. He only saw it when she turned around. , and then quietly touched his belly.


    Du Wan turned around and picked up the filled tea bowl and ced it in front of Pei Hao, "There''s no soup, so take a sip of tea."


    "Thank you Wanwan." Pei Hao took the tea, took a sip, then put it in the palm of his hand. The heat from the teacup made his palms very warm, as if even his heart was warmed up, "There has been some gossip in the capital recently, do you want to listen?"


    Gossip? !


    Of course you have to listen!


    Du Wan''s big eyes suddenly lit up, "If you have any interesting stories, please tell me."


    Who do you want to listen to? Pei Hao joked.


    Many? Whose do they belong to?


    There are people from the pce, from the Ministry of War, the Minister of War, and from the Dingbei Marquiss Mansionand of course, from my family.


    Pei Hao said thest sentence, not to mention the surprise of Ning Qin and others who were guarding him. Even Du Wan wanted to give him a thumbs up.


    What a great viin, he is so ruthless that he even gossips about himself.


    Du Wan immediately had a choice, "Listen to your family."


    "If you say it''s from my family, it doesn''t count as my family. It''s what happened at my second uncle''s house, and it has something to do with me." Then Pei Hao told what happened on the first day of the new year to his second uncle, "On this first day of the new year, My second uncle''s family is considered the first family in the capital to be visited by people asking for debts. They all feel so embarrassed that no one dares to go out even on the sixth day of the Lunar New Year."


    Ow a lot of money?


    Not much, just over thirty thousand taels.


    Isnt this too much?


    Du Wan thought about her initial small treasury, but it didnt even have this amount.


    Pei Hao then talked about the gossip in the pce.


    It is said to be the gossip in the pce, but it is actually Qin Yuyu''s.


    There are various small banquets almost every day in the capital, either held by this family or that family. Generally, the popr banquets are hosted by powerful young men or youngdies.


    On the third day of the Lunar New Year, the eldest daughter of the Qi family held a small banquet. They invited some acquaintances of thedies to a party, and then handed an invitation card to the Jinxiu Pce in the pce.


    Normally this is a habitual post, just like when Du Wan became the princess, whenever there was a gathering in the capital, those with lower status than her would routinely send a post.


    Normally, Du Wan rarely even watches it, even if she goes to participate in it. The person who sent the post to the Princess Mansion also knew it very well. If they can invite people toe, they make money; even if they don''te, they are polite and considerate.


    For example, the eldestdy of the Qi family should also send one of the invitations to the princess mansion this time.


    Du Wan is not in Beijing, so it is normal not to go. I didn''t expect Qin Yuyu to go that day.


    A banquet where the heroine appears is no less than the scene of a car ident. It would be strange not to cause some trouble.


    The matter was so big that I couldn''t cover it up even if I wanted to. Naturally, Pei Haoren heard about it in the capital. It seemed that Qin Yuyu and Ma Suqin had a dispute, and Huo Xi, the eldest daughter of Yongping Marquis, was involved, and there were others. Nobledy.


    These people have all had conflicts with Qin Yuyu.


    Atst the trouble came before the emperor.


    A man took his daughter into the pce to plead guilty and appeared in front of the emperor.


    The emperor had a headache. The cause of this incident was that one of Qin Yuyu''s pce maids identally bumped into a maid and poured all the tea soup that the maid was carrying onto Ma Suqin.


    Qin Yuyu was not injured, but was ridiculed by a group of nobledies.


    There is really no problem if you take those words alone, or if the tone is wrong. The unique sarcasm of nobledies is hard to hear and hard to grasp. Therefore, after the emperor heard the report, he did not ask any questions.


    The one who took the me in the end was the pce maid.


    After hearing this, Du Wan regretted, "It''s a pity that I''m not in the city, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to see this big show."


    "It was indeed a big show, even the emperor was rmed." Pei Hao felt that Qin Yuyu was very worried. The fight between the girls was not on the stage, but it was brought to the court. In contrast, his own little girl was more worried. good.


    Du Wan asked again: "Ma Suqin was burned? Is it serious?"


    Fortunately, I wore thick clothes in winter, so I didnt suffer serious burns. The medical woman from the Tai Hospital went to see me, and it is said that it will heal after a period of time, and there will be no scars.


    Is it really that simple? Du Wan recalled the plot and found that it was really simr.


    Ma Suqin in the book ended badly and was disfigured?


    There was no scar this time.


    Du Wan thought about it and discovered the key. The time when he discovered this in the book was not winter. This may be due to Ma Suqin''s luck. On such a cold day, any water poured out can freeze.


    The tea soup in the maid''s hand will cool down midway through the pouring.


    Pei Hao told a few more gossips, all of which happened in aristocratic families.


    Du Wan asked: "What happened in Dingbei Hou Mansion?"


    "..." Pei Hao''s eyes shed, thinking that the little girl wouldn''t ask, "It''s nothing. It''s just that Xie Ying, who was thrown to Zhuangzi before, returned home and something happened."


    What is it? Du Wan was very curious.


    Pei Hao breathed a sigh of relief silently. At least he didn''t ask Xie Qi. Does it mean that the little girl didn''t take Xie Qi seriously?


    Then, Pei Hao said: "It was Xie Ying who rescued a poor student when she was in Zhuangzi. Later, in order to thank her, that person went to Zhuangzi to find her. As they came back and forth, the rtionship became closer. After returning home, Xie Ying Ying, she said she wanted to marry him, but Mrs. Xie didnt agree. No, there was a fuss."


    The news has spread in the capital?


    "This has not spread. I... discovered it through the secret wire buried in the Dingbei Marquis Mansion."


    Du Wan saw the gloating in Pei Hao''s eyes. He probably felt that Xie Zhang was unlucky and he was quite happy.

 Chapter 330: Forget about getting married, right?

    Chapter 330: Forget about getting married, right?


    Chapter 330 Forget about getting married.


    At this time, Du Wan didn''t really want to attack Pei Hao. In some respects, his and Xie Zhang''s experiences were quite simr. They both had a terrible sister.


    Du Wan thought of something and suddenly felt happy, "Prince Pei, do you think this kind of sister is terrible?"


    "It''s really bad." Pei Hao smiled lightly.


    Du Wan grinned silently, "Don''tugh at others, maybe this kind of thing will happen to you one day."


    Pei Hao:


    This tea suddenly lost its aroma.


    Is the little girl venting her anger on Xie Qis behalf? Not allowing others to smile?


    Pei Hao stared at the little girl with peach blossom eyes slightly scrutinizing.


    Seeing that her expression was as usual, she didn''t seem to mean to speak for Xie Qi. Instead, she was a little gloating and a little weird, especially when she looked at him, her eyes were weird.


    Is there anything in him that deserves her schadenfreude?


    Pei Hao would never have thought of it.


    When Du Wan was thinking of Xie Ying, she also thought of Pei Huiyu.


    If Pei Haoughs at Xie Qi today, he will be pped in the face in the future.


    Xie Ying in the book did not marry into a poor family in the end, but seemed to marry a well-matched son from a well-connected family, and lived a very prosperous life. This is of course, there is a male protagonist and a female protagonist as backers, and many people want to please her and tter her. On the contrary, Pei Huiyu went her own way and married a schr from a poor family, and her life was miserable.


    As an older brother, Pei Hao''s life was obviously worse.


    One afternoon.


    Pei Hao stayed by Du Wan''s side and didn''t want to move.


    The topic stopped talking, so I sat in the room with the book and read through it.


    As long as she is around, he will feel good even if he does nothing.


    Du Wan wanted to drive the man away to the guest house at first, but after thinking about it, she let him go. She went out and slipped to see the eldest princess, but did not see Du Wanma.


    Mom, where is daddy? Why arent you with me?


    Ever since the eldest princess became pregnant, Prince Consort Du would apany his wife whenever he had time.


    The eldest princess chuckled, "I said I went to the patriarch to see something. I heard that Cheng Ming is here."


    "Yes, he said he was out for winter hunting, but he didn''t expect it to snow." After Du Wan finished speaking, she thought for a while and added, "He originally said he wanted to see you, but he stopped thinking after hearing that you were pregnant. He also said he wanted me to say hello to you on his behalf."


    "Okay, okay, mother knows." The eldest princess looked at her ignorant daughter.


    That child is really difficult. I hope he can be patient and wait for his daughter to understand.


    Du Wan was smiling, not knowing what the eldest princess was thinking at all. She picked out some interesting gossip about the gossip she had just heard from Pei Hao and told it to the eldest princess.


    When talking about Qin Yuyu''s matter, Du Wan clicked her tongue and said, "It''s really not easy to worry about."


    Its very troublesome.


    Compared to her, I am much better behaved.


    "Yes! My Wanwan is the most well-behaved and sensible." When the eldest princess said this, she looked very proud.


    This made Du Wan feel a little embarrassed, but she felt happy.


    Du Wan talked about Xie Ying''s affairs again, and then mentioned Pei Huiyu. She gloated about some of Pei Huiyu''s bad things, "Mother, today Xie Ying is going to marry a poor student, and tomorrow Pei Huiyu may also marry." He is moring to marry a schr from a poor family. Prince Pei alsoughed at Xie Qi, maybe he will be pped in the face."


    You can remind Chengming to be more careful. The eldest princess suggested.


    Du Wan disagreed, "Just remind me, it has nothing to do with me."


    Why doesnt it matter?


    Du Wan looked at the eldest princess strangely.


    Those eyes were very clean and showed confusion.


    The eldest princess was helpless. Her daughter was still too young, and she, as a mother, needed to watch her more. The Zhen Guo Gongfu will be her daughters husbands family in the future, so the eldest princess naturally does not want the Guo Gongs Mansion to be unstable. As long as the Zhenguo Pce is in good condition, my daughter will have peace of mind in the future.


    "Wanwan, if you want to live a peaceful life, you must first avoid so many troubles around you." The eldest princess exined the advantages in detail, hoping that her daughter would understand, "The back house is a woman''s business, and in the future You will be the matron of the Duke''s mansion, and if something happens to my sister-inw, you will usually have to step in to handle it."


    Du Wan was confused when he heard this.


    The eldest princess did not expect that Du Wan had not considered getting married at all.


    She still thinks that she is a baby.


    What is marriage? Impossible!


    Du Wan stayed with the eldest princess for about half an hour.


    Du Huima is back, but the cheap brother is not.


    After saying hello to Prince Consort Du, Du Wan slipped away and returned to her own yard.


    Stepping into the room, the noble prince was reclining on the imperial concubine''s recliner with his eyes closed. One of his arms was resting on the edge of the chair, and his other hand was holding a volume of book, resting on his abdomen.


    This look is like reading a book and falling asleep while looking at the person.


    Du Wan rxed her steps unconsciously.


    Looking around again, I didn''t see any servants. They were probably sent away by Pei Hao.


    Du Wan rarely became quiet, and sat not far away, quietly looking at Pei Hao on the recliner. The first time she met him, she knew he was good-looking. Later, after getting along with him, she found that he got better as he grew older.


    Actually, she is still like that, it is purely because of her psychology.


    However, she has not realized this yet.


    Du Wan thought of what the eldest princess had just said.


    Imagine marrying Pei Hao in the future?


    It seems like...hey, its not that annoying.


    Soon Du Wan thought of the Zhenguo Pce, the sweet-hearted Mrs. Pei and the naive and brainless Pei Huiyu, and imagined the possible rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw after marriage, as well as the sister-inw who was malicious and mean to her...


    The days after marriage are a bit scary.


    Well, getting married or something... lets forget about it.


    What a wonderful life we had in the Princess Mansion.


    She has a pair of parents who love her, a brother who dotes on her, and in the future she will have a cute little brother or sister.


    Why should you let go of your good life and marry to the Zhenguo government?


    Pei Hao didn''t know it at this time. He just took a short nap, and the little girl was scared away by the terrible future life in the Zhenguo Pce. If he knew that he would be so angry that he would vomit blood, there was nothing he could do.


    All I can say is that luckily he didnt know.


    Sometimes ignorance is also a kind of luck.


    Du Wan turned around and went to the inner room, leaving the outside for Pei Hao to rest.


    Usually, Du Wan spends most of her time alone meditating and practicing. When she wakes up from practicing, it is already an hourter. It''s almost dusk outside.


    The snowkes are still falling, and they are a little bigger.


    Pei Hao woke up in the outer room a quarter of an hour ago. He wanted to take a nap for a while, but unexpectedly he fell asleep and slept very peacefully. When he thought the little girl was not there, he found someone inside.


    Later, I discovered that the little girl was practicing Qigong?


    At this moment, he seemed to know the secret of her power...

 Chapter 331: You bullied my sister again

    Chapter 331: You bullied my sister again


    Chapter 331 You bullied my sister again


    Pei Hao has practiced Du Shi''s Health Preservation Technique and is still a very talented person.


    Recently, he discovered that if the health-preserving technique is sessfully practiced, a flow of air will be produced, which can nourish the body and gather in the Dantian. It is very simr to the inner power and mind technique, but it is more powerful than the inner force produced by the practice.


    But what did he see today?


    That air current gathered around the little girl and condensed into white mist.


    This white mist formed from all directions and continued to disappear. There is only one possibility, that is, the little girl absorbs the white mist and turns it into a force that she can use.


    No wonder the little girl was able to achieve sess in cultivation in a short period of time.


    Du Wan finished practicing and opened her eyes


    Met Pei Hao''s thoughtful gaze.


    At this time, the prince was standing at the entrance of the inner room, pretending to be a peeping viin. When he met the little girl''s clear eyes, he suddenly felt guilty.


    But who is the prince?


    He quickly picked it up again, as if he was not the one who peeked just now.


    What are you looking at? Du Wan stood up quickly and came to Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao was very honest on the surface, "I didn''t see anyone when I woke up, so I came over to look for you. I didn''t expect you to be back. I didn''t mean to find out the secrets of your cultivation. I bumped into you by ident. Anyone else would have been silenced." Alright, what to do now?


    Should I sell myself to her?


    Pei Hao is considering this possibility.


    As soon as Du Wan looked at his face, he knew that he didn''t mean anything good, "What should I do?"


    I know your secret. In order to ensure that the secret is not leaked, I think you should make me yours...


    What are you thinking about? Youre eating farts!


    Du Wan almost kicked him, who gave him confidence?


    When Pei Hao saw that the little girl was angry, he knew that this was not going to work, "Wanwan, how about you kill me -"


    Get out! Du Wan was so angry that she wanted to take action.


    Pei Hao quickly avoided it, "Don''t be angry, I''m serious."


    Its true that Ill beat you up.


    Dont be angry, dont be angry


    Pei Hao was interrupted again before he finished speaking.


    Du Qian happened toe in from outside. When he saw this situation, he immediately became angry, "Pei Chengming, are you bullying my sister again?"


    "No, misunderstanding!" Pei Hao had a headache as soon as he saw his brother-inw.


    What a coincidence.


    So, Du Wan and Pei Hao were originally fighting, but instead Pei Hao was chased and beaten by Du Qian.


    On one side, Du Qian pursued, while Pei Hao avoided.


    Du Wan stood by as a cheerleader, shouting e on."


    Pei Hao felt heartbroken after hearing this. How could things turn out like this?


    The fight went from inside the house to outside the courtyard. The servants guarding outside were rmed and quietly hid in the corner to watch the excitement. I have heard before that the prince and Crown Prince Pei often fight over the princess'' affairs. The servants in the old house had only heard about it, but no one had witnessed it in person.


    I learned a lot today...


    In the end, Du Liu came over and stopped the two people from messing around.


    The three of them went to see the eldest princess and Prince Consort Du, having a peaceful dinner.


    When Pei Hao wanted to stay in Du Wan''s courtyard likest time, Du Qian forcibly dragged him away. He was afraid that he would transfer to his sister halfway, and even arranged Pei Hao''s residence in his courtyard.


    This time, Prince Consort Du did not help Pei Hao.


    The night passed peacefully.


    Du Qian woke up early and saw Pei Hao practicing his sword.


    Du Qian asked: "How about wepare with each other?"


    "I don''t have time, I have to rush to have breakfast with Wanwan." When Pei Hao said this, he felt a sweet distress, which made Du Qian angry.


    Before Du Qian could react, Pei Hao had already escaped quickly.


    Pei Hao went out and met Chen Liu on the road before he reached Du Wan''s courtyard.


    Chen Liu avoided several dandy boys and waited here specifically for Pei Hao. As soon as he saw the person, he immediately came to his senses and said, "Ah Hao, Ah Hao! You are here. I have been waiting for you for a long time." What are you waiting for me?"


    The snow has stopped today. Are you still going back to the city?


    Im going back, but Ill leave in the afternoon. Where are the other people?


    "I haven''t gotten up yet." Chen Liu deliberately got up early to block people. "I got up early to find you. It''s not easy to see you. It''s even harder than meeting the king."


    Pei Hao:


    So he went to have breakfast with the little girl, and there was a follower behind him.


    Chen Liu just doesn''t know what shame is, and he doesn''t need Pei Hao''s consent.


    Pei Hao did not drive him away because he knew that Du Qian would arrive soon. Sure enough, as he expected, Du Qian hurried over before he saw the little girl when he arrived at the yard.


    Breakfast was changed to four people eating together.


    Today is the seventh day of the lunar month, a festival for people.


    Du Wan was dressed up beautifully by Ning Qin, with bright clothes.


    A beautiful little girl, everyone who sees her likes her.


    As he put down the bowl and chopsticks, Pei Hao asked, "Wanwan wants to go out to y?"


    "I heard that today is a festival. There is a celebration in the vige. Let''s go out and have a look soon." Du Wan loves the excitement the most, so how can she miss this event.


    Pei Hao looked at Du Qian and saw that he was not surprised.


    So, the celebration thing is true.


    Chen Liu next to him is an invisible man. He will never speak if he can.


    Chen Liu reminded, Today is the Peoples Day.


    Few people will pay attention to this festival. Pei Hao really didnt know that Dujiacun would pay attention to this festival.


    Du Qian said with a smile: "Our vige has always abided by the rules left by our ancestors."


    Ill go and have a lookter.


    Pei Hao said this.


    Dujia Vige does not have any rules that prohibit outsiders from entering.


    In this traditional festival, some viges and households in the viges will bring their children to celebrate with their children.


    Chen left a few dandy children, who originally wanted to go back, but ended up staying again and followed Pei Hao to participate in the celebration of Dujiacun.


    Du Wan happily carried a small cloth bag and went to join in the fun.


    The grain drying field in the vige.


    There is arge round table in the middle, which serves as a temporary altar.


    There are incense burners and offerings, and smoke is curling up.


    There are some old men wearing very traditional clothes and colorful headdresses. Each of them is holding a green branch and carrying arge bowl, which should contain clear water.


    When the branch hits the bowl, water spills out.


    A group of old men were surrounding the altar, jumping around like a dance but not quite like a dance, and muttering something to each other.


    There were people ying music nearby, holding ancient instruments.


    This is a bit like an ancient sacrifice.


    But he was not so mad as to take human lives as sacrifices. What was ced on the altar were fruits and cakes, and there were some women among them, who offered various flowers and ced them on the altar.


    Du Wan stood outside and was surprised to see the flowers. "It''s winter, where do the flowerse from?"


    Ha. Du Qian next to himughed.


    Du Wan knew he wasughing at her, "Brother knows?"


    Take a closer look, Du Qian said with a smile.


    Is Du Wan the kind of person who can sit and watch carefully?

 Chapter 332: The princess wearing the big red flower

    Chapter 332: The princess wearing the big red flower


    Chapter 332 The Princess Wearing the Big Red Flower


    So she walked over and took a closer look. She quickly saw the doorway. They were all exquisite silk flowers, which almost looked real. I couldn''t see it because I was standing a little far away.


    Just when Du Wan was about to retreat.


    Let the old patriarch hold her back, "Hey! The little girl is here."


    "Patriarch, why are you pulling me? I''m just here to take a look at the flowers." Du Wan said with a smile, her little appearance was really cute.


    Im so eager, stand still, Ill give you a flower right away.


    The old patriarch then began to mutter like a magic stick. The branch in his hand was dipped in the water in the bowl, and he symbolically sprinkled it on Du Wan, as if to drive away the bad luck on his body.


    Du Wan wanted tough in her heart, but still tried hard to look serious.


    That little face was serious, but his eyes were bright, and his little face turned red from suppressing a smile.


    When people see it, they cant help but want tough.


    The old patriarch almost couldn''t hold back his smile, "Okay, good luck in the new year."


    So he personally picked out the most beautiful andrgest red flower from the altar and put it on the little girl''s head. This bright red silk flower almost upies most of the little girl''s head.


    Du Wan is a big-hearted person.


    After the old patriarch said it was okay, she could leave.


    She put her little hands behind her back, puffed out her chest, and walked towards the cheap brother.


    The little girl has a serious and serious look, wearing a bright red flower, which looks a little funny in the eyes of those who are familiar with her.


    Pei Hao tried hard not to burst outughing.


    Chen Liu and other dandies couldn''t help it. They all turned around and squatted down,ughing until their stomachs ached.


    Pei Hao kicked Chen Liu, "Get away, don''t let the princess see you."


    Okay, haha. Chen Liu was afraid of death and wanted to run away quickly.


    It was so funny that my stomach hurt so much that I was staggering around.


    A group of dandy boys finally managed to get out of the perimeter, but were blocked by the crowd. Not afraid that when the princess saw it, these people startedughing again.


    A dandy held his stomach andughed: "It''s so funny. I didn''t expect the princess to be such a princess."


    Youre seeking death, what are you doing with the princess?


    "Yea, haha."


    Chen Liu almost burst outughing, but finally recovered.


    Du Wan has not noticed the situation of Chen Liu and others from the ustomed eyes of the vigers.


    She returned to stand beside Du Qian happily, and saw some girlsing up. The patriarch put flowers on her, which was like the beginning. More girls came up one after another. The elders dipped green branches in the water like the patriarch just did. Symbolize the sprinkles and put a flower on each girl''s head.


    Every girl was smiling and very happy.


    Du Wan saw Du Yunrong going up and also wore one.


    Maybe its because the little girls aesthetic taste is different from others, but she actually thinks it looks good on everyone else.


    Pei Hao paid attention to the little girl''s rosy face and bright eyes. He could tell that she was in a good mood. "Is it held every year in the vige?"


    Yes. Du Wan said cheerfully.


    The patriarch only gives flowers to the princess.


    "Of course. I am the only direct girl."


    Pei Hao stood next to the little girl, the corners of his mouth raised.


    The unmarried girls in Dujia Vige, including the infant girls, were all held by adults to be baptized and received a flower. Every viger''s face was beaming with joy.


    Later there was singing and dancing, and songs were sung around the altar.


    The little girl naturally joined in the fun and went crazy.


    Until it gets dark, there is a bonfire feast, and wholembs are roasted one after another. It is so fragrant.


    Chen Liu and other dandies did not want to leave, so they took advantage of the meal. While he was eating, he was still staring at Prince Pei, who was rumored to be a pretty and not a womanizer. He was sitting elegantly and leisurely next to the princess, cutting meat and vegetables, doing everything he could. A group of guys were startled.


    Let the people in the vige stay away from them silently.


    When Pei Hao thought that tonight would be as he expected, he could stay another night.


    Unexpectedly, before the bonfire banquet was over, someone from the Zhenguo government came. There was something urgent that asked Pei Hao to return to the city immediately. Pei Hao went to see the man, and without even having time to say goodbye to the little girl, he got on his horse and left Dujiacun in a hurry.


    Chen Liu was surprised, "What happened in the city?"


    I dont know. It must be something serious if you leave in such a hurry. A dandy guessed.


    Several other people listened and agreed very much.


    They are not doing their job properly, but it is not because theyck intelligence.


    Someone asked: "Prince Pei is gone, what should we do?"


    "Let''s stay overnight for one more night. There''s no need to travel all night." Chen Liu''s proposal was unanimously approved.


    On a cold winter night, it is bone-chilling, and no one wants to travel at night.


    Du Wan''s servants came over to report to her that Pei Hao had something urgent to return to Beijing.


    She didn''t care about this. She ate what she needed to eat and drank what she needed to drink.


    Du Qian sat next to him and saw that his sister didn''t look worried at all. He didn''t know whether he should call his sister big-hearted or sympathize with Pei Hao. Although he likes to cause trouble for Pei Hao on a daily basis, it does not prevent him from expressing sympathy for him.


    Sister, arent you worried about him?


    Why are you worried about him? Du Wan asked doubtfully.


    Du Qian said: "Are you worried that he will be traveling all night?"


    "Brother is stupid, he is not going back alone." Du Wan nced at Du Qian strangely, "He has many guards from the Pei family with him. Those who are taking care of him are not afraid of anything happening."


    Du Qian was speechless, "Aren''t you curious what happened to make him rush on his way?"


    "It doesn''t matter what happened, our whole family is in the vige." Du Wan cut off a piece of roastmb, dipped it in the sauce and stuffed it into his mouth, "It''s not my turn to worry about important things. "


    These words are very ruthless and cold-blooded, but also very realistic.


    Du Qianughed it off and said, "My sister is right."


    Dont think so much, just eat quickly. This roastedmb is really good, its delicious!


    Du Wans stomach is full after eating tonight.


    Logically speaking, eating too much at once is not good for your health.


    But it happened asionally, and Du Qian didn''t stop her.


    The next day is the eighth day of the Lunar New Year.


    The eldest princess had already ordered her servants to pack their things and prepare to return to the city today.


    Du Wan had dressed up early, with a sword hanging on her waist, and sat on the stone steps in front of the gate, eating melon seeds while waiting for someone. Next to her squatted a group of vige children, eating the snacks she shared.


    The picture is very harmonious and the scene is very festive.


    The eldest princess and Prince Consort Du came out to meet her, and they were a little bit dumbfounded.


    The group set out smoothly and met the team from the uncle''s house on the way.


    Waiting to return to the princess mansion.


    Du Wan summoned Zhuang Cong and whispered: "Go and find out what happened in the capital yesterday."


    "Yes, Princess." Zhuang Cong turned around and left in a hurry.


    Less than half an hourter, Zhuang Cong turned back.


    Its a big event happening in the court! It is said that the rebel army from the frontier fortress suddenly captured three counties, killed a number of county officials, seized granaries, etc. Their power was expanding rapidly and they were constantly recruiting troops.

 Chapter 333: The prince took the order to quell the chaos

    Chapter 333: The prince took the order to quell the chaos


    Chapter 333 The Crown Prince leads the order to quell the chaos


    Du Wan heard Du Qian mention the rebelsst year.


    It has been more than half a year since she returned to the capital, and she almost forgot about it.


    Todays dinner will be eaten in the main courtyard.


    After the meal, the family sat together drinking tea and chatting.


    Du Prince Consort talked about the affairs in the court. Because of this matter, he had to go to the Yamen on duty a few days in advance. "Because of this matter, the emperor held court today. I was not in the city, but I missed today''s morning court."


    The eldest princess took over the conversation, "Missing it is not necessarily a bad thing."


    "Mother is right." Du Qian knew without guessing that the emperor would be furious at the court meeting this morning. "It will be better for my father to show up again when the emperor calms down a little, so that he can be scolded less."


    Du Wan blinked, "Uncle has a good temper."


    Du Huma and the eldest princess:


    Du Qian:


    There are four members of the family, but Du Wan is the only one who has never been scolded.


    So, the three people silently ignored her words and pretended not to hear them.


    Du Wan didn''t care whether they were talking or not. She opened her mouth and asked nonchntly, "There''s going to be a war. Who do you think uncle will send to quell the rebellion? Why didn''t uncle send someone before the rebels had a strong presence?" ? Do you have to wait until now that they have upied three counties to send troops out of face problems? And - "


    "younger sister!"


    Du Qian interrupted Du Wan.


    Du Huima said: "It wasn''t that the emperor didn''t want to send troops in the past, it was because he didn''t have the money."


    You wont send troops if you dont have money? Du Wan didnt quite believe this reason.


    Du Huima added: "If you need a lot of money to fight, you also need food and grass."


    Father, isnt it the most taboo thing to rebel against a party?


    But if we send out troops, there will be even more chaos.


    There is another way of saying it. Du Wan really didnt know.


    Du Qian pressed his sister''s head and said, "You idiot, what are you thinking about? My father checked the ountsst year and knows the financial situation of the Qin Kingdom best."


    "Yes, the treasury didn''t even have a tael of silver at that time." Du Fuma said.


    What a tragedy!


    The national treasury is empty, and the east wall is demolished to repair the west wall. It is terrible to see.


    The daily expenses of maintaining the pce depended on the emperor''s private treasury.


    The barracks outside the capital are most likely maintained by generals from major aristocratic families.


    Fighting a war will cost at least millions of silver taels, and food and grass are even more of a big problem. In recent years, the national grain output has been very low, and the price of grain outside has doubled several times. To gather grain at this time will undoubtedly make people''s lives worse.


    So a group of ministers did not rmend sending troops.


    The emperor simply has no money and no confidence.


    Du Huima said: "We will send troops this time because there is money in the national treasury."


    Didnt you say there was no food and grass?


    Theres always a squeeze.


    How can I say it so inconsistently? Du Wan rolled her eyes.


    Du Consort smiled quietly, "I used to be concerned about it, but now I can''t. If I continue to ignore it, the situation will only be more serious, which is not a good thing."


    Oh, oh. Du Wan nodded in realization.


    Du Qian patted her on the shoulder and said, "You are a girl, why are you so worried about this?"


    I dont care, Ill just ask.


    Are you worried about Prince Pei? Du Qian asked, raising his eyebrows.


    Who is worried about him? Who is he?


    Ha! Du Qian didnt believe it.


    Du Wan puffed up her chest and looked straight at Du Qian, "Brother, look at my frank eyes." "Hahaha..."


    Du Qian couldn''t helpughing loudly.


    Du Prince Consort and the eldest princess alsoughed.


    Du Wan puffed up her cheeks and nced sideways at the three people, pretending to be angry, hoping that they would ept her threat and stop teasing her. But the more she acted like this, the more the three of themughed happily.


    In the end, even sheughed...


    Du Wan believed that the affairs of the court had nothing to do with her and were far away from her.


    The rebels are in the southwest, which is a famous barbard with a vastnd, sparsely popted areas, and numerous mountains. It is not easy for people who are not familiar with the terrain to quell the rebellious party. There was a quarrel in the main hall for several days before the candidate to lead the army was finally decided.


    It is a character that no one has thought ofPei Hao.


    In recent days, Du Wan has been writing and painting in his quiet room.


    No one knew what she was writing or drawing, they all thought she was practicing calligraphy. Only Ning Qin, who was grinding the ink, knew that his master had recently had a whim, saying that he wanted to farm to support his family and make a fortune.


    At this moment, I am thinking about various ns again.


    Luoqi came in from the outer door and said, "Please report to the Princess, the Chief of Guard Zhuang wants to see you."


    Invite him in. Du Wan put down the pen and looked at the door.


    Zhuang Congzheng strode in from the outside, bowed respectfully to Du Wan, and told the gossip he heard outside.


    Du Wan was very surprised, "Prince Pei sent troops? How could it be his turn?"


    Zhuang Cong couldn''t answer these words. He was quiet for a long time and said tentatively: "Perhaps Prince Pei is a peerless talent and has extraordinary talents?"


    Du Wan felt that the guy in front of him was even more talented.


    On the other hand, Pei Hao, who was standing outside the door, happened to hear these words and the corners of his mouth raised three points.


    Du Wan noticed someone outside the door, "Who? Come in!"


    "It''s me." Pei Hao walked into the quiet room calmly.


    Du Wan nced sideways at Zhuang Cong, "You''re not good at asking for news. It''s toote. I just heard the news and the real owners came to the door."


    Zhuang Cong:


    After the news spread outside, he came back to report it. In fact, it was not toote, it was only an hour or twote.


    Pei Hao came and Zhuang Cong withdrew.


    Then, Pei Hao saw Ning Qin and Luo Qi again, "You also go out, I have something to say to your master alone."


    Ningqin and Luoqi both looked at Du Wan.


    Du Wan nodded, "Go out and guard outside."


    Yes, Princess.


    The two men stepped back.


    Pei Hao walked around the desk and stood behind Du Wan, looking at what she was writing on the table with his peach blossom eyes.


    Eh, is it something he cant understand?


    Pei Hao bent down and asked, "What is the princess writing?"


    "Nothing, just write something that only I can understand." Du Wan had no intention of revealing her own affairs, "By the way, I heard that you are going to lead troops to counter the rebellion?"


    "Yeah." Pei Hao lifted his clothes and sat down on the edge of the chair.


    Sitting in this posture, you are closest to her. So close that he could smell the fragrance of her clothes.


    Du Wan didn''t mind, and raised her head to look at him, "Tell me, why is it your turn to fight? There are some veterans in the court, such as Nanyang Bo, Dingbei Hou, and your father Zhen Duke?"


    Yeah, Im quite weird too.


    Pei Hao really didn''t expect that the emperor would suddenly appoint him asmander-in-chief.


    For this reason, he was promoted three levels in a row and became a general. The most strange thing is that he retained his original official position. There has never been an example of one person holding two positions in the Qin Kingdom.


    Pei Hao narrowed his eyes and thought deeply, "Today in the court, Xie Qi took the initiative to stand up and ask the emperor for an order to quell the rebellion. Almost none of the ministers in the court said a word. When everyone thought that the emperor would agree..."

 Chapter 334: When I return in triumph

    Chapter 334: When I return in triumph


    Chapter 334 Waiting for my triumphant return


    The emperor, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly decided to let Pei Hao lead the army, and also made a decision on the spot to lead the army and set off in three days.


    This decision was beyond everyones expectations, including Pei Hao himself.


    Before this, the emperor had not consulted with anyone.


    Du Wan''s focus is different from others, "You said it was Xie Qi who stepped forward and the emperor appointed you?"


    "good."


    "really weird"


    Du Wan was surprised, but she knew that the rebels of the Qin State did not cause much trouble, and they only brought experience and merit to the male protagonist.


    ording to the plot, the person who led the troops to put down the rebellion this time was indeed not Xie Zhang. Xie Zhang did not serve as an official at that time, so the people who led the troops to suppress the rebellion failed and also lost their food and grass. It was more like they were sympathizing with the enemy.


    If it were Pei Hao in the past, would the plot still be the same as in the book?


    Pei Hao looked at the little girl intently, his face changing, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Seeing him sitting next to her as a living person, she was still in a trance...


    Pei Hao suddenly bent down, lowered his head and kissed Fangze quickly.


    This is not the first time, nor will it be thest.


    Du Wan was stunned, her mind was a little dull, "You..."


    "Wanwan, when I return in triumph, we will get married, okay?" Pei Hao''s voice was clear and superior, and he softly spoke the words that had been buried in his heart for a long time.


    Suddenly, Du Wan''s eyes widened, as if she was clean and confused.


    My heart is about to pop out! Jump very fast...


    When she slowed down, she was about to open her mouth to say something.


    Pei Hao did not allow her to speak. He pressed her shoulders with one hand forcefully and the back of her head with the other, blocking her mouth with physical actions.


    A very domineering kiss.


    There is no doubt that she will not be allowed to resist.


    Whats amazing is that the little girl seemed to be in a daze and didnt resist...


    It would be a fool not to take advantage of it, but Pei Hao took advantage of the situation and made every possible move. When the little girl reacted and was about to raise her hand to push him away, he took one step ahead of her and retreated to a safe distance. Before leaving, he even took off the hairpin on her head.


    Pei Hao! You Shameless!


    Take advantage of her and stay out of her business.


    The little girl red at him fiercely, but she was fierce and had no lethality at all.


    The reason is that her big eyes are as moist as a clear spring.


    The little face is even more red, and the face is like a peach blossom.


    The most alluring little mouth was slightly red and swollen.


    This made his eyes darken, and he suppressed the thoughts that were about to stir in his heart.


    Enough, enough for today.


    Any more will make the little girl anxious...


    Before the little girl could get angry, Pei Hao stepped back some distance. His most beautiful face, with a bright and open smile, was like the most beautiful starlight in the world, and his face was extremely radiant.


    Pei Hao was in a very beautiful mood. He put the hairpin in his arms, threw it down firmly and turned around to leave.


    Wanwan, wait until Ie back to marry you.


    What good things do you want to do?


    Eat farts!


    Who will marry you? !


    Du Wan wanted to say a few harsh words, but when she thought about the other party going to war, she held it back.


    I''m afraid that what I said may be unlucky.


    Just thinking about what happened just now, Du Wan''s face became hot again and her heart was beating fast.


    There is no one around, but you still feel sweet in your heart?


    Well?


    Du Wan has never seen pigs climbing trees or walking. As long as you think about it for a moment, you can understand what''s going on.


    However, if it were that simple, there would be no such thing as "a fan of the authorities."


    Furthermore, it is really not easy for a person to face his heart. Because it is easier to let yourself face your heart frankly than to choose to deceive yourself.


    So, Du Wan chose not to think about it and continued to immerse herself in writing her own n.Although my thoughts may wander a little from time to time...


    Red and fiery, in a trance.


    But the little girl didn''t stay in a trance for long. Du Qian knocked on the door and strode in. After looking around professionally, he said, "Pei Chengming is gone? So fast?"


    Oh, I only stayed for a while.


    Du Wan looked up from the desk, her eyes still a little wandering.


    Du Qian walked to the desk and nced at the writing on his sister''s desk, "It''s better this time. You don''t need me to chase them away."


    Du Wan said: "Probably because I''m busy."


    He is going to lead troops to quell the rebellion. Has my sister heard about it?


    Well, he came over and said it.


    Lets go to the city gate to see him off then.


    ...Well talk about it then. Du Wan then thought of Pei Haoing this time and left without even drinking a cup of tea.


    How long do you stay here for a quarter of an hour?


    Recalling the previous situation, my cheeks started to feel a little hot again. This...should not havested more than a quarter of an hour.


    Pei Hao received the order to send troops, but the emperor only gave him three days to prepare, and the time was very tight.


    Even so, he still took some time to rush to the princess''s house to meet the little girl. I thought it was just a few words, but I didn''t expect that there would be an unexpected surprise.


    Since time was short, Pei Hao did not visit the eldest princess and hurriedly left the princess''s residence.


    Outside the princess''s residence, there were Mu Si''an, Hu San and others waiting.


    Mu Si''an went on the expedition as Pei Hao''s lieutenant this time. He also got promoted and made a fortune, and he was in a good mood. When he saw Pei Haoing out with a proud look on his face, he couldn''t help but whistle, "Your Majesty, you are in a good mood."


    I want you to say it.


    When Pei Hao got on his horse, the corners of his mouth were still raised, and his peach blossom eyes were sparkling.


    Mu Sian chuckled and mounted his horse.


    Men know men best.


    The prince must have taken advantage of the little girl again.


    The spring breeze brings joy to the horse''s hoofs.


    The group of people rode tall horses and hurriedly left the city and went straight to the military camp outside the city.


    Dingbeihou Mansion.


    Xie Zhang was sitting in his study, practicing calligraphy all the time.


    Keep practicing, keep practicing.


    Papers were thrown all over the floor.


    I want to calm my impetuous mind by practicing calligraphy.


    In the past, he rarely got really angry, but he got angry again and again. He even went to Huguo Templest time, but obviously the effect was not very good.


    Looks like Ill go there again if I have the chance.


    Dingbeihou stepped in and looked at the papers on the floor. He picked up one and looked at it before letting go of the paper and letting it fall to the ground. "Zhang''er, your heart is not at peace."


    It can be seen from the words.


    Xie Zhang did not raise his head, put down thest stroke, and asked: "Didn''t my father go to the barracks? Why did hee back suddenly?"


    "Pei Hao has gone to the military camp." Dingbeihou stood with his hands behind his back. "The emperor not only suppressed your promotion, but also did not allow you to send troops this time. Instead, he appointed Pei Hao."


    "I know, something may have gone wrong." Xie Zhang had been thinking about this problem for a long time. He thought about it again and again, but he still didn''t know what went wrong. "The emperor doesn''t seem to have a good impression of me."


    Is there something wrong with Qin Yuyu?


    I dont know. Xie Zhang was also a little doubtful.


    Father and son never expected that Pei Hao hadid a trap for them a long time ago...

 Chapter 335: Plans can鈥檛 keep up with changes

    Chapter 335: ns can¡¯t keep up with changes


    Chapter 335 The n cannot keep up with the changes


    What iscking most in troubled times? Supplies!


    What is the most important thing? food!


    Du Wan now has money, and has set a new small goalto hoard food.


    First of all, you cannot rush to buy food on the market. There is already a shortage of food on the market and it is extremely expensive. If you buy inrge quantities, it will be difficult to avoid attracting attention. If the big boss in the pce knew about it, how would he exin it? Want to rebel?


    It is even more impossible to go to the countryside to buy. The harvest of crops in recent years has not been good, so you can''t get much.


    The only solution I can think of is to farm by myself!


    Food will be her biggest trump card and bargaining chip in the next few years.


    Its not that Du Wan has never dreamed of preventing theing of troubled times.


    But, she cant do it.


    Putting aside the identity of traveling through time, she is just an ordinary little girl. When a country ising to an end, how can she alone save it? The emperor can''t save this world, so why can she?


    Be realistic and sensible.


    Recognize how much you weigh...


    In the book, Qin Yuyu has space to grow, and with the support of a steady stream of food, and the support of the male protagonist Xie Zhang and the Xie family behind the scenes, he has gathered arge number of forces and stood out in troubled times, still following the footsteps of countless people. The blood and bones made the country barely stable.


    Finally, the emperor was reced by someone else.


    Qin Yuyu worked so hard, but in the end he only got a false reputation.


    Du Wan just wants to keep his advantageous parents and eldest brother until the troubled times are settled, and no matter how much he can to help outsiders, there will be nothing more. Her brain is not very big and there is only so much she can think about.


    s, she is so difficult!


    Du Qian was sitting in a quiet room, quietly flipping through the n written by Du Wan.


    Write one stroke in the east and one stroke in the west.


    The characters are sometimesmon characters, sometimes family characters, and there are also typos with missing arms and legs.


    Fortunately, Du Qianqian could understand the general meaning without even guessing, "Sister, what do you do? Farm, grow cotton, raise chickens, ducks and geese, and raise cattle, sheep and pigs? Build warehouses and open processing workshops? What do you do? Do you want to do big business?


    What kind of business is this? This is hoarding supplies.


    Whatever you want, just buy it.


    Buying money will affect the peoples livelihood in Da Qin. Its better this way, with a steady supply, so you dont have to worry about food and clothing.


    Du Qian couldnt understand his sisters brain circuit.


    Da Qin has cotton, but it doesnt nt it inrge quantities. And a lot of thend is in the hands of the powerful, and themon people have a hard time just to have a bite to eat. As long as there isnd to grow food, how can thend be used to grow cotton?


    Du Qian was thinking of the snow disaster, "It''s good to grow cotton. As long as we have cotton, we won''t be afraid of freezing to death."


    The Qin Kingdom is in ruins, and the people will either freeze to death or starve to death.


    I cant answer this.


    Du Wan asked strangely, "Brother, have you ever thought about changing the status quo?"


    Du Qian took a deep look at her, and then said inscrutably: "Life and death are determined by fate, wealth and honor are in heaven. All we have to do isply with the destiny."


    I believe you are a bastard.


    Du Wan knows that she is not a native here after all, and her thinking is different from that of the natives. The most obvious thing is that she has little respect for the imperial power.


    The other three people in the family act cautiously outside.


    If they want to change the world, they must refrain from doing anything.


    As Du Wan asked just now, changing the current situation of the Qin Kingdom will definitely affect the interests of all major forces. If the Princess Mansion insists on going its own way, it will only be eaten up in the end.


    Since ancient times, few people have had a good death in political reform.


    Du Qian chuckled and rubbed his sister''s head lovingly, "You can do whatever your sister wants to do." "I want to carve out a piece ofnd in your fiefdom."


    Achieve what you nned?


    "Of course, don''t you want to build a city wall? Of course I want to do these things in a safe ce." Du Wan felt that building a city wall was quite troublesome. It should be easier if only one line of defense was built. However, she believed that Du Qian had his own considerations, so she didn''t say anything more on the matter.


    Du Wan said very generously: "Brother, if you are short of money, just tell me. I am rich, and I have a lot of money."


    Haha, thank you sister. Big brother is not short of money and also has a lot of money.


    Du Qian did not tell his sister that the princess''s mansion was not short of money, and the Du family was not short of money.


    He was just doing it on the surface to build the city wall, and secretly let the n take over the fortifications. The world is going into chaos. People outside don''t know, but he still knows the situation. However, no one mentioned it to her sister, but she knew it. He also made preparations for this and protected his family.


    Du Qian didnt say anything, but he was very happy.


    He agreed on the spot to set aside a piece ofnd for Du Wan.


    Du Wan decided to go on a field trip tomorrow, but the n couldn''t keep up with the changes.


    Princess, Mother Yan is here, and she said that the eldest princess would like to ask you to go to the main courtyard. Ningqins voice sounded outside.


    Du Wan looked at Du Qian and said, "Mother called me over. What''s the matter?"


    Do you want me to go with you?


    "No need. I haven''t made any mistakes recently." Du Wan touched her chin and thought about this matter.


    Du Qian chuckled, "You''ll find out when you get there."


    Okay. Thats it for now.


    Your n needs to be copied over again. Im afraid no one can understand it except me now. Du Qian patted what was written on her desk.


    Du Wan nodded, cleared the table, and moved to the main courtyard.


    The eldest princess is instructing her servants to prepare some things.


    Du Wan took a look when he passed by and saw that there were mostly medicinal materials. "Mother, what are you preparing these for?"


    "Sent to Chengming." The eldest princess looked at her daughter''s confused look and hated the iron. "Chengming is going to fight. As a fiance, why don''t you prepare something for him?"


    "You don''t need me anymore. He has a biological father, mother, and sister, and you have prepared them for him. These are enough, and I am not missing one."


    Thats what I said, but what you prepared is also part of your heart.


    "..." Du Wan was a little convinced, "Then what should I prepare? My mother asked me toe here, isn''t it just for this matter?"


    The eldest princess was silent.


    This is something? Is this still a small thing?


    When she saw her daughter''s wide-open innocent eyes, she silently swallowed what was in her heart. For her daughter, it might be a small matter.


    Well, my daughter is still young and not sensible yet.


    The eldest princess found another good reason for Du Wan.


    So, Du Wan prepared with the eldest princess while the eldest princess was watching the whole process.


    When it was finished, Du Wan thought everything was fine, but the eldest princess suddenly said: "Go to Huguo Temple and ask for a peace charm for Cheng Ming and give it to him before the army sets off."


    Du Wan was numb.


    There are so many things to do, and Im not even married yet.


    If you really get married, wouldn''t it be more troublesome?

 Chapter 336: Shes a dark-hearted little girl

    Chapter 336: She''s a dark-hearted little girl


    Chapter 336: She is a dark-hearted little girl


    Early the next morning.


    Du Wan rode a horse and led a group of guards including Zhuang Cong out of the city majestically.


    Other people might have thought that something happened at the princess''s house, which is why Du Wan left the city with such murderous intent. After various spies went to investigate, they learned that the princess only went to Huguo Temple.


    There is nothing special. The only thing that is special is that the monks of Huguo Temple are extremely enthusiastic towards the princess.


    Du Wan didn''t care about the inquiries from all parties.


    Du Wan stood at the bell tower for a long time.


    The two monks guarding the bell tower were waiting for her with great respect, but they would not let her go up.


    Du Wan nced at them sideways, "What''s going on? You won''t let me go shopping?"


    "It''s the abbot who has spoken. The bell tower is temporarily closed. Please forgive me." A monk said bravely.


    Another monk acted pitifully, "Princess, this young monk is just a bell tower keeper."


    Du Wan did not make things difficult for them, "It''s okay, it''s okay! If you don''t want to go up, you won''t go up."


    Thank you, Princess. The two of them breathed a sigh of relief.


    As a result, Du Wan stood downstairs, waved her little hand towards the people upstairs, and said loudly, "Xiao Zhongzhong, I''m here again. Say hello."


    Buzz!


    Buzz, buzz


    Du Wanughed, extremely happy.


    On the other hand, the two monks were dejected and finished.


    Sure enough, the princess is not an ordinary person, no wonder she is even afraid of the host.


    In a short while.


    Three figures appeared instantly.


    They are the old monk Yuantong and two eminent monks who have attained enlightenment.


    The three of them looked at Du Wan together, their eyes shining like they were looking at treasures.


    Du Wan trembled in her heart and said confidently: "What are you looking at? It''s a rare trip to say hello to little Zhongzhong, and I didn''t take it out to y. Also, if you don''t let me go up, I won''t Didnt go up.


    Princess, you are too worried. I have no intention of ming you. Master Yuantong has a good temper and has a kind look on his face when he speaks.


    Du Wan would not take his words seriously.


    The old monk is on guard against her. Do you think she doesnt know?


    Master Yuantong immediately changed the subject, "Why did the princesse to Huguo Temple?"


    What else can you do in the temple? Just burn incense and pray for peace.


    Du Wan looked at Yuantong with a strange face, which made Yuantong blush.


    Yuan Tong smiled awkwardly but politely, "Princess Princess, please."


    Please, Master, you are just being polite, this is Huguo Temple. Du Wan gave Yuantong a thumbs up.


    Yuantong continued to smile.


    Dont panic, dont panic, dont panic.


    As expected, Du Wan approached Master Yuantong with a smile and said, "Master, my mother is pregnant and is a bit old. Is there any anti-fetal or preventive pills that I can sell?"


    No. Yuantong refused decisively.


    He really hasnt studied medicine for pregnant women.


    Du Wan didnt have any regrets, Do you still have the heart-protecting pill? I used the onest time and I dont have any in stock at home, so Im a little panicked.


    Yuantong:


    No, it was him who panicked.


    Just when he was about to refuse, Du Wan looked up at the clock tower and said, "How about asking little Zhongzhong toe home with me to stay at home?"


    "Yes! Yes, how many do you want?" Yuan Tong immediatelypromised.


    Oh, the master is so heroic, you can take as much as you want.


    Think of it as Chinese cabbage. Yuantong left the bell tower with Du Wan.


    That''s right, Master Yuantong just wants to take Du Wan away from the bell tower to prevent her from bing a demon.


    Arrived at the Zen room where Yuantong lived.


    He went directly to the private pharmacy.


    Du Wan stood outside and smelled the strong smell of medicineing from inside, "Master, do you sell any medicine here? It can treat internal injuries or stop bleeding."


    Yes, how much do you want?


    The more the merrier, this is a life-saving thing.


    Who can hurt you now? Do you still need these?


    "Isn''t my fianc going to lead troops to fight? Even if I''m just showing off, I still have to get him some medicine for self-defense, right?" Du Wan didn''t think of Pei Hao at first.


    No, if you smell the fragrance of medicine, you would be a fool not to take advantage of it.


    Du Wan knows the principle of cannibalizing others and taking advantage of others.


    Huguoji is so easy to talk to, he must be asking for something from her.


    Ever since he took so many pills from the old monkst time, Du Wan knew that he owed a favor. Even if you dont get the benefits now, the benefits that shoulde will stille in the future.


    Furthermore, Du Wan understood what Monk Yuantong said just now, and others saw her cultivation level.


    Sure enough, it is not simple that there are hidden dragons and crouching tigers in Huguo Temple.


    Wait a little longer.


    Du Wan was sitting outside when the young monk brought a bowl of bitter tea.


    Du Wan took a sip and didnt want to touch it anymore.


    At this time, Yuan Tong came out with a kind smile and carried a small baggage. He sat down in front of Du Wan and opened the bag. There were several medicine bottles and medicine boxes, but only a small jade bottle.


    Yuan Tong took out the small jade bottle and said, "This is the heart-protecting pill. There are only two pills left. Give them all to the princess."


    Atmosphere! The master is the atmosphere.


    While Du Wan praised it, he also reached out to take the small jade bottle and looked at it. It was exactly the same as the jade bottle that contained pillsst time.


    Yuantong added: "These medicine bottles contain pills to treat internal injuries. The medicine boxes contain some hemostatic powder, which has a miraculous effect on stopping bleeding. As for the usage and dosage, I have written them down. Just use them ording to the above. "


    He showed Du Wan the medicines inside one by one.


    Du Wan''s nice words came out for free, "Master is really amazing. I heard that there is no medicine that you can''t practice."


    Where, where? Yuan Tong smiled until there was only a slit left in his eyes.


    Du Wan carefully put away the medicine and put it back into the small bag. Then he took out a stack of banknotes from his pocket and put it on the table.


    Yuan Tong only took one piece, "I''ll take ten thousand taels, and the princess will take the rest back."


    "How can this be done? You can easily sell these medicines for a hundred thousand taels."


    Except for the two heart-protecting pills, the other medicines are not worth a few cents. Yuantong insisted not to ept them.


    "Well, thank you, everyone." Du Wan could only pretend not to force others to do anything, and took back the ny thousand taels, "We will have more contact in the future. The more contact we have, the deeper our friendship will be, right?"


    You are right, very right. Yuantong suddenly grinned.


    Du Wan smiled as well, and the smile was as innocent as one could say.


    Yuan Tong just wants to say that she is just a harmless little girl with a dark heart.


    Fortunately, these medicines are really cost-effective.


    Pills that the outside world thinks are sky-high prices are not that rare for Yuantong.


    As long as there are enough medicinal materials, Yuantong can refine them, but things are rare and expensive, so he also wants to exchange them with others for various rare and hard-to-find medicinal materials. In fact, he has been doing business without capital. Sometimes when peoplee to ask for medicine, he will ask people to prepare their own medicinal materials, and the refined pills will be divided 50-50.


    Heart-protecting pills are rare outside, but they are not particrly rare here in Yuantong.


    When Yuan Tong left, he kindly gave her five lucky bags.


    Five peace charms are ced in the lucky bag.

 Chapter 337: It鈥檚 impossible to stay humble and be small

    Chapter 337: It¡¯s impossible to stay humble and be small


    Chapter 337 It is impossible to be humble and petty


    Du Wans goal was achieved, so there was no need to stay in Huguo Temple.


    There are many pilgrimsing to Huguo Temple today, and some of them have the same purpose as Du Wan.


    After leaving Master Yuantong''s Zen room, he met Mrs. Pei, Pei Huiyu and Mu Fanling not long after walking.


    The direction Du Wan walked in, it is not difficult to guess that she came out from the host, and the small bundle and several lucky bags she held in her hands were still very conspicuous.


    Du Wan was quite surprised when she met them.


    Then, without saying hello, she stuffed the lucky bags into a small bundle and handed them to Zhuang Cong next to her to carry.


    Zhuang Cong took it silently and carried it very carefully.


    The small baggage is very expensive, worth ten thousand taels. If it was lost, he wouldn''t be able to afford thepensation if it was sold.


    Du Wan walked over and greeted with a polite smile, "Mrs. Pei, what a coincidence."


    "It''s a coincidence, you are..." Mrs. Pei nced at Zhuang Cong''s little bundle.


    Du Wan smiled politely and said, "My mother asked me toe and ask for some peace charms from Master Yuantong. As for you, you should alsoe here to see Master Yuantong."


    "Yes,e and ask for a peace charm for Hao''er." Mrs. Pei had a smile on her face, but her eyes were not very warm.


    Du Wanhun didnt care.


    She is not silver, everyone likes her. Just keep your face, everyone.


    At this time, Pei Huiyu stood still.


    Mu Fanling, on the other hand, took a few steps forward and greeted Du Wanfu personally, saying, "Fangling, please give my regards to the princess."


    No need to be polite. Du Wan responded casually.


    There is no need to be polite anymore. Du Wan then said to Mrs. Pei: "Master Yuantong happens to be inside. I will not interfere with your time. Please leave first."


    Princess, please go slowly. Mrs. Pei responded politely.


    Du Wan nodded and looked at them without moving.


    The three of them were stunned at first, and then Mu Fanling was the first to react and stepped aside with her maid.


    When Mrs. Pei saw this, she knew she had to give way, and she stepped aside with a stern face. Pei Huiyu was about to say something when she was stopped by Mrs. Pei, so she had to step aside and red at Du Wan angrily.


    Du Wan suddenly stopped and asked coolly: "What? Does Miss Pei have any objections to this princess?"


    Pei Huiyu snorted arrogantly, "Humph, you are not polite when you see my mother, you don''t understand etiquette."


    "Oh, I don''t have to salute the emperor when I see you. Can Mrs. Pei withstand my salute?" Du Wan looked at Pei Huiyu with a cold look, "Or does Miss Pei know etiquette very well?"


    My mother is your future mother-inw


    Just as Pei Huiyu was about to continue speaking, Mrs. Pei was so angry that she pped her in the face.


    The sudden p stunned Pei Huiyu, "Mother?"


    Shut up. Mrs. Pei looked at Pei Huiyu with a threatening look.


    Immediately, Mrs. Pei looked at Du Wan apologetically, "Princess, I''m sorry. It was my fault in teaching my daughter. Please, for Hao''er''s sake, forgive his sister this time."


    "She is so stupid. She should be taught a lesson." Du Wan''s voice was cold, "Last time she lost her temper in my other courtyard. This time it was even more interesting. An uneducated person actually talked about etiquette."


    Mrs. Pei lowered her head so that no one could see the anger in her eyes.


    Du Wan originally wanted to maintain some dignity with them, but they didn''t want to.


    Du Wan walked a few steps and then turned back and said, "Mrs. Pei, if you are not satisfied with this marriage, you will go to the princess''s house to cancel the engagement. I can guarantee that your divorce will go smoothly." Upon hearing this, Mrs. Pei said, Almost out of breath. Just when she was about to say something, she saw Du Wan striding away from behind. The words that were about to reach her mouth could only be blocked in her chest and she couldn''t hold them back.


    Du Wan knew that his attitude was not good.


    But so what? To please your mother-inw and sister-inw who dont like you?


    She''s not married yet, so you want her to keep herself humble? What are you daydreaming about?


    As Du Wan walked away, she heard Pei Hui say angrily: "Mother, this marriage must be canceled. Didn''t she say that the princess''s pce would agree to cancel the marriage? Then after the eldest brother leaves Beijing, you can cancel the marriage."


    Mrs. Pei shouted sharply: "Shut up! I will teach you a lesson when I get back."


    Pei Huiyu felt aggrieved and hated Du Wan to death, "I definitely don''t recognize such a sister-inw. She makes the house uneasy before she even enters the door, and dares to threaten you. It''s better to cancel the marriage as soon as possible and wait three or two years before giving her a favor." Brother, I think it is better to have a good marriage than to marry a troublemaker who is innocent."


    "you-"


    Mrs. Pei was extremely angry earlier.


    At this time, I began to consider the issue of withdrawing from the engagement.


    I have to say that Mrs. Pei is a little tempted. A woman whose reputation has been ruined yet still keeps her tail between her legs and looks down on her future mother-inw before she even gets married, can she really marry her?


    Mrs. Pei is really considering changing her daughter-inw.


    No matter how well she concealed it in the past, she was still worried about Du Wan''s disappearance.


    Seeing her mother''s expression, Pei Huiyu knew that she had been persuaded, and quickly added to the fire, "Mother, my eldest brother is such an outstanding person, what kind of girl does he want to marry?"


    Lets talk about thister, and keep your mouth shut, dont reveal anything to your elder brother. Mrs. Pei warned, and also warned the people apanying her.


    Mu Fanling, on the other hand, wished she could hide far away.


    It is said that the princess is a troublemaker, but my cousin seems more like it? The most terrifying thing is that she used her half-broken brain to sessfully convince her aunt to fall in love with her! She couldn''t stay in the capital anymore. She had to find a way to return to Pingnancheng...


    Du Wan now has no time to pay attention to Mrs. Pei and the others.


    Before going down the mountain, I actually met Xie Zhang?


    When Xie Zhang came to Huguo Temple, he also did not expect that he would meet Du Wan.


    The two of them bumped into each other head on.


    In the past, Xie Zhang would have happily stepped forward to say hello, but since she warned himst time, she had sessfully cut off that thought in his heart. But he only hesitated for a moment, then he came forward like a banished immortal, and greeted her politely, "I have met the princess."


    "No need to be polite." Du Wan didn''t say much and walked around Xie Zhang.


    Zhuang Cong and others quickly followed.


    Xie Zhang stood there and turned back slowly.


    The person who is drifting away is walking very freely.


    Since when did she change?


    Xie Zhang knew that it was in Chiyan County.


    Later, he sent someone to investigate. After the mother-inw who took care of her died, the little girl ventured up the mountain to collect medicine for a period of time in order to survive... Later, she said that she had forgotten the past, but from what she said when she threatened him, it was obvious that she knew Quite a few.


    Sometimes it feels wrong, it shouldnt be like this...


    Hey, cousin, what a coincidence.


    A pretty and cute girl held up her skirt and ran towards Xie Zhang in surprise.


    If Du Wan were here, she would be surprised by Xie Zhang''s good fortune. Whenever he goes out, he will always meet a female partner of one kind or another.


    Du Wan is now riding towards the city on horseback.


    Originally, I wanted to go directly to Pei Hao after getting the peace talisman. But thinking about the bad things going on at Huguo Temple, I didnt want to go there.

 Chapter 338: I think his eyes are wrong

    Chapter 338: I think his eyes are wrong


    Chapter 338: I think theres something wrong with his eyes


    Return to the princess mansion.


    Du Wan threw the horse''s reins to the guard beside him, took the small bundle from Zhuang Cong, and went to see the eldest princess in a hurry.


    When I was in the main courtyard, I unexpectedly saw Du Prince Consort and Du Qian there.


    "Sister, I heard that you went to Huguo Temple? Why did youe back so soon?" Du Qian calcted the time and realized it was too fast.


    Du Wan took the tea from the servant and drank a bowl first. He spent most of the time on the road and was really thirsty. "I came back after achieving my goal. I didn''t dy anything."


    As for meeting Mrs. Pei and others, Du Wan didn''t mention a word.


    Du Qian took the baggage from her hand and asked, "What is this?"


    Medicine. There are two heart-protecting pills and some medicine for injuries.


    How much money did it cost? Du Qian felt that this burden was particrly heavy.


    Du Wan smiled so much that she showed her small white teeth, "Not much, just ten thousand taels."


    "It''s okay, okay." Du Qian breathed a sigh of relief, "I heard before that the Heart-Protect Pill is very expensive, and I thought it was very expensive."


    Yuan Tong didnt look distressed when he gave me the medicine. Du Wan paid special attention to it.


    Du Qian checked the baggage and asked, "Why did my sister buy so many wound medicines?"


    Its for eldest brother. Du Wan said casually.


    Du Qian was happy when he heard this, "My sister still loves me. With this, I won''t be afraid of getting hurt when I practice."


    Yes, yes, yes. Du Wan smiled a little guiltily.


    I wanted to give it to Pei Hao, but she didnt want to give it to me at the moment.


    However, the eldest princess saw several lucky bags in the bundle, picked them up and checked them, "Are these the peace charms for Cheng Ming?"


    What are you asking for? When I bought the medicine, Master Yuantong gave it to me for free.


    Du Wan was telling the truth, but no one believed it.


    The eldest princess immediately decided to divide the medicine into two and give half to Pei Hao.


    Du Prince Consort did not object, he just looked at the medicines thoughtfully.


    In the past, the old monk Yuantong was not famous for his stinginess, but he had never been a generous person.


    But the old monk was really generous in his treatment of Wanwan...


    The eldest princess asked her servants to find a small jade bottle and put a heart-protecting elixir in it. "Wanwan, when you go to deliver the peace talisman, you can also deliver the medicine over there."


    You dont have to go there in person, just find someone to send it off to you. Du Wan didnt want to go to Zhenguo Pce because she had just fallen out with someone.


    It''s a pity that the eldest princess didn''t indulge her this time.


    Du Qian wanted to say something, but the eldest princess red at him and shut his mouth again.


    Du Wan had no choice but to answer.


    So, Du Wan, who had just returned, was kicked out again.


    An hourter.


    The teahouse closest to the Zhenguogong Mansion.


    Du Wan was sitting by the window, eating and drinking well.


    There are small bundles on the table, and several people are arranged to watch the street and say something when they see Pei Hao.


    When he came out, Du Wan learned that Pei Hao was not in the house. It was said that he went to the military camp yesterday and should be back today. It''s already afternoon now, not too long ago. So Du Wan used her cleverness and decided to wait and see.


    I havent seen Pei Hao yet, but I saw Mrs. Peis carriageing back first.


    Du Wan listened to the people in the carriage on a whim, but didn''t hear anything useful. However, he knew that Mrs. Pei had returned without sess this time.


    This is the first time Du Wan knows that there are two kinds of peace charms in Huguo Temple.


    A kind of peace charm given to pilgrims. It is sold for one copper te. You can buy as many as you want.


    But the talisman that came out of the hands of Master Yuantong was said to be worth thousands of gold. Regardless of whether the rumors are true or not, Mrs. Pei went to Master Yuantong to seek amulets but failed.


    Du Wan flipped through the lucky bag in the small bundle on a whim.


    Five ghost-painted talismans are lined up quietly inside, and you can feel the peace talismans carefully.


    Did you notice a faint aura on it?


    Du Wan narrowed her eyes.


    Are there any practitioners like her in Huguo Temple?


    This peace talisman is not very special. At most, ordinary people wear it to nourish themselves with spiritual energy. After a long time, their health will get better, but the effect is far less than that of a Qi-nourishing pill.


    Zhuang Cong, who was guarding outside the door, saw the princess taking out the peace charm from the lucky bag.


    First put them on the table one by one, stare at them for a while, and then put them back one by one?


    At this time, a guard hurried up to the second floor and whispered a few words to Zhuang Cong.


    Zhuang Cong sent the man away and went into the box. "To inform the princess, there is news just now that Prince Pei has returned to the capital. However, he did not return to the pce and went to the Imperial City Si Yamen instead."


    Pei Hao and others were not walking on this street.


    So, Du Wan waited for the rabbit, but did not wait for the rabbit.


    Du Wan had no choice but to go to the Imperial City Si Yamen, and had toplete the task of making money for his mother before dark.


    Arrived at the Yamen.


    The first person to see Hu San was guarding outside the room.


    Before Du Wan said hello to Hu San, Mu Si''an happened toe out with a tired look on his face. When he saw Du Wan, he immediately cheered up and said enthusiastically: "Hey, the princess is here?"


    Well, my mother asked me to deliver something. Where is your prince?


    "I''m dealing with some official business inside." Mu Si''an said with a smile, "What do you want the county to give you? Can I take a look?"


    Du Wan asked: "You seem to be appointed as a deputy general, and you also want to go to war?"


    Yes, hard work.


    Mu Si''an felt that he was quite unlucky. He had just returned to Beijing and had to leave Beijing again.


    Du Wan thought about the friendship between the two of them, groped through the small bag, took out a lucky bag and threw it to Mu Si''an, "I''ll give you a peace charm. This is a friendly gift from Master Yuantong."


    Mu Si''an caught the lucky bag that was thrown at him. When he heard that it belonged to Master Yuantong, he immediately smiled and said, "Thank you, Princess."


    Hu San next to him saw the lucky bag in his hand and was extremely envious.


    Suddenly, something was thrown towards him. Hu Sanneng raised his hand to catch it and opened his palm to take a look.


    Is it a lucky bag? !


    Hu San looked at Du Wan in astonishment.


    Du Wan smiled innocently, "There are many, I will give you one, if you want toe back alive."


    "Thank you, Princess." Hu San was so moved that his eyes were red, and he cherished the blessing bag in his arms.


    Mu Si''an came closer to Du Wan and asked, "Did the princess ask for a lot?"


    Not much. Du Wan stretched out a palm.


    Mu Si''an''s teeth are sore, are five peace charms enough?


    Inside, Pei Hao temporarily handed over all the subsequent affairs of the Imperial City Department to Gu Li.


    There was some movement outside, but he didn''t think much about it until he saw Du Waning in carrying a baggage. When Pei Hao saw the little girl he was thinking about, he was a little dazed and suspected that he was dazzled...


    Could it be that he didn''t sleep all night and had hallucinations?


    Du Wan ced the small bundle on the table in front of Pei Hao, "Take it, it''s for you."


    "What is it?" Pei Hao came back to his senses in a daze, a smile instantly appeared on his face, and there seemed to be a strange me in his peach blossom eyes, "Did Wanwane here specially to give me something? Are you tired?" "


    Du Wan shivered inexplicably.


    I always feel that Pei Haos eyes are not quite right right now...

 Chapter 339: The little girl likes him more

    Chapter 339: The little girl likes him more


    Chapter 339 The little girl likes him more


    Pei Hao opened the small bundle and saw the medicine inside.


    He can understand what medicine is for wounds. But he even had a heart-protecting pill, which surprised him.


    Finally, his eyes fell on the three blessing bags. He untied them and looked inside. They all had a peace talisman on them. "Is this the peace talisman of Master Yuantong?"


    Yes, its for you.


    All three are mine?


    Hmm, its yours.


    Pei Hao was pleasantly surprised.


    I have seen people give peace charms one by one before, but his little girl is different. Her love and affection for him are doubled, and she gives three at a time.


    What does this mean?


    means the little girl likes him more!


    Pei Hao held the three blessing bags in his palms, with a smile on his eyes and brows, "Wanwan, did you go to Huguo Temple to ask for this?"


    "I went to Huguo Temple to ask for it." When Du Wan answered, she found that this was easy for people to misunderstand, so she quickly exined, "I didn''t give it to myself, my mother asked me to give it. The Peace Talisman is not mine either. What I went to ask for was given to me free of charge by Master Yuantong.


    "I know, I know." Pei Hao''s smile grew stronger.


    The little girl is so cute. She has learned to mean what she says and is embarrassed to admit it.


    Yuantong, the old monk will give away things for free? impossible!


    Pei Hao carefully put the three lucky bags into his arms, then stood up and walked around the table to Du Wan.


    As close as you can stand.


    Du Wan thought there was something wrong with him, so she silently took two steps back and distanced herself further.


    Then, Pei Hao took two more steps forward, and the distance was instantly closer.


    Du Wan retreated again, and he got closer again.


    Finally, the little girl asked with a puzzled look, "What''s wrong with you? The ce is so big, but you still want topete with me for a ce."


    Pei Hao:


    The heart that had just been warmed up suddenly became colder.


    Wouldnt you be shy when you saw him before?


    Why dont you understand now?


    Just when Pei Hao wanted to pick up the little girl, the little girl turned around and ran out, waving her little hand behind his back, "The things were delivered as expected, and I alsopleted the task. I have to rush back home before dark, so... I''ll take my leave now. I wish you all the best and sess."


    No one was there, but the sound still seemed toe from afar.


    Pei Hao only felt the wind was blowing, and he felt a little deste.


    He thought he could hug and kiss...but he died before it even started. It was so different from the situation he imagined where the love was deep and inseparable, and he felt a little panicked.


    He turned to see the medicine on the table.


    The little girl went to the Huguo Temple to ask for it. Pei Hao''s mood suddenly turned gloomy and the sun was shining brightly.


    Mu Si''an came in at this time, "Ah Hao, the princess left so soon?"


    She said she would rush back home before dark.


    "Oh, it turns out there is a gate." Mu Si''an saw the medicine on the table at this time, "Wow, wow, did the princess bring the medicine? Master Yuantong''s medicine?"


    Mu Si''an knew the source as soon as he saw the medicine bottle and medicine box.


    He had used Yuantong''s medicine before.


    Just when Mu Si''an was about to stretch out his hand, Pei Hao took the first step to put the bundle away and said, "The little girl prepared this for me. Don''t touch it."


    "The princess has thought very carefully. With this, I feel more confident to go out."


    What are you most worried about before going to the battlefield?


    When you are seriously injured, there is no medicine.


    Mu Si''an didn''t care that Pei Hao put away the medicine, "Have the official arrangements for the yamen been properly arranged?"


    "It''s done, you can go back home." Pei Hao picked up the bag and was about to walk out when he suddenly saw a corner of Mu Si''an''s arms exposed, his peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly, "Blessing bag?"


    "You mean this?" Mu Si''an took out a lucky bag from his arms.


    Pei Hao saw the familiar blessing bag and asked, "Where did ite from?" "Where else could ite from? The princess just gave it to me." Mu Si''an was in a happy mood and put the blessing bag away carefully, "I have grown so big. This is the first time I have received a lucky bag from someone else."


    This must be collected and not thrown away.


    Pei Hao put his hand on his chest and the three blessing bags in his arms.


    Suddenly he felt that his mood was not so wonderful. So, he was not unique?


    Mu Si''an didn''t seem to notice Pei Hao''s strange behavior, "Not only me, Hu San also received the princess''s blessing bag."


    Pei Hao''s face suddenly darkened.


    There are still people there?


    How many people did the little girl give away?


    When did Yuantongs old bald donkeys peace charms be so ubiquitous?


    Mu Si''an quietly moved out, just as he was about to step over the threshold.


    "Si''an, go and keep an eye on those people in the logistics department. If the grain and grass are adulterated, they will be cut down." Pei Hao''s voice was cool and prating.


    Musian was so frightened that he almost kicked his toes on the threshold, "Why do you want me to go?"


    You are free.


    Pei Hao carried the small bundle and walked out.


    Hu San lowered his head and hurriedly followed, ignoring Mu Si''an''s wailing behind him.


    You are seeking death, you know that the prince is very jealous, but you still dare to deliberately provoke him? The most disgusting thing is that he is involved. It is rare that there is a lucky bag that has not been warmed...


    Hand it in?


    Walking to the Yamen, Hu San approached Pei Hao and reluctantly handed over the blessing bag, "Master, the princess gave this to my subordinates. She also said that she would want the subordinates toe back alive."


    Pei Hao paused and looked down at Hu San''s palm.


    Its the familiar lucky bag again?


    Pei Hao felt sad and said, "It''s okay. The princess gave me three. You can keep these."


    "Thank you, Master and Princess, for the reward. You two are truly a match made in heaven." Hu San was very happy.


    Pei Hao raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard this.


    good! Very discerning.


    The Pei family guards guarding the outside left half for Mu Si''an, and Pei Hao took half and went directly back to the house.


    When he returned, Pei Hao went to see the Duke of Zhen.


    The father and son chatted for nearly an hour.


    Go back to the courtyard where you live - Tingyuju.


    A servant came to report, "Your Majesty, my cousin came here just now, and then she was invited away by my wife."


    "Did she say anything?" Pei Hao asked as he untied his fox fur.


    The man said respectfully: "I didn''t say anything. The servant said you haven''te back yet, so she asked about Mr. Mu again."


    "Oh, I understand." Pei Hao didn''t take it to heart.


    Mu Si''an is Mu Fanling''s cousin. He is about to leave Beijing to calm down the chaos, so it is normal toe and see him before departure. Therefore, Pei Hao did not take this matter to heart.


    And the backyard.


    In Mrs. Peis yard.


    Mu Fanling and Pei Huiyu are helping Mrs. Pei pack her things.


    These are things that Pei Hao may be able to use.


    Mrs. Pei asked: "Ling''er, did you go to Tingyuju just now?"


    "Yes, when I heard that my cousin was back, I thought that the eldest cousin was also back, but I didn''t find out until I went there." Mu Fanling said with a smile, and it was so generous that it didn''t look like a lie, "Go to the main hall of Huguo Temple to offer incense. At that time, I asked for a peace charm that was offered to the Buddha, and I wanted to give it to my cousin..."


    After hearing these words, Mrs. Pei believed it, "You keep the peace charm, and I will have someone send it along with these thingster."


    "OK."


    Mu Fanling had to put down a lucky bag containing a peace charm.


    It''s a pity that I can''t see my eldest cousin...

 Chapter 340: Send each other off at a pavilion ten miles outside the city

    Chapter 340: Send each other off at a pavilion ten miles outside the city


    Chapter 340 Seeing each other off at a pavilion ten miles outside the city


    The three days given by the emperor were very short.


    In order for the army to set off smoothly, many yamen had to work overtime, including Prince Consort Du, who was the minister, and military pay matters still had to go through his hands.


    There are many people watching, and no one dares to touch the matter of food and grass.


    Its early this morning.


    Du Wan was woken up by her elder brother early and hurried to the city gate on horseback, but saw no one.


    Soon, the group rushed to Shili Pavilion outside the city.


    As long as the army sets out, it will definitely pass through here. Many people came here to see him off, most of them were family members of the soldiers in the capital, and some of them had already begun to wipe away tears.


    Du Wan and Du Qian rode out of the city and guarded the roadside.


    Du Wan, who originally thought it was nothing, was infected by the atmosphere and stopped being scornful.


    Du Wan asked: "Brother, are you sure the army will pass by Shiliting?"


    Are you impatient? Du Qianughed jokingly.


    Du Wan''s face felt slightly hot, "No! I was pulled up by you early, and I had to rush back to take a nap."


    Haha, no one isughing at you. Du Qian smiled brightly.


    Du Wan turned aside and ignored the cheap brother.


    Du Qian pointed to the front of the official road and said, "Here wee!"


    Hearing this, Du Wan immediately looked over and saw the army appear.


    Pei Hao was wearing the attire of a general and riding a tall horse. He was particrly eye-catching among the troops.


    Pei Hao, who was riding by on horseback, could just see the little girl in the crowd.


    As if in the vast sea of people, no matter where her person stood, he could see her at a nce. It''s just that the people who are seeing off today cannot go to the official road, and the soldiers cannot leave the team without permission.


    Pei Hao made no exception. He just rode on horseback and walked as slowly as possible.


    Just to be able to see the little girl one more time...


    The deep reluctance in those peach blossom eyes can still be seen through no matter how suppressed it is. Until finally, Pei Hao waved his arms vigorously in the direction of the little girl, and then rode away.


    Farewell today, dont say goodbye for a year and a half.


    Du Wan looked at Pei Hao in the army, from far to near, and then from near to far.


    Her little face became unusually serious and she was very silent.


    I don''t know how many of the 200,000 troops who went this time will be buried in other ces.


    The reality is cruel, but it is inevitable.


    It wasn''t until Du Qian reminded him to go back that Du Wan quietly got on his horse and followed the cheap brother.


    The brother and sister did not return to the city, but went to Du Qian''s fief.


    Du Wan was originally in a depressed mood, but when business came up, he quickly changed his focus, "Brother, do you think that piece ofnd in the fief is suitable for me?"


    What do you want?


    There are mountains, water and arge grasnd.


    "Your request...is really not small. Fortunately, I was prepared ande with me." Du Qian took Du Wan to a vige and barelyplied with Du Wan''s request.


    Its just that Zhuangzi is a bit small, with only 600 acres of fertilend.


    There is arge grasnd not far from Zhuangzi, and further away is a hilltop, surrounded by a stream.


    Du Wan said in surprise, "Brother, is this Zhuangzi yours?"


    "I have bought it, and this piece ofnd will be yours from now on. You can use it as you want."


    This ce became his fief, with some private fields. He bought back whatever he could, and those who refused to sell followed them. As for the dozen or so small viges, Du Qian did not move there for the time being.


    Du Wan saw that there were still some people living in Zhuangzi.


    Du Qian saw them and said, "You said that if you want to nt things, you always need people, so I didn''t drive them away. There are three viges near here, so it''s convenient for you to hire people." "That''s okay." Du Wan Ride a horse and have fun in thisnd.


    Du Qian breathed a sigh of relief, and the little sister finally regained her energy.


    After seeing the environment, Du Wan followed Du Qian back to his old home.


    Being in Du Wan''s position, you generally don''t need to go there in person to do anything you want to do.


    As long as you tell something, a lot of people will rush to do it.


    After Du Wan inspected thend, he drew a n and said, "Zhuang Cong, who do you think should be asked to handle these things?"


    "Princess, what do you think of my subordinates?" Zhuang Cong stood up straight and looked at Du Wan with a little expectation.


    Du Wan was confused for a moment, "You don''t want to be a guard?"


    This cantst forever. Zhuang Cong felt a sense of crisis.


    The princess''s military strength is higher than his, so he keeps them around as if they are for decoration.


    Zhuang Cong didn''t want to stay with Du Wan just as a guard. It was best to be a confidant or something, so that he could have a better future. "My subordinates have some understanding of what the princess wants to do recently."


    Okay, then you go and do it. If you dont understand anything,e back and ask me.


    Du Wan also handed the n he re-copied to Zhuang Cong.


    Zhuang Cong promised that he would do it properly.


    To do these things, money was allocated from Du Wan''s private treasury. In order to show that he was trustworthy, Du Wan gave Zhuang Cong 10,000 taels of silver notes on the spot.


    When Zhuang Cong got the banknote, he walked a little unsteadily.


    When he got back, he had to study the n. The rules and regtions in it were written in very detail, and the priorities were all marked. All he had to do was arrange ording to the above. In fact, it didn''t take much thinking. The most important thing was to hire reliable people and supervisors. The problem.


    Zhuang Cong was able to stand out as a member of the Imperial Guard, so he naturally had some connections.


    Du Wan has only one requirement for this, and it must be fast, the faster the better.


    After exining the matters in hand, Du Wan began to practice in seclusion, almost never leaving home.


    The day before the Lantern Festival, Du Qian took her back to the city and made an appointment to have dinner with his family.


    The posts sent to the Princess Mansion these days are like snowkes.


    As soon as Du Wan came back, Ning Qin came over with a bunch of posts, "Princess, these are invitations sent by various prefectures in Beijing. Do you want to read them?"


    Whats special? Ive rejected everything thats not special.


    Du Wan doesnt want to go to the banquet and quarrel with a group of nobledies now.


    Ningqin took out an invitation card and said, "You can reject the others. This one is from the pce. Does the princess want to see it?"


    From the pce? Du Wan took it and turned over it.


    It was Qin Yuyu who invited her to go swimming in theke during the Lantern Festival, which was really strange.


    Does it mean that since she became a princess, she has forgotten what she said before?


    Du Wan still remembered that Qin Yuyu was quite sensible. Before she regained her identity, she would actually take a detour when she saw her. I guess now that I have regained my identity, I feel that my status is different and I no longer need to avoid her.


    Du Wan said boredly, "Rejected."


    "Yes, I''ll send someone to give you a message." Ning Qin responded immediately.


    Du Wan waved her hand and motioned for her to do it.


    Is it because cultivation is not enjoyable? Toozy to y sisterly harmony with Qin Yuyu.


    There is no need now, neither Du Wan nor Du Qian want to enter the pce.


    Du Wany down on the imperial concubine chair, dangling her feet, and her eyes identally fell on a jade sculpture on the ancient shelf, and her eyes paused.


    She remembered this jade carving.


    It came from Pei Hao, and he also asked for 10,000 taels from her...

 Chapter 341: Meet up for a trip during the Lantern Festival

    Chapter 341: Meet up for a trip during the Lantern Festival


    Chapter 341 Meeting for a trip during the Lantern Festival


    Lantern Festival.


    For family members, it is a festival of reunion.


    For lovers, it is a date day and a traditional Valentine''s Day.


    For Du Wan, it was no different from ordinary days. She turned down all the invitations and just wanted to practice at home. Until Qin Jiu came to the door, Du Wan was still thinking about cultivation. Recently, his cultivation had reached a bottleneck and he had not broken through.


    Ning Qin reported outside, "Master, Miss Qin is waiting for you in the living room."


    "Okay, I''ll be there in a minute." Du Wan took care of her hair and went out.


    Qin Jiu is holding tea and drinking it.


    When he saw hering out, he quickly put down his tea bowl, stood up and said, "Princess."


    Didnt you go y during the Lantern Festival today? Du Wan asked curiously.


    Qin Jiu smiled and said, "I didn''t go. Didn''t you go too?"


    I dont want to socialize. If I go, I will have more enemies than friends, which is quite boring.


    Only the princess dared to say this.


    Qin Jiu thought about it and it was right.


    The princess''s poprity was quite bad in the past, but now it is much better due to her status.


    Qin Jiu said: "There is a rumor outside that the princess likes farming?"


    Where did the rumorse from? Du Wan was surprised.


    Qin Jiu said, "I heard about it at the banquet."


    It was said by some nobledies as a joke, but Qin Jiu did not mention it.


    Du Wan didn''t take it seriously, "Sure. I recently discovered that farming is quite interesting."


    She doesn''t know how to farm, but she can''t stand the vast amount of information on the Inte. Various live broadcasts and short videos are popr. Even if Du Wan has not studied it specifically, she has also been exposed to this information, such as fish farming in rice fields, chicken farming with earthworms, etc. . Of course, she doesn''t need to be good at it, she just needs to provide an idea for people who are good at it to study it.


    Du Wans n has written about how to grow vegetables in greenhouses.


    Du Wans n can barely be described as a small food production chain, self-produced and self-sufficient.


    The only urgent problem is the storage duration.


    Of course, this issue is still at ater stage, and food has not yet been produced.


    Qin Jiu was surprised, "Are you serious?"


    Of course, am I the kind of person who just talks?


    You are!


    Qin Jiu didn''t dare to say anything, Du Wan''s face looked serious.


    It''s strange that the princess suddenly lowered her status to y with things that only untouchables would do.


    Du Wan didnt feel any shame in doing this.


    Neither the eldest princess nor Prince Consort Du stopped him, and Du Qian even set aside a piece ofnd to support him.


    Qin Jiu sat for a while and asked Duwan to go watch thentern festival together tonight.


    Du Wan happened to have nothing to do, so he agreed casually.


    That day, after the family had dinner.


    The eldest princess is pregnant, and Prince Consort Du stays at home with her.


    Before nightfall,nterns were hung up in the princess mansion.


    Du Wan was about to go out when she met Du Qian who arrived unexpectedly.


    Du Wan asked in surprise: "Brother, what are you..."


    "I heard that you are going out to y tonight, and I happen to be free to join you." Du Qian was already wearing a brand new brocade robe, and he looked like a powerful nobleman, with good looks and good temperament.


    Du Wan struggled and said, "But I have an appointment with Qin Jiu. Is it okay to take you there temporarily?"


    "What''s this? You two girls are from the same family. I''ll go with you just to protect you-" Du Qian was mid-sentence and did not continue. His bad habits made him forget that his sister was very strong and didn''t need his protection at all. Du Qian felt inexplicably disappointed when he thought that his sister no longer needed him, "My sister doesn''t need my elder brother now?"


    "no!"


    Du Wan denied it without thinking. She quickly straightened her face and said seriously, "I suddenly feel that it''s good to follow my eldest brother, and I feel very safe."


    Sister, you really dont dislike your elder brother anymore?


    I dont dislike him! I wont dislike my elder brother even if I dislike anyone. Du Wan said this sincerely.


    These words were very useful to Du Qian, and he happily took Du Wan out.


    Ning Qin and others who were watching felt that they might be blind.


    Qin Jiu, who was waiting outside the gate, was leaning on the car''s shaft quite casually. When he saw Du Waning out...and Du Qian next to him, he immediately cheered up and stood upright.


    This time we went to y in private and there was no big fight.


    Qin Jiu also specially picked a carriage that looked very ordinary.


    It''s better this time, there is an extra Du Qian.


    A carriage wont do?


    So, another one was added, which was also very low-key.


    Thentern festival was held in the former night market.


    When we arrived, it was really crowded and there were some flower boats in theke.


    People can just sit on the boat and swim along theke shore to see thenterns on the shore.


    I can count the number of times Du Wan hase here on one hand, but I just learned about this kind of operation.


    Du Qian was protecting Du Wan as he walked forward, butter when he saw Qin Jiu was almost hit by someone, Du Qian took the opportunity to protect Qin Jiu. Another point is that Du Wan is like a skinny monkey and does not need anyone else to protect him.


    As long as she makes a slight move, the person in front will automatically give way.


    Du Wan thought she had be more knowledgeable and said with emotion: "Thenterns during the Lantern Festival are very beautiful, with more patterns than the rivernterns I saw during the Ghost Festivalst year."


    "Needless to say? The rivernterns on the Hungry Ghost Festival are somewhat influenced by the festival, and most of them are in in color. Thenterns on the Lantern Festival are brightly colored and mainly festive. Just looking at them makes people feel good." Qin Jiu said As he spoke, he looked enviously at a girl passing by carrying antern.


    There is a young man next to the girl.


    When two people look at each other, they are lovers.


    Qin Jiu nced at Du Qian secretly again.


    Du Qian seemed to have noticed the problem at this time. Many of the people passing by were holdingnterns in their hands, "Sister, do you want to guessntern riddles? Or should I buy you a rabbitntern?"


    Du Wan walked on the street with her little hands on her back, looking left and right, "Don''t spend money to buy it, it''s boring. If you want it, it should be free."


    Then lets guessntern riddles. Du Qian thought he understood.


    Du Wan looked at Qin Jiu, "What do you think?"


    Qin Jiu pretended to be reserved and nodded, "That''s fine."


    Du Wan felt extremely awkward looking at her like this.


    She knew in her heart that Qin Jiu came for Du Qian today, and Du Wan did not stop him. Whether she could seduce the cheap brother depends on her own ability, but now it seems a bit uncertain.


    Du Wan does not think that she does not understand love, nor does she think that she is ignorant.


    Now she just analyzed it rationally, Du Qian is an ignorant girl control.


    Hey, Brother Zhiguan! There was a young man on the prow of a colorful boat on theke, waving desperately to the shore, Brother Zhiguan, here! Du Zhiguan, here! On theke!


    Du Wan noticed it first.


    The ce they were walking now was close to the stone fence by theke.


    The flower boats running on the water do not refer to brothel boats here.


    As the name suggests, it is just a boat decorated with silk flowers andnterns during the Lantern Festival.


    At night, the flower boats float on the water under the lights, which is very beautiful. There was a handsome young man on the bow of the boat, waving and shouting at them.

 Chapter 342: A group of people gathered together

    Chapter 342: A group of people gathered together


    Chapter 342 A group of people gathered together


    The distance between the boat and the shore is not very far, about ten meters.


    Du Wan clearly saw that the young man was slightly kind-faced, and couldn''t help but narrowed his eyes, thinking about who this person was?


    Qin Jiu also discovered it.


    Before Du Wan could respond, Qin Jiu had already spoken, "Brother Du, Mr. Ning is calling you."


    Du Wan was silent.


    Is that man on theke Ning Xianhe?


    Du Wan finally remembered, but who was Zhiguan called?


    Du Qian turned to look at theke and waved politely to the people on the boat, "Ning Xianhe seems to have epted the invitation from the man in the pce. Does this boat belong to them?"


    It should be so. Qin Jiu answered naturally.


    Du Qian said, "I was sent an invitation, but I declined it."


    "I didn''t receive it, but my cousin did." Qin Jiu''s poprity was average, not as good as his cousin who was good at dancing.


    Du Wan is still wondering whether Zhi-Kuan is called Big Brother?


    Recalling this memory, Du Wan noticed that Zhiguan was Du Qian''s word.


    Your surname is Du, your given name is Qian, and your courtesy name is Zhiguan?


    Du Wan feels that this word is quite Zen-like.


    The little girl was thinking about the cheap brother''s name, while Du Qian and Qin Jiuzheng were chatting with each other, and they didn''t notice that Ning Xian and the flower boat had docked in front.


    A group of men and women in rich attire jumped ashore.


    Du Qian and two girls were standing in front of antern stall, guessingntern riddles.


    Du Qian guessed tenntern riddles in a row and received a rabbitntern. When he was about to give it to Du Wan, he realized that Du Wan was carrying a very beautifulntern, or the most beautifulntern in this stall.


    So, Du Qian saw Qin Jiu looking at themp in his hand from time to time, "Here, I''ll give it to you."


    "Thank you, Brother Du." Qin Jiu tried her best to suppress the excitement in her heart and took thentern that Du Qian gave her.


    As expected, there is nothing wrong with following the princess.


    Du Qian''s attention has already been transferred to Du Wan, "Sister, where did thenternse from? Didn''t they say they didn''t cost money?"


    It didnt cost me any money, it was given by the stall owner. Du Wan looked confused.


    Don''t ask her, she won''t know even if you ask her.


    Hushly rushed over to guess thentern riddle, just as she guessed the firstntern riddle.


    Oh, I guessed wrong...and then I got a beautifulntern, a divine twist. Ask the stall owner why? The stall owner just smiled and said that she deserved it, and she was the only one worthy of such a beautifulntern.


    hehe!


    Du Wan felt that the stall owner was right, so she epted it.


    Brother Zhiguan! Ning Xianhe rushed over excitedly.


    Du Qian was surprised, "Aren''t you going to theke?"


    "I''m ashore, oh, and..." Ning Xianhe nced behind him and whispered, "The princess has alsoe ashore. She said she didn''t want to reveal her identity and asked everyone to call her Miss Qin, which would appear more cordial. "


    "okay, got it."


    Du Qian only felt that the person in the pce was being pretentious.


    Du Wan just twitched the corner of her mouth, Qin Yuyu really knows how to y.


    Looking over there, I happened to see a group of men and women surrounding Qin Yuyu.


    Someone cleared the way and came quickly.


    Qin Yuyu looked at the Du Qian brothers and sisters with a smile, "Cousin, cousin, I thought you wouldn''te out to watch thenterns today."


    It was decided at thest minute. Du Wan said with a smile.


    Qin Yuyu nced at thentern in Du Wan''s hand, "What a beautifulntern. Did my cousin win it? I just saw you guys guessingntern riddles."


    "No, I won it. The one my eldest brother won is in Qin Jiu''s hand." Du Wan nced sideways at Qin Jiu.


    Qin Jiu was so happy just now that he couldn''t find Bei, but now he woke up and came forward to salute Qin Yuyu, "I''ve met the princess." "You''re wee, I came out incognito today." Qin Yuyu''s attitude was very good. His smile is kind and gentle, which makes it easy for outsiders to like him. "After all, you and I are from the same ancestor."


    Qin Jiuyi couldnt answer the question for a while, so he could only smile and pass it by.


    The Duke of Qin''s family is a n, and he and the emperor are actually somewhat rted by blood, but they were released five times earlier.


    The next step is for a group of people to say hello to each other.


    Du Wan looked at the man and woman behind Qin Yuyu.


    Some people are unfamiliar, but most of them are familiar to each other, such as the Xie Zhang brothers and sisters, Chen Liu, a few young masters who they usually hang out with, and Zhou Yi, as well as Pei Huiyu and Mu Fanling.


    Pei Huiyu is beautifully dressed, without her past delicate and willful appearance, she looks extraordinarily innocent and cute. Standing next to Qin Yuyu happily, she is not outdone by Qin Yuyu''s beauty at all, which shows how excellent the genes of the Pei family are.


    Pei Huiyu can stand beside Qin Yuyu, and anyone with a discerning eye can see that she is very favored by Qin Yuyu.


    Du Wan knew that Qin Yuyu was attracted to Pei Hao, so it was a routine operation to make friends with Pei Huiyu, so it was not surprising at all.


    The surprising thing is Xie Ying. Within a few months, Xie Ying seemed to have grown up, and her pampering aura disappeared.


    There was also a noble girl talking to Qin Jiu, who was Qin Jiu''s cousin.


    When Xie Ying came up to say hello, she sincerely apologized to Du Wan, "Princess, I offended you before, I''m sorry."


    "Um."


    Du Wan just responded lightly.


    I didnt say forgive, nor did I say not forgive.


    Xie Ying retreated to Xie Zhang''s side with a discerning eye. If a stranger saw her, they would only think that she is a gentle and polite girl.


    Du Wanmented that setbacks can make people grow.


    The group chatted for a while, and Qin Yuyu suggested that they continue guessingntern riddles.


    Du Wan handed thentern in her hand to Luo Qi to carry it. Seeing that everyone was in high spirits, it didn''t disappoint her. I went to another stall sellingnterns with everyone.


    Qin Jiu stood beside her.


    Du Wan nced at the peaceful Xie Ying and asked Qin Jiu in a low voice, "Do you know what happened to Xie Ying? I heard before that she was going to marry a poor student."


    "This matter is not very clear. It seems that Xie Qi did something to make Xie Ying change her mind." Qin Jiu still spoke in a low voice.


    After all, the real owner is still here, and its not good to be overheard gossiping.


    Du Qian suddenly joined in, "I know this."


    Du Wan:


    Qin Jiu blushed and whispered, "Brother Du really knows?"


    "I know." Du Qian said in a low voice, "Xie Qi personally took her sister and lived next door to that poor student''s house for a few days. They did nothing but let Xie Ying listen to the corner and let her get to know that family. In terms of daily life and conduct, I seem to have heard some words from the family discussing privately how to calcte the wealth of the Hou Mansion."


    Du Wan just wanted to say, the male protagonist is amazing.


    Doing nothing can kill someone with one move.


    No wonder Xie Ying in the book did not marry a poor student, but willingly married a well-matched person.


    Qin Yuyu looked back at the three people whispering together, "Cousin, cousin, don''t you guessntern riddles?"


    She raised thentern in her hand, a very beautiful one.


    Xie Zhang won the prize by guessingntern riddles and gave it to Qin Yuyu, earning him envious looks.

 Chapter 343: Romance from afar

    Chapter 343: Romance from afar


    Chapter 343 Romance from afar


    Qin Yuyu''s girlish vanity was very satisfied. Just when she wanted to show off to Du Wan, she saw three people muttering something and not paying attention to them, "Guess? I just saw you guessing." , thought it would continue.


    Du Qian raised his head, "Riddle? Guess! How could you not guess?"


    Yes, lets continue guessing now. Qin Jiu agreed.


    Du Wan was happy, "Oh, I''ll keep guessing too."


    Qin Yuyu suddenly smiled and suggested, "How about we allpete? Go around thentern festival and see who wins the most and the most beautifulnterns? It''s free, you can''t buy it with money."


    Okay. Pei Huiyu was the first to respond, Do you want to group them up?


    Qin Yuyu said, "It''s good to group them into groups."


    Chen Liu immediately agreed, "That''s right. I''m not good at guessingntern riddles. If I don''t form a team, I will definitely lose. So, should we work in a group of three or in a group of two?"


    Form up a team as you like, Ning Xianhe suggested.


    Everyone agrees with this proposal.


    Suddenly, Zhou Yi was unwilling to be ignored and asked half-jokingly: "What prize will the winner get?"


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone fell silent.


    Just for fun, do you want prizes?


    It involves prizes, which sounds quite tempting.


    Qin Yuyu smiled and said, "How about the winner can ask for something from the loser?"


    As soon as this suggestion came out, everyone began to look at each other.


    grass!


    Everyone is from a good background and is not short of money.


    Except for a few individuals, most peoples possessions are valuable.


    Du Wan raised her eyebrows and looked down at herself.


    When she went out today, it was Ningqin who dressed her up. The details were very delicate, and she was a delicate little girl.


    The jade pendant around her waist was even better. It was given to her by Pei Hao before. She ced it randomly on the dressing table. Ningqin thought it matched her dress very well, so she put it on for her.


    Du Wan had noticed it just now. Qin Yuyu nced at the jade pendant several times.


    In an instant, Du Wan understood.


    Has Qin Yuyu set his sights on her jade pendant?


    Is this possible? Shameless.


    As Du Wan and Du Qian raised no objections to Qin Yuyu''s suggestion, others would naturally say nothing. If anyone has the most valuable things, it must be these three people.


    Three of them dared to bet, and the others were happy to apany them.


    Then when everyone was divided into groups, Qin Yuyu said thoughtfully, "We don''t force everyone to participate. It''s just a game. Those who don''t want to participate can just watch the fun from the side."


    Her Royal Highness is so kind and considerate. Someone praised in a low voice.


    Not to mention, some people really dont participate.


    So everyone discussed the rules of the game.


    The most reasonable algorithm is to calctenterns based on the average number of heads, rather than the total number obtained by each group.


    That is, everyone can form a team, but only the average value is taken when winning or losing a round.


    For example, if a group of two people get tenmps in total, the average is five.


    So, when forming a team, the more people there are, the greater the advantage. If you are good at guessingntern riddles, you will have an advantage in winning alone. If you team up with others, you may be held back.


    When everyone was divided into groups, Xie Zhang naturally formed a group with Qin Yuyu. Of course, in order to avoid suspicion, Xie Zhang took his sister Xie Ying with him, and Qin Yuyu took Pei Huiyu with him.


    Mu Fanling withdrew and did not participate.


    "younger sister-"


    Du Qian was about to say that he wanted to be in a group with his sister, but Du Wan said, "I want to be in a group alone."


    Du Qian looked at his sister strangely, Can you do it?


    "Okay, it must be done." Du Wan smiled mysteriously, "Brother, it''s good to divide into two groups. As long as one of us wins, we don''t have to lose." "It makes sense." Du Qian agreed very much. To Qin Jiu.


    Qin Jiu didn''t want to participate at first, but when he thought about being paired with Du Qian, he almost nodded his head.


    Ning Xianhe originally wanted toe to Du Qian to form a team, but when he saw that Du Qian was in a group with Qin Jiu, but not Du Wan, he opened his mouth to say what he wanted to say about forming a team, but couldn''t.


    There is a man and a woman, they match well together, and then a grown man joins them, what does it look like? So he turned around and formed a group with Chen Liu and other dandy boys.


    Dont think that they are not good at guessingntern riddles just because they are yboys. These people are still very proficient in having fun.


    The remaining girls, some who did not participate, and those who participated formed a group.


    Looking like this, there are only five groups?


    Du Wan is in a group, Du Qian and Qin Jiu are in a group, Chen Liu and Ning Xian are in a group with other young masters, there are also participating girls in a group, and the other group is the male and female protagonists.


    Du Wan said: "Before the game starts, you must set a time limit."


    There is indeed a time limit. Du Qian agreed.


    Qin Jiu then said, "Yes, it would be better to have a time limit, and it can also mobilize everyone''s enthusiasm."


    I agree. Ning Xianhe agreed.


    Xie Zhang nodded, "How about half an hour?"


    Very good. Qin Yuyu had no objection.


    No one objected. People who did not participate were the judges. This was to prevent anyone from spending money to cheat. So everyone started to guessntern riddles based on the principle of staying close to the nearestntern stall.


    Du Wan stood aside and watched everyone guessing enthusiastically.


    She walked slowly towards the stall owner and randomly asked antern riddle.


    Fuck, I didnt understand.


    Is this a word? Du Wan said a random word.


    The corner of the stall owner''s mouth twitched, "Wrong, Princess."


    Du Wan smiled and said, "I know I was wrong, and I don''t know how to guessntern riddles."


    The stall owner went to take down the most beautifulntern without saying a word, and then gave it to Du Wan respectfully, Princess, this is yourntern.


    Thank you. Du Wan took it with a smile.


    Ning Qin and others next to him looked confused.


    What kind of operation is this? Why are you just like the boss just now?


    As the judges of this group, Mu Fanling and other nobledies were also confused.


    A nobledy hesitated and said, "Princess, what are you..."


    "What''s wrong with me? Do you have any money?" Du Wan asked innocently with wide eyes.


    Thedy shook her head, "No."


    "I guessed thentern riddle. It''s thentern given by the stall owner." Du Wan dered specifically, then looked at the noble girl and Mu Fanling, "I didn''t get thentern for a penny. ording to the rules of the game, am I wrong? ?


    Mu Fanling nodded, "That''s right."


    The nobledy thought about it and felt that it was right.


    It''s just a little weird, different from what they expected...


    So Du Wan handed thentern to Ningqin next to her and walked to the next stall. She walked gracefully and gracefully, with her little hands behind her back, showing off her **** air.


    Du Wan asked the stall owner again and randomly asked antern riddle and gave a random answer.


    It was wrong again, and then the stall owner did the same thing and presented the most beautifulnterns.


    Walking all the way, Du Wan got seven or eightmps without any difficulty.

 Chapter 344: What my sister said makes sense

    Chapter 344: What my sister said makes sense


    Chapter 344 What my sister said makes sense


    The nobledy in charge of supervision has be numb.


    The problem is that the princess really didnt say much. The stall owner is happy to give it away, so what else can she do?


    The group of people following him looked very puzzled.


    Du Qian and others were still guessing at the stall at the back, including Xie Zhang, Qin Yuyu and others.


    The servant behind Du Wan was carrying a circle of beautifulnterns, and the total number of the other four groups was not as much as Du Wan''s.


    The gentle smile on Qin Yuyu''s eyes and eyebrows could not be maintained, "Cousin, this is..."


    Its not challenging, you can just guess and get it. Du Wan spread his hands, feeling helpless.


    But she looks like this, which is very annoying.


    Du Qian threw away the riddle note and smiled on his handsome face, "My sister is the smartest here. It''s normal to be ranked first."


    No, its not!


    Mu Fanling and others who followed the whole process wanted to say that the princess could not guess any of thentern riddles.


    However, the stall owner wants to present the most beautifulnterns...


    The princess did not spend a penny.


    This thing is so weird, like a supernatural event. Whats even weirder is that the princess didnt have any suspicion at all and epted it with a smile. She was extremely arrogant.


    I have to say that the girls who witnessed it were so envious that they felt sour in their hearts.


    Du Wan calcted the time, "Has half an hour arrived?"


    "There''s about a quarter of an hour left." Ning Xianhe said with a smile, looking at the pile ofnterns Du Wan had received, "We are going to lose, there is no hope of winning."


    The other group ofdies were all dejected, "The princess is too strong."


    Qin Jiu agreed, "The princess is really awesome. Not only are there manynterns, but they are also beautiful."


    Yes, they are all so beautiful, its really enviable. Qin Yuyu said in an envious tone, but it made people feel strange when they heard it, because this situation was so abnormal.


    Some people looked at Du Wan, then at Mu Fanling and other nobledies.


    Mu Fanling smiled and said, "The princess got thentern by guessingntern riddles, and she didn''t spend a penny."


    Well, it didnt cost anything. The otherdy nodded honestly.


    The two of them didn''t say much. They were both smart and would not offend Du Wan for this.


    Du Wan smiled brightly and uprightly. She clenched her fists and encouraged: "There is still some time. You should hurry up and guess. Maybe you can surpass me. Don''t give up so early. It''s not thest minute yet."


    The more this happens, the more people think she is mean.


    Except for Du Wan, the people with the mostnterns were Xie Zhang and his group.


    Its a pity that no matter how many guesses he made, he was still not as good as the cheating Du Wan.


    The four groups of people gave up their struggle, and Du Wan won the game.


    Qin Yuyu originally wanted to say something, but everyone admitted it. If she continued to question it, she would look petty and could not afford to lose. She simply smiled and said generously: "Cousin Wanwan wins, what do you like best about me? of?"


    Du Wan''s eyes turned to Qin Yuyu, "Take out the most valuable thing you have."


    not human! Full of bad water!


    But she still reluctantly took out a gold-encrusted jade walking stick from her head.


    This walking stick is extremely exquisite in workmanship and has a magnificent style. It is iid with nine top-quality gemstones and will shine mysteriously under the light. It is the only one in the world and is very rare.


    Du Wan took it unceremoniously and said, "Thank you, cousin. I made a lot of money today."


    Having said that, she didnt show much concern after taking over Bu Yao, so she handed it over to Ning Qin.


    The smile on Qin Yuyu''s face could hardly be maintained.


    Normally speaking, shouldnt we pretend to be generous and be humble?


    She still wanted to be shameless, and as soon as Du Wan said no, she would immediately agree.


    In the end, Du Wan didn''t pretend to be generous at all...


    Du Wanru didn''t know Qin Yuyu''s intention, and smiled as she nced at the leeks, waiting to be harvested, "Come on,e on,e and hand over the good things to me. If you really can''t bear to part with them, you can exchange them into equivalent amounts of silver." .""Seriously? Then I''ll give you money."


    Ill give you money too!


    Thank you, Princess.


    When the group of people heard this, they all said they would convert it into silver.


    Xie Zhang, on the other hand, remained silent at first, but finally followed the trend and converted the things into silver.


    Du Wan collected a lot of money and found a lot of money, actually tens of thousands of taels. Now Zhuang Cong didn''t have to worry aboutck of funds. "Hehe, thank you for your generous donation. Come on, I''ll invite you to the teahouse. I want to Just order whatever you want to eat.


    When everyone heard this, they were happy.


    At least I can get some benefits back.


    Just what Du Wan said next made them blush instantly.


    Du Wan smiled harmlessly, "But whoever orders must finish the food. This princess will never allow food to be wasted when treating guests."


    "Of course."


    Someone really wanted to do something bad, and the idea of deliberately adding more things was suddenly blocked.


    The group went to the nearest teahouse.


    There was a lot of traffic today. The teahouse was originally packed, and there was no ordinary person present. Arge box was quickly cleared to amodate everyone.


    Qin Yuyu invited not many people this time, only about a dozen people.


    Including Du Wan and others, there are nearly twenty people, just enough to open two tables.


    Everyone was very cautious when ordering. No one suspected that Du Wan was joking. If he couldn''t finish the food he ordered, he would probably be embarrassed. Even Qin Yuyu didn''t dare to ignore Du Wan''s reminder.


    She knew very well that Du Wan would not give her face.


    Pei Huiyu wanted to be on the verge of death several times, but she resisted this time.


    So this was an unprecedented meal, not to mention a waste of food. In the end, not even half a pot of tea was left.


    The whole journey made a group of proud people extremely cautious and made them feel ufortable after eating. Sure enough, Princess Jiaoyang''s food is not that delicious. The problem is that we can''t find fault yet.


    If it were told as a joke, people might ask, is it wrong for the princess to cherish food?


    Thats right!


    Those who are dissatisfied are not aware enough and have poor moral character.


    Do they dare toin? Don''t dare!


    Not only did he not dare toin, he also endured the difort and praised the princess.


    The smile on Du Wan''s face was not less, and she said calmly, "It''s good, it''s good, please keep it up. If we waste less food, the people who really need it will be able to eat more, and we can indirectly save a few people."


    Du Qian agreed, "What my sister said makes sense."


    A group of people were silent.


    This reason is very good and very powerful.


    But I feel that she is quite shameless and a bit mean.


    Qin Yuyu didn''t want to be with Du Wan and others. As long as she got together with Du Wan, she had never gotten anything good.


    Separating from them is what Du Wan and the others want.


    After leaving the teahouse, Du Wan took Du Qian and Qin Jiu to visit thentern festival again.


    However, she did not go to the stall to get freenterns.


    When Du Qian found out about this, how could he not ask, "Does my sister know who arranged it?"


    "I didn''t know at first, but I figured it out after walking around for a while." Du Wan was also surprised by this, but she didn''t expect Pei Hao to have the thought to arrange such a romantic thing before going to the war.


    Pity

 Chapter 345: Agree on a time to withdraw from the engagement

    Chapter 345: Agree on a time to withdraw from the engagement


    Chapter 345 Agree on the time to cancel the engagement


    When he returned home, Du Wan brought so many beautifulnterns with him, which was very eye-catching.


    The eldest princess asked someone toe over and ask what was going on.


    Du Wan told the truth, and the eldest princess was a little dumbfounded.


    The next day, someone came to the pce.


    A pce maid came to the door with ten thousand taels, saying that Qin Yuyu wanted to buy Bu Yao back. She also mentioned that Bu Yao was a gift from the queen and could not be given away casually, etc.


    Du Wan didn''t care and asked Ningqin to give Bu Yao to the pce maid, "This princess will add another ten thousand to her private treasury."


    Congrattions, Princess. Ningqin ttered her.


    Du Wand drank the fruit wine seductively, "I used to think that it was difficult to make money, but suddenly I found that it is possible, but it''s a bit of a bad character. The most important thing is that this way of making money... cannot be copied."


    Ningqin quickly lowered her head andughed muffledly.


    The princess was actually very self-aware when she did something random.


    Normally, nobledies in the capital would not behave like the princess, who would act mercilessly whenever she thought of something.


    Ningqin could imagine that the story of the princess yesterday must have spread throughout the world today.


    Unexpectedly, what people are talking about outside is not the princess''s deception, but the princess''s Lantern Festival Lantern Festival, where the stall owners presented beautifulnterns one after another. Later, some good people went to find out that Prince Pei carefully arranged it before going out to quell the chaos, just to make his fiance happy.


    Du Wan was quiet for a while when he heard this gossip.


    Zhenguogongfu.


    Pei Huiyu told Mrs. Pei what happened to Du Wan during the Lantern Festival as a joke, and said that Du Wan must have cheated.


    When I learned the reason today, I was very angry.


    But the money that fell into Du Wan''s hands will definitely not be recovered.


    Pei Hui said in a tone: "Mother, how can such a woman be worthy of marrying into the Duke''s pce? She is greedy for money. You don''t know her face yesterday. She actually wanted Bu Yao, the princess'' favorite. How shallow-sighted she is. ."


    Mrs. Pei said: "Is this serious?"


    "Of course it''s true. With so many people watching, how can I still lie? The princess also said that she is the only one in the pce who doesn''t have to follow the rules, and she also said that she envied her." Pei Huiyu snorted coldly, criticizing Du Wan for nothing. , "Bringing her in will drag us down sooner orter."


    Mrs. Pei knew that her daughter had unexpectedly won the favor of the princess, "Did the princess really say that?"


    "That''s still fake. My mother called off the marriage as early as possible, and I don''t know how much trouble it will cause if she dys it any longer. You see, my eldest brother has be a joke in the capital this time because of her."


    Canceling an engagement is not a trivial matter. Mrs. Pei thought about it calmly. It was not an easy move. The Zhenguo Duke''s Mansion is not afraid of the Princess Mansion, but it doesn''t want to offend the other party. Furthermore, the marriage was decided by the elders, and the Duke would not agree to break off the engagement. "Have you ever thought about the trouble after breaking off the engagement? Your father will have a hard time with it."


    "Hide it from my father first. When the matter is finalized, can my father kill us? As long as it is for the best for my eldest brother, it doesn''t matter if we suffer a little injustice."


    Pei Huiyu said it sincerely.


    She really thinks so, thats why its scary and very convincing.


    Mrs. Pei thought for a long time and said, "The Princess Mansion may not agree to cancel the engagement."


    Didnt Du Wan promise that he would agree?


    "Probably out of anger, she epted your eldest brother''sntern during the Lantern Festival." Mrs. Pei didn''t believe that Du Wan had no feelings for her son. epting thentern was the best proof.


    Pei Huiyu said: "Find an opportunity to explore her voice, and then make an appointment toe to her home to cancel the engagement."


    "Can."


    Mrs. Pei is determined.


    This matter should be done sooner rather thanter, and it is not a problem to dy it any longer.


    So that afternoon, Du Wan received an appointment from Pei Huiyu. Du Wan didn''t want to pay attention to it, but finally saw that she was serious about it and went out to keep the appointment.


    The meeting ce was a teahouse near the Princess Mansion. Du Wan climbed over the wall and walked for a while to get there.


    Du Wan stepped into the box and saw Pei Huiyu alone.


    Pei Huiyu''s attitude was average. When she saw Du Wan, she said directly: "Last time you said you were going to cancel the engagement, did you really mean it? Don''t let use to cancel the engagement then, and the princess pce will find excuses to dy it."


    Du Wan narrowed her eyes slightly, "Are you sure you want toe to cancel the engagement?"


    "Of course, you won''t regret it, right?" Pei Huiyu asked disdainfully.


    Du Wan sneered, "No."


    Pei Huiyu said: "My mother will visit the princess mansion tomorrow. I hope you will do what you say and don''t be shameless and pester my elder brother again."


    "Don''t worry. Pei Hao has an uneducated and stupid sister like you. No girl with normal outlook will marry him." Even though Du Wan has been amazed by Pei Hao''s appearance more than once, she still has no idea of getting married. , "You can ask Mrs. Pei toe to your door tomorrow."


    Then its settled.


    As long as Du Wan agrees to break off the engagement, Pei Huiyu doesn''t mind being scolded.


    Du Wan turned around and left, and Pei Huiyu also hurried back home.


    He agreed happily. Du Wan, who returned to the princess''s mansion, had a bit of a headache and wandered around the main courtyard. Considering the eldest princess''s pregnancy, she didn''t dare to go in and talk for fear of irritating her.


    Du Wan did not go in in the end, but turned around and left the house to go to the Hubu Yamen.


    When he arrived at the Hubu Yamen, the office dedicated to the Minister, Du Wan did not see his father. Instead, he saw Su Che copying something, and there was a boy beside him who was sorting out the ount books.


    As soon as Su Che and the boy saw Du Wan, they quickly stood up and saluted respectfully.


    Du Wan picked up the princess''s shelf, walked around the table, and nced at the ount books on the table, "Where is my father? Why are you the only ones here?"


    Su Che lowered his head and said, "Master Shangshu has entered the pce."


    Have you said when it will be released?


    I havent told you yet. Su Che replied truthfully.


    Du Wan didn''t ask any more questions and sat aside to wait, telling Su Che to ignore her.


    Su Che hesitated a little, but continued busy with the matter at hand.


    The boy went to bring Du Wan a cup of hot tea, then stepped aside and continued working.


    Du Wan saw that the two of them were quite busy. This was still Du''s consort''s work. Is being a minister so busy? Du Wan, who was sitting aside, looked from time to time at Su Che, who was sitting in front of the desk and writing furiously.


    A truly powerful person can still get up even if he falls. And some people fall but never stand up again, which only shows that they are not strong enough.


    Su Che''s hand holding the pen suddenly shook and he made a mistake.


    He raised his eyes and met Du Wan''s calm gaze, "Princess."


    "Huh? What''s the matter?" Du Wan picked up the tea and took a sip, looking like she didn''t know what he wanted to ask.


    What Su Che wanted to say suddenly couldn''t be said. Do you want him to ask her not to look at it again?


    Her gaze was nothing, but he was under a lot of pressure.


    At this time, familiar footsteps came from outside, and Su Che''s heart dropped instantly. He quickly put down his pen, stood up respectfully, and quickly packed away the ount books on his desk.


    Someone stepped in, it was Prince Consort Du who came out of the pce.

 Chapter 346: Prince Consort Du suddenly changed

    Chapter 346: Prince Consort Du suddenly changed


    Chapter 346 Consort Dus sudden change


    Du Consort was surprised when he saw his daughter, "Why is Wanwan here?"


    Dad, I have something to tell you alone. Du Wan touched the tip of her nose a little guiltily.


    Upon seeing this, Prince Consort Du wondered if his daughter had gotten into trouble.


    Looking at this guilty little person, it seems that the matter is not a big deal.


    Du Prince Consort asked Su Che and the young man to exit.


    Soon, the father and daughter were left alone.


    Du Wan went up diligently, took Du Wanma to sit down first, and then went to make a bowl of hot tea and serve it himself. He hesitated for a long time, but he still didn''t get to the point.


    Du Prince Consort was confused when he heard this, "What on earth is going on?"


    "Dad, the Duke of Zhenguo is here to cancel the engagement, and I agreed." Du Wan quickly told the story. When she thought Prince Consort Du would do business, contrary to her expectation, he looked very calm.


    Du Huima asked: "When did it happen?"


    "Before I came to the Yamen, Pei Huiyu made an appointment with me and said that he woulde to break off the engagement tomorrow and asked me to break off the engagement obediently and not to have the shame and shame to pester Pei Hao again." Du Wan moved the topic away, feeling relieved. After a few minutes, "This matter started from thest time I went to Huguo Temple. That day I met Mrs. Pei by chance..."


    Du Wan exined everything clearly.


    She did not add any exaggeration to this matter.


    After hearing this, Prince Consort Du was silent for a long time, "If the Pei familyes to cancel the engagement tomorrow, will Wanwan agree?"


    "Yes, the Pei family came to the door after my permission." Du Wan said softly.


    Wanwan doesnt like Prince Pei?


    Hes pretty good.


    "Have you ever thought about whether he would be sad if he knew your attitude today? It was obviously the Lantern Festival yesterday, and you epted thenterns he carefully prepared."


    Du Wan was silent, with a slumped head and brain, and did not dare to look directly at her cheap father.


    Hand-inw Du is actually very optimistic about them, but he is still young after all and does not understand the preciousness of feelings.


    When ites to emotional issues between men and women, its useless what others say. Only by experiencing it personally can you understand the ups and downs and make it unforgettable. What the final result will be is varied. Prince Consort Du dared not say that his daughter would not be hurt. Its just that the rtionship problems between the two children obviously lie with the daughter.


    Du Huima didnt know what was going on with his daughter.


    In the past, he thought that his daughter was still young and had not yet understood the problem, but now it seems that the problem is bigger.


    Du Consort sighed in his heart, "Wanwan, you still have one night to think."


    Du Wan quickly looked at his expression, and then looked down at her toes, "If you want to retreat, just retreat. I have already promised you, why don''t I lose face if I go back on my word at the moment?"


    "you-"


    Du Huima was not angry just now, but now he was really angry. "Can marriage be a matter of anger?"


    "Father, I''m not angry." Du Wan''s little face was rarely serious, "Mrs. Pei doesn''t like me, and Pei Huiyu also has great opinions on me. Because I have been missing for a while, they think I am not fair and worthy. Go to Pei Hao."


    Du Wan paused and then added: "Prince Pei is very good and a rare good husband. It''s just that I don''t like him that much and don''t want to give up afortable life for him. You and your mother don''t want your daughter to be in trouble for the sake of harmony between husband and wife in the future. You have topromise with them and stay humble. Don''t say that things will get better after we get married, or don''t take me seriously before we get married. It''s true..."


    Others think she doesnt understand, but she thinks she understands it very well.


    She wants to be a sober little fairy in the world, not a love brain. When a woman gets married, she not only marries a man, but also his family.


    Once, she witnessed a man and woman who had been in love for seven years. They had a good rtionship before getting married. Half a year after the marriage, they started arguing every day. The trigger was that the woman couldn''t get along with the man''s family, and the man was caught between his rtives and his wife. Both sides are unhappy. Within a year, the two divorced.


    So, Du Wan never underestimates the influence of family.


    The mother and daughter of the Pei family are at odds with her. It is conceivable that the rtionship will not be good after they get married. With her ability, she will not suffer. After all, the person who will be most difficult is Pei Hao.


    It is quite boring just thinking about it, with his rtives on one side and his wife on the other.


    Why bother to stay together?


    Isn''t it good to livefortably, or is it bad to be single?


    Du Huima asked calmly: "Does your mother know about this?"


    "My mother is pregnant. I was afraid that she would be angry, so I didn''t dare to mention it to her."


    "You did a good job. You don''t have to wait for Mrs. Pei toe to the door. I will go to the Duke''s Mansion with the Geng Tie and the engagement token to cancel the marriage."


    Du Wan was stunned. Did his father agree?


    Du Wan didn''t know what made him change his attitude temporarily. But this is good, at least there is no need for Mrs. Pei toe and harass people.


    The eldest princess is now an older pregnant woman, and Du Wan doesn''t dare to let her get angry.


    Du Prince Consort acted vigorously and resolutely. He returned home to avoid the eldest princess and found the Geng Tie and tokens.


    At first he wanted to persuade his daughter not to break off the engagement hastily. That''s because he didn''t know that his daughter''s disappearance would make the Pei family very upset. This matter is not only something that the daughter does not want to mention, but also a hidden pain for them as parents.


    Since there is a grudge in one''s heart, it is inevitable to cancel the engagement.


    When people reach middle age, they rarely show their emotions. When he came to the door with the Geng Tie in a very low-key manner, he did not ask to see the Duke of Zhen Guo, but directly asked to see Mrs. Pei.


    At first Mrs. Pei heard that Prince Consort Du wasing to the house, and she was worried that there was a disturbance.


    The result was beyond her expectation. The other party came to cancel the engagement.


    Mrs. Pei was a little angry, but she finally achieved her goal, and the two parties quickly exchanged the Geng Tie and tokens.


    Du Huima even tore up the marriage contract on the spot, "The marriage contract has been destroyed, and the engagement between my daughter and the prince of your house has been terminated. From now on, bridges will return to bridges, and roads will return to their destinations -"


    Brother Yongzheng, no!


    An urgent male voice sounded outside.


    The Duke of Zhen came in a hurry. When he stepped into the hall and saw the torn marriage certificate, his vision went dark and he was so angry that he almost fainted.


    It''s over, it''s over, my son is going to be finished...


    Du Prince Consort turned around and faced the Duke of Zhen, "Pei Zhenzong, I am really impressed by the three days apart. The Duke''s Mansion has now be something that my Du family and the Princess'' Mansion can''t reach."


    Misunderstanding, pure misunderstanding. Duke Zhen Guo felt his head buzzing.


    "There is no misunderstanding. The thing that I, Du Yongzheng, regret most in my life is that I agreed to this marriage without a clear mind, which resulted in my daughter being left homeless, suffering a lot, and finally being despised." Prince Consort Du dropped these words with a cold face, and walked around him before striding away without giving Duke Zhen Guo a chance to exin.


    The Duke of Zhen wanted to chase him, but was stopped by Du Liu.


    He turned to look at Mrs. Pei angrily, "What have you done?"


    Mrs. Pei forced herself to calm down and said, "Consort Du is resolute when hees to cancel the engagement. Is it wrong for me to agree?"


    That''s right, it was the princess''s residence where she came to cancel the engagement, which saved her the trouble of making excuses.

 Chapter 347: The bridge returns to the bridge and the road returns to the road

    Chapter 347: The bridge returns to the bridge and the road returns to the road


    Chapter 347 The bridge leads back to the bridge and the road returns to the road


    The Duke of Zhen Guo seemed to know the wife in front of him for the first time.


    In the past, he knew that his wife was not very smart, but she came from a noble family, abided by the rules, and knew right from wrong. Only now do I know that it is not a good thing for a woman to be too rigid, as she does not know how to be flexible at all.


    The Duke of Zhen suppressed the anger in his heart and said, "You think I don''t know what you are thinking?"


    "What are you thinking? Hao''er is already a good girl among men. He can''t marry any kind of noble girl. Why should he have to force himself to marry an unjust troublemaker? The Duke''s Mansion will not allow a woman who has a notorious reputation to enter the house. "


    Asshole!


    Zhen Guo Gong raised his hand and wanted to p her, but his good upbringing stopped him midway.


    No wonder Prince Consort Du decided to break off the engagement, given his wifes attitude...


    The Duke of the town red at her, "Why did the princess disappear? Don''t say you haven''t heard of it."


    "Su Yu likes Hao''er, what does it have to do with Hao''er? Does Hao''er have to bear the responsibility for the mistakes she made?" Mrs. Pei felt that the Duke was unreasonable, "I don''t want to me all the bad things on my son."


    "It has nothing to do with the son, you are right." The Duke of Zhen suddenly didn''t want to argue with her.


    The marriage contract has been torn up and it is difficult to restore it.


    This matter can only be dealt with after the sones back.


    Thinking of his son''s future troubles, the Duke of Zhen Guo felt a headache for his son. The most chilling thing is that the son is about to go to war and is stabbed in the back by his mother. But this person was the mother who gave birth to him and raised him, so he couldn''t find anyone to vent to.


    The Duke of Zhen looked at his wife mercilessly and said, "From now on, you don''t need to interfere in Haoer''s marriage. Remember what I said."


    "I"


    Mrs. Pei''s face suddenly turned pale.


    Mrs. Pei expected that the Duke of Zhen would beat her or punish her. The only thing she didn''t expect was that her husband was clearly furious but did nothing.


    The more this happened, the more flustered she became.


    The Duke of Zhen turned to leave.


    Mrs. Pei hurriedly reached out to pull it, but he brushed it away with his sleeve.


    The Duke of Zhen didn''t even look at her and strode out. It''s not like he didn''t do anything. He called in the housekeeper and immediately issued a hush-hush order on the matter of breaking off the engagement.


    I just hope that my son will know about the divorceter...


    At this time, the carriage was guarding outside the Zhenguo Government House.


    Du Wan sat in the carriage and did note out. She insisted on following her and heard the whole process with her own ears. At another time, maybe she would cross her legs and eat a melon seed.


    But when I picked up the melon seeds today, I suddenly felt that they no longer smell good.


    After all, she is not so big-hearted that she even eats her own melons.


    Princess, the prince consort is out. A guard next to the car reminded.


    Du Wan opened the curtain and saw Du Consort striding out of the Duke''s mansion.


    The man came to the carriage and got into the carriage with his head down.


    Du Wan smiled ingratiatingly and stepped forward to offer his seat to Prince Consort Du, "Father,e and sit down."


    "Can you stillugh?" Du Ma was angry at first, but when he saw his daughter like this, the depression in his heart was inexplicably relieved. "The Gengtie and the token were exchanged, and the marriage certificate was torn up on the spot. You and his The marriage has been cancelled."


    "Good."


    Du Wan said two words dryly.


    Du Huima was a little lucky that his daughter didn''t have much emotional investment.


    Hand-inw Du has not seen many infatuated men and women who want to live or die. They are all people who are not clear-headed and only care about love and do not care about family members. Compared to those people, my daughter is extremely outstanding. Even at the important moment of breaking off the engagement, he was able to hold back his impulse and worry about his mother''s health. He was a good boy.


    He was very pleased with this.


    Du''s father-inw''s heart was full of love, and he patted his daughter''s head gently, "Wanwan, your idea is right. A woman only marries to live a better life. If she marries off knowing that it is not good, she is mentally ill. "


    Has she ever said this? Du Wan was confused.


    Father and daughter were chatting while returning home.


    By the time we got back to the house, it was getting dark.


    The eldest princess is waiting for them, and Du Qian is also there.


    Du Wan didn''t think anything was wrong at first, but as soon as she saw the looks on the faces of the eldest princess and the cheap brother, she quietly tried to escape, but Du Wan moved quickly and grabbed her by the cor.


    Wanwan, where do you want to go? Consort Du gave her a warning look.


    Du Wan moved to Du Wanma''s side and smiled to please, "Dad!"


    Well, it seems that I didnt hide it.


    Du Huma never underestimated his wifes sources of information.


    The son is even more clever, and he may have seen the clues from his sister.


    The family of four calmly told the story of breaking off the engagement.


    Du Wan was afraid that the eldest princess would be very angry, so she was cautious. However, the eldest princess was more stable than she expected. She was still angry and was not so angry that she would break her body.


    Probably the eldest princess has noticed that Mrs. Pei is not easy to get along with.


    Du Qian had been quarreling with Pei Hao for a long time, but for the first time he did notment on this matter. He just rubbed his sister''s head distressedly, "Sister, it''s okay. Even if you never marry, my eldest brother can still afford you."


    Seriously? Du Wans eyes widened.


    Just as Du Qian was about to nod, Du Consort kicked him away and said angrily: "We Wanwan can support ourselves by ourselves, do we need you? Don''t forget how we got hundreds of thousands of gold."


    Du Qian:


    Isnt it just tofort my sister?


    Du Wan was moved for only three seconds and became happy again.


    Outsiders may think that the shadow of the divorce will affect the atmosphere of the princess mansion. The truth is that a family can do whatever they need to do, with almost no impact.


    The news of the divorce between the Princess''s Mansion and the Duke''s Mansion did not spread immediately.


    The next day, when Prince Consort Du went to see the emperor, he mentioned it by the way.


    The emperor frowned after hearing this, "How is Wanwan? Are you sad?"


    "It''s good. We''re eating and drinking, just like usual." Du Huima thought that his daughter had ordered a supperst night, which reassured the eldest princess who was paying attention to Yulingyuan.


    The emperor added: "Why don''t we let her enter the pce and let her cousin apany her? It''s easier for young girls to talk to each other."


    "That''s not necessary. n studies are about to start, and Qian''er said that he would take her back to the n to rx. When the news about the breakup of the engagement spreads, it will also clear the air." Du Huima found a reason to refuse without leaving any trace.


    Enter the pce not only to rx, but also to cause trouble.


    So Du Wan didn''t feel sad at first, but the people around her were worried.


    No, he was arranged to return to the n with Du Qian.


    Ningqin and others were packing their things. This time Du Wan was going to stay in the n for a long time, and the schrly and painterly spirits would also go back with them.


    Du Wan is the eldest princess who is a little worried about her pregnancy. She has been surrounding her all morning.


    The eldest princess smiled and scolded: "With Aunt Wen and the others guarding us, why should we worry?"


    Du Wan smiled sheepishly, Mommy is more careful than me.


    Well, if you really miss your mother, just ride back and take a trip. It only takes half a day for a monkey like you.


    Ha, luckily my mother reminded me.

 Chapter 348: The matter of breaking off the engagement cannot be concealed

    Chapter 348: The matter of breaking off the engagement cannot be concealed


    The two families broke off their engagement.


    The Princess Mansion has not announced it to the public.


    The town government has the instructions of the Grandpa of the Guo Guo, covering it tightly.


    Even if a servant goes out to do business, he must ask the town official before he can go out with permission. The Duke of Zhen Guo worked so hard because he was worried that his son would return to Beijing regardless of the imperial edict after receiving the news.


    He has always noticed how much his son cherishes the little princess.


    It''s a pity that the Duke of Zhen didn''t cover it up for a few days, and the news spread.


    The news of the divorce did note from the Princess''s Mansion, nor from the Zhenguo Duke''s Mansion.


    It just so happens that this news came from the pce.


    The emperor and the empress mentioned it casually when they were dining together.


    The Queen met with Qin Yuyu all day long, so she naturally did not hide some things.


    Qin Yuyu was very excited about this, and at a private banquet, he casually said "I feel sorry" for the princess''s cousin. Then the young man and the nobledy at the banquet exploded, and soon the news spread throughout the capital like a gue.


    Some people have spected on the reasons for the breakup, but none of them sound reliable.


    Some people secretly smeared Du Wan, saying that Prince Pei sent troops to fight, and Du Wan chose to withdraw from the engagement at this time, which was heartless and unjust. There are even rumors that the Princess Mansion thinks that Prince Pei has little chance of winning and will fight to the death of Southwest and so on.


    Hearing the news, there was nothing wrong with the Princess Mansion.


    Mrs. Pei was furious to death.


    She said it as if her son was going to die by going to the army.


    The eldest princess was d that her daughter returned to the n early and did not hear these bad things. "Aunt Wen, how was Wanwan in the n yesterday?"


    "After breakfast, I walked around the vige, sat and listened to lectures in the n school, and stayed in the library for nearly two hours. I went back to eat at noon, and then rode horseback to Xinzhuangzi in the afternoon. I went back in the evening and met the prince. Lets have dinner together.


    Mother Wen told the eldest princess one by one the news handed over by the people below.


    This little life is going pretty well.


    Du Wan in the n is just as Aunt Wen reported, extremely free and easy.


    Within a few days ofing to the n, his cultivation level had broken through to a small level.


    The force value has increased again, as if a new world has been opened. Du Wan is full of curiosity about the inheritance of this jade medal. However, Du Wan also knows that being different is not a good thing. So she didn''t mention the breakthrough to anyone. However, she would urge Du Qian to practice more diligently every now and then.


    However, Du Qian still needs to go to ethnic studies.


    Du Wan was unhappy, "You don''t want to take the top exam, so why do you study so many articles?"


    The more you read, the more you can understand. Du Qian reluctantly found an excuse.


    Du Wan looked sideways and looked like she was discussing with him seriously, "Brother, if there is something you don''t understand, tell me and I will teach you. I haven''t read many articles, but I know a lot."


    Du Qian only felt a ck line.


    No matter what Du Qian thought, Du Wan used force to suppress him and asked him to practice at home, "Brother, aren''t you ashamed? You haven''t seeded in nine actions so far, so you still have the nerve to waste time?"


    No!


    He practices every day, but it doesn''t have the same effect as his sister''s.


    Du Qian was about to despair. His sister''s cultivation was getting stronger and stronger day by day. "Sister, please let go of my elder brother. I won''t go to the tribe to study today, but I have to tell someone to go to the tribe to study."


    Thats right, otherwise Master would have thought you skipped ss.


    Du Wan let go of Du Qian.


    With his sister watching the whole process, Du Qian ordered his entourage to go to the school to say something.


    Next, Du Wan stared at Du Qian''s practice, and gradually realized the problem, "Did the spiritual energy absorbed by brother during practice be so little?"


    If the aura she obtained during cultivation was as thick as an adult''s arm, then Du Qian''s was the size of a little finger. No wonder her effect was remarkable, but he was still average after all this time.


    Du Qian only realized the problem today, "Yes."


    Du Wan lowered his head and nced at his jade que.


    After thinking about it, she took it off and put it on Du Qian''s neck. "Wear it and practice some more."


    Is this effective? Du Qian was surprised. I dont know, lets try it first. Du Wan simply wanted to do an experiment.


    Du Qian is practicing while wearing a jade badge.


    Du Wan watched the whole process, but there was nothing unusual.


    The brothers and sister were quite disappointed.


    Du Qian took off the jade que again and said, "Only you can use this one that recognizes its owner."


    "uncertain"


    In the book, Qin Yuyu can open a space. Could it be that the original owner did not recognize the owner?


    Du Wan put on the jade medal again, "In the future, when I practice, my eldest brother will practice next to me."


    Du Qian looked numb.


    This is never over...right?


    Du Qian could not refuse this. Facts have proved that practicing next to my sister makes rapid progress.


    "Okay, I''ll be here for now this morning." Du Wan finally showed mercy and decided to let him go.


    Du Qian is now paralyzed and unable to move. My hair was wet with sweat, as if it had soaked in water.


    Du Wan gave him a pot of lukewarm boiled water to help him regain his breath.


    Sister, are you going to Zhuangzi again in the afternoon? Du Qian was very interested in the farm that his sister was currently building. I wont go to the n school anyway. Ill go with you in the afternoon.


    Okay, you need to calm down first before talking.


    The little girl walked out of Du Qian''s yard with her hands behind her back.


    Not long after I walked out, I met the old housekeeper.


    The old housekeeper said respectfully: "Princess, Miss Yun Rong is here to visit you."


    Huh? Thats strange.


    Du Wan was quite surprised when he heard this.


    Du Yunrong always turns around and leaves when he sees her now. I came to visit unexpectedly today. Who would believe me if I said there was nothing fishy?


    Du Wans guess was correct.


    Du Yunrong came here specifically to watch the jokes today, and even thought about the words of falsefort when she saw Du Wan. I thought I would see Du Wan with a haggard look, but who knew that the person who had broken off the engagement was still rosy and radiant.


    Du Yunrong, you rare visitor, why dont you pretend you havent seen me today? Du Wan asked with a teasing smile.


    Du Yunrong calmed down and said, "I heard that you broke off the engagement, so I have an excuse to watch your jokes."


    "Then you saw it." Du Wan walked around in front of Du Yunrong carelessly.


    Du Yunrong twitched the corner of her mouth slightly, "I saw it."


    "Oh, why don''t you smile? Smile for me." Du Wanpi looked at her with a smile.


    For a moment, Du Yunrong felt his scalp numb.


    Who isughing at whom? !


    Seeing that she was frightened, Du Wan kindly calmed down her momentum and sat down casually.


    The servant served the hot tea respectfully.


    Du Wan took a sip of tea and asked, "Where did you learn that I had canceled my engagement?"


    "Has it spread all over the capital?" Du Yunrong''s tone was not very good, "Do you want to know who spread the news?"


    Du Wan asked curiously, "Who spread the news?"


    Who else could it be? Its the one from the pce.


    Du Yunrong thought of Qin Yuyu''s thoughts and couldn''t help but look strange, "You suddenly broke off the engagement, couldn''t you have fallen into her trick?"


    Nothing.


    "But you don''t know how happy you are to break off your engagement with Prince Pei. In front of everyone, he pretends to regret that you missed your good match."

 Chapter 349: This person is Prince Pei

    Chapter 349: This person is Prince Pei


    Chapter 349 This person is Prince Pei


    Du Wan only felt that a wave of blood wasing, and he was caught off guard.


    It turned out to be Qin Yuyu.


    A little surprised, but not too surprised.


    Du Yunrong asked as if watching a show, "Aren''t you surprised that the person did this?"


    Whats so strange? Du Wan asked.


    You broke off the engagement and yed into her hands.


    Du Yunrong said it darkly, but Du Wan still understood it.


    Qin Yuyu''s little thoughts were actually seen by others, haha.


    Du Wan said calmly: "You think too much. Even if I break off the engagement, it won''t be her turn."


    "Why not? As long as she goes to the emperor and the queen to cry and beg... maybe after a while, the marriage decree will be issued." Du Yunrong really thought so.


    "Wrong! You are wrong." Du Wan smiled gleefully, "Everyone has a chance, but she doesn''t."


    Du Yunrong saw that she was speaking so firmly and was doubtful.


    The same hour.


    Imperial Pce, Splendid Pce.


    Qin Yuyu was wiping her tears, "Mother, I really didn''t mean it."


    The queen believes in you.


    The queen looked at Qin Yuyu withplicated eyes. After all, her daughter did not grow up under her knees...she had raised her crookedly and started ying tricks with her.


    After being quiet for a long time, the Queenforted her: "You don''t have to worry too much, no one will me you. It is a fact that the two families have broken off their rtionship, and it will spread sooner orter. You just told it in advance..."


    Is this true? Father, dont you me me? Qin Yuyu asked with tears in his eyes.


    No, I wont be surprised.


    The queen had a headache.


    Having been scheming in the pce for more than ten years, how could she not understand her daughter''s thoughts?


    However, the queen hoped that she could wake up, "Daughter, there are thousands of outstanding men in the world, you can choose from them, but there is one exception."


    Qin Yuyu''s almond-shaped eyes met the queen''s gaze, and he suddenly felt uneasy.


    The queen said ruthlessly: "This person is Prince Pei."


    Why? Qin Yuyu stood up quickly, very excited.


    The queen felt that the long-term pain was not as good as the short-term pain, "because he is Wanwan''s fianc."


    "But he is not now!" Qin Yuyu was excited and could no longer hide her true thoughts, "Mother, I like him, very much. He used to have an engagement with his cousin, and I had to give in. Now he doesn''t even have an engagement. Why can''t it be me? Am I still worse than my cousin?"


    Not bad, youre good.


    Then why not? Qin Yuyu was so anxious that he almost went crazy.


    "Your father will not agree." The queen knew that she would not agree either, so she simply threw the me at the emperor.


    Qin Yuyu said anxiously, "I''m going to ask my father."


    "Stop!" the queen quickly stopped her, "Are you crazy?"


    My...mother? Im sad...


    Qin Yuyu then threw herself into the queen''s arms and cried, "Why? They are all girls. Why can she do it and I can''t..."


    The queen was originally angry, but she couldn''t bear to see her crying like this.


    However, she couldn''t bear it anymore, but she still hardened her heart and refused to agree.


    The princess married her cousins ex-fianc? This is nothing.


    If they are really married, how will the outside world guess about them? How should I exin it to the Princess Mansion? The emperor and the eldest princess have always been close, and there is no way they would agree to this ridiculous marriage and thereby lose face to the princess''s house.


    So, Qin Yuyu was destined to have no fate with Pei Hao.


    The affairs of the Splendid Pce could not be hidden from the emperor''s eyes. Did he learn that his biological daughter actually covets Wanwan''s fianc?


    The emperor''s eyes darkened. Had Wanwan known about it earlier and refused to enter the pce?


    Herees! the emperor called out.


    A pce servant stood up and knelt down in front of the emperor.


    The emperor ordered, "I have ordered that the princess be confined to the Jinxiu Pce for half a year, and then four female civil servants will be transferred there."


    As ordered. The pce man quickly retreated.


    Qin Yuyu didnt know that in addition to failing in his calctions, he was about to face six months of dire straits.


    The queen almost fainted when she found out.


    If this bitch, Concubine Xie, knew about this, she would definitely make fun of her for not being able to teach her daughter well...


    That afternoon.


    Du Wan sent Du Yunrong away.


    After having lunch with Du Qian, he rode on his beloved pony and went to visit Xiaozhuangzi. Du Qian originally wanted to follow, but was told to leave by the n leader.


    Du Wan can only go there alone.


    Zhuang Cong was very efficient in doing things and hired many people to work on him.


    The things in the n have already taken shape.


    Chicken farms, pig pens, cattle and sheep and other housing pens have been built.


    There are rows of houses built on a piece of rubble wastnd, with hundreds of them, for temporary residence of servants. Each house is equipped with bunk beds, which is simr to a student dormitory. It saves money. A lot of space. The room that originally amodated ten people could easily amodate twenty people.


    Not far from the stream, greenhouses were built one after another.


    Zhuang Cong spends time here all day long now.


    Seeing the princessing, he quickly stepped forward to wait.


    Very good, well done. Du Wan was very satisfied with the progress. Are there people working in the fields today? Are they plowing the ground?


    Yes, the weather has warmed up, and the work in the fields has begun. Zhuang Cong reported truthfully.


    I found out that Ive invited someone again.


    "The princess could tell at a nce? My subordinates had previously hired people from nearby viges, butter they went to the city to recruit people when they were short of manpower." Zhuang Cong exined the matter in detail.


    Dont think that the capital is all a prosperous ce.


    In the corners ignored by the powerful, there is also a group of poor people who live a difficult life, and they are all cheapbor. These people can earn twenty cash from a day''s work, and then have a meal at noon, which is actually a few big steamed buns. Even so, the price given by Zhuang Cong was considered high, and many people rushed toe and work.


    In the past few days, some people have beening.


    As long as there was a handful of strength, Zhuang Cong kept him.


    Du Wan looked at the people who came to work. None of them were fat. Their clothes were all patched and patched.


    Zhuang Cong added: "I heard that the city wall is going to be repaired, and the engineering team will start recruiting people today. In the future, it may not be so easy for us to recruit people here."


    Those who build the city wall will not have an easier time than those who work in the fields.


    But the sry will be much higher, at least forty or fifty cents a day. I heard that if you work hard, you can earn over a hundred cents.


    Du Wan couldnt answer this.


    She has experienced the days when she had only one penny and wished she could spend it as two penny.


    However, the engineering team is considered to be conscientious and the wages they pay are quite high.


    While living in the vige during this period, Du Wan identally learned that Brother Xianyang wanted to build the city wall. It was just a showmanship on the surface. People from the n took over the construction.


    No wonder Big Brother Cheap said there is no shortage of money.


    Du Wan also vaguely guessed a problem. The elders in the n seemed to have guessed that troubled times wereing and were making secret preparations.

 Chapter 350: As long as there is a princess

    Chapter 350: As long as there is a princess


    Chapter 350 As long as there is a princess


    Pei Hao knew about the divorce earlier than others expected.


    Its just that no one knows.


    The word "angry" is no longer sufficient to express his mood.


    When Mu Si''an learned what had happened, he wished he could stay far away, but he couldn''t restrain his sympathetic eyes, "It''s so tragic, my cousin is so miserable. The mother who cheated on his son, the sister who cheated on brother, were all met by him."


    Your father is also a scammer. Hu San reminded.


    Mu Si''an''s expression froze and he narrowed his eyes at Hu San, "Do you want to fight?"


    "In no mood."


    Hu San moved further away.


    The prince''s family is already miserable enough, but this guy is still gloating about his misfortune, which is not very kind.


    Mu Si''an said angrily: "Based on the abilities of your eldest son, do you think he will ept his fate? My aunt and cousin are just nosy, just causing trouble for Ah Hao."


    If the marriage can be canceled smoothly, the princess should give her nod.


    "So, what hit him the most was not the aunts and the others, but the indifference of the little princess." Mu Si''an felt that his cousin was miserable, but thinking about his bad attitude and various dislikes towards the little girl, he felt that this was not a big deal. Counting thirty years in Hedong and thirty years in Hexi, the situation has changed?


    Its just that emotional matters are the mostplicated and difficult to understand.


    It doesnt mean you like it, others must like you.


    The two people watched outside for a long time.


    It will be daylight in half an hour, and the army will continue to move to the southwest.


    Pei Hao has been reading the secret document for nearly an hour.


    There were just a few words going back and forth. Pei Hao read it for so long that the letter in his hand suddenly fell into pieces in his hands.


    Mu Si''an and Hu San both gasped when they saw the prince''s hand.


    Hu San was shocked, "The prince is strong again?"


    How does he practice martial arts? I feel like what he and I practice are not the same. Mu Sian felt very sad after seeing it.


    Hu San looked at Mu Si''an and said, "This thing depends on talent."


    "What do you mean?"


    Two people reading the same book will gain different results.


    Hu San, lets have a discussion outside.


    "No time!"


    Hu San didnt want to go, so he was forcefully pulled out by Mu Sian.


    Find an open ce to have a fight, and when the fight is over, you find someone standing nearby.


    Mu Si''an touched the corners of his purple mouth and red at Hu San angrily, "You don''t p people in the face, do you understand?"


    Mistake, mistake. Hu San grinned innocently.


    Mu Si''an looked at Pei Hao and immediately corrected his attitude, "Ah Hao."


    Pei Hao stood in front of them, his expression extremely calm, "ording to the current marching speed, it will take half a month to reach the southwest at the fastest. In this period of time, the rebels can take over a few more counties. I just had a Its been decided and I want to tell you about it.


    Mu Si''an and Hu San fought in a very open position.


    There are only three of them in this ce, so it is convenient for them to talk without fear of being overheard.


    ording to Pei Hao''s request, it was a quick decision.


    The fastest way to quell the rebellion is to capture the rebel leader first. Pei Hao decided to go to the southwest alone to deal with several important figures. As long as there is no leader, it will be much easier to quell the chaos. All you need to do is wait for the army toe over and finish it off.


    Mu Sian was the first to object, No! Its too dangerous.


    This is the quickest and fastest solution.


    ording to the original n, it would have to be dyed for at least a year and a half, and Pei Hao felt that he could not afford to wait.


    Pei Hao resolutely chose the fastest but most dangerous method.


    Mu Si''an still wanted to object, but Pei Hao insisted on having his own way, and finally reluctantly agreed, but he asked Pei Hao to take Hu San with him.


    Pei Hao, who originally wanted to go alone, met the unreasonable Mu Si''an and refused to agree. If he wanted to leave the army quietly, he still needed Mu Si''an''s cooperation, so Pei Hao had no choice but to agree.


    Mu Si''an now also has a lot of opinions about Mrs. Pei and Pei Huiyu, "I still have one request."


    Sian, thats enough.


    "No matter what, you must agree to this request." "What?"


    If we set off three dayster, I wont be well prepared in a short period of time, and it wont be easy for you to find a substitute.


    Didnt I say that I would pretend to be sick and get into a carriage.


    "Oh, that''s easy to say, don''t see a doctor if you''re sick?" Mu Si''an held Pei Hao back for three days with a bunch of excuses.


    Pei Hao couldn''t understand Mu Si''an''s intention.


    But he believed that Mu Si''an would not harm him.


    Soon, Pei Hao began to pretend to be ill.


    The horseback riding was temporarily reced by a carriage, and the people serving around him were all his confidants.


    On the same day, Pei Hao wrote a letter and ordered the Pei family''s guards to send it back to Du Wan in person.


    When the man went out, he met Mu Si''an.


    Mu Si''an didn''t say anything more, and took out a secret letter, "The letter must be handed over to the princess in person, and she must destroy it after reading it. This letter cannot be used by anyone except the princess." Look. If you lose it halfway..."


    General Mu, please rest assured, my subordinates will protect this letter to the death.


    Sure, hurry up and go quickly.


    Musian waved his hand, signaling the man to leave quickly.


    Looking back, he saw Pei Hao''s faint eyes not far away, "Have you written a letter to the princess?"


    Yes. Mu Sian did not deny it.


    After being caught, it was nothing at all.


    Mu Si''an sped his hands behind his back and walked up to Pei Hao calmly, "Your letter must make her wait for you, right? Mine is different, hehe."


    Pei Hao:


    Was it guessed?


    After a while, Pei Hao narrowed his peach blossom eyes and asked, "What did you write?"


    Of course let here over and fight alongside you.


    Nonsense, who let you make your own decisions?


    Hey! As long as the princess participates, the southwest is in the bag.


    Pei Hao objected, his attitude still very resolute.


    Mu Si''an felt extremely contemptuous in his heart.


    You are so small-minded, if you really object so firmly, why would you let someone chase the messenger? !


    Actually, Mu Si''an was not sure, he just wanted to take a gamble.


    Pei Hao also wants to know...will shee?


    Just in terms of time, the three-day letter could not be delivered to Du Wan. After all, Pei Hao took Hu San and broke away from the army and rushed to the southwest.


    Whether Du Wanes or not, Pei Hao''s n is still going ahead.


    Early February.


    The old house in Dujiacun.


    Du Wan, who was practicing with his cheap brother by his side, heard that the Pei family''s guards wereing to deliver a message.


    This wave of operations is familiar to everyone in Princess Mansion.


    From time to time, the Crown Prince would have peoplee to deliver letters, but this was the first time the engagement had been cancelled.


    Du Wan nced at Du Qian who was practicing and walked outside.


    I met a somewhat kind-hearted guard of the Pei family, who handed Du Wan two letters.


    Du Wan was surprised, "Why are there two letters?"


    Replying to the princess, the letter above is from the crown prince, and the other letter is from General Mu. General Mu has given an exnation, saying that he must hand it over to you personally, and also ask you to burn the letter after reading it.


    Oh. After hearing this, Du Wan paid more attention to the letter.


    The guards of the Pei family resigned.


    Du Wan was surprised again. In the past, the guards who delivered letters always waited for her to reply.


    Its quite strange today.

 Chapter 351: I want to break off the engagement unless I die

    Chapter 351: I want to break off the engagement unless I die


    Chapter 351 I want to break off the engagement unless I die


    Du Wan opened the letter immediately.


    The first thing I opened was Pei Hao''s letter.


    Pei Hao only said one sentence in the letter: Du Wanwan, it is impossible to cancel the engagement unless I die.


    This word is written very pratingly, which shows that when I wrote it, my emotions were fluctuating greatly. In Du Wan''s eyes, this guy was stimted. When he saw this sentence, he felt quite ufortable.


    Even though he knew that the engagement had been canceled, he still wrote this sentence to make it clear that the withdrawal of the engagement did not count.


    I think a marriage contract cannot bind him.


    Without a marriage contract, there is no way to bind him.


    Du Wan feels that the big boss is so awesome that he has the final say whether he is a person or a ghost.


    Then, Du Wan opened Mu Si''an''s letter again.


    This letter is quite thick and contains a lot of things. Ny percent of it is about Pei Hao. Later, it is written that he was ill, but in order to win the battle as soon as possible, Pei Hao insisted on taking risks alone. As for what to do specifically, Mu Si''an was afraid that the secret would be leaked in the middle, so he just mentioned it vaguely, which was very dangerous, and didn''t write it down clearly.


    Du Wan frowned tightly after reading it.


    What exactly is Pei Hao doing? Let Mu Si''an worry like this.


    Mu Si''an made it clear in the letter that he wrote this letter to avoid Pei Hao. Pei Hao didn''t know about it and said that she was the only one who could persuade Pei Hao. Between the lines, Mu Si''an''s eagerness is very obvious.


    Du Wan put the letter away and walked back.


    She can''t handle this kind of thing alone, so she still has to discuss it with her elder brother.


    Du Qian had just finished practicing when he saw his sistering in with a frown on her face and asked, "Sister, what happened?"


    Then he saw the letter in Du Wan''s hand.


    Du Qian asked again: "Prince Pei''s letter?"


    "It''s from him, and there''s another letter from Mu Si''an." Du Wan had already forgotten Mu Si''an''s exnation at this moment. She felt that there was no secret in the letter, and besides, it was for her eldest brother, not an outsider.


    Du Qian received the two letters.


    When he saw Pei Hao''s letter, his eyebrows raised slightly.


    Opening Mu Si''an''s letter again, he looked a little more serious.


    Du Wan worriedly asked: "Shouldn''t I choose to cancel the engagement when he is out in the army?"


    If it werent for this kind of timing, would Mrs. Pei find you?


    Its not entirely Mrs. Peis fault. If I didnt agree


    "Sister! I can''t me you for this." Du Qian looked at Du Wan disapprovingly.


    Du Wan crossed her knees and sat aside, with a very serious face, "If I am shameless, it is okay not to cancel the engagement. Or I can wait until hees back and then cancel the engagement, so that he will not do dangerous things and let Mu Si''an They were so worried that they asked me for help.


    Silly sister, did you really believe what Mu Sian said?


    Du Qian read Mu Sians letter again.


    He is not a sister and has a single mind. I can see a little bit of Mu Si''an''s little thoughts, but Mu''s approach is a bit unkind.


    How can his sister, a girl, travel so far away?


    Du Wan''s eyes widened and she asked in shock, "Brother, do you mean that Mu Si''an is lying to me?"


    "This... doesn''t count. What happened about Pei Hao should be true."


    Du Qian didnt know what to say to his sister for a moment.


    The matter may not be as serious as what Mu Si''an wrote, but Pei Hao probably took some radical measures in order to end the war as soon as possible, otherwise Mu Si''an would not ask his sister for help.


    Mu Sian This is a clear n.


    In the past, Du Qian would be worried about his sister and would reject Mu Si''an, but recently Du Qian was suppressed by his sister''s force and lost his temper. He knew that even if she went, her safety would not be a problem.


    "Does my sister want to go?" Du Qian decided to respect his sister''s choice.


    "I want to go. I am half responsible for what happened to Pei Hao. If something happens to him because of this..." Du Wan was frightened just thinking about it. This was something outside the plot.


    In the plot, the rebels did not seed in quelling the rebellion.


    Will Pei Hao seed? Du Wan was filled with uncertainty. Therefore, Du Wan wanted to go, "It''s just my mother''s side..."


    You have to hide this first, so tell your mother that you are going into seclusion. Du Qian was also worried about the health of the eldest princess.


    Du Wan thought for a while and could only say, "I''ll go alone."


    Without bringing some people?


    "Forget it, taking people with you will slow down the trip." Du Wan just wanted to get there quickly. If it was really as serious as Mu Si''an said, the matter couldn''t be dyed. "I''ll go and clean up. I''ll leave it to my elder brotherter. ."


    You wait first.


    Du Qian went back to his dormitory and took out two maps from the darkroom. One is a map of the southwest and the other is a map of the Qin Kingdom. They are both very detailed, even more detailed than those collected in the pce.


    Du Wan was very surprised when he took it, "Is there still this thing?"


    Dus collection, this is a copy.


    Thank you, brother.


    Du Wan took it and put it away properly.


    Then she saw the two letters again and was about to pick them up.


    Du Qian pressed the button first, "I''ll let my brother handle this letter."


    Brother, what are you going to do with it? Mu Sian said he would burn it. Du Wan reminded him.


    Du Qian said, "His envelope will be burned, and the other one will be of great use."


    Soon, Du Qian burned Mu Si''an''s letter.


    As for the letter written by Pei Hao, what is its use?


    Du Wan knew it soon and looked extremely strange.


    Du Qian put the letter in an envelope, called his confidants, and ordered people to rush back to the city. He said that he must deliver it to Mrs. Pei personally, and then told Mrs. Pei that this was a letter from his son to his sister, "...I hope he will send it to his sister." My son should stop pestering my sister shamelessly in the future. This is really distressing."


    this


    What a loss!


    Are you sure Mrs. Pei won''t get angry?


    Du Wan felt happy and returned to the yard with a smile.


    When he came out, he had already changed into the clothes of a young man, with a sword tied around his waist, a mink fur cloak, and a hood. There was a cloth bag hanging on his body and a bundle in his hand.


    Pick out a very good horse from the stable.


    Set off immediately and ride away.


    The remaining follow-up matters will be left to Du Qian to handle.


    Du Wans departure was silent.


    On the other hand, it was the Zhenguo Duke''s Mansion and the Princess Mansion that sent a messenger to deliver a message.


    The guard said that he had a letter from Prince Pei, and the king asked to deliver it to Mrs. Pei personally, and also brought a message to Mrs. Pei.


    This matter, in the past, would have been a trivial matter and would not have rmed the Duke of Zhen.


    After receiving the report, the Duke of the town headed towards the main courtyard in the backyard.


    Your son actually has to go through the princess''s mansion when delivering a letter? This is a bit unusual.


    As a result, before the Duke of Zhen entered the main courtyard, he heard his wife''s scream from inside.


    The Duke of Zhen was so frightened that he quickly went in.


    I saw Mrs. Pei sitting down on the sandalwood armchair with tears in her eyes, her hand holding the letter trembling slightly.


    The Duke of Zhen''s heart skipped a beat, "What happened?"


    What a sin. Mrs. Pei couldnt help crying, I did it for his own good, why didnt he understand? What did I do wrong


    The Duke of Zhen Guo snatched the letter and nced at it quickly.


    The handwriting belongs to the son, and the letter was written to the princess, but it was delivered to the hands of his wife...

 Chapter 352: The little girl goes to find the prince

    Chapter 352: The little girl goes to find the prince


    Chapter 352 The little girl goes to find the prince


    Musian didnt expect it at all.


    In the middle of the night, a figure would stand in front of his bed, and he was so frightened that he almost lost his mind.


    Who? Mu Sian held the dagger under the pillow.


    "it''s me."


    A familiar voice sounded softly.


    Mu Si''an suddenly turned over and asked, "Princess?"


    "Um."


    The oilmp was lit at this time.


    There was an extra person in the tent, and it was Du Wan who hade from all the travels.


    At this time, she was still carrying a baggage in her hand.


    The interior of the tent was very simple and was temporarily set up for overnight stays. There was not even a table or chair.


    Mu Si''an pulled a nket and spread it on the ground. "Princess, please sit down. I''ll ask someone to bring a bowl of hot soup first?"


    "No need to bother, I''m just going to ask you something, and I''ll leave after that." Du Wan sat down and put the bundle aside, "I just walked around the camp and couldn''t find Pei Hao. Where did he go?"


    Mu Si''an''s eyes shed slightly, and he cautiously went outside the tent to make sure no one came back.


    Du Wan originally wanted to tell him that there was no one outside.


    But some people believe in the truth that hearing is deceptive, seeing is believing.


    Mu Si''an did not hide anything and told Pei Hao''s story, "He only took Hu San away."


    "Just two people sneaking into the rebel territory? He really dares to think about it." Du Wan admired Pei Hao''s courage, he was quite brave. This ability tomit suicide is also very powerful.


    Then Du Wan asked: "How many days has he been away from the army?"


    "Seven days. The princess arrived faster than I expected. I worked hard to dy him for three days. Calcting the distance traveled, the prince may have sneaked into the rebel territory by now."


    It took Du Wan three days toe all the way. The rest of the time was wasted by the messenger. It is said that the man traveled day and night and even exhausted two horses.


    A person can travel much faster than an army.


    Du Wan asked, "Do you have any information about the rebels over there?"


    You cant just go through it with a blind eye.


    Mu Si''an told what he knew, and Du Wan stood up and left. He saw with his own eyes the little girl who was once as weak as a horse, walking freely among the two hundred thousand troops, and disappearing into the night.


    What''s going on in this world?


    People are different, and the differences are huge.


    Mu Sian was so shocked that he doubted his life.


    Du Wan set out from the capital, first riding a horse. Later, I went to a post station, inquired about the route, andpared it with the map, nned the shortest route, and caught up with the army in only three days.


    Du Wanyi is brave and courageous. She always walks through the mountains and ridges by walking on trails.


    Later, he abandoned his horse and used Qinggong to drive on his way.


    After seeing Mu Sian this time, he nned a new path.


    Able to reach the southwest border in the shortest time.


    Having traveled day and night for three days, we just climbed over a mountain and saw the official road at the foot of the mountain from a distance.


    Du Wan quickly discovered the problem. There were many people fleeing in a hurry on the road. They were riding horse-drawn carriages or driving ox-carts. Some people were pushing or pulling the carts with a bunch of belongings on them. .


    Is thising soon? Du Wan took out the map and looked at it, then looked around.


    ording to the mark on the map, there is a small county called Linshui ahead.


    Du Wan walked down the mountain.


    On the way we also met two pheasants and a hare.


    Picking up a few stones, Du Wan shot pheasants and hares, tied them up and carried them away. When she came out of the mountain, the people passing by were still startled, but when they touched her face, they were much less wary.


    Who makes this young man look beautiful and have a simple and lovable smile?


    Furthermore, anyone with a discerning eye can tell that the young man must havee from a wealthy family. He was wearing a luxurious cloak and a sword at his waist. It''s just that he looks a bit young, maybe thirteen or fourteen years old. As Du Wan''s cultivation increased, she looked more and more tender, and when she dressed up as a man, she looked even smaller.


    I saw a family of more than a dozen people pushing a cart, old and young,ing towards me.


    Du Wan said hello and asked, "Uncle, can I ask something?"


    "What''s the matter, little brother?" The middle-aged man in a linen cotton-padded jacket greeted Du Wan with a naive smile, bending slightly and lowering his head in a humble manner.


    is the customary gesture of greetingmon people in the Qin Kingdom used to greet noble people when they see them.


    Du Wan untied the hare and handed it to the uncle, "Tell me, what happened all the way?"


    Just when the uncle was about to refuse, an old woman next to him stepped forward first, took the rabbit handed by Du Wan, and thanked her repeatedly, "Thank you, noble man, for the reward."


    Mother? The uncle was very embarrassed.


    The old woman gave her son a push and said, "The noble man asks you a question. Please answer it well."


    Du Wan didn''t mind, "It''s not worth a few bucks from the mountains."


    Having a rabbit makes it easier to ask questions.


    Du Wan quickly found out.


    It was two days ago that the rebels invaded neighboring counties, and it is rumored that Linshui County will be next.


    Although most of this rebel armyes from poor people, their behavior is no different from bandits. Every ce they upied was robbed. Some of the beautiful girls in the family were taken away by force. The people who resisted were either killed or maimed. Therefore, when the people of Linshui County heard that they were about to attack, most of them chose to flee.


    Du Wan gave away a rabbit, and the others looked at her with bright eyes.


    The reason is that she still has two pheasants in her hand, but she has a sword on her waist, which makes people very fearful.


    Du Wan saw a family pulling a donkey.


    Those who dont want to walk want to buy for a moment.


    Later I thought about it and forget it.


    It was almost noon on this day. Du Wan came to the stream at the foot of the mountain and took out a knife to kill the chicken.


    At this time, two boys who were so thin that they were only bones came over to fill water in bamboo tubes. The youngest was eight or nine years old, and his little eyes nced at her two chickens from time to time.


    This is meat, he hasnt eaten it in a year.


    Du Wan looked behind him. No one?


    Whose child is this?


    Du Wan asked: "Just you two? Where is the family?"


    "Our parents are dead. Grandpa and uncle are walking in front. My brother and I will fill up some water first, and then we will catch up with them when it is full." The older boy spoke clearly and logically.


    Du Wan looked at the two brothers. They were severely malnourished and miserable.


    In this world without the protection of parents, I dont know whether I can grow up.


    plicity


    uluulu.


    The youngest child was so hungry that his stomach growled.


    Du Wan sat on a stone nearby and asked the older child, "Can you kill a chicken?"


    Yes. The child nodded.


    Du Wan pointed to the chicken on the ground, "You kill the chicken for me and let your brother collect firewood. He will make a beggar''s chickenter and eat it. When it is cooked, I will give you a chicken."


    Okay. The older child happily picked up the knife and killed the chicken.


    This action is much crisper and neater than Du Wan''s.


    The younger brother also understood, and quickly put down the bamboo tube in his hand, and quickly went to collect dry firewood. It can be seen from their skillful movements that the two brothers are used to farm work.


    So next, Du Wan sat aside and talked a lot, and the two brothers were busy with everything.


    Du Wan has no pressure to use a chicken to hire childbor.

 Chapter 353: Picked up two poor little ones

    Chapter 353: Picked up two poor little ones


    Chapter 353: Picking up two poor little ones


    The two chickens were quickly plucked and killed.


    The child didnt throw away the edible internal organs, but carefully washed them.


    Du Wan asked: "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Da Wa, and I am eleven years old this year. My brother''s name is Er Wa, and he is nine years old." Da Wa is very clever and sometimes nces at Du Wan secretly.


    Du Wan pretended not to notice, "When the chicken is ready, aren''t you afraid that you won''t be able to catch up with grandpa and uncle?"


    "Young Master, can my brother and I follow you? We can do whatever you ask us to do, just like today. With us following you, you don''t have to kill the chickens yourself. My brother and I don''t have high requirements, as long as we have a stutter. "


    Du Wan was silent.


    Is this a door-to-door approach to sell oneself?


    Du Wan asked in aplicated mood: "What do you think?"


    Young master is a good man, give Uncle Ye and his rabbits some rabbits. It was that scene that made Dawa think, My parents are starving to death, and my brother and I havent had anything to eat all day.


    Does your family treat you badly?


    Its okay. Da Wa hesitated and finally did not say anything bad about his family.


    Du Wan is not blind.


    When these two children are so thin, you know how their family treats them.


    Those who are escaping now are basically people with some wealth.


    Du Wan said truthfully: "I''m going to Linshui County, don''t you want to leave?"


    "As long as we can follow the young master, it doesn''t matter where we go. We can also sign the deed of sale." The eldest child knelt down, and the second child followed the eldest brother and knelt down.


    Thats not necessary, just follow me for now.


    Du Wan thought that there would be a local person to take him with him.


    When the two children heard this, they were very excited and kowtowed to Du Wan.


    If Du Wan hadn''t stopped him in time, both of them would have broken their foreheads.


    Du Wan looked at the two people''s tattered clothes and said helplessly: "Let''s get some food first, and then I''ll buy you a set of clothes when we get to Linshui County."


    Yes, sir.


    The brothers resumed their work.


    Du Wan touched the baggage and saw that the dry food inside had been eaten long ago, and there was still a water bag.


    Three people shared two chickens.


    Du Wan ate most of the chicken, and the rest was eaten by the two brothers.


    When she was about to continue on her way, she realized that the two brothers had nothing, so they carried tworge bamboo tubes to hold water. ording to Dawa, this is the only thing in the house that belongs to them.


    Without the two brothers, Du Wan would have arrived in the county soon.


    Two more burdens?


    Du Wan suddenly felt a little regretful.


    I didnt think much about it when I agreed, what should I do now? We can only go to the county and talk about it. They can always be settled. Fortunately, the two brothers had endured hardship and would not cry, so they followed Du Wan silently.


    Finally, we arrived at the county before dark.


    Du Wan found an inn that was still open to stay, ordered some food, and asked for two upper rooms. Then he asked the waiter to take the two brothers to take a shower and put on clean clothes.


    It didnt take long before the brothers lost their dirty look and became much more pleasing to the eye.


    Its just too thin.


    Du Wan ordered: "Go back to your room to rest after eating. I''m tired, so don''t disturb me if you have nothing to do. Do you understand?"


    I understand, just listen to the young master. The two brothers obeyed respectfully.


    Du Wan went back to her room and closed the door.


    In just half an hour, she almost searched Linshui County.


    I didn''t find Pei Hao and Hu San, but I did know that the situation in Linshui County was quite serious. There were very few people left, most of them were old, weak, sick and disabled, and there were not even many people in the county government.


    It is said that the county magistrate fled with his family yesterday. Of course, he did not run away on the surface, but went to visit rtives in a certain city.


    But who doesnt know that they are running away?


    The magistrates of the previous counties were all killed by the rebels, and the next county was known to be Linshui County.


    If the county magistrate does not escape, should he stay and wait for death?


    Only three counties were capturedst year, and two more counties were captured a few days ago.


    Five counties fell?


    Du Wan learned from Mu Sian that the new leader of the rebels was named Qiao. Very few people know his specific name, and everyone just calls him Leader Qiao. It is said that not long after he took office, he ordered the capture of three countiesst year. Du Wan thought that this was different from the plot.


    Recalling the contents of the book, I couldnt find anyone named Qiao who could match my name.


    Is he a new character?


    Du Wan quickly put this problem behind him.


    Her purpose is to find Pei Hao.


    Looking for someone without any clues is like looking for a needle in a haystack. Du Wan decided to use the stupidest way, going to the ce where the rebel leader came and went and waiting for the rabbit.


    At the inn, I practiced all night.


    The next day, Du Wan was in high spirits again.


    Opening the door, there were two brothers watching outside, very well behaved.


    Du Wan said: "There are no food shops outside. Go and tell the shopkeeper and ask them to make some dry food in the kitchen."


    Sir, its hard to buy food now, and food is very expensive.


    "I know."


    Du Wan took out ten taels of silver ingots from his body and said, "Take them to settle the bill."


    Yes, lets do it now.


    The big boy ran to find the shopkeeper.


    Erwa was left looking at Du Wan with big eyes, as if waiting for his master''s instructions.


    Du Wan touched his little head, handed him the baggage, and said with a smile: "Here, carry the baggage for me."


    Okay, thank you, sir.


    Erwa is very happy to have work to do.


    Last night, the eldest brother told him that he should be more diligent and take good care of the young master. As long as they are useful, the young master will keep them.


    Du Wan could see what he was thinking.


    Prepared dry food, asked the waiter to contact him, and bought a carriage at a high price.


    The carriage is only 70% new, but it is more expensive than new.


    Let the coachman teach the big boy how to drive the cart. When the big boy learns how to drive, the master and servant will set off.


    Dawa is driving the car, "Sir, where are you going?"


    Moding County.


    Sir, that is the ce upied by the rebels, you... Dawa reminded quickly.


    I know, just as I said.


    What Du Wan is going to is the territory of the rebels, and he should go there openly.


    Da Wa drives the car.


    Erwa sat in the carriage. Du Wan saw that he was too young and asked him toe in and sit.


    Erwa asked anxiously, "Aren''t you afraid, Master?"


    "What are you afraid of? I just heard that there was a war here, so I came here to watch the excitement." Du Wan said it carelessly and did not mean what he said.


    But Erwa is convinced of this.


    He has heard from adults before that some young men from wealthy families often do strange behaviors and have strange hobbies. The young master is indeed a young master from a wealthy family, and he does things just like those young masters.


    Du Wan was d that she didnt know what Erwa was thinking.


    Otherwise, she would definitely throw this little brat out of the car.


    Some things are clearly visible but not very noticeable.


    Du Wan just wanted to be so carefree and y the role of an arrogant young master. She even found a reason. She just heard about the war in the southwest and came here to make a living without telling her family.


    This is like a young man who is ignorant of the sufferings of the world. If he thinks about it, it will not arouse much suspicion.


    There are many young masters of this type in the world, who can run around the world with their passion.


    This situation in the past is in line with Du Wan''s wishes.

 Chapter 354: Hanging around in rebel territory

    Chapter 354: Hanging around in rebel territory


    Chapter 354: Wandering in rebel territory


    It is close to Moding County.


    There were very few people walking on the official road, not even a refugee was seen.


    Such a situation is very abnormal.


    At the intersection ahead, a checkpoint has been set up.


    There are severalmon people carrying things and they are being interrogated by the rebel soldiers. They will only be able to pass if there are no problems.


    When Dawa approached in a carriage, rebel soldiers stopped him.


    Whos approaching? a soldier shouted sharply.


    Dawa said: "Sir, my young master heard that there is a war here and came here to gain experience."


    The soldiers who heard this looked at each other in shock.


    This reason is very fresh and refined, and it is the first time they have heard it.


    One of the soldiersughed and said, "It can''t be a meticulous work."


    Da Wa waved her little hands repeatedly, "No, no, I really came here to gain experience. My young master is still a child."


    The soldier questioned: "Your ent sounds like a local."


    The younger one is from Shanghe Vige, Linshui County, and has a household registration. The eldest child searched in his arms and found out the household registrations of himself and his younger brother.


    The soldier checked it again and found it was true.


    Da Wa is very good at getting things done. When he gave her his household registration, he secretly stuffed a piece of silver in his hand.


    The soldier put it away without leaving a trace, and then pretended to lift the curtain to check. He found that there was a beautiful young man with his legs crossed in the carriage, and he was eating melon seeds. The young master took the melon seed shells.


    A very arrogant rich man.


    Those who are confident will not be afraid of heaven or earth.


    Its not like a wealthy family would be able to raise a child like this. His ability tomit suicide is also very good, and he even went to a dangerous ce to watch the excitement.


    The soldier cautiously asked Da Wa, "Where is your young master from?"


    "My young master..." Da Wa couldn''t answer, and he didn''t know either.


    Du Wan spat out the melon seed skin and said angrily: "Why are you asking this? Are you tired of living because you are irritating me and dying my schedule?"


    Sorry, Ill let you go now.


    Soldiers are from civilian backgrounds and have been in awe of the powerful since childhood.


    No suspicious ones were found, and the soldiers quickly let them go.


    Du Wan was surprised to be able to pass the test so smoothly.


    Du Wan soon knew what the problem was.


    The soldier whispered to the people around him, "Go and report to Mr. Lu quickly. He said that a powerful young man hase from Moding County. He is about thirteen or fourteen years old. He has fine skin and tender flesh. He says he is here to travel."


    How did you know you were a powerful young man?


    "Go! This is not easy. The sword on the young master''s waist is better than the one on the leader''s body. Can ordinary people get it?"


    The man responded and quickly went to report the situation.


    Du Wan suddenly felt that the melon seeds were no longer fragrant, and thoughtfully touched the ring-headed sword on his waist.


    In fact, the rebels would not lose anything if they were released.


    A powerful young master, so what if he has a background? When ites to their territory, shouldnt they have the final say? The deeper the background, the greater the value of utilization, and you can use it as a bargaining chip at critical moments.


    Understand! Du Wan understands very well.


    In the eyes of others, she is just a fat sheep thates to their doorstep.


    The carriage passed the checkpoint, and after walking a little further, you saw the city wall.


    There is another level here.


    Under the city wall, many refugees are building fortifications and establishing some war defense lines.


    Du Wan finally understood why he hadnt seen any refugees before. They were probably all caught working here. All of them were in ragged clothes and as skinny as wood. Most of them staggered as they walked, as if they would fall to the ground at any time. Beforeing to the southwest, she imagined that the people on the border would not have it easy, and seeing it with her own eyes made her feel even more deeply.


    Not feeling well, feeling blocked.


    But, she can''t do anything now.


    Handlessly helping will only be a disservice.


    Because she currently does not have the ability to resettle arge number of refugees. The key is that there is no food. Du Wan murmured in a low voice: "It seems that the rebels have no intention of attacking Linshui County."


    But everyone said they wanted to fight. Erwa said in a childish voice, with a confused face.


    Its not time to fight now. The imperial army ising, and they are preparing to fight.


    Oh oh. He didnt understand, but he could respond.


    Du Wan gave the little kid a magical look.


    This guy looks silly on the surface, but he is actually very sensible.


    When things here are over, it is not impossible if they are willing to return to the capital with her.


    Encountering a checkpoint, Huayinzi passed it again.


    After sessfully sneaking in, Da Wa felt extremely distressed and said, "Sir, it cost me ten taels of silver."


    Du Wancai said graciously: "Well, don''t worry, your young master is not short of money."


    The streets in the county are very depressed and all the shops are closed.


    There were a few pedestrians here and there, all in a hurry.


    Stains of dried blood can still be seen in some corners of the street.


    Du Wan said: "Big boy, let''s find an inn first."


    Sir, are there any inns that dare to open their doors for business now? Dawa asked worriedly.


    I know. When you see an inn, knock on the door. If someone opens the door, say youre staying in the inn. If no one opens the door, go to the next one.


    Okay, sir.


    Da Wa did as Du Wan said.


    I took pictures of the doors of three inns, and one of them was actually open.


    Hearing that they wanted to stay in a hotel, the shopkeeper saw that the children were only three and a half years old. He hesitated and agreed, but he only provided amodation and hot water, but no food.


    The shopkeeper is a kind person. He doesn''t charge high prices and doesn''t rip off customers.


    Da Wa originally wanted an upper room and an ordinary room.


    As a result, Du Wan directly spoke out and asked for two upper rooms next to each other.


    Du Wan doesn''t care about this little money.


    On the contrary, I was worried that I would be too far away and would not be able to take care of the brothers if something happened at night.


    Wait until the cement isplete.


    Du Wan looked at the sun outside.


    It is exactly noon.


    Du Wan had eaten the dry food and said, "Don''t wander around. I''m going out for a walk."


    Sir, the younger one will follow you. The eldest son stood up quickly and said.


    "No, I''m just going for a walk and will be back soon. You two stay at the inn to rest. If...I mean if someonees to you to try to trick you, you should tell the truth. We are aboveboard people, soe out and do it. There is nothing shameful about being chivalrous." Du Wan''s eyebrows were flying, and she felt full of middle-aged youth.


    The two little ones nodded solemnly and looked at Du Wan with admiring eyes.


    Du Wan finished exining and went out carelessly.


    Wandering around the county town without covering up his whereabouts at all.


    It was useless to have someone watching her.


    When others ask for information, they have to find someone to ask.


    She doesnt need anything, just a walk outside.


    If you can''t go around once, you can go around twice and you will definitely hear a lot of gossip.


    While strolling around, people came to the vicinity of the county government office.


    Du Wan removed the useless gossip and left some useful information.


    First, the rebel leader Qiao is not in Moding County.


    Second, the rebels are recharging their strength and are seizing two neighboring counties in order to plunder grain, grass and supplies.


    Third, Moding County now ims to have 100,000 rebels. The leader is a man named He Liang. He captured some refugees and urgently built fortifications. It is said that he wanted to stop the imperial army outside Moding County.

 Chapter 355: Little girl was robbed

    Chapter 355: Little girl was robbed


    Chapter 355 The little girl was robbed


    Different from the ragtag crowd she imagined, there seemed to be powerful people among the rebels.


    So Du Wan focused on listening to the situation of the county government.


    Suddenly I heard a conversation between two men in the county government office.


    A man asked: "Why are you here?"


    I just got some news, its quite strange. Another man said with a smile.


    "What''s up?"


    "Today a rich man came to the county. He is about thirteen or fourteen years old. His ent is not local. He heard that there was a war here and came here to gain experience. He is a bit arrogant and a bit stupid. ording to the observation of the people below, eight out of ten people Jiu is the son of a powerful family in the capital, he is very popr, and he has a sword. He is currently staying at Fi Inn."


    Is it just him?


    "Yes, I came to the southwest alone. I am currently apanied by two children, one is eleven years old and the other is nine years old. They are from Shanghe Vige, Linshui County, and have household registration."


    Why did these two children follow him?


    "After asking, two children saw him asking for directions yesterday, so they gave him a hare as a reward. They thought he was a good man and followed him without fear of starving to death."


    Du Wan was silent for a moment.


    Its okay to say that she is arrogant, but why is it a bit silly?


    There are not many people as smart as her in the world. How can she look stupid? This man must have bad eyesight, no wonder he became a rebel.


    The two men chatted for a few more words.


    The man who spoke first asked what Du Wan was doing now.


    The man who said she was stupidughed again and said: "He is wandering around the county. He will soon be near the county government office. I haven''t seen him meet anyone for the time being."


    "This is a critical moment. I''m sure he is a spy. If he finds anything suspicious, he will be arrested and interrogated immediately."


    Are spies so stupid?


    Be careful to make a ten-year ship.


    Du Wan felt that the man who wanted to capture her was probably He Liang, the general of the rebel vanguard.


    Du Wan didn''t care at all about being targeted.


    No one can catch her if she doesn''t want to.


    There is a tavern near the county government office, which is still doing business. Some people in the shop are eating and drinking, all of them are rough men. Du Wan could tell at a nce that these people were soldiers.


    In this current situation, if you can still open a store safely, it should be a rted household.


    Du Wan was very eye-catching when he stepped into the tavern. The originally noisy shop suddenly became quiet. This is like a white swan mixed in among a bunch of ugly ducks, which is ipatible with the environment.


    The reason is that this boy is so beautiful.


    It is rare not to mention it is rare in small border counties, but is rare in the entire southwest.


    The eyes of a few men were floating around on Du Wan''s sword...


    Du Wan found an empty seat to sit down and ordered a bowl of noodles.


    ording to the normal development, she thought that someone woulde up to make trouble, but after waiting and waiting, it was still as quiet as a chicken, and no one came to cause trouble?


    This development is a bit strange.


    Until the noodles arrived and Du Wan ate most of the bowl, nothing happened.


    While Du Wan was puzzled, a man at the table next to him asked roughly: "Little brother, why haven''t I seen you before?"


    Du Wan looked up and immediately smiled, "Of course I haven''t seen it before. I just arrived in the county today."


    No wonder. My name is Wang Er, what do you call my little brother?


    The surname is Wu.


    It turns out to be Brother Wu.


    Wang Er is a good conversationalist, and Du Wan is happy to talk to others.


    The two chatted about this, and finally talked about Du Wan''s long sword, "Brother Wu, can you pull out this sword... so that we can open our eyes." "What''s this?" Du Wan asked generously. The long sword came out.


    Just from the exquisite patterns on the scabbard and hilt, you can tell that this is a good sword. This was confirmed when the long sword was unsheathed. The sword was slender and thin, glowing with cold light, and extremely sharp.


    Wang Er eximed, "What a sword! A peerless sword!"


    Of course, my eldest brother collected it and I took it away quietly


    Du Wan''s eyes and brows showed a slight expression of anger, but she stopped mid-sentence.


    There is no need to say this clearly.


    Bystanders immediately heard the follow-up, saying that the young man had stolen it from his eldest brother.


    interesting!


    This worth and background are indeed not simple...


    After chatting for a while, Du Wan finished eating the noodles, paid the bill and left.


    The tavern became lively again, and people began to specte about Du Wan''s origins.


    After listening for a long time, Du Wan finally understood that if she stood out, she might arouse the covetousness of most people. The problem is that she is too outstanding, and her whole body shows that she is a noble person. This kind of appearance makes people very jealous and dare not make mistakes.


    All fools know that provoking her is equivalent to causing big trouble.


    Especially those who lick blood from the edge of a knife on a daily basis, understand the rules of survival.


    However, not everyone is smart.


    There are always some fools who take chances and are blinded by the benefits in front of them.


    There are three people now following Du Wan with ill intentions, looking for a suitable opportunity to strike.


    Du Wan deliberately took the three of them for a stroll in the county town, going wherever there were people. It''s actually quite interesting. The three men followed in a sneaky manner, but they didn''t realize that there were two spies following behind.


    When the two spies saw this situation, they were so angry that they just wanted to curse.


    One person immediately reports to his superior, leaving one person behind to continue following him.


    Du Wan noticed that a spy was returning to report, so he paid close attention to it, and reported it to the top level by level. The news reached the two men who had previously chatted in the county government office.


    As expected, there was a man named He Liang, and the other one seemed to be his general.


    He Liang said with an angry tone: "Whose subordinates are those three people?"


    "My surname is Tu. I have the same moral character as him. I am greedy and lustful and don''t know how to restrain myself. If I continue like this, there will be big problems sooner orter."


    But he is a close confidant of Chief Joe.


    This time, Chief Qiao sent him here to follow you. I dont know what he had in mind...


    He Liang responded with silence, and then ordered: "Go find someone to take those three people away and take them to Tu Zuo."


    Arent you going to let them try their young skills?


    If the young man really has a problem, these three people will only alert him.


    "Right."


    He Liang''s order was conveyed a littlete.


    The three of them couldn''t wait to take action, so they stopped Du Wan on the street.


    Afraid of Du Wan escaping, they stood in different directions and surrounded her.


    Du Wan seemed unaware of the danger and greeted the three of them with a smile, "Hey, it''s you three, meeting again so soon?"


    "Little brother, leave your sword and valuables behind. You can leave." The voice of the man who spoke was ugly, and he couldn''t hide the greed in his words. "Brothers only rob money and don''t hurt people''s lives."


    Some people followed up and threatened, "I only want money, if you don''t cooperate..."


    Really? What will happen if we dont cooperate?


    Du Wan''s smile remained unchanged, and she asked innocently.


    If you were calmer, you would have noticed the danger. The person who was robbed was unusually calm...

 Chapter 356: Tell me how you want to die

    Chapter 356: Tell me how you want to die


    Chapter 356 Tell me how you want to die


    A man heard Du Wan''s words, looked at her face, smiled obscenely, and opened his mouth to say something.


    I saw a sudden sh of cold light from the sword body.


    brush!


    The long sword is sheathed.


    No one saw clearly how Du Wan drew her sword, only her long sword was sheathed.


    Then, the wretched man screamed and fell to the ground, "Ah...my arm!"


    The man was not dead, but his arms were cut off.


    This person is ruined.


    Du Wans smile remained the same.


    The whole person smiled like a young man who was inexperienced in the world, so clean and spotless. It was as if she wasn''t the one who cut off the other person''s arms just now. She still smiled and asked, "Is that so? Cut off my arm if I don''t cooperate?"


    No!


    This is not right!


    The other two people were shocked.


    Just when they wanted to retreat, they wanted to get back to where they were.


    Two sword lights shed past, and four more severed arms were added to the ground where blood spattered.


    Du Wan restrained himself from killing people.


    But she doesnt mind maiming those with evil intentions.


    The spies in the distance were stunned. He didn''t see clearly how the boy took action. Only a few rays of sword light were vaguely seen, and then the screams of the three people were heard.


    The long sword can be taken out and put into the sheath easily.


    "You three, remember to be good people from now on. And I am much better than you. I don''t rob or kill." Du Wan said seriously to the three of them, as if she had a very upright outlook on life.


    The three of them wanted to torture her.


    She doesnt kill people, but she is more ruthless than killing people!


    Du Wan waved goodbye and walked away slowly.


    What happened on the street quickly reached He Liang and the others.


    Both of them were taken aback.


    The general said: "So powerful?"


    Let people continue to stare.


    Even if a child starts practicing martial arts from his mothers womb, its not that exaggerated.


    There is no shortage of strange people and strangers in the world. He Liang looked solemn.


    Then, He Liang said: "Take those three people to Tu Zuo and let him take good care of his subordinates. They are rebels and are no longer bandits. Don''t bring the bad habits of the past into the army."


    Okay. That Shen will do it himself.


    Besides, when Du Wan went back to the inn, he noticed that there were people staring around the inn.


    With such a publicity today, if it is not difficult for Pei Hao to find her in the county, he may find her tonight. If no one finds her tonight, it means that she is not here and can only go to the next county.


    Erwa is resting in the room.


    Dawa was guarding the stairs. When Du Wan appeared, he noticed him and said, "Sir, you are back."


    Why dont you go back to your room and rest?


    Waiting for you. Dawa smiled silly.


    Lets go upstairs.


    Du Wan walked up, followed closely by Da Wa.


    Back in the guest room, the eldest son reported the situation, saying that someone came to inquire about the young master, and the eldest son told the truth.


    Du Wan did not ask him to wait on him and asked him to go back to his room. "Don''t leave the inn casually if you have nothing to do. It''s not peaceful outside now."


    Okay, sir. Da Wa withdrew.


    Du Wan sat cross-legged on the bed, closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    As soon as it got dark, Pei Hao was not waiting.


    Instead, a group of fierce-looking soldiers came and surrounded the inn.


    Du Wan''s door was banged violently by two soldiers.


    The eldest child and the second child hurriedly tried to block the door. The soldier raised his hand and was about to hit the two brothers -


    Suddenly, a soldier was kicked away instantly, and this man knocked another person away. They both broke the railing on the second floor and fell into the lobby.


    There was a burst of exmation and panic in the lobby.


    Du Wan took action as soon as he came out, which was unexpected.


    A big shot came to the inn, Tu Zuo, a general in the rebel army.


    Du Wan remembered what he heard during the day.


    Is this person a confidant of the leader of the rebel Joe?


    Tu Zuo was ridiculed today because three of his subordinatesmitted crimes. He was filled with anger and wanted to kill the three men to vent his anger, but the three men provided a good piece of news in order to survive.


    A beautiful young man with red lips and white teeth came to the county town. He had a peerless magic weapon on his body.


    Tu Zuo was a bandit leader whomitted all kinds of evil before. Later, he was persuaded and recruited by Chief Qiao. He calmed down for a while, but his bad habits did not change, he just knew how to cover up a little. Every time he captured the next county, many girls were still harmed by him.


    Today he came for the rumored young man.


    In addition, I am also interested in divine weapons.


    The eldest child and the second child were so frightened that they said, "Sir, please run away quickly."


    "It''s okay, go back to the room and close the door." Du Wan raised the ring-headed sword without putting on the cloak.


    The temperature in the southwest is not as cold as that in the capital.


    Du Wan stood straight on the second floor, gazing condescendingly at the man standing in the center of the lobby, a strong man who looked a bit fierce.


    This man is said to be a general, more like a bandit.


    A group of his subordinates were standing around him.


    In the corner on the left side of the lobby, the shopkeeper and his family all slipped out, trembling, weak and pitiful.


    Du Wan frowned, "Are you looking for me?"


    Tu Zuo''s eyes suddenly lit up when he saw Du Wan''s appearance.


    What a beautiful little guy. The interest in Tu Zuo''s eyes was very strong, and he was right. "Are you the one who seriously injured three of my general''s men today?"


    Du Wan did not deny it, but asked: "Are you bandits or soldiers?"


    This is not important. Tu Zuo waved to Du Wan and motioned for her to go downstairs.


    "No, it''s very important. If you are bandits, I will naturally treat you the same way I treat bandits. If you are soldiers, I will speak in a different way." Du Wan did not take the stairs, used Qing Kung Fu, turned over and flew downstairs.


    Falling to the ground is silent and rxed.


    Tu Zuos pupils shrank sharply, and the scornful look in his heart disappeared.


    Three of his men were seriously injured, and he thought they had underestimated the enemy. Now it seems that the opponent has two tricks, but even so, Tu Zuo does not regard Du Wan as a strong enemy. So what if he is powerful in martial arts? He brought a lot of people, and he was not afraid that he would not be able to capture a little boy of thirteen or fourteen years old.


    Tu Zuo lived his life on the knife''s edge and was very sensitive to danger. He immediately ordered: "Bring this person to the general and arrest him."


    Several soldiers rushed up to arrest him.


    Du Wan never drew her sword. When those people rushed forward, she was nowhere to be seen.


    When everyone turned around, they saw Du Wan standing in front of Tu Zuo at some point, holding a sword in his jade hand, the tip of the sword touching Tu Zuo''s eyebrows.


    The entire lobby fell silent.


    It was as quiet as if a pin dropped to the ground and you could hear it.


    Tu Zuos pupils were constricted, full of disbelief and a hint of panic.


    He didn''t even have a chance to react. He only felt the figure sh and the long sword pointed at him. When interrogating the three people, he thought that the three people were frightened and exaggerated the young man''s power.


    Having truly faced it, Tu Zuo felt deep regret in his heart at this moment...


    Du Wan asked calmly: "Tell me, how do you want to die?"


    Kill me and you wont be able to escape. Tu Zuo threatened bravely.


    Du Wan chuckled, "Whether I can leave or not will be decided after your death. Do you want to give it a try?"


    ""No!


    He doesnt want to try!


    Tu Zuo clearly felt Du Wan''s murderous intention.

 Chapter 357: I won鈥檛 shed tears without seeing the coffin

    Chapter 357: I won¡¯t shed tears without seeing the coffin


    Chapter 357 I wont cry until I see the coffin


    "Misunderstanding! This little brother, today is a misunderstanding. I came here specifically to apologize to you on behalf of my subordinates. But when I came, I heard from my subordinates that my little brother''s skills are very powerful. I couldn''t help but feel happy to see Lie Xin. I thought Just give it a try. I mean no harm, I really mean no harm!"


    Tu Zuo''s ability to survive to this day has never been based on his integrity. He is ruthless and insidious, and has the ability to "talk to people and talk to ghosts".


    Now when he said this, he looked so sincere that he almost deceived himself.


    Du Wan looked at him expressionlessly as he spoke.


    She didnt believe a word this man said.


    If the two people were swapped, and her life fell into his hands, their attitude would definitely bepletely different.


    Du Wan would not take action against Tu Zuo today in full view of the public. Besides, if she really killed him, she could just walk away, but she was apanied by the big boy and the little boy, as well as the innkeeper and his family.


    Du Wan did not move the sword tip, but sneered and asked, "Are you really here to apologize?"


    Its absolutely true. If you dont believe me, just ask everyone. Tu Zuo said in a ttering way.


    The subordinate next to him quickly agreed, "It''s true. My general is here to apologize to you."


    I was just joking, the general never meant to hurt you.


    The general is a good man and will never kill innocent people indiscriminately.


    "Young Master, this is a misunderstanding! Is it a misunderstanding? Let go of the general quickly. The sword has no eyes, what should I do if I identally hurt him?"


    Before the general came, he also said that he wanted to apologize to you.


    Yes, yes, I can testify to this.


    We can all testify!


    Du Wan did not move the tip of the sword, and deliberately asked: "Oh, how can I apologize?"


    "I wanted to invite you to a gathering at the county government office. We have prepared good wine and food. There is not much food in the county now, and there is even less meat to eat. As long as youe back with me..." Tu Zuo thought about a thirteen-fourth Children aged 10 to 20 years old should like to eat it the most.


    Suddenly, I felt a pain between my eyebrows.


    The sharp sword cut through the skin, and blood slowly flowed down like silk.


    Tu Zuo instinctively retreated, but the tip of the sword was always close to his eyebrows as if it was alive.


    Du Wan warned, Some people just wont cry until they see the coffin.


    That one not only prepares wine and food, but also has money. He is very sincere. Tu Zuo increased his chips.


    Du Wan likes money very much, "How much money are you prepared to give to me?"


    One thousand taels? Tu Zuo asked tentatively.


    Du Wan''s face turned cold, and Tu Zuo added, "Five thousand taels?"


    "Send the beggar away? Are you short of a few thousand taels of silver, or is your life only worth this little money?" Du Wan stepped forward and sent the sword tip forward in her hand. Tu Zuo was so frightened that he immediately backed away. One step, narrowly avoiding the chance of death.


    Tu Zuo thought he had escaped quickly, so he dodged the sword.


    I never thought that Du Wan let him go on purpose because he was not in a hurry to kill him.


    Today Tu Zuo brought more than a hundred confidants, thinking he had brought a lot of people.


    As a result, it is useless no matter how many people there are, no one is useful.


    The door of the inn was not closed. The spies outside had already seen it and quickly sent someone back to report to their superiors.


    Tu Zuo''s chips have been increasing, for example, he wanted Du Wan to serve in the army or promised heavy profits. Five thousand taels have now be one hundred thousand taels.


    Du Wan said: "Where is the silver?"


    At the county government office. Tu Zuo made an excuse at random.


    "Let your people pick it up. It''s best to get arge denomination of silver notes. Don''t think about bringing several boxes of silver over to cause trouble for me, and don''t have a dream that I can''t take away the silver alone. The consequences of irritating me ...It''s very serious." Du Wan''s voice was light, her emotions fluctuated very little, and even her volume was controlled at a moderate level, just like chatting with others.


    Tu Zuo was really scared at this time.


    The martial arts of the man in front of him exceeded his imagination.


    Just at this moment, someone behind him shouted: "Let go of the general, or I will kill them."


    Du Wan looked back. On the second floor, two soldiers captured Da Wa and Er Wa.


    The big knife was ced on the necks of the two children.


    Du Wan sighed helplessly, "I didn''t want to kill anyone today, but you didn''t let me."


    She kicked Tu Zuo away.


    Tuzuo people were spitting blood before they evennded on the ground.


    It was quite shocking for such a tall man to be kicked away. He flew several feet away at once, hit the door with a loud bang, and fell hard, causing him to vomit blood again and again.


    While others were paying attention to Tu Zuo being kicked away, and before they could recover, Du Wan''s pure jade-like left hand suddenly found two more copper coins between its fingers and threw them violently behind her.


    "ah-"


    The scream came from Erwa.


    The soldier who captured the two men just now had a **** hole between his eyebrows.


    One fatal move!


    Only two copper coins were used as concealed weapons, and two lives were lost.


    This method is appalling.


    Everyone present saw it and felt frightened. There were a few people who reacted quickly and wanted to save Tu Zuo. Just a slender figure, faster than anyone else. In a sh, he stood in front of Tu Zuo and stepped on his chest.


    The sharp sword was pointed at his throat again.


    The surroundings were quiet again, no one dared to speak.


    Du Wan looked coldly at Tu Zuo, who was struggling on the ground, "It''s just a bunch of ants. If I don''t kill you, it''s because I''m toozy to get my hands dirty. Do you think I''m afraid of you?"


    Ill give you as much silver as you want.


    Tu Zuo concealed the viciousness in his heart and just wanted to survive for the time being.


    Du Wan''s kick just now caused him serious internal injuries. If he hadn''t learned internal skills and had a good foundation, he might have died on the spot just now.


    Tu Zuo untied his money bag.


    Seeing that Du Wan was unmoved, Tu Zuo took out a stack of banknotes from the inteyer of his robe. They were all of the highest denomination, at least hundreds of thousands taels.


    Du Wan was surprised to have so much money with him?


    Could it be said that this person is still ready to run away at any time?


    Just as Du Wan thought, Tu Zuo had no wife and children, so he was just a desperado. In other words, he had never thought about working for anyone. Before the imperial armyes, fight if you can, and run for your life if you can''t...


    The eldest child led the second child over. He was obviously very scared but did not show any timidity.


    Du Wan saw them and thought the two brothers were pretty good. "First brother, second child,e here and collect the banknotes, and then search him."


    Yes, sir.


    The two children had work to do and quickly picked up their money bags and banknotes.


    He began to search Tu Zuo''s body again.


    Tu Zuo had a ferocious look before and was very scary.


    But now he fell limply to the ground, and it was difficult to even move. The brothers searched for him and were no longer afraid.


    Erwas big eyes were shining even more, and she looked at Du Wan with admiration.


    Young Master is so powerful, he defeated all the bad guys!


    The brothers did not find a banknote from Tu Zuo, but they found a small white jade seal.


    When Du Wan saw him, he said, "Hey, I know this one. He''s from the bank?"


    Tu Zuo suddenly vomited blood and passed out.


    Du Wan shook his head and sighed, "You are too weak, how did you be a general?"


    Having seen her murderous methods, who dares to say anything?

 Chapter 358: Were you just pretending to be dead?

    Chapter 358: Were you just pretending to be dead?


    Chapter 358 Did you just pretend to be dead?


    Du Wan did not kill Tu Zuo on the spot.


    At any rate, he was one of the big figures in the rebels. He was killed in full public view, which was a big trouble.


    It would be foolish to do something openly, so it is better to do it covertly. Just as Pei Hao nned, by assassinating important figures, the rebels themselves would be dispersed, and the casualties would be reduced when the imperial army came over.


    Du Wan doesnt like fighting.


    In the past, if you watched war-time theaters, you would know that countless people were sacrificed in every war.


    Next, Du Wan did something incredible.


    They searched all the men Tu Zuo had brought and beat down those who refused.


    ording to Du Wan, "They are not good people. Do you think that wearing a military uniform means you are a good person? Bandits are still bandits."


    One person robbed hundreds of people.


    Du Wan''s achievements were unprecedented.


    In the eyes of others, this young man is more like a bandit than a bandit.


    The two Dawa brothers were young but capable. They quickly packed up the collected silver and banknotes, and also took down Du Wan''s baggage and mink cloak from upstairs.


    Young master has killed someone before, and he will definitely run awayter.


    The farce ended when another person came outside the inn, a group of soldiers, all holding torches.


    The leader is a man in his twenties, with a medium build and a good appearance. Du Wan noticed this man. His eyes were pure and honest, but from his rough hands, it could be seen that he was a man who had endured hardship.


    Looking at the situation inside the inn, He Liang showed shock.


    A man with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks was lying on the ground and shouted in surprise: "General He, help me!"


    There was silence all around.


    The person who asked for help was a close confidant of Tu Zuo. He usually stood by Tu Zuo''s side. It can be said that this person was responsible for all the bad things Tu Zuo had done.


    Du Wan''s long sword has been sheathed, her arms are folded across her chest, and she looks coldly at this man asking for help, "I moved too lightly, so you still have the strength to ask for help. You are still very energetic. Did you just pretend to be dead?"


    "I-"


    The man struggled to stand up, fled behind He Liang, and looked at Du Wan in fear.


    He Liang looked around the situation in the lobby, looked around, and found Tu Zuo, whose life or death was uncertain, in the corner of the door. He strode over and felt Tu Zuo''s pulse. He was relieved to know that the person was not dead yet.


    As long as a person is not dead, there is nothing.


    "He Liang, thank you very much for your mercy." He Liang thanked Du Wan.


    Du Wan is no stranger to He Liang''s voice.


    However, what he did was quite beyond Du Wan''s expectations. Isn''t it said that officials protect each other?


    Du Wan rolled his eyes and said, "So you are General He. You came just in time. I subdued these bandits and sent them to the county government office. It was sote at night that I missed my rest."


    He Liang did not expect Du Wan to behave like this, "I amx in running the army and have caused you trouble. Please allow me to take these people away. I guarantee that no one will dare to disturb your rest tonight."


    Its easy to talk about. Du Wan took the eldest baby and the second baby and stepped aside.


    The two brothers were waiting with their baggage, thinking they were leaving.


    In the end, Du Wan took the two of them upstairs, did he mean to continue living here?


    Dawa whispered worriedly: "Master, do they really not know how to retaliate?"


    "How is it possible? But you don''t need to worry about this. I will solve it myself." Du Wan didn''t think that the matter would be settled like this. Not to mention that she had lost the face of the rebels, just talk about therge amount of money she had collected tonight. , so many people saw it, and I dont know how many people were tempted.


    These are all things Du Wan expected.


    Anyway, she came to the southwest just to cause trouble.


    He Liang was in a high position, so he had Tu Zuo carried and walked easily.


    Du Wan was quite surprised and stared at He Liang''s situation intently.


    It didnt take long.


    Du Wan heard the conversation between He Liang and his general again.


    The general was extremely surprised, "...very powerful? Isn''t he just a half-year-old child?"    "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t believe it." He Liang briefly stated what he saw at the inn. Said, "Such a handsome young master cannot be raised by ordinary people."


    Didnt the general bring the person back to the county office?


    Even Tu Zuo fell into his hands, do you think I can beat him?


    "It''s hard for you. Tu Zuo''s character is not good, but his martial arts is really strong."


    He Liang witnessed Tu Zuos tragic situation with his own eyes.


    It is said that he was unable to fight back, just like the three people before.


    He Liang looked down upon Tu Zuo as a person, but he had to admit that this man''s martial arts skills were on par with him. But tonight I was beaten to death by a half-grown boy.


    He Liang treated Du Wan with caution and vignce, "If something happens to Tu Zuo, you still have to tell Chief Qiao."


    Its time to say something, otherwise I dont know what kind of arrangement it will be made by some people.


    The two of them chatted about some things, but Du Wan was not very interested.


    Du Wan, who was staying at the inn, thought about leaving.


    It''s just that it''ste at night, and it''s not convenient to travel at night with two children.


    Dawa came to report, "Sir, the innkeeper wants to see you."


    Can you tell me anything? Du Wan asked.


    Unclear.


    Call people in.


    Du Wan didn''t think about it at first, but she felt a little sorry when she thought that the whole family was implicated by her.


    The shopkeeper was very reserved when he came over. First he thanked him for saving his life, and then asked if there was anyone who needed help. He also said that they wanted to leave overnight and so on.


    Du Wan understood the key points.


    It was because the shopkeeper was afraid of retaliation and wanted to escape with his family.


    Du Wan asked: "Why didn''t you escape before?"


    "My father is seriously ill..." The shopkeeper is a filial son and does not want to leave his father behind and miss the best time to escape. ording to the shopkeeper''s current intention, they want to hide in the countryside.


    Du Wan reminded, There is even less security in the countryside.


    "How to say?"


    The bandits specially selected viges to plunder.


    The shopkeeper had a bitter look on his face.


    How could he not know that there is no guarantee? But now, their family no longer dares to stay in the inn. In fact, he felt quite regretful at this moment. He should not have been greedy to make some money and opened the door for business.


    Du Wan probably saw the shopkeeper''s predicament and asked the eldest child to take out a hundred taels of cash and a thousand taels of silver notes aspensation. "The imperial army ising soon and there will be a war soon. I suggest you find a hidden ce first." A ce to hide for a while.


    Thank you, my benefactor.


    The shopkeeper hesitated for a long time and epted it.


    With the decision made, the shopkeeper left with his family.


    Before leaving, he also gave arge bag of dry food and dried meat to Du Wan.


    Du Wan did not ept it and asked him to take it away.


    The shopkeeper and his family of five wanted to leave through the back door. Du Wan secretly knocked out the spies outside the inn, allowing the shopkeeper and his family to leave smoothly.


    Du Wan secretly followed their family for a while.


    I met the shopkeeper and his family and hid in a dpidated old house in the county. The main reason was that there was arge cer where they could temporarily hide in case of emergency.


    Du Wan saw that he had prepared a lot of food and water, enough for the family to eat for several months.

 Chapter 359: There is no need to wait for the next generation.

    Chapter 359: There is no need to wait for the next generation.


    Chapter 359: No waiting for the next generation


    Du Wan returned to the inn.


    The inn was quiet, and the night was spent peacefully.


    Du Wan was a little disappointed when Pei Hao didn''te.


    The county is only so big, and Pei Hao didn''te to visit him. Most likely, he was not in Moding County. Du Wan took out the southwest map again and thought about going to the next county.


    Rebels upy five counties, and Moding County is just one of them.


    The closest to Moding County is Daling County.


    If you go there by carriage, it will take a long time.


    Dawa knew that Du Wan had woken up, so he brought a basin of hot water for washing.


    Du Wan was a little embarrassed to have an eleven-year-old child take care of him, but the brothers were not allowed to do anything, which made them feel uneasy. In the end, Du Wan didn''t stop them and quietly let the two of them work.


    Du Wan finished washing.


    Dawa served breakfast, which was a steamed tbread and arge bowl of rice porridge.


    Du Wan picked it up and took a sip, "Where did the ricee from?"


    The shopkeeper left half a bowl of rice in the kitchen. Da Wa had a good impression of the shopkeeper.


    The tbread is the dry food they brought with them. It can be eaten without steaming and heating, but it will be soft after being heated.


    Du Wan ate first, and each of the brothers ate half of the cake.


    Du Wan did not eat the remaining rice porridge and let the two brothers drink it. So one morning, the two brothers had cheerful faces and were very satisfied.


    What is most important to children?


    D.


    With Du Wan, both are in ce.


    Du Wan looked at the two brothers who were about tough like idiots, and felt a littleplicated.


    Logically speaking, it would be most convenient for her toe here alone, and it would be unreasonable to bring two children with her. It was just her momentary softness that caused the current situation where she was neither up nor down. In fact, it is not without benefits to let the two brothers follow. As for her image as a arrogant rich young master, it is even more deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Du Wan took the two brothers to the stables.


    The carriage is ready and we head out to Daling County immediately.


    Not far away from the inn, Du Wan noticed someone staring at them again.


    At this time, Du Wan didn''t care and let Da Wa continue driving.


    After leaving the county town and walking for nearly an hour, I met almost no one on the road, and the fields on both sides of the road were deserted. Du Wan didn''t need to change the car curtain and went out, she could hear people following her far behind.


    There is more than one group.


    Wealth touches people''s hearts. Du Wan has a huge sum of money, and many people know about it.


    Because no one expected Du Wan to leave the county today, there was no ambush ahead.


    The carriage was stopped.


    It was a group of men, with fierce looks, riding on horseback to catch up.


    Without saying a word, the leader raised his machete to sh at the driver.


    Look at this, they not only want to rob, but also kill.


    But before the gangster''s sword fell, a copper te shot out from the carriage and instantly prated the gangster''s throat.


    Top!


    The gangster fell straight down from his horse.


    The thieves who followed were all frightened.


    There were no surprises next. Du Wan took action and killed them all. "They are not good people. Keeping them would be a disaster."


    Da Wa and Er Wa nodded seriously.


    The two children had quickly got off the carriage and were cleaning the scene - searching for the bodies.


    The money obtained was not much, only a hundred taels.


    Da Wa looked at the dozens of horses scattered around and said, "Sir, what should I do with these horses? It would be a pity to leave them here." "They are not good horses." Du Wan looked at them.


    "Even if it is not a good horse, it is still a horse. We bought this one for fifty taels." Da Wa has never learned arithmetic, but he only knows that there are more than a dozen horses, which is equivalent to a dozen fifty taels, which is a lot of money. .


    Du Wan felt a sudden change in her heart when she saw his little money-obsessed look.


    Could it be...that he was raised crookedly?


    I feel guilty for no reason, how can I break it? It was just two or three days with her.


    Du Wan muttered: "What you said makes sense, bring all the horses you can find."


    The brothers did as they were told. There were thirteen horses here, but only two ran away.


    As for the corpses on the ground, Du Wan felt a little regretful, "Before killing people, they should have dug a hole first. Now we have to bury them."


    Are we still going to bury people? Da Wa didnt have this idea.


    Du Wanzheng was talking about digging a big hole, but suddenly her brows rxed and she grinned, "Of course we have to bury it, but we don''t need toe."


    Another group of robbers came.


    When they saw the current situation, they were stunned.


    Du Wan stood beside the pile of corpses with a smile on her face, her little white hands as white as jade, waving to them cheerfully, "Hey, hey,e here,e here,e here,e and work."


    No!


    Oops, weve hit a rough patch!


    This group of robbers heard someone say that there was a young man in the inn who had a huge sum of money.


    They didn''t know the specific situation. They only knew that the young man with a huge fortune was leaving Moding County today. They finally caught up, but the result was far beyond their expectations.


    The colleagues who wanted to attack were all dead!


    The next moment, they turned around and tried to escape!


    However, it was impossible to escape. In less than half a quarter of an hour, Du Wan caught them all and forced them to work - burying the corpses with a long whip. This long whip is still Du Wan''s trophy.


    Du Wan didn''t do anything to them next, except to use them as ves temporarily.


    He escorted Du Wan and the other two people, and helped drive more than ten horses towards Daling County.


    Da Wa is a child and has great adaptability. After only half a day, he started chatting with several of the robbers. This group of robbers was different from the group that died. This group of robbers was obviously poorer.


    The eldest child and the second child were searched and neither three taels of silver were found. After asking, I found out that they were from the same vige, and they were all members of the same n. It was the people in the vige who couldn''t live a good life, so they became robbers. Under normal circumstances, they only robbed money and did not kill anyone. The money received will be converted into food and sent back to the vige.


    Du Wan said nothing.


    Its the eldest child and the second child who cant bear it.


    Du Wan asked, "Do you two sympathize with them?"


    A bit, quite pitiful. Erwa nodded hesitantly.


    Da Wa hesitated for a moment and shook her head, "It was true at first, but then I felt something was not right."


    Hey, what do you say? Du Wan was quite interested.


    Dawa''s eyes shed with confusion, "I can''t tell clearly, I just think they don''t deserve sympathy..."


    "That''s right! The ones who really deserve sympathy are the innocent people who were robbed by them. If our strength were not even close today, they would have snatched everything away. Will you still sympathize with them?" Du Wan looked at his brother. two asked.


    The two children suddenly widened their eyes in shock.


    Erwa was the first to say anxiously: "No sympathy, they deserve it."


    Yes, you deserve it. Du Wan smiled.


    Towards evening.


    The group finally arrived in Daling County.


    Compared with Moding County, which may be a battlefield, Daling County was looted and left to fend for itself after there was nothing left to rob. There are still traces of dried blood in the county government offices.


    The county gate does not even have a checkpoint.


    The carriage entered the county and drove through the deserted streets.


    Every house is closed, and some faint cries can still be heard.

 Chapter 360: Is it related to Pei Hao?

    Chapter 360: Is it rted to Pei Hao?


    Is Chapter 360 rted to Pei Hao?


    There were no rebels stationed, and the county government was abolished.


    The security in the city is very poor.


    Du Wan and his group were not easy to mess with and sessfully avoided the covetousness of others.


    Du Wan got out of the carriage, specially rode a tall horse at the front, and took a group of people for a walk around the county town. Along the way, it was like a king patrolling the mountains, very majestic. After such a publicity, if Pei Hao is in the county, he will probably receive the news.


    In fact, Du Wan suddenly found that it was very convenient for the robber to serve as a tool.


    Du Wan was walking outside by herself, a bit like a child carrying gold bricks through the busy city.


    If these robbers did not follow, the chaotic county would have no shortage of big troubles and small troubles. Who told her that she was just a fat sheep at first nce, yet beautiful, weak, pitiful and easy to ughter?


    Du Wan asked the robber leader to sell the extra horses.


    These people often move around the area and naturally have their own channels. Shocked by Du Wan''s strength, the robber leader and a few others didn''t dare to act recklessly, and went ahead with it.


    Then, Du Wan took the other people to find an inn to stay.


    The inn is not open for business and is empty. If someone tidies it up, it can still be inhabited.


    Having seen Du Wan''s methods, the robbers were extremely frightened and obeyed Du Wan''s words.


    The jobs of Dawa and Erwa were taken over by robbers.


    The three of them sat in the lobby to eat solid food, while the robbers served tea and water.


    Du Wan looked at this group of people strangely. He was very adaptable and said, "Okay, everyone, get out of the way."


    Okay, okay, little one, get out of here.


    Young master, if you have any instructions, please tell the younger ones.


    The robbers'' attitude was ttering and not at all imposing.


    Du Wan waved to them to get out of here and go eat by themselves.


    Da Wa waited for a group of people to leave and asked in a low voice: "Master, aren''t you afraid that they will escape?"


    "You can run away if you want. I didn''t stop them." Du Wan replied nonchntly.


    Da Wa had a stern face, like a young adult, "That''s fine, we don''t have any extra food for them to eat. But, will those people who sell horses take the money back to the young master?"


    Its okay, just a few hundred taels. Du Wan really didnt care.


    You still have a huge sum of hundreds of thousands of dors with you, how can you see a few hundred taels?


    Its just that the eldest child is worried, and the second child is confused and confused.


    Du Wan asked them to go back to their room to rest after eating, and he also went back to his room to rest.


    After riding in a carriage for so long, I am not tired physically but mentally.


    So the big-hearted Du Wan sleptfortably. When she woke up, it was already midnight. She listened carefully to her surroundings and found... She opened the door and saw a group of people lying spread out in the corridor outside.


    Du Wan felt it was amazing.


    These robbers didn''t escape?


    She kicked the person next to her awake, the robber who was going to sell the horse, on the head. "Get up! What are you doing lying here?"


    Sir, are you awake? The robber leader immediately woke up.


    He is said to be the leader of the robbers, but he is actually only in his twenties. The brothers who follow him out are not too old. He is the oldest, and the youngest is thirteen years old.


    The robber leader handed the money to Du Wan, "The horse was sold to a second dealer, and he only got four hundred taels."


    Du Wan didn''t take it, and said with a little disgust, "Okay, I''ll give it to you as burial expenses. Don''t be a robber when you go back. I won''t be merciful if I encounter you again."


    "Yes, yes, thank you for the reward, sir." The robber leader was particrly surprised.


    Does this mean they can leave?


    The door to the room opposite was opened a thin crack.


    Da Wa was quietly looking at the situation outside through the crack in the door.


    Du Wan lost his temper and said, "Baby, go to bed quickly."


    Okay. Da Wa closed the door at once. Du Wan turned around and went back to his room, ignoring the robbers outside.


    One night passed.


    Du Wan still didnt see Pei Haoing to the door.


    But somewhat unexpectedly, Du Wan also saw the robbers guarding outside, "You haven''t left yet?"


    We want to wait until daybreak before leaving...


    Someone hesitated.


    I just waited until daybreak and someone said they wanted to say goodbye to Du Wan before leaving.


    Du Wan waited for a long time before he realized the point. Someone knew about the eldest baby and the second baby and wanted to be like the two brothers and follow Du Wan in the future. There are some orphans among the robbers, and they all want to find a way out for themselves.


    You can raise one fish, but you can also raise two fish.


    Du Wan didn''t care, and told him the danger first, "Follow me if you want, but I must dere in advance that it is very dangerous to follow me. In Moding County, I even beat a general named Tu Zuo to death. Half dead.


    The surroundings suddenly became quiet.


    Really?


    Beat half to death?


    As a former colleague, Tu Zuo was well-known in this area.


    The robber leader asked in surprise, "When did it happen?"


    It was the night before yesterday. Du Wan made no secret of this.


    Young Master, youd better leave here quickly. The robber urged Du Wan to leave. Since Tu Zuo became a rebel general, there are few people in this area who dont give him face.


    "I will leave without you urging me." Du Wan said this without looking anxious at all, "We will leave this countyter and go to the next county... Taichu County."


    The robbers were relieved when they heard that she was leaving. When I heard the name of Taichu County, I mentioned it again in one breath!


    Whats wrong, you have to go to Taichu County? Isn''t this the center of the rebel territory? It is said that the revolting army was entrenched in Taichu County.


    The leader of the robbers advised: "Sir, it''s better not to go. I heard that Taichu County has been conducting strict inspections in recent days."


    Werent you strict before? Du Wans eyes shed.


    The robber leader said: "It''s serious, but it''s not as serious as these days. You can only enter but not get out."


    Du Wan raised her eyebrows, could it be rted to Pei Hao?


    The robber leader thought that Du Wan would not go to Taichu County after he reminded him. Unexpectedly, it was self-defeating and instead strengthened Du Wan''s idea of going to Taichu County.


    When the robbers heard that she had offended Tu Zuo, they were going to Taichu County again.


    The only person who originally wanted to follow her was a young man named ng, who was thirteen years old and an orphan.


    A Lang used to go out with a group of people to rob passers-by, and the things he got each time were very few, so he could barely make ends meet. Now there was a rare opportunity, and he wanted to seize it. Neither the eldest baby nor the second baby are afraid. He is two years older than the eldest baby, so why can''t he?


    Find wealth and honor through risk.


    A Lang intuitively felt that as long as he followed the young master in front of him, he could live a good life.


    Seeing that ng insisted on staying, the robbers left.


    Du Wan asked: "ng, can you drive a carriage?"


    Yes. ng replied respectfully.


    Du Wan immediately said, "Let''s go to Taichu County now. You and Dawa will take turns driving."


    As youmand, sir.


    ng helped Erwa carry his luggage.


    Erwa was very happy to have a job, but now he was robbed by ng, and he felt very aggrieved.


    The eldest child red at ng, and quickly handed the bundle in his hand to the second child, "Brother, take it to the car, and brother, go saddle up the horse."


    Okay, thank you, brother. Erwa was happy again.


    ng:


    Did I do unnecessary things?

 Chapter 361: Go alone to save people

    Chapter 361: Go alone to save people


    That afternoon.


    The carriage arrived one mile away from Taichu County.


    Du Wan suddenly said, "Stop."


    .


    The carriage gradually slowed down and stopped at the roadside.


    Dawa asked: "Sir, the car has been parked."


    As soon as Erwa saw Du Wan getting up, he immediately got up and opened the curtain.


    Bent down and stepped out of the carriage, Du Wan looked around, then directed his gaze to a hilltop not far away.


    Du Wan quickly ordered: "I''lle back as soon as I go. You guys wait here first. If you encounter danger, run away first." After saying that, she swept towards the mountain.


    The speed is as fast as a swallow passing by.


    Du Wan almost rushed over as fast as he could.


    Just now she heard something moving on the mountain. It was soldiers searching for someone, and then they were found and they were fighting. Du Wan didn''t think there was anything strange at first, but then she heard Hu San''s voice.


    wipe!


    An acquaintance!


    Where there is Hu San, there is probably Pei Hao.


    Du Wan followed the sound of fighting and rushed to it, using his Qinggong to the extreme.


    When she arrived at the scene and fell onto a big tree, she happened to see Hu San being surrounded by more than a dozen soldiers. The situation was critical.


    Du Wan picked the leaves next to him, used the leaves as a hidden weapon, and flew out instantly.


    The originally thin leaves fell into her hands, and their lethality suddenly increased to a terrifying level. Each leaf cut off a person''s throat.


    In a blink of an eye, more than a dozen soldiers were killed.


    Du Wan fell to the ground,


    Hu San was stunned for a moment when he saw Du Wan. Then he recognized Du Wan''s identity, and his eyes showed ecstasy, "Princess?!"


    "what happened?"


    Du Wan nced around and did not see Pei Hao, "Where is your eldest son?"


    Hu San said eagerly: "The prince is trapped in Taichu County and cannot get out for a while. My subordinates tried to sneak in several times but failed. Today, I wanted to sneak in, but my identity was exposed and I was hunted down."


    What did he do in the city? Du Wan was more interested in this.


    Hu San was stunned for a moment, and then he said cheerfully: "The prince killed a few people without doing anything extra."


    How many important people were killed?


    Yes, the rebel leader was seriously injured.


    Du Wan found that there were still several waves of people searching the mountain, so she took Hu San away.


    Along the way, he also asked Hu San about Pei Hao.


    Hu San talked as he walked without hiding anything.


    Pei Hao, like Du Wan, took trails and climbed over mountains and ridges to reach the rebel territory as quickly as possible. And unlike Du Wan, who went from county to county looking for people, Pei Hao also had his own intelligencework in the southwest border. Once he found a stronghold, he could get the rebel information he wanted. He found an opportunity to sneak into Taichu County that day.


    Beginning to n the beheading operation.


    Hu San asked: "Does the princess know who the leader Qiao is?"


    Who is it? Du Wan asked curiously.


    Hu San said, "It''s Qiao Qi! The owner of Wangyue Tower, a key criminal that the court has been tracking down."


    Du Wan was silent.


    Wangyue Tower? It''s actually rted to Wangyue Tower.


    Du Wan didnt pay much attention to Wangyue Tower before, and many things just passed away after hearing about them. However, when ites to Huang Lian and the Huang family''s involvement, Du Wan is 90% sure that the man behind Wangyue Tower may be Xie Zhang.


    Its just that Wangyue Tower was sealed.


    There is nothing suspicious about Xie Zhang, and the Dingbei Hou Mansion is also very clean. The Huang family in Pingnancheng was in dire straits. It is said that Huang Lian''s stepfather, Huang Dacai, went to theke with others to drink wine. After being drunk, he identally fell into the river and drowned.


    In fact, Du Wan is not afraid of Xie Zhang''s rebellion now.


    In fact, Xie Zhang in the original work had ambitions topete for the world, but he did not bear the reputation of being a rebel. Everything he got, including the throne, was legitimate and natural. It''s just that the process was a little tortuous. First, he married Qin Yuyu, and then Qin Yuyu repeatedly asked him to ascend the throne. In the end, everyone epted him.


    It is not difficult for Du Wan to kill anyone nowadays, including Xie Zhang.


    So, Du Wan is not afraid of the Xie family''s rebellion, but is worried about all kinds of natural disasters and turmoil...


    Du Wan is thinking a bit far ahead here.


    Hu San told Pei Hao about nning the murder.


    The first to die were two generals and a military advisor.


    The two people met for a drink together and were killed by Pei Hao. They were in a private room of a tavern. He then faked the scene of the crime and threw the stolen belongings of a military advisor in the private room where the crime urred. Then you can imagine that the military advisor was captured. Pei Hao''s behavior was very damaging. He wrote a letter with his own hand and stuffed it into the military advisor''s study.


    Then the letter became the evidence.


    The military advisor became a spy for the imperial court and a traitor.


    Then the military advisor died aggrieved and unjustly, and was killed directly by Qiao Qi.


    Pei Hao soon found another opportunity to assassinate Qiao Qi, and seeded in seriously injuring Qiao Qi, only missing one more blow.


    Just when Pei Hao was about to seed, someone discovered his identity. Pei Hao did not expect that the person who discovered his identity was actually absconding...


    Who is it? Du Wan was a little surprised.


    Hu Sandao: "It''s Pei Chen. He is from the Pei n. We were ambushed in the primitive mountains at that time, and he was the leader."


    Du Wan was surprised, "He became a rebel?"


    It should be that he was conquered by Qiao Qi and is working under Qiao Qi.


    Isnt Prince Pei in danger now?


    "Yes, so..." Hu San looked at Du Wan expectantly.


    The princess'' ability to pick leaves and kill people just now is not something ordinary people can do.


    Hu San followed Pei Hao here in a hurry. He was severely short of manpower. With his own ability, he could not save his master. He had sent a message to ask for help, but it would take two or three days for those people to arrive.


    Hu San asked: "Princess, can you go and save the prince?"


    "I will go, you just stay outside." Du Wan nodded.


    I want to go together.


    Forget it, its inconvenient for you to follow.


    Du Wan can move faster alone.


    Then she took Hu San back to the ce where the carriage was parked.


    Meet the eldest child and they were looking forward to it, and they were very happy to see her back.


    They were worried that Du Wan would nevere back. As long as she came back, they didn''t care if she brought back a wounded person. After all, Du Wan had picked up all three of them, so it wasn''t unusual to pick up another one.


    Du Wan exined the situation of Da Wa and others to Hu San, and temporarily handed over the three people to him for cement.


    Hu Sandao: "We must make an appointment somewhere to meet."


    "If I save someone, I will go...A Lang, where is your vige?" Du Wan asked A Lang.


    ng immediately said: "In the small mountain vige on the back side of Daling County."


    "What''s the name of this small mountain vige?" Du Wan frowned.


    Ah Lang said anxiously: "The name is Xiaoshan Vige... Just ask a local to find out."


    "Okay, Hu San, you take them to the small mountain vige first, and I will meet you after I find someone. Also, you have to be careful. There is a group of bandits in the small mountain vige. You can ask A Lang about this."


    Du Wan didnt waste any more time and rushed to Taichu County alone.


    Taichu County is still under martialw, which means the person hasnt been caught yet...

 Chapter 362: It鈥檚 easy to seduce people into committing crimes

    Chapter 362: It¡¯s easy to seduce people intomitting crimes


    Chapter 362 Its easy to seduce people intomitting crimes


    In front of the city gate of Taichu County.


    Apany has set up three checkpoints, guardingyers of soldiers.


    Du Wan wears a mink cloak, rides a tall horse, wears deerskin auspicious cloud boots, and has a sword wrapped around his waist. The baggage brought from the capital was left on the carriage, and the snacks in the small cloth bag were not taken. He only took his own money bag with him.


    Other than that, all that''s left is the stolen whip.


    She must have taken it lightly this time.


    The first level.


    A soldier was about to step forward to ask.


    Snapped!


    Du Wan went down with a long whip and said arrogantly: "Get out! I want to enter the city, get out of the way."


    " Another soldier would have killed him as a thief.


    Du Wanshi looked like someone who was not easy to mess with all over her body. How can ordinary people be qualified to ask questions when they meet a young master from a powerful family? Du Wan is not arrogant, but others think shecks confidence.


    The soldier retreated and found the leader of this level.


    The little leader went to find his superior again.


    Find one by one until the general guarding the city gate.


    The general stood on the city wall and looked at the noble young man below.


    The distance is too far to see the face clearly, but it can be seen that he is not old.


    The city gate guard said: "This is the news sent by He Liang, the young master named Wu? He seriously injured Tu Zuo, and he dared toe to Taichu County..."


    Newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. said a gentle middle-aged man next to him.


    Master Mo, do you think he is suspicious?


    I cant say for sure, but my background must be good.


    "What you said is like saying nothing. The news from General He Liang is that this boy is very aggressive, rampant, and willful. He knew that there was a war in the southwest border, so he came here to gain experience. In addition, his martial arts is extremely strong and unfathomable. , I heard that he killed two of Tu Zuos men with only two copper coins.


    You can ask Guard Pei.


    How can it be that the leaders confidant can just ask?


    "Then will you let me go now? If I don''t let me go, someone may die." Master Mo reminded him at the right time.


    There was really going to be a fight below, and with just a wave of the whip in Du Wan''s hand, the barrier blocking the road was destroyed.


    The power of this whip is so strong that it is difficult for people to survive if it hits it.


    The guard finally decided to let her in, "Let her in. Master Mo, please go and report to the leader in person, saying that the young man who seriously injured Tu Zuo hase to Taichu County, and we can''t stop him. He has entered the city."


    Okay, Ill go right away. Master Mo left in a hurry.


    However, Du Wan made a fuss and sessfully entered the city.


    When I entered, I noticed the difference. It was different from Linshui County, Moding County and Daling County. At least when walking on the street, 80% of the shops are open for business.


    There are not many pedestrians on the street, but it is not deserted either.


    Du Wan took out ten copper coins and bought a fist-sized steamed bun.


    Yes, prices are soaring, and even steamed buns are turning into gold.


    There were meat buns for sale next to the stall selling steamed buns, and they smelled quite fragrant. It wasnt that Du Wan didnt want to eat meat buns, but he was suspicious. He couldnt guarantee whether the meat the other party used was human meat buns, especially in this kind of confusion. environment of.


    Du Wan led the horse forward, gnawing on the steamed buns and looking around slyly.


    Of course, she didnt miss the follower behind her.


    After walking for a while, I finally saw an inn.


    There was a waiter sitting at the door, dozing off.


    As soon as Du Wan approached, the waiter heard the sound of horse hooves and immediately woke up, "Sir, would you rather stay here?" "Stay." Du Wan responded.


    The waiter went to pull the horse diligently.


    Another waiter came out and weed Du Wan in.


    It is not meal time at this hour, and there are no guests eating in the lobby.


    Du Wan walked to the counter and asked for a room, then found an empty table and chair and sat down, "Is there anything good to eat?"


    The waiter came up and greeted, "Sir, we used to have a lot of dishes in our store, but now... it''s not easy to find the ingredients. We can only serve rice noodles, steamed buns, steamed buns and some side dishes."


    Is there any meat? Du Wan asked specifically.


    The meat was sold out in the morning, and now only the fish is left. Do you want it, sir?


    Forget it, give me a bowl of noodle soup and a side dish.


    "Okay, please wait a minute, sir." The waiter went to the kitchen to send a message and came back with another pot of coarse tea.


    Du Wan only tasted it and stopped touching it.


    I dont know why, but this tea is extremely bitter and tastes a little weird. It''s iparable to the tea Du Wan drank in the capital. Du Wan didn''t order much, but it was served to the table quickly.


    Du Wan picked up the chopsticks and started eating.


    How could she just eat it casually if she wasn''t big-hearted?


    Just now, she had been paying attention to the kitchen in the back and ate only when she found nothing unusual.


    It''s just that the taste is really not that good.


    Du Wan picked it up and ate only a few bites of the noodles. The side dishes were also unptable, with a bit of a bitter taste. If you don''t waste food, you won''t be an arrogant rich man. Therefore, Du Wan puts down his chopsticks with peace of mind and does not abuse his stomach.


    "Waiter, tell me, the food you cook is so unptable, do you usually have customers?" Du Wan used her venomous tongue and made the waiter''s face turn red.


    The shopkeeper next to him came up to apologize, "Sir, this is a small business..."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t n to eat the King''s meal. Let''s keep the ounts. We''ll settle the ounts together after I check out." Du Wan pped her hands and stood up, then walked out.


    The shopkeeper is not afraid that Du Wan will leave and note back.


    There are Du Wan''s horses in the stables behind.


    The waiter quickly came forward to clear the table, looking at the leftovers that Du Wan had eaten with gleaming eyes, "Shopkeeper, these are the food..."


    Take it away, you share it. Its the leftovers for the guests anyway. The shopkeeper waved his hand.


    The waiter said gratefully: "Thank you, shopkeeper, you are such a good person."


    Stop ttering, this young master is no ordinary person at first nce. Please serve him carefully. After being a shopkeeper for decades, he still has some discernment.


    The waiter nodded repeatedly and walked towards the kitchen carrying the things.


    Du Wan walked out of the inn, but still paid attention to the conversation behind him.


    I think this shopkeeper is good. Perhaps most of the people Du Wan met along the way were of good character. It is true that there are not so many bad people in the world. After all, there are only a few evil people.


    Du Wan began to wander aimlessly on the street again.


    one person!


    A thirteen or fourteen year old boy from a wealthy family.


    He looks like a fat sheep and can easily seduce people intomitting crimes.


    Du Wan knew this very well, so he almost bothered toe to her door so that she could take the opportunity to cause trouble.


    The spies following behind him were quite speechless about this. In their opinion, this young master from a wealthy family had too many good times and was full to support himself, so he came to such an unstable ce to have fun.


    You must know that along the way, they found that many people were eyeing Du Wan.


    Are they all gangsters who are not doing their job properly, or are they theckeys of some gray forces, such as human traffickers?

 Chapter 363: If the person in the painting is her

    Chapter 363: If the person in the painting is her


    It was broad daylight, and Du Wan had never thought of sneaking into the county town.


    Just sneaking in secretly, there are many tricks.


    Pei Hao has not found anyone for so long, so he must have been well hidden.


    And its easy for her to sneak in, but how about finding someone?


    So its better to make a big show and show your whereabouts. As long as Pei Hao hears news about her, he will naturally find a way to contact her. Furthermore, Pei Hao is one of the few people who knows her abilities. There is no need to approach her at all. As long as peoplee near her and make some noise, It''s much easier than her looking for someone aimlessly.


    As for whether it will attract the attention of the rebel leaders?


    Du Wan doesnt consider this at all.


    Not to mention that she seriously injured Tu Zuo, which must have spread to the ears of the rebel high-ups...


    It didnt take long.


    Du Wans portrait was sent to a well-guarded mansion in the county.


    Qiao Qi lives here.


    In the bedroom in the main courtyard, the smell of medicine was very strong, and there was also a faint smell of blood.


    Qiao Qi was half-lying on the bed. The injuries on his body had been properly treated. They were all rtively serious injuries. It only takes a while to recover. The problem is that the current situation is too serious to allow him to rest. You must know that the imperial army is about to arrive in Linshui County.


    Qiao Qi looked at the young man in the painting and said, "The person in this painting looks a bit familiar. I may have seen her before, but I just can''t remember where."


    Someone next to him said: "Didn''t you say that he might be a noble son from the capital?"


    Im not from the capital, right? A young man in his twenties said.


    Everyone looked at him when they heard this.


    Qiao Qi asked: "Achen, do you know this young man?"


    I dont know either


    When Pei Chen saw the portrait, his first thought was of Du Wan.


    Its just that the princess is a little girl.


    Is this a boy in front of me?


    Besides, the princess is such a noble person, how could shee to the southwest border alone? Even if she wanted toe over, the Princess Mansion would not agree. Because of this, Pei Chen denied that the person in the painting was Du Wan. Another very important reason is that ording to reports from spies, this young man''s martial arts skills are so strong that even Tu Zuo cannot resist him.


    Pei Chen met herst year and was deeply impressed by her, especially her sinister ways of doing evil things from time to time.


    At that time, she had no martial arts skills...


    A man next to him said: "Pei Chen, if you have anything to say, don''t keep it hidden. If you don''t say it, we won''t be able to guess it. If we can''t guess it, how can wee up with the result of the discussion?"


    "I''m sure I haven''t seen this boy in the capital. I just saw a little girl who looks very simr to the one in the painting. But the little girl doesn''t know martial arts. I saw herst summer, less than a year ago. Even if shees back After starting martial arts training in the capital, it is impossible to be a master in such a short period of time." During the period of Pei Chen''s escape, his whole person became much gloomier.


    Pei Chen then said, "Isn''t the most important thing now, finding Prince Pei?"


    "Achen is right. The most important thing now is to catch Pei Hao. Put the boy''s affairs aside for now. The imperial army ising soon. If you want to win this battle easily, you must catch Pei Hao and continue to increase the number of people. Search with your hands." Qiao Qidu admired Pei Hao''s ability to hide.


    Then Qiao Qis eyes fell on the portrait again.


    Just now he was only paying attention to his appearance, but now he paid attention to the long sword in the portrait, "...a sword with a ring head?"


    Qiao Qi suddenly felt something bad. He suddenly raised his head and looked at Pei Chen, "Is the little girl you are talking about Princess Jiaoyang?"


    Its her. Pei Chen replied.


    In an instant, Qiao Qi felt a buzzing in his head.


    Wangyue Tower was raided back then, and it had something to do with her!


    Later, he was secretly sent out of the capital by his master, but he was still very concerned about her affairs. One incident after another revealed that the princess was not simple. Later, the Prime Minister''s Mansion was overthrown, and the Su family was brought to the Princess'' Mansion as ves. They even sent Su, the former champion, to Prince Consort Du as a follower.


    I heard that Princess Jiaoyang has a little hobby. She likes to wander around the capital with a sword on her waist...


    That sword is a ring-headed sword, which is the treasure of the county king.


    Qiao Qis face was full of disbelief.   No wonder Pei Chen didnt dare to imagine it, even he thought it was impossible...


    Qiao Qi held the hand of the portrait, trembling slightly, "Achen, go there yourself and see if the person in the painting is the princess."


    Not only did my hands tremble, but my voice also trembled a little.


    He is not Pei Chen and the others, and they have little information.


    With Xie Zhang as his master and the intelligencework established in secret, he has great authority. Therefore, he knew the inside story of how Prince Consort Du was ambushed and the young princess beheaded hundreds of people by herself.


    If the person in the painting is really her...


    Hi, hello everyone, we are all so nice.


    A clear little girls voice sounded outside the house.


    Everyone in the room looked outside.


    I saw someone outside, sticking out his little head and waving to them with a smile.


    Du Wan is here!


    It was she who wandered here and happened to hear them talking.


    I couldn''t help it for a moment, so I came in to take a look out of curiosity.


    The guards of a mere mansion, no matter how strict they were, were of no use and could not stop her.


    At this moment, everyone in the room was dumbfounded, including Pei Chen.


    Everyone came to the main courtyard, but there was no movement among the guards outside. Could it be that they were all killed?


    Du Wan walked into the house with her hands on her back, "You are talking about me, you are so amazing, you guessed my identity. If you are in the capital, it is not strange to guess my identity. I didn''t expect that there are people in the southwest who know it. Could it be that there are people in the southwest who know it?" Is my reputation so famous?"


    The dress of a rich boy and his undisguised voice are unique to little girls.


    If not Princess Jiaoyang, who else could she be?


    Qiao Qi was so frightened that his heart almost stopped beating, "Princess, Princess?"


    "Yes, I am Princess Jiaoyang." Du Wan looked at Qiao Qi, "It''s strange. It''s the first time I''ve met you, but howe I found you kind of kind?"


    Hey, I remembered it!


    How much does this person look like Qiao Qingzhu? They all have the surname Qiao, so they cant be the same family.


    Everyone else in the room drew their swords and pointed them at Du Wan.


    Du Wan showed no fear at all, her smile remained the same.


    Upon seeing this, Qiao Qi immediately stopped and said, "What are you doing? Put your swords away, everyone! The princess is a distinguished guest and cannot be neglected."


    "Yes, I am a distinguished guest." Du Wan smiled and climbed up the pole, "Everything delicious and delicious will be served. During the time I came to the southwest, my aunt was really starved to death. She didn''t even have a meal. Enjoy the meal."


    "Why did the princesse to the southwest?" Qiao Qi stood up regardless of his injury.


    What else can I do? Find someone.


    Looking for...Prince Pei?


    Smart! Du Wan kept smiling, but the smile did not reach her eyes.


    Qiao Qi''s mood is veryplicated. The princess may be too magnanimous.


    For a person to be able to do this, he either doesn''t take them seriously, or he is confident and confident.

 Chapter 364: Prince Pei鈥檚 whereabouts are unknown

    Chapter 364: Prince Pei¡¯s whereabouts are unknown


    Chapter 364 Prince Peis whereabouts are unknown


    Du Wan noticed the vignce and fear in these people''s eyes and found it very interesting.


    Logically speaking, since she is so arrogant, shouldnt these people rush up to teach her a lesson? Then she would be able to kill a few casually... It was a pity that no one took action, so she didn''t even think about killing a chicken to scare the monkeys.


    Du Wan nced at everyone present provocatively, "You are so weird."


    No, you are the strangest.


    Qiao Qi thought to himself.


    Du Wan sat on a chair and saw boiled peanuts in shells on the table. She picked up a handful and peeled the shells in public, smelled the peanuts inside, threw them into her mouth and started chewing.


    Dont be afraid of poison!


    After all, this is what she eats by herself, and it is not specially prepared for her.


    Besides, poisoning would not be put into shelled peanuts.


    Du Wan ate with gusto, "When will the wine and food be served? Am I not a distinguished guest? And it''s best not to touch the wine and food. Even if I am poisoned, it will be easy to kill you."


    Screw your mothers effort!


    They almost dont know the word anymore.


    Suddenly, Du Wan stopped chewing peanuts and nced at one of the men, "I saw a group of monkeys, but I am missing a chicken. Which one of you wants to be a chicken?"


    Qiao Qi felt that the wound was more painful. Are you angry?


    Others hands tightened on their weapons.


    There are a few men with bad tempers who even have blue veins popping out from their hands.


    But Qiao Qi''s death suppressed them and prevented them from acting rashly.


    The princess''s words clearly said that those who were dissatisfied could take action. She could just "kill the chicken to scare the monkey".


    A man finally couldn''t hold it back and kicked the chair away, "Fuck! I don''t care if you are the princess or not. If you dare to be so arrogant when youe to my territory, go to hell!"


    He raised his knife to strike at Du Wan.


    Du Wan sat still and flicked the peanuts between her fingers.


    Poof.


    Very light sound.


    It is the sound of something being prated.


    The man''s movement of raising the knife just stopped suddenly, and his whole figure seemed to have been pressed on the pause button. However, a stream of blood gushed out from between his eyebrows, and the ring eyes still retained the anger from his life.


    boom!


    The body fell straight backwards.


    The whole room was silent and deathly silent.


    The atmosphere of death is shrouded, and no one knows whether they will be next.


    Before seeing the terror of the other party, people were very wary from hearsay, but they were not afraid. After witnessing Du Wan''s attack with their own eyes, no one dared to think of resisting.


    Qiao Qis first thought was its over.


    He didn''t even see how Du Wan took action.


    I only know that people die under a peanut.


    Qiao Qi has never seen or heard of killing someone with a peanut. Earlier, news came to report that a group of soldiers who went to track down Prince Pei''s subordinate Hu San died in a suspicious manner.


    More than a dozen blood-stained leaves were found at the scene, and it is said that the throat was probably cut by the leaves.


    At that time, Qiao Qi didnt quite believe it.


    Now I believe it, the person was probably... killed by the princess.


    Now Pei Chen wants to be invisible and just hopes that Du Wan will not notice him.


    He and the princess had a life-and-death feud. He ambushed Pei Hao at that time, and she was implicated... If Du Wan remembered the old score, she might not be able to escape today.


    Du Wan knew that Pei Chen was among these people. But she has never met the person involved and doesnt know what he looks like.


    Du Wan suddenly spoke, "You said, if I kill you all, what else can the rebels in the southwest do?"


    "Princess, think twice." Qiao Qi''s heart pounded. "There are 300,000 troops in Taichu County. Does the princess think that if we kill us, we can escape from the city?"


    "Huh? If you don''t mention it, I think it''s okay. But if you mention it, I''d like to see if I can escape."


    "That''s not what I meant. Don''t get me wrong, Princess..." Qiao Qi hurriedly exined.


    Why doesnt the dignified princess act ording tomon sense?


    Qiao Qi found another reason in frustration, "The consequences of arge army without a leader will be very serious. Then the people around will be in chaos..."


    "It''s strange. Do the rebels still care about the people? I heard a lot of stories of burning, killing and looting by the rebels all the way here. Do you know Linshui County? As soon as they heard that you were going to attack, they all fled and killed You are just doing nothing more than removing harm for the people."


    Qiao Qi felt bad when he heard it.


    Du Wan threw the peeled peanuts into his mouth.


    Suddenly, an arrow from his sleeve shot towards Du Wan''s throat from an unexpected angle.


    Du Wan raised her slender, jade-like hand.


    When Qiao Qi and others reacted, they saw Du Wan holding a sleeve arrow between her fingers. Then Du Wanhao turned her wrist slightly, and in the eyes of others, she threw the sleeve arrow back casually. Her posture made it seem like she was just throwing her sleeve arrows to the ground. However, no


    "ah-"


    At the corner, there was a scream.


    The arrow thrown by Du Wan prated the man''s heart and nailed into the wall behind him.


    This shows how powerful her throw was.


    Completely sorge that ordinary people cannot imagine it.


    The expressions of Qiao Qi and others changed greatly. Qiao Qi was even worse. He shouted angrily: "I told everyone not to mess around, are you all deaf?!"


    After saying that, Qiao Qi covered the wound and became unsteady on his feet.


    Du Wan made a false noise, "You moved too much just now, which caused the wound to bleed. I heard that your injury was caused by Prince Pei. Do you know where he is?"


    I, we are looking for him too. Qiao Qi answered while holding back the pain.


    Just like that, two of his most trusted confidants were lost. Qiao Qi not only felt pain in his body, but also in his heart.


    Du Wan asked again: "Will Prince Pei leave the city?"


    "It''s impossible..." Qiao Qi''s voice was a little unsteady.


    Du Wan felt suspicious and said, "Speak clearly."


    Under Du Wan''s intense gaze, Qiao Qi still struggled to tell the truth. When Pei Hao escaped, they closed the city gate immediately. Another point was that Pei Hao should have been seriously injured when he escaped.


    It was impossible for a person to escape from the city in that situation.


    Qiao Qi now just wants to get rid of the devil in front of him quickly, so he doesn''t have much to hide. The development of the situation now is very wrong, it is extremely skewed, and it is very different from what the master expected.


    Is it possible that the masters ambitious hegemony has just begun and is about to die?


    Qiao Qi was forced to ask: "Princess Princess, what do you want? Give me a good time."


    "How do I know? I just walked here and took a look out of curiosity." Du Wan didn''t want to admit that she was being questioned. Wandering nearby, I suddenly heard the conversation of Qiao Qi and others, and came in on a whim, "You may not believe what I say, but it is the truth."


    Qiao Qi stared at Du Wan, "The winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. I have nothing to say. I just hope that the princess can respect him a little bit."


    Whats the point of respect? Your master doesnt even dare to mention respect to me. Du Wan couldnt help but think of Xie Zhang.


    When Qiao Qi heard this, not only his hands and feet felt cold, but also his heart felt cold, and his face turned ashen, "I don''t have a master, Princess, don''t make random guesses."


    "Okay, okay, if you say no, then there won''t be." Du Wan replied perfunctorily.

 Chapter 365: Acquire merit for Prince Pei

    Chapter 365: Acquire merit for Prince Pei


    Chapter 365: Aplishing achievements for Prince Pei


    Compared with Qiao Qi''s solemnity, Du Wan''s demeanor seemed careless.


    On the other hand, others in the room were shocked and stunned. Is there a master behind the scenes of Chief Qiao? !


    Really? who is it? !


    Du Wan stood up and said, "Okay, I''ll go find Prince Pei. One more thing you have to remember is that you can''t kill Prince Pei if you encounter him. It''s also best to have someone go to the inn to notify me."


    "you-"


    Goodbye. Du Wan left strangely.


    Before leaving, I grabbed a handful of peanuts.


    The Princess Jiaoyang we saw today was very different from the rumors... was it dangerous?


    A ruthless approach? Elusive?


    At this time, everyone in the room had the illusion of surviving a disaster. A few of them had rxed their tense nerves and almost couldn''t even stand still.


    Pei Chen''s back was also soaked with cold sweat. It was obviously still February.


    Qiao Qi couldn''t stand steadily for a moment and fell down on the bed.


    The person next to him helped him in time and asked him to lie down.


    Qiao Qi looked at the two dead people on the ground heartbrokenly, "It''s good to be buried alive."


    Chief, is this the death of Brother Lu Zi and Brother Zhang? Someone squatted down and asked softly, choking.


    Qiao Qishen said sadly, "Do you think I want this? Do you think I don''t want revenge? But...can you do it?"


    As long as there are enough people...


    How many are enough? Thousands or tens of thousands? Is it worth it to exchange the lives of one of our countless brothers for the life of one person? Or do you think there are not enough people dying now? Just for us to breathe a sigh of relief..."


    I... The person was very ashamed.


    Qiao Qi spoke righteously, but felt ashamed in his heart.


    He doesnt want to confront the princess, that is simply inhumane...


    "If you don''t want to die, you must take a detour when you see the princess in the future. In fact, I would rather say... you all pack your things and run away tonight."


    Chief!


    What did the leader say?!


    "this"


    A few people were startled and looked at Qiao Qi, waiting for him to exin.


    Before the imperial army arrived, Chief Qiao asked them to flee?


    Qiao Qi was very upset at this time, "If the princess cane once, she cane a second time. She is not Prince Pei, and it would be easy to kill us. Do you understand? Do you think it is easy for me to make this decision? I just I dont want everyone to die like Lu Zi and Zhang Zi, meaningless.


    Then our ideal


    Only when you are alive can you talk about ideals. Qiao Qi said firmly.


    A group of people were talking, but Pei Chen didnt say a word.


    Qiao Qi looked at Pei Chen, "What do you want?"


    Continue to escape. Pei Chen decided to leave today.


    Qiao Qidao, "Actually, there is a second way."


    What way?


    "Submit to the imperial court and be recruited." Qiao Qi had a headache. ording to the original n, they would establish a foundation in the southwest. Wait for the master toe and ept the recruitment, let the master get a big credit, and then continue to be promoted.


    What is it like now? Gain merit for Prince Pei?


    The whole n was ruined by the princess alone.


    He must report this matter to his master quickly...


    Waiting for everyone to leave in panic.


    Pei Chen stayed and wanted to say something to Qiao Qi alone.


    Qiao Qi was waiting for everyone to leave so he could write a secret letter, "What else do you want?"


    I really have to leave, thank you for taking care of me during this time.


    "Not to say"


    "My family has a grudge against Pei Shizi." Pei Chen''s eyes were sinister. "My father was killed by the Zhenguo government, and I ambushed Pei Haost time and caused him heavy losses. He will not let me go."


    Qiao Qi gave Pei Chen a sum of money and asked him to leave with his brother.


    Pei Chen took the banknote and apologized gratefully. After that, he asked: "Chief, you... seem to be very afraid of the princess?"


    "Everyone who underestimated her...is dead. She is a living hell." "..."


    Pei Chen took his former confidants and hurriedly left Taichu County in disguise. While Du Wan was searching Pei Hao everywhere.


    Du Wan thought it would be easy for her to find someone, but the reality pped her in the face.


    Its been two days and no one has been found.


    Pei Hao didn''te to find her, and she didn''t find Pei Hao either.


    A county town is neither big nor small.


    When Du Wan was unhappy, he would wander in front of Qiao Qi, scaring Qiao Qi so much that his injuries were even more serious. In addition, Mu Si''an''s army has arrived in Linshui County.


    The two armies are facing each other, which has made the people in this area panic.


    Taichu County is no longer under lockdown.


    It was the third day, and Du Wan was in an even worse mood. It was still the leader of the rebels who suffered.


    The cold face wandered around Qiao Qi''s house.


    Du Wan asked: "I remember...who was there? By the way, where is Pei Chen?"


    "Let''s go." Qiao Qisheng was helpless, "Princess, are we allowed to go safely?"


    "This has nothing to do with me. I don''t want to fight." Du Wan''s eyes seemed to be able to see through people''s hearts. "Your master is very good at nning. If he leads the troops, he will be a big credit."


    Qiao Qi''s face turned dark, "It''s nothing."


    Theres no one else here, why should I hide it? By the way, you look a bit like...Qiao Qingzhu.


    Qiao Qi looked nervous for a moment, Who is this person? I dont know him.


    Du Wan smiled, "The pir of a certain opera troupe in the capital."


    "Princess, let me give you some clues. The direction Prince Pei was injured when he fled was the area south of the city."


    Okay, Ill go take a look around again.


    Du Wan said she would try it again because she had done it no less than three times before.


    This time she decided to search people one by one.


    Du Wan went out and rode his horse for a while when he met a person blocking the way.


    This man was wearing a cloak, covering his face.


    She didn''t think he was Pei Hao because he had a different body shape. Pei Hao had a tall and straight posture, while this man was tall and burly.


    Princess. It was Hu Sans voice.


    Du Wan was surprised, "Did you bring someone here?"


    Yes, have you seen the crown prince?


    "No, I''ve been searching for three days but couldn''t find anyone. Qiao Qi said that hisst whereabouts were in the south of the city." Du Wan didn''t mind if there were more people, so they went to look for someone together.


    After Hu San and others sessfully sneaked in, they vaguely felt that something was wrong, "Princess, have the rebels captured the prince? If not, why didn''t they continue the search?"


    Du Wan said: "I''ve been to the prison."


    Hu San:


    Then, Du Wan added: "Not only have I searched the prison, but I have also searched the houses of various rebels. The way I search for people is different from yours, so you can go and find them."


    Then, Ill go look for it.


    Hu Sans way of finding people is indeed different from Du Wans.


    Since no one was found for three days, Du Wan suspected that Pei Hao was seriously injured and fell into aa.


    There was no movement at all. No matter how good she was, she couldn''t find anyone.


    Du Wan decided to follow Hu San and others.


    Hu San said to go to the south of the city to look for people first.


    Every time he walked to a street or corner, Hu San stopped and looked carefully.


    Du Wan suspected that he was looking for a secret code.

 Chapter 366: It鈥檚 about the whereabouts of the prince

    Chapter 366: It¡¯s about the whereabouts of the prince


    Chapter 366 Concerns the whereabouts of the Crown Prince


    Du Wan followed beside me, acting like a salted fish the whole time. It''s not that she''s impatient or worried, but at this time, she can''t cause more trouble.


    Hu San is much more agile than Du Wan in finding people.


    Du Wan didnt know how he did it. Finally, Hu San locked an alley.


    This alley is home to more than 20 families, all of whom are ordinary people.


    Hu Sandao: "People disappeared in this area."


    You said he would hide here?


    Nine times out of ten, the secret code left by the prince will be lost here.


    Is there a code? Du Wan didnt want to admit that she didnt understand.


    Hu San was rummaging around, and Du Wan followed, but didn''t see anything unusual. How dark it must be. Then Du Wan and others began to search this area.


    Du Wan had checked it three times before, and found it familiar.


    This time we went from house to house, looking for people very carefully.


    In order to avoid missing anything again, Hu San searched in the open, while Du Wan stared in the dark.


    One light and one dark, as long as they work well together, it will be easier to find someone.


    Hu San and others went to knock on the door.


    For those who refused to open the door, they broke in and searched.


    When someone opens the door, ask politely and search again. In this way, we searched carefully from the first house in the alley to thest house, but still couldn''t find Pei Hao.


    Du Wan stood at a high ce and kept paying attention to the surrounding situation.


    Seeing Hu Saning towards her, Du Wan jumped lightly andnded on the ground.


    Hu San asked anxiously: "Princess, have you found anything?"


    "I didn''t find anything big, but I found a suspicious ce." Du Wan raised her finger and pointed to arge house. "There is a big family living here, and one of them was a pair of sisters who were very panicked when they learned that someone wasing to search."


    Hu San was puzzled, "Isn''t it normal for a girl to panic when she sees her husbanding in?"


    "It''s their conversation that''s a bit...suspicious." Du Wan paid special attention to the movements around her and overheard the sisters talking in low voices.


    The younger girl was obviously very scared and asked her sister: What should I do? Here we are searching again...


    The sisters answer was even more suspicious: Dont panic, everything was fine before.


    Du Wan had no definite evidence, but she had an intuition that the two sisters knew Pei Hao''s whereabouts. "This matter cannot be rushed. You evacuate here first, and I will stay and keep an eye on them."


    Princess-


    Hu San wanted to ask someone directly for questioning, "How about arresting the person first?"


    What are you arresting me for? Are you forcing me to question you? What if they refuse to tell you until you die?


    We have our own means


    "Not everyone can be tortured." There was no basis for Du Wan''s words, but his intuition was this. "We''ll wait until we find out whether we are friends or foes. What do you mean if someone risked his life to save someone else?"


    Hu San was asked.


    What are you picturing? Picture person?


    He couldn''t answer this topic...


    "It''s fine if you''re a bad person, torture is okay. If the other person is really a benefactor..., be careful if your heir apparent finds out and skins you." Du Wan was anxious before, but she didn''t show it, "I don''t want to be this evil person anyway. ."


    But these... are all your guesses.


    Hu Sanyi couldn''t figure out the princess''s temper for a while.


    Du Wan nced at him and said, "Why are you so anxious? People have been missing for five or six days. It will be about a while and a half."


    When Hu San heard this, he suddenly felt that it was right.


    She has been missing for so many days and has not been found by the rebels yet. Someone should be helping secretly. Furthermore, Hu San thought that Pei Hao still had Master Yuantong''s wound medicine on him, and he felt a little calmer.


    As the princess said, there is no rush for a short meeting. Du Wan stayed secretly, staring at the alley, focusing on the sisters.


    It was not until the family had dinner that the two sisters brought their own food back to the room. Then Du Wan saw that they shared a portion of the food and left one portion to put away properly.


    Du Wan was very surprised when she saw these so-called sisters.


    That sister is thirteen or fourteen years old and has an unfamiliar face. But the so-called sister is an old acquaintance!


    Wang Jin''er? !


    Wang Jin''er, who is in exile, why is he here?


    Du Wan recalled that Pei Hao once said that Wang Jin''er was exiled to a small town in the south. Looking at Wang Jin''er''s current situation, apart from not having the good food and clothing before, she has not suffered much.


    Uncle Nanyang should have made some arrangements for Wang Jin''er.


    Du Wan was a little lucky to have stopped Hu San from catching someone.


    Meeting a ruthless person like Wang Jin''er, he might not tell the whereabouts of Pei Hao.


    That''s right, Wang Jin''er''s appearance hasn''t changed much now, her temperament haspletely changed, and her expression is full of gloom.


    Until it gets dark.


    Wang Jin''er let the girl''s room serve as a cover, and she secretly left the room alone.


    Du Wan hid in the dark, quietly, and Wang Jin''er did not notice it. Then she followed Wang Jin''er all the way, and finally saw Wang Jin''er stopping at an unexpected ce, which was the pigsty of this home?


    There are two little piglets raised in the pig pen.


    Wang Jin''er went in, moved the pig trough, and after some more fiddling, he actually opened the entrance to a cer.


    Du Wan was silent for a while.


    So, Prince Pei has been living in a pigsty these days? It was such an unexpected ce, no wonder not even the rebels could be found, and even she didn''t expect it.


    When others dig a cer, will they dig it in a pigsty?


    Du Wan suppressed the idea of rushing in and waited to see what happened.


    In a short while.


    Wang Jin''er''s voice came from inside, "Prince Pei, how are your injuries?"


    I didn''t hear Pei Hao''s voice, I could only vaguely notice a person''s breathing, which was almost imperceptible.


    Wang Jin''er said again: "Don''t me me. If you want to me, me that **** Du Wan. Whose fianc is bad? Why should it be hers? If it''s not hers, I will let you go."


    Du Wan:


    This development is not quite right?


    Wang Jin''er smiled gloomily, "You must have contributed a lot to the fact that I was sentenced to exile. At that time, you must not have thought that one day your life would fall into my hands."


    Du Wan still didn''t hear Pei Hao speak.


    I''m afraid his current situation is not very optimistic.


    After a while.


    Wang Jin''er seemed to be forcing Pei Hao to eat, "Don''t want to eat? Hey, I saved your life. It''s up to me to decide whether you live or die."


    Du Wan felt a fire burning in her heart.


    Who is Wang Jin''er? How dare you humiliate him!


    At this moment, Du Wan wanted to chop Wang Jiner into pieces and feed them to the dogs.


    Then, her figure moved and quietlynded at the entrance of the cer. The entrance to the cer was blocked by a wooden board, blocking the faint lighting from inside.


    Du Wan was about to go in.


    Suddenly, there was a movement.


    The cer is usually not very big. If you want to enter, you have to push the wooden board aside.


    Wang Jin''er is a madman, and Du Wan cannot guarantee that the other person will not kill Pei Hao immediately when he sees her. The most important thing is that Du Wan doesn''t know the specific situation inside.


    She is very confident in her abilities, and it is easy to kill Wang Jin''er.


    But, she was worried about what might happen!

 Chapter 367: Du Wan was so angry that she wanted to kill someone

    Chapter 367: Du Wan was so angry that she wanted to kill someone


    Chapter 367 Du Wan is so angry that she wants to kill someone


    Du Wan does not allow idents.


    I dont want that one in 10,000 chance to happen.


    So, Du Wan suppressed the anger in her heart and took no action for the time being.


    Wang Jin''er just went in with the food, indicating that he didn''t want to kill Pei Hao for the time being. Next, Wang Jin''er said a lot of words, and his hatred for Du Wan was revealed in every word, so he took revenge on Pei Hao. During this period, he also heard that Pei Hao''s breathing was abnormal. It was probably Wang Jin''er who had done something.


    "Oh, your wound is bleeding again." Wang Jin''er''s voice had a perverted joy in it, "Your wound medicine is quite good, and you didn''t die even after being injured like this."


    Du Wan gritted her teeth and clenched her fists.


    In her heart, Wang Jin''er is already a dead person...


    More than two quarters of an hour passed.


    Wang Jin''er then extinguished the oilmp and climbed out of the cer as if he was satisfied.


    As soon as he came out, he turned around and wanted to block the cer entrance again.


    Suddenly, he felt a pain in the back of his head. Wang Jin''er''s vision went dark and he passed out.


    Du Wan kicked Wang Jin''er into the corner with the most pig shit. She endured it very hard and did not send Wang Jin''er to the west on the spot.


    Then, Du Wan did not hesitate and got into the cer entrance.


    It was pitch dark inside, and I couldn''t see anything. But the steps at the cer entrance can still be seen to some extent due to the moonlight outside. Du Wan got in without hesitation and took out the fire seal from her body.


    Fire and light together.


    The situation in the cer suddenly came into view.


    Du Wan''s eyes narrowed suddenly.


    I saw a person lying on the bed in the corner, it was Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao''s condition was very bad. His hands and feet were tightly tied with thick ropes, and his mouth was gagged. It was probably because he was worried that he would make noise and alert people outside. The most shocking thing was the injuries on his body. There was no good spot on his body, and there was a wound on his chest tied with a thick white cloth, with bright red blood stains on it.


    This is the new oozing blood.


    Du Wan felt a lump in her throat and sore eyes when she saw him.


    Lighting the oilmp next to her with a fire stick, she rushed to Pei Hao and untied him with trembling hands. Pei Hao looks really miserable now.


    It was so miserable that her heart was trembling...


    Pei Hao opened his eyes and looked at her steadily.


    His state is not quite like the excitement of meeting an acquaintance, but a bit like a person in a dream. Perhaps now he couldn''t believe that the person he saw in front of him was real, and suspected that he was too obsessed with it and had hallucinations. Otherwise, how could someone from far away in the capital appear here?


    Until the person he loves is close at hand, he has a little sense of reality.


    Du Wan untied his restraints and reached out to help him at a loss.


    At this time, Pei Hao had been feeling groggy and had a high fever.


    "Wanwan, Wanwan..." His voice was hoarse, very soft.


    Ai, Im here. Du Wans tears fell.


    A drop of tear just fell on Pei Hao''s chapped lips.


    He took a sip lightly as if struggling, "It''s salty... Isn''t it a dream?"


    "No, I''m here to save you. I''m sorry... I''mte." Du Wan was anxious before and worried about him, but in fact she still firmly believed that nothing would happen to him. Because he is the man who lives the most carefree life in the book, and he has an aura about him. She also thought that his ability to turn danger into good fortune must be very powerful.


    I thought that even if he was in trouble, he would still be a noble prince!


    Think


    Never thought it would be like this! Du Wan wanted to carry him on his back and take him away from here.


    However, she does not have any medical skills, but she does know somemon sense. She didn''t know the extent of his injury or whether it had broken bones, but she noticed that his left foot was bruised and swollen, and it was probably broken.


    Concerned about his injury, Du Wan did not dare to act rashly for fear of causing secondary harm.


    Du Wan asked him to lie down again, took off his cloak, covered Pei Hao, and said softly: "Wait here, I will go out to find Hu San and others to rescue you."


    Pei Hao looked at the empty cer and slowly closed his eyes.


    Just now, maybe it was really a dream...How could she be here?


    Hu San and others are nearby.


    Du Wan found them and immediately told Pei Hao''s situation, "He is seriously injured. Please arrange for a doctor toe over quickly. It''s best to get a stretcher."


    Yes, Princess.


    Hu San asked several people to make arrangements, but he followed Du Wan.


    Even after leaving the cer, Du Wan kept paying attention there, not afraid of any changes.


    The group returned to the pigsty.


    Hu San''s body was full of evil spirits, and when he saw the figure lying in the corner, he asked, "Princess, why is there someone here?"


    "Oh, it''s Wang Jin''er." Du Wan only said this and went into the cer again.


    Hu San asked the others to stay outside while he went in himself.


    When he saw the miserable condition of the prince, Hu San, a grown man, couldn''t hold back his tears. "Princess, the prince likes to be clean. I want to tidy up the prince first. Can you go out for a while?"


    "good."


    Du Wan was in a very depressed mood.


    When she got out of the cer, she couldn''t help but look back and saw Hu Sanbing Pei Hao''s messy hair.


    The guards guarding outside were unaware of the situation in the cer and remained silent.


    Du Wan came out and pointed at the woman in the pig pen, and said angrily: "You should watch her carefully and don''t let her run away. This person will be kept for your eldest son to deal with."


    offices


    Not long after waiting, an old doctor came over on the back of a guard, and a stretcher was also prepared.


    The old doctor carried the medicine box and went in to check it out. Fortunately, they didn''t touch Pei Hao. He said that his left leg was seriously fractured and there would be no way to treat it if he was injured again.


    A group of people carefully moved the unconscious Pei Hao out of the cer.


    Such a big movement, it is impossible not to rm other people. It''s just that the neighbors have been in panic for a long time and dare note out to find out.


    The family where Wang Jin''er is staying now heard the noise and wanted toe and check, but they were all stopped by the Pei family''s secret guards. They were either knocked unconscious or were too smart to say anything.


    Hu San and others went to a nearby courtyard where the old doctor lived.


    The old doctor wanted to help Pei Hao treat his injuries. Only his apprentice was left to help, and everyone else was driven out of the house.


    Pei Hao was in very bad condition and had a high fever. Fortunately, the old doctor''s medical skills were as good as those of the imperial doctors in the pce. After a bowl of medicine, most of the fever was gone.


    Du Wan was so anxious as she waited, she watched the whole process and never rxed. As long as the old doctor didn''te out of the room, she wouldn''t move.


    "Hu San, where did you find this doctor?...Can you trust him?"


    Trustworthy. He used to be a royal doctor in the pce, but then hemitted some crime and was almost beheaded by the emperor. It was only the Duke of Zhen who begged for mercy that the death penalty was changed to exile.


    This thing is such a coincidence, the ce of exile is the southwest border.

 Chapter 368: Rebels are attacking at night

    Chapter 368: Rebels are attacking at night


    Chapter 368 Rebels are attacking at night


    Du Wan was a little worried when she heard that the other party had made a mistake, "What mistake did he make?"


    Eight years ago, a pregnant concubine was put to death. Hu San said truthfully.


    Then he These words made Du Wan even more worried.


    Hu San further exined, "He was wrongly used. It waster found out that the anti-fetal drugs had been changed, so the emperor agreed to change the death penalty to five years of exile. In fact, the time of exile had passed long ago, but he was not very good at it." I want to go back to Beijing."


    Then he has no rtives in the capital?


    Yes. But when he was convicted, those rtives were eager to cut ties with him. Hu San sighed when he told this past incident.


    Du Wan somewhat understood. Perhaps for this reason, the old doctor was disheartened. He would rather stay in the southwest border and ept an apprentice to provide for him until the end of his life, rather than return to the capital.


    As long as Du Wan knows that the old doctor is fine, he will feel relieved.


    Waiting for the old doctor toe out with a tired look on his face, "Prince Pei''s condition is not stable yet. You should watch carefully and notify me if the fever breaks out again."


    "Okay, thank you for your hard work, doctor. You go and have a rest first." Du Wan said gratefully.


    The old doctor and his apprentice walked out of the room carrying the medicine box.


    Pei Hao was on the bed, his wounds had been re-bandaged.


    Du Wan approached lightly, pulled a quilt from the end of the bed, and carefully covered Pei Hao. Then a chair was moved to the side of the bed, and she sat on it. It seemed that she had no intention of leaving for the time being.


    Hu San whispered: "Princess, you didn''t sleep all nightst night. Do you want to go to the guest room to rest first? Your subordinates will take care of the prince''s ce first."


    "It''s okay, I''m energetic." Before he woke up, Du Wan didn''t think about leaving. "Go and rest, ande back for me in the evening."


    Okay. Hu San did not insist anymore.


    Compared to himself, he felt that the prince was safer with Du Wan guarding him.


    Hu San has not forgotten that they are still in Taichu County, which is still the territory of the rebels. In fact, he wanted to take his master out of Taichu County at this time, but it was obviously not possible because Pei Hao''s injury was too serious.


    Only Du Wan remained in the room.


    Du Wan looked at the unconscious Pei Hao and was very worried. There are also someplications in his heart. If it weren''t for the divorce, Pei Hao wouldn''t have taken the risk and almost lost his life.


    So the day came to an end.


    Du Wan sat by the bed and touched Pei Hao''s forehead from time to time, fearing that he would get fever again.


    The guards brought us food along the way, which were ordinary steamed buns, porridge, side dishes, etc. Du Wan didn''t show any pretense and ate everything. Towards evening, before Pei Hao woke up, the old doctor came over to check his pulse and prescribed some medicine.


    After the decoction is ready, it is a bit difficult to feed it.


    Du Wan sat on the head of the bed, half-lifted Pei Hao, and carefully leaned on his shoulder.


    Fed him the medicine one spoonful after another.


    So a person in aa will still instinctively swallow when fed something.


    When thest spoonful was fed, Du Wan was still thinking about whether he should feed the medicine by mouth if he couldn''t drink the medicine when he was in aa. "Some novels and TV series...are not necessarily correct."


    Isnt this a good drink?


    Du Wan put the spoon down and gently asked him to lie down.


    Hu San happened toe in in a hurry and saw this scene, "Princess, has the prince finished drinking the medicine?"


    He heard that the prince wanted to drink medicine, so he woke up and rushed to the house. He originally wanted toe and serve the prince to drink medicine, but he didn''t expect that the princess had already done it. That''s fine, it''s better than his rough hands and feet.


    Du Wan nodded towards him and thought of something else, "Have you contacted Mu Si''an about this matter?"


    "The news has been spread." Hu San contacted Mu Si''anst night.


    Next, Hu San said that after Du Wan entered the city alone a few days ago, they were going to the agreed ce to wait for someone. On the way, they met the secret guards of the Pei family, and together with the guards, they were discussing how to sneak into the city. Who knew what happened next? The next day, Taichu County lifted the ban inexplicably, and Du Wan also knew what happened next. Hu San added: "We have cooked red date porridge in the kitchen, and we can eat it when the prince wakes up."


    Yeah. Du Wan nodded after hearing this.


    Hu San asked tentatively: "Isn''t the princess sleepy?"


    "A little bit. I''ll go over there to rest. Call me if you need anything." Du Wan went to the small cubicle in the house.


    It is clearly said to be a partition, but it is just blocked by arge screen. There is a low couch inside, and there is a bookshelf next to it with some books. She didn''t care much about it, and sat cross-legged on the low couch to meditate, practicing silently.


    During the days since arriving in Taichu County, Du Wan has been practicing instead of sleeping.


    She only practiced for an hour, and she was an energetic little fairy again. I came out of the cubicle and asked about Pei Hao''s condition. Fortunately, Pei Hao''s condition improved faster than expected.


    Probably because of the bowl of medicine given by the old doctor, he did not have any fever at night.


    Du Wan still had the foresight to guard Pei Hao here.


    In the middle of the night, a group of thugs sneaked in with the intention of robbing something. There was a fight with the guards of the Pei family, and then countless rebels surrounded the area.


    On the surface, he wanted to capture the gangsters, but his true intention could not be concealed from Du Wan.


    Du Wan discovered from their private conversation that they were here for Pei Hao and her, and wanted to capture them and put them in prison in order to deal with the imperial army.


    Hu San was standing outside the door and saw Du Wan walking out, "Princess Princess, why don''t you take the prince and leave first?"


    Leave? How to leave?


    Du Wan looked at him with a half-smile.


    Hu San was d that he had not shaved off his beard, "The princess has great powers and must have some ideas."


    No matter how powerful you are, you cant withstand the tens of thousands of rebels outside.


    More than ten thousand? Hu Sans expression changed drastically.


    He guessed that there were many rebels outside, but he did not expect so many.


    How could they escape like this?


    Du Wan''s smile faded and she said sternly: "It''s a lie that they want to catch the gangsters, the target is us."


    So what now?


    "What can we do? Have all the criminals who broke in been dealt with?" When Du Wan asked this, he looked outside and heard the sound of fighting.


    Hu San said solemnly: "Not yet."


    "Forget it, let them all withdraw and protect the prince."


    But the princess


    Hu San was about to say something, but when he met the princesss cool gaze, he immediately shut up and did as he was told.


    Du Wan stepped out of the yard and flew onto the roof.


    She lifted up a tile, broke off a small piece, and crushed it into several small pieces with her hands. With a wave of her hand, the broken tiles became deadly weapons, killing anyone who tried to sneak into the yard. Kill the murderers one by one. In fact, these people were bandits recruited by the rebels, and some people deliberately let them sneak in to lead the charge.


    They are all not good people, so Du Wan takes action without mercy.


    Waiting for Hu San to lead dozens of Pei family secret guards to withdraw.


    Du Wan did not hesitate any longer and used his Qing Kung Fu to move towards the location of the generalmanded by the rebels.

 Chapter 369: Its his little girl

    Chapter 369: It''s his little girl


    Chapter 369 Its his little girl


    Du Wan can really kill more than 10,000 rebels.


    But this will be very troublesome. What if the bad reputation spreads in the future? Du Wan still wants to be an ordinary little girl and live a low-key life.


    So, to solve the current trouble, we can only capture the thief first and capture the king first.


    The person in charge of this matter was Zeng Bo, a general who had seen Du Wan kill people. He was a general under Qiao Qi. What he did today was hidden from Qiao Qi, because his suggestion was rejected by Qiao Qi. An opportunity like this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, but the leader actually refuses to agree and only wants to surrender?


    This made Zeng Bo very unconvinced.


    Thinking that Qiao Qi was injured and became less courageous.


    No matter how powerful a woman is, can she still be stronger than an army of ten thousand people?


    Zeng Bo united several people and surrounded the yard overnight. He also set up checkpoints on the surrounding exits. There were three floors inside and three floors outside. The rebels were densely packed and blocked the alley.


    However, Zeng Bo did this, but he cherished his life very much. He let others rush forward, but he stayed far away and arranged many people to protect himself.


    He thought that no matter how powerful Du Wan was, he couldn''t get close to him.


    When Du Wan appeared in front of him in an instant, as if she were in an uninhabited mirror, he finally panicked.


    How can it be? !


    Zeng Bo originally wanted to say something.


    Du Wan didn''t give him a chance. The long sword was unsheathed, and a sword light cut Zeng Bo''s throat.


    Blood sttered like pirs.


    Zeng Bo died before he even had time to think of regret. Then he followed Zeng Bo to cause trouble and wanted to capture the leaders of Pei Hao and Du Wan, but they were killed one by one by Du Wan.


    No matter how many people are around, it is of no use at all!


    No one could stop Du Wan, all the generals were dead, and there was amotion among the more than 10,000 rebels.


    Du Wan did not kill from below, but from above. The higher the position, the faster he died. Some people saw something was wrong and quickly shouted to leave.


    Until Du Wan''s sword was sheathed, more than 10,000 rebels dispersed.


    With no one to lead and no one to give orders, are you still here waiting to die?


    Someone hurriedly went to report Qiao Qi.


    Qiao Qi originally fell asleep with difficulty, but was woken up by someone.


    "Chief, what''s wrong! General Zeng led his men to arrest Prince Pei and the princess, but the princess killed him..." A close aide hurriedly came in to report.


    Qiao Qi sat up in shock, "What did you say?"


    Before the confidant finished speaking, another person came in in panic and said, "Something bad has happened. Shi Canjun, Mr. Wei and General Gao are all dead."


    ?!


    When he learned that Zeng Bo was going behind his back to catch people, Qiao Qi was so angry that he vomited out a mouthful of blood.


    Those around me quickly went to call a doctor.


    I heard earlier that the princess found Pei Hao and the situation was not good. When he got the news, Qiao Qi was very worried that he would be angered by the princess.


    Qiao Qi actually considered leading his troops to retreat.


    However, he did not escape in the end.


    The southwest border has the foundationid by the master. ording to the original n, thest move is to surrender. In other words, Xie Zhang had already expected that the rebel army that Qiao Qi had hastily formed would not be able topete with the imperial army.


    Qiao Qis so-called army of hundreds of thousands is very watery. Most of them are temporarily recruited refugees, many of whom are old, weak, sick and disabled. They have not undergone formal military camp training, have no understanding of military discipline, andck of weapons. They cannot be called real soldiers at all, let alone go to the battlefield. fight.


    The most important thing is that they consume a huge amount of food and grass every day, which they simply cannot afford.


    If he could really face the imperial army, He Liang''s 100,000 troops, plus part of Qiao Qi''s troops, would add up to less than 200,000 troops. However, some of his generals did not understand the careful tricks he yed. They heard that the imperial court only sent 200,000 troops, and they were full of confidence and wanted to overturn the imperial court and change the dynasty.


    Qiao Qi regretted that he used too much force in persuading them to convince them.


    Especially that idiot Zeng Bo, who thinks he is smart.


    dedtion of all bones withered by a general''s achievements? What kind of sweet dream does he have of bing a prince and bing a prime minister?


    Qiao Qi did not expect that someone was really persuaded by Zeng Bo and felt that Du Wan and Pei Hao were in Taichu County. This was a golden opportunity for them. As long as they were caught, they would have a bargaining chip with the court. However, these people didn''t even think about it. Is the princess an ordinary person? !


    Originally, Qiao Qi''s injury was not serious. After struggling with it again and again, he became so angry that he vomited blood and waited for the doctor toe over and take a pulse.


    Its not good, Ive damaged my roots, I need to rest...


    Just waiting for Qiao Qi to wake up, he still had to get up and take charge of the overall situation.


    the other side.


    The besieging rebels withdrew and the yard was temporarily safe.


    Du Wan went back with an evil spirit. Hu San shuddered when he saw it, "Princess Princess?"


    How is your family?


    Your Majesty is fine, nothing is wrong. But you...


    "I have nothing to do. I just went for a walk outside and dealt with a few disobedient children." Du Wan saw an acquaintance, and her aura subsided unconsciously, turning into an ordinary little boy again. girl.


    Hu San was convinced from the bottom of his heart that the princess was capable.


    After Du Wan asked about the situation, he felt relieved when he learned that nothing happened to the old doctor and the others.


    Immediately, she entered the house and came to Pei Hao''s bed.


    Just as she was about to find a chair to sit down, she half-bent down and saw the person on the bed. The pair of beautiful peach blossom eyes looked at her in a daze.


    Du Wan felt a sudden joy in her heart, "You woke up?!"


    Wan Wan? Pei Hao blinked and asked.


    Du Wan smiled and nodded, "It''s me. Just wake up and you''ll be fine."


    Then Du Wan turned her head and shouted outside the house, "Hu San, go and ask the doctor toe over. Tell him that the prince is awake and ask him toe and take a look."


    Yes! Go and invite me now.


    Hu San listened outside and responded in surprise.


    Du Wan was very happy and raised her little hand to touch his forehead.


    Pei Hao''s eyes were always glued to her, and he asked in a hoarse voice: "Wanwan, is it really you?"


    "Yeah, haven''t you woken up yet? I''m a big living person right in front of you." Du Wan suddenly came up to him, looking left and right, "Don''t tell me, there''s something wrong with your brain?"


    Very good, she is just his little girl.


    She is the only one capable of choking people to death.


    Pei Hao was so moved that he just felt it was time to feed the dog.


    The princes excitement miraculously calmed down. But he was still very happy because the little girl came and proved that she cared about him.


    He stretched out his big hand and took her hand.


    Du Wan was stunned for a moment, and was about to withdraw his hand, but held it back midway.


    While he was ill, she should just do a good deed and let him hold her hand for a while.


    The two of them were not alone for long, and Hu San brought the old doctor over.


    The old doctor took Pei Hao''s pulse and checked his condition. "I woke up. My life is saved. I need to take good care of my injuries and don''t mess around again."


    Doctor, what you said is wrong. Du Wan suddenly said.


    Everyone looked at her in surprise.


    After listening, Du Wan said seriously: "Prince Pei did not act recklessly. He was doing it for the country and the people and for the sake of righteousness, so he went into danger alone."

 Chapter 370: let me lean in a little longer

    Chapter 370: let me lean in a little longer


    Chapter 370 Let me lean in a little longer


    Pei Haoughed silently, the soft light in his peach blossom eyes overflowing.


    His little girl is still so honest.


    The old doctor was just talking casually, but when he heard what Du Wan said, he thought there was something wrong after thinking about it carefully, "Your Majesty, I''m sorry, I made a mistake."


    Its okay. Pei Haos voice has not yet recovered.


    Its a bit hard to hear, and the hoarseness is severe.


    The old doctor told him to talk less and he would recover in two days. Fortunately, the medicine on Hu San''s body was good, so there was no worry that Pei Hao would not be able to recover from his injuries. However, it would take some days for Pei Hao to recover from his fracture. Hao''s injurysted for a long time and damaged his vitality. He needed to recuperate for three to two years.


    Du Wan''s heart tightened slightly when she heard this.


    Does it mean that Pei Hao will be a sick man?


    Du Wan waited for the old doctor to go out, then chased Hu San outside,y on the bedside and whispered, "Where is the life-saving pill I gave you?"


    Pei Hao said softly: "...lost it."


    At Wang Jiners ce? Du Wan immediately thought of this matter.


    In fact, she wanted to ask what happened, but she was worried about Pei Hao''s mood and regretted bringing up this topic just now.


    Du Wan quickly said: "Wang Jin''er has been arrested. We didn''t interrogate her. We have to wait for you to wake up before dealing with her."


    "Okay." Pei Hao quietly reached out and took her little hand on the bedside.


    Du Wan originally wanted to pull back his hand, but seeing how fragile he looked, her body moved faster than she could think of, so she instinctively held his big hand instead, which made Pei Hao''s eyes particrly clear.


    Are you hungry? Du Wan asked softly.


    As if he were a fragile doll that she needed to handle with care.


    Pei Hao said softly "Hmm".


    Du Wan stood up immediately, "You wait, I''ll go to the kitchen to get food."


    Pei Hao reluctantly let go of his hand.


    Arrived outside the house.


    Du Wan saw Hu San who was guarding outside the house and whispered: "Send someone to search Wang Jin''er''s room and bring back all Prince Pei''s things."


    Hu San said: "Should I go for a run?"


    Its best this way, especially those medicines, dont throw them away.


    offices


    Hu San ordered four guards to follow him out.


    Du Wan came to the kitchen.


    I saw two people guarding here, they were also secret guards.


    They have been cooking red date porridge ording to the old doctor''s instructions. He cooked it during the day, but Pei Hao didn''t wake up. Later, they ate it and continued to cook new ones.


    Du Wan took the porridge away and returned to the room.


    Like giving medicine, I helped Pei Hao sit up. I originally wanted to let him lean against the head of the bed, but there was no soft pillow or cotton jacket to cushion him, so it would not befortable to lean against him.


    Du Wan hesitated for half a second, then sat on the edge of the bed and lent him a shoulder to lean on.


    Pei Hao felt hot in his heart when he saw the little girl''s ignorant operation without any evil thoughts. He rested his head on her shoulder and leaned into her shoulder without noticing.


    This behavior is very intimate.


    Du Wan did not let him eat by himself.


    His hands were also injured, and it was a subsequent injury. These injuries were old and new, most likely caused by Wang Jin''er, and due to the long period of being tied up, they caused more damage to him. Fortunately, his physical condition was good, which allowed him to wait until her arrival.


    I dont know what he went through, but it definitely wasnt good.


    Du Wan brought a spoonful of porridge to his lips, "Eat it."


    Pei Hao gently touched the edge of the spoon and whispered hoarsely: "It''s a bit hot."


    "What?" Du Wan didn''t think about this question for a moment, so she quickly blew it for a while, then brought it to his mouth. Seeing that he didn''t say anything more and ate it hot, she was inexplicably relieved, "I''ve never fed anyone before. After eating, I didnt know it would still be like this." "Yeah." Pei Hao felt very weak and rubbed against her shoulder.


    Du Wan stiffened and continued to feed him spoonfuls of porridge. She paid great attention to the temperature of the porridge and fed it to him carefully when she thought it would not burn his mouth.


    It was a very ordinary thing, but Pei Hao''s heart felt hot.


    This made the pain all over his body seem to be relieved a lot. The little girl before was very clever, and would leave him speechless from time to time. Never thought that one day, she would be so patient with him...


    Beauty is in the eyes of beholder.


    Pei Hao finished a bowl of porridge and thanked her in a low voice: "Wanwan is so nice."


    Huh, whats better? Du Wan said in disgust, but the corners of her mouth were raised.


    Anywhere is good.


    Before, you said that you despise me wherever I go.


    Isnt it okay not to raise any objections?


    Pei Hao closed his eyes and didn''t want to talk to the little girl anymore. If he continued to talk, he would almost be out of breath even if he kept talking.


    Du Wan put down the spoon, stretched out her fingertips and gently poked his face. The touch was surprisingly good, and she couldn''t help but poke him again. When she realized what she had done, she felt a little guilty for no reason. However, he closed his eyes and did not respond, allowing her to deceive herself and say that he had fallen asleep...


    Pei Hao was very clear about the little girl''s movements.


    In order not to embarrass her, he pretended not to know.


    However, when he felt that she wanted to put him down, he opened his eyes and asked, "Just lie down after eating, okay?"


    Not very good. Du Wan knew it was not good.


    Then let me lean in for a while, okay?


    "All right."


    Du Wan just sat on the bedside, leaning against Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao saw the little girl''s rare meekness, which was only good to him. He thought it was probably him who scared her that night.


    The two of them were getting along like this, with a tacit understanding and not saying anything.


    He didn''t mention breaking off the engagement, and she didn''t ask him how he was hurt.


    The room was very quiet, but also very warm.


    Du Wan leaned against the bed pir and fell asleep with her eyes closed.


    Pei Hao leaned on her shoulder, with most of his body in her arms. She was still worried that he would be ufortable, so she put her arms around his shoulders. At this time, he also had his eyes closed. In fact, at this time, he , my body was in pain, but surprisingly it felt like it was nothing, as long as she was by my side.


    In the end, he couldn''t resist the tiredness on his body and really fell asleep.


    Du Wan noticed that his breathing was even, so she couldn''t help but lower her head, and touched his forehead gently. She felt that the temperature was normal, then she carefully supported him, gently let him lie down, and then tuck him Tucked in the quilt.


    After staying for a while and seeing that he was sleeping peacefully, Du Wan tiptoed out with an empty bowl.


    Hu San was still standing outside with his sword in his arms.


    Besides him, there are more than a dozen guards.


    The sky outside is the third watch day.


    When Hu San saw Du Waning out, he immediately woke up and handed a baggage to Du Wan, "I collected these from Wang Jin''er."


    They are all from Prince Pei?


    Not only that, but also some money. Hu San smiled.


    Du Wan looked at his expression and said that he had done something bad, "Uncle Nanyang must have given her a lot of money."


    Yes, there are many.


    Since Hu San said it was a lot, it must be a lot.

 Chapter 371: To make him feel at ease

    Chapter 371: To make him feel at ease


    Chapter 371 To make him feel at ease


    Du Wan did not carry the baggage into the house, fearing that it would disturb Pei Hao''s sleep.


    She was under the eaves, finding a clean ce to open and check.


    Pei Hao didn''t have many things. He was about to assassinate Qiao Qi at the time, so he wouldn''t bring too many things with him. In addition to the necessary medicine, there is also a dagger and a knife, as well as the long sleeve of the Xiujian and a long sword. In addition, there is a lucky bag containing three peace charms, plus a hairpin.


    Du Wan saw the hairpin and it looked a little familiar.


    Well, isnt this exactly hers?


    Du Wan still remembers the hairpin he pulled out of her head and held it in his palm. She felt a strange feeling in her heart, a feeling of being cared for and cherished.


    The rest is some ready-made gold and silver and silver notes, no less than 10,000 taels.


    These coins should belong to Wang Jin''er.


    Hu San asked: "Princess, are everythingplete?"


    "A small jade bottle containing a medicine, isn''t it?" Du Wan rummaged through it again, but still couldn''t find the medicine. "It seems like he said...it was lost?"


    Hu San thought about it for a moment and said, "My subordinates didn''t see it."


    Du Wan put the things back into the bag, including the hairpin, "Put these away properly first, and give them to Prince Pei when he asks."


    Wont the princess keep it for the prince?


    "I''ll forget it." Du Wan shook her head, "By the way, it''s not a good ce to stay for a long time."


    "The prince cannot move for the time being, which will be detrimental to the recovery." Hu San is now always worried about the rebels attacking again. Now they are no different from being in a wolf''s den.


    Du Wan said helplessly: "You''re right. He can''t be bumpy."


    She was a little annoyed because she didn''t bring Qi Yang Pills with her when she came. Also, why didn''t you get some blood- and qi-tonifying pills from Master Yuantong? Pei Hao''s current weakness was rted to excessive blood loss. In addition, he didn''t get timely treatment, which caused serious physical damage.


    No, she seemed to have given Pei Hao Qi Yang Pills?


    But its not in the baggage.


    Du Wan felt a little sad thinking that she might have lost it again.


    Although it was easy to buy it from the old monk Yuantong, she knew that the things were rare and could not be obtained casually.


    Du Wan turned to Hu San and said, "Protect your eldest son, I want to go out for a while."


    "you"


    Hu San wanted to ask her where she was going.


    Its not that he had any ideas, he was simply worried that he would have an exnation if the prince woke up and asked. But when he opened his mouth to ask, he realized that he had gone too far.


    Du Wan saw what he meant, "Tonight''s affairs are not over yet. I''ll go first and settle the rebels'' matter."


    Hu San was speechless now.


    Privately, he thought the princess was a little whimsical.


    How can she solve the problem of the rebels alone? But he also hoped that she could really solve it, so that their situation would be much better, they wouldn''t have to worry about it every day, and the prince could rest in peace and recuperate.


    Du Wan went out alone.


    Actually, not long after I went out, I saw Qiao Qi, who was dragging his sick body, cleaning up the mess.


    Du Wan had not killed many people before, but the weight of those who died was not light.


    Qiao Qiforted the rtives of the deceased and the morale of the copsed army, "This battle cannot be fought. Most of the important generals have died before the war has started. Princess, do you think so?"


    "Aren''t they all dead yet?" Du Wan quietly stood a foot away from him, and the guards around him were like decorations. Not to mention stopping Du Wan, they didn''t even notice that she was approaching.


    Until she spoke up.


    The words that can be spoken are so choked to death!


    Qiao Qi looked pale and coughed a lot, "I''m sorry about what happened tonight. I didn''t restrain them well."


    "Ah."


    Du Wan had no intention of killing Qiao Qi. After all, it is more beneficial to keep him alive than to die. It is rare for someone to have a clear mind. Thinking about it, if Qiao Qi wasn''t smart, Xie Zhang wouldn''t look down on him either. Those who can work beside the male protagonist and be his confidants are truly capable people.


    Du Wan recalled the contents of the book.


    The male protagonist is a bit unscrupulous in his actions, but the people who can be his true confidants and be reused are all of good character. Later, the male protagonist was able to create a peaceful and prosperous era, and those followers were indispensable. On the contrary, the followers who follow the heroine appear to be uneven.


    She is not sure how much power the male protagonist has developed since she came to this world. But the heroine''s glorious life path was wiped out by her little butterfly.


    Du Wan came to Qiao Qi and said, "Write it and send it down."


    Qiao Qi:


    The princess is, well, a temperamental person.


    Du Wan stared at Qiao Qi.


    Qiao Qi secretly nced at Du Wan''s right hand holding the scabbard. The sword could be unsheathed at any time. He said bitterly in his heart: "There is no paper and ink here, and I leave my seal at home."


    Then go back and write now.


    Du Wan did not say any threatening words.


    It makes people deeply feel her murderous intention.


    Qiao Qi didn''t dare to look directly into her eyes, and his heart trembled slightly.


    The Qin Kingdom has such a princess, can the master really seed in his future great cause?


    Qiao Qi had no choice, so he turned around and left his confidants to clean up the mess. He returned to his mansion, and Du Wan also followed him back.


    In less than half a quarter of an hour, Du Wan came out again.


    Hold in his hand two letters of surrender stamped by Qiao Qi!


    By the way, its two copies.


    Qiao Qi almost died of anger.


    Du Wan insisted that he write two copies.


    A copy should be posted in the most conspicuous ce in Taichu County, where official letters are usually posted in the county government office.


    The other copy was given to Hu San and asked to be sent to Mu Si''an. As for the situation at He Liang''s side, Qiao Qi is responsible for it. I think Qiao Qi will send someone to notify He Liang about his surrender tomorrow.


    The Great Qin State treated those who surrendered very favorably. They did not necessarily have high-ranking officials and generous sries. At least there was a clear rule that those who surrendered would not be killed.


    Without this provision, who would dare to surrender?


    He Liang received the news earlier than Du Wan expected. It was Qiao Qifei who sent him a letter.


    When he learned that most of the generals in the rear were killed or injured, He Liang''s mood wasplicated. When he saw that Qiao Qi had written a letter of surrender, he felt that this day was like a dream, extremely strange.


    "General? Why is it so urgent?"


    The rebels in Moding County, a group of generals,rge and small, quickly gathered.


    He Liang asked them to circte the secret letter sent by Qiao Qi one by one. Those who didn''t know how to read asked the people next to them to read it out. Everyone felt extremely heavy.


    Tu Zuo, who was carried away after being seriously injured, said, "It''s good to surrender. I couldn''t defeat him in the first ce."


    Nonsense, who said we cant beat him? Its not a good thing that you made trouble


    A general was angry at Tu Zuo.


    Tu Zuo stared at him sinisterly, "Do you think I can''t do anything to you if I''m injured?"


    Having been beaten and disabled, do you still feel that you are invincible?


    "wait for me"


    "That''s enough!" He Liang shouted, "The leader has already written a letter of surrender. I want you toe here today to inform you, not to let you quarrel."


    There is a subtext that is not said.


    It means to obey orders if you want to surrender. Those who do not want to surrender can escape.

 Chapter 372: Just disgusted

    Chapter 372: Just disgusted


    Chapter 372: Purely disgusted


    Du Wan went back to confirm that Pei Hao was still sleeping.


    She then transferred to the woodshed where Wang Jin''er was imprisoned.


    There were two guards guarding the door. When they saw Du Waning, they did not stop him.


    Before entering, Du Wan smelled the smell of pig feces and immediately turned around and left.


    Mom, I wanted to interrogate the whereabouts of the Heart Protection Pill, but suddenly I didnt want to ask.


    Du Wan turned around to find Hu San and asked Hu San to ask.


    Hu Sanzhen went and came back soon, "Princess Princess, Wang Jin''er said that she had fed the prince, and said that she had been unconscious when she picked up the prince. There were rebels searching outside, so she did not dare to find a doctor for him. He used whatever medicine he found on him."


    Du Wan didnt quite believe it.


    I really took the medicine, but the old doctor didnt feel the pulse?


    If Pei Hao really took Qi Yang Pills, how could he suffer serious losses?


    Du Wan did not let Hu San continue to interrogate anything.


    It is not difficult to guess the process. Wang Jin''er was telling lies to make Pei Hao suffer a big loss. Some method must have been used. Otherwise, with Pei Hao''s ability, he should not be humiliated by Wang Jin''er even if he was in trouble.


    A wisp of white rises in the east.


    Its daybreak.


    Du Wan went to the cubicle to take a nap.


    When Pei Hao woke up, he didn''t see the little girl, but he saw Hu San guarding him.


    Pei Hao woke up this time in a much better state than before.


    Hu San reported to Pei Hao what happened in the past two days, especially the letter of surrender. "In ordance with the princess''s instructions, I have sent someone to deliver it to Mr. Mu. It seems that the princess doesn''t want you toe." worry."


    "You did a good job." Pei Hao listened calmly at first, but when he heard thest sentence, the corners of his mouth turned up. But soon, Pei Hao''s face darkened and said, "Execute Wang Jin''er."


    "Yes." Hu San heard it. The master didn''t want to interrogate Wang Jin''er.


    Perhaps, the master did not want the details of his trouble to spread.


    Hu San nced at Pei Hao worriedly.


    Pei Hao felt sick when he saw the look in his eyes, "What are you thinking about? Don''t you want it?"


    He doesnt know that the more he is like this, the easier it is for others to misunderstand him.


    Hu San, a fool, rubbed the back of his head, "I''m worried about the prince..."


    Nothing happened, its just disgusting. This incident is likely to be Pei Haos dark history in the future. Of course, the fewer people know about it, the better. Taking advantage of Du Wan''s absence, Pei Hao immediately wanted to silence and kill Wang Jin''er.


    In fact, Wang Jin''er transferred his hatred for Du Wan to Pei Hao. The most he did was to verbally humiliate him. What was even more excessive was to take a knife and scratch him a few times from time to time, and then use medicine to stop the bleeding. Wang Jin''er did not dare to stay in the cer for too long because of the search by the rebels. Other than that, there''s really not much else.


    Pei Hao was simply disgusted.


    The injury was not treated in time, which was what he expected.


    The rebels were searching outside, so he only fell into a trap when he went out. The cer was actually the safest. It''s just that he made a little miscalction and was hit by Wang Jin''er''s cartge. He was unable to resist for a while and became meat on the chopping board. Fortunately, the little girl came to him in time, otherwise he would have capsized in the gutter.


    Hu San was about to follow the instructions when he remembered that the princess asked about the medicine, so he told Pei Hao about it.


    Pei Hao frowned and said, "What the woman gave me was medicine to treat internal injuries."


    The Yangqi Pills were left in the capital, but the life-saving Heart-protecting Pills were brought with him.


    Pei Hao said again, "Go and ask about the whereabouts of the medicine."


    Yes. Hu San interrogated Wang Jiner again.


    Wang Jin''er refused to say anything at first, until Hu San struck cruelly, stabbing Wang Jin''er''s arm one after another, a total of ten cuts. When he moved the knife towards Wang Jin''er''s face, she broke down and confessed. The heart-protecting elixir in the small jade bottle is extraordinary as long as you open the bottle and smell it.


    In order to please Uncle Nanyang, Wang Jin''er ordered people to send the medicine back to the capital. Uncle Nanyang left some manpower for Wang Jin''er, but he couldn''t send them out at first, but didn''t he lift the banter?


    After Pei Hao learned about it, "Send the message and have it intercepted. As for Wang Jin''er... do it cleanly and let the rebels take the me. I think Tu Zuo is pretty good."


    The things given by the little girl should not be cheapened by others.


    Tu Zuo offended the little girl, so it was appropriate for him to take the me. If Wang Jin''er died, Uncle Nanyang might send someone to investigate. When chaos breaks out here, those people whoe to investigate will not investigate in detail. At most, they will investigate Tu Zuo. With the pile of bad things Tu Zuo has done, it will be difficult to have contact with the Zhenguo Government.


    Hu San immediately went to tell his men to do it.


    At this time, the old doctor came over and took Pei Hao''s pulse as usual. "The pulse is much more stable than yesterday."


    Thank you. Pei Hao thanked him.


    Youre wee, Your Majesty, my life was saved by the Duke of the State. The old doctor changed the prescription again, re-prepared the medicine, and asked someone to boil the medicine again.


    Hu San came back and carefully served Pei Hao to wash himself and so on.


    After everything was settled, Hu San asked him if he wanted to have breakfast first.


    Pei Hao asked: "Where is the princess?"


    "The princess didn''t sleep all nightst night, so she should rest in the cubicle now." Hu San said matter-of-factly.


    Pei Hao signaled that he could go out, "I have no appetite now, I will eatter."


    Okay. Hu San said nothing more.


    By the time Du Wan woke up from her nap, it was already an hourter.


    After she finished washing, she went to see Pei Hao as soon as possible.


    When she saw that he was awake, Du Wan''s eyes lit up, "I''m awake. How do you feel today? Are you feeling better?"


    "Much better." Pei Hao replied in a slightly weak tone.


    Have you had breakfast?


    "I just woke up and haven''t eaten anything yet." Pei Hao asked gently, "What about you? Have you had breakfast?"


    "Not yet, let''s eat together." Du Wan said with a light smile, then simply went outside and called the guards to bring in the food from the kitchen.


    Hu San is still very discerning outside.


    The food that was brought included not only meat porridge specially cooked for Pei Hao, but also a bowl of dumplings and a big steamed bun for Du Wan. It''s not that Hu San and others don''t want to eat well, it''s just the conditions.


    Food in Taichu County is not only expensive, but also difficult to buy.


    In other words, even if you have money, you also need a way to buy it.


    Du Wan ced the food on the small table in front of the bed.


    Pei Haoy still.


    Du Wan thought for a while and said, "Want me to feed you, or you"


    Pei Hao didnt say anything, but looked at her steadily.


    Du Wan sneered, "I''ll do it, I''ll do it."


    Once familiar, Du Wan helped Pei Hao up again and leaned on his shoulders. The porridge that Hu San served to Pei Hao was not in a small bowl, but in a big bowl.


    Du Wan first touched the bowl and said, "The porridge is still a bit hot. Let it cool down before eating."


    Hmm. Pei Haos eyes fell on the dumplings on the table.


    Du Wan rolled her eyes. She picked up a dumpling with her chopsticks and put it in her mouth. She smashed it into her mouth and said, "The taste is not bad. I don''t know who made it."


    Pei Haos stomach was aroused.


    The little girl did it on purpose, absolutely!

 Chapter 373: The prince no longer acts like a monster

    Chapter 373: The prince no longer acts like a monster


    Chapter 373 The prince is no longer a monster


    Du Wan picked up another one and took a bite, "Oh, there''s a lot of meat in it."


    As if worried that he might not notice, she deliberately waved it in front of him.


    Unexpectedly, she took a step back with her hand, and was bitten by Pei Hao, who chewed it slowly, "It''s quite fragrant, especially the food Wanwan has eaten... it''s even more fragrant."


    Du Wan''s face instantly heated up.


    Are you seeking death?


    She looked at the chopsticks in her hands. She could neither continue eating nor put them down.


    Pei Hao was a little reluctant to swallow it, but finally swallowed it slowly, "Wanwan, give me another one, okay?"


    I want to fart, just take one bite and itll be over. Du Wancai put down her chopsticks instead of following him, picked up a spoon and started feeding him porridge by the spoonfuls. No matter how annoyed she was, her movements were still very gentle, and she paid special attention to the temperature of the porridge. Every time she spooned a thinyer of meat porridge, it was not very hot, and it was just right in the mouth.


    Pei Hao didn''t dare to tease him too much, for fear that the little girl would let him go for a while.


    He likes it very much now.


    Like the way the little girl takes him to heart...


    Pei Hao knew that the little girl would have breakfast soon, but he did not deliberately dy the time.


    After Du Wan finished feeding him, she thought of the previous situation and knew that it was difficult for him to lie down, so she let him lean on her. She ate the dumplings in the bowl by herself. The chopsticks were still the same ones. It was not good because he touched them. If you touch it, change it to another pair.


    As if it didnt happen just now, nothing happened.


    After a bowl of dumplings, Du Wan felt extremely ufortable in her stomach, and there was still one steamed bun left.


    Du Wan picked it up and took another bite.


    Pei Hao saw that she was enjoying the food and said, "Wanwan, can you give me a bite?"


    "You have a bad spleen and stomach now..." Du Wan hesitated.


    A small sip is okay.


    Pei Hao raised his head slightly, just in time to meet Du Wan''s lowered head.


    Through a small inadvertent movement, the two of them got so close that they could even feel each other''s breathing.


    Du Wan quickly raised her head and distanced herself as if she felt guilty.


    She broke off a small piece from the steamed bun and roughly stuffed it into his mouth, "Eat it, eat it."


    It was not a good thing, so she was surprised. Why would he ask to eat it?


    Pei Hao had this mouthful of steamed buns in his mouth. It was indeed not a good thing, but today he tasted something delicious that he had never had before.


    Seeing that he was no longer a monster, Du Wan secretly breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly finished the remaining half of the steamed buns in two or two, without noticing the slightly regretful look in Prince Pei''s eyes.


    Here, Du Wan burped.


    So full!


    If someone elsees in, you will find that the two of them are not in a normal state.


    But both parties involved felt that it was nothing.


    Pei Hao started talking to Du Wan before his eyes were sleepy.


    Whatever he asked, she answered.


    Finally, Pei Hao asked in a low voice: "Why did Wanwane to Taichu County?"


    "Mu Si''an said you were going to do something very dangerous and asked me for help." Du Wan told the truth truthfully, "Luckily I''m here, otherwise something would really happen to you."


    Looking back, Du Wan was still frightened.


    Pei Hao murmured softly, "Yes, fortunately you are here..."


    "Uh-huh."


    Then will you always stay with me?


    Yes, yes, yes.


    "Always?"


    Hmm. Du Wan knew that sick people are the most vulnerable mentally.


    As long as he says something, thats it. Pei Hao''s lips curled up slightly, "Wanwan, you can''t go back on your word."


    "Okay, okay, I won''t regret it. When your injury gets better, I will take you back to Beijing." Du Wanforted her softly, her words filled with care and tenderness that even she herself was not aware of.


    Its like Im afraid that he will think too much, that he will be sad, or that he wont be able to think clearly.


    Pei Hao nestled in her arms and closed his eyes as if he was relieved.


    Du Wan patted his back gently, as if coaxing him to sleep.


    At this time, footsteps were heard outside.


    Hu San came in with a bowl of hot medicine. When he saw the situation on the bed, his eyes widened for a moment, but he quickly lowered his head. As if he didn''t see anything, he deliberately walked softly and put the medicine bowl on the bed. He quickly put away the empty dishes and chopsticks on the table next to the bed, turned around and slipped out.


    Du Wan understood when she saw the medicine on the table.


    I will have to drink medicine soon.


    She looked down at Pei Hao and said softly: "Don''t sleep for now, wait until you drink the medicine before going to sleep, okay?"


    "It''s a bit bitter." Pei Hao slowly opened his twinkling peach blossom eyes.


    Du Wan couldn''t do anything about this. There is no medicine that is not bitter. "How about asking Hu San to find some candied fruits?"


    No need. Pei Hao refused.


    When she went out to give orders, didnt she mean to put him down?


    He prefers to stay in this posture because he is very close to her and even breathing is her breath. This makes him feel particrly at ease and he can forget about the pain in his body.


    Du Wan saw that he didnt want to, so he stopped insisting.


    Next, she would try to see if the medicine had cooled down from time to time. When the temperature was right, she picked it up and brought it to Pei Hao''s mouth. Seeing his frown, she wanted tough but couldn''t hold it back. "Take a sip and it won''t be so bitter."


    I took medicine before


    You were unconscious before, I fed you one bite at a time, and you swallowed it all.


    There are not many people in this world who like to take medicine.


    Du Wan wouldn''tugh at him, and I''m afraid she would be the same.


    Pei Hao finally drank the medicine in one gulp. It wasn''t that he didn''t want her to feed him, but it was because Hu San didn''t put a spoon when he brought the medicine in. Do you want him to be pretentious enough to drink in small sips?


    Du Wan watched him finish the medicine.


    Possibly because the medicine took effect, Pei Hao fell into a deep sleep not long after drinking it.


    Du Wan asked him to lie down and covered him with a quilt before going out with the medicine bowl.


    Perhaps it can be said that this is the first time in Du Wan''s two lifetimes that she has served someone like this. The most amazing thing is that she has noints at all. Du Wan went out and paid attention to the situation in the house, and quickly noticed the problem.


    Its Wang Jiner who is no longer here.


    Du Wan looked at Hu San, "Where is Wang Jin''er going?"


    "The prince has made arrangements." Hu San said appropriately, thinking about how he would answer if the princess asked him again.


    Surprisingly, Du Wan did not ask further questions.


    Du Wan asked Hu San to guard her master while she went outside.


    After a letter of surrender was posted, Taichu County felt like a big earthquake. The rebels were also panicked. Some of the surviving generals went to find Qiao Qi. Qiao Qi handled it very well, but nothing happened.


    I just heard that Qiao Qi vomited blood again today.


    ording to the doctor, he was originally ill and was caused by fatigue.


    Du Wan listened to the excitement from a distance.


    Since she didn''t sense the threat, she turned back.


    The first thing she did was to ask Pei Hao how he was doing. When she learned that Pei Hao hadn''t woken up yet, she turned around and went to find the old doctor.

 Chapter 374: Du Wan didnt dare to provoke him

    Chapter 374: Du Wan didn''t dare to provoke him


    Chapter 374 Du Wan didnt dare to provoke him


    The southwest rebels sent a letter of surrender before they started fighting.


    Mu Si''an was in a trance all day long.


    Some people once questioned whether it was a strategy of the rebels. Mu Si''an just looked at the man deeply, sent him far away, and then arranged for someone to take over the rebels in Moding County.


    Havent he, Mu Sian, ever suspected of fraud?


    Of course it has been verified a long time ago!


    When Mu Si''an went to regain Moding County, he also heard a gossip. He heard that a woman climbed into Tu Zuo''s bed. At that time, the woman shouted that she was Nanyang Bo''s daughter, but no one took it seriously. After Tu Zuo yed with it, He gave her to a group of subordinates.


    They couldn''t control it for a while and tortured people to death.


    The people Mu Si''an brought proved that the woman was Wang Jin''er who had been exiled for three years.


    Because of this incident, Tu Zuo wanted to flee with a group of confidants, but was shot dead by the imperial army on the way.


    This news reached Taichu County several dayster.


    Du Wan was stunned when he heard this.


    Wang Jin''er died like this?


    She guessed the reason, but said nothing.


    She has been taking care of Pei Hao these days.


    Pei Hao''s situation is getting better day by day, which makes Du Wan rx a lot.


    Du Wan sat in front of the bed and fed Pei Hao some medicine. "The old doctor said this morning that in three or four days, you will be able to ride a carriage. By then we can leave Taichu County and return to Beijing."


    Sian shoulde over then, we dont have to leave in a hurry.


    Thats right. Du Wan pped her forehead.


    I have been so busy these days that I didnt even think of this.


    Pei Hao didn''t tell the little girl that he was themander-in-chief, and he had to return in triumph even if he wanted to leave. He also had to report to the court and obtain the emperor''s permission before he could return to the capital. It has to be said that Du Wan really didn''t think of this. She thought that he was seriously injured and it was normal for him to return to Beijing to recuperate. The rest of the things could be left to Mu Si''an.


    There was a guard outside and hurried over to report, "Your Majesty, Lord Mu is here."


    Pei Hao, who was in the room, had not yet said anything to let people in.


    Mu Si''an had strode into the room with worry and eagerness on his face. When he saw Pei Hao lying on the bed, his expression was not bad, and he finally let go of his raised heart. At this time, he looked at Du Wan was sitting in front of the bed, "Ah Hao, I heard that you were seriously injured. How are you now?"


    "Much better." Pei Hao said with a faint smile.


    Mu Si''an then saluted Du Wan and said, "I have met the princess."


    "It came very quickly. I thought it would take two days for you to arrive." Du Wan calcted the time and felt that it would be two days at the earliest.


    Mu Si''an was ashamed, "I rushed here after hearing the news."


    Have you met Qiao Qi? Pei Hao asked about business.


    Mu Si''an said, "Not yet, I wille directly to see you when I enter Taichu County."


    Pei Hao said again: "Well, then you go to see Qiao Qi and capture Pei Chen when you see him. However, it has been so many days. If Pei Chen was not stupid, he would have escaped long ago."


    I will send someone to catch him.


    Mu Si''an didn''t stay long. He only talked for half a quarter of an hour and then left in a hurry.


    Pei Hao can''t do it himself now, and Mu Si''an often has to deal with it. However, when Mu Si''an left, he left an army to protect Pei Hao.


    Du Wan didnt say anything when she found out.


    It is better to have someone to protect you than no one to protect you.


    Du Wan looked back at Pei Hao and found that Pei Hao was looking at her intently, thinking that he was going to relieve himself or something, "What''s the matter? Do you want to call Hu San in?"


    No, Im hungry.


    Oh, what do you want to eat? Ill go look for it in the kitchen.


    Anything is fine, as long as its not porridge.


    But you can only drink porridge, which is what the old doctor specially ordered. Du Wan knows that if you eat porridge every day, you will still get tired of it even if you eat it in different ways.


    But isnt there nothing we can do?


    Du Wan thought for a while and said, "How about asking the kitchen to cook you a bowl of clear soup noodles?"


    "Okay, it''s better than eating porridge." Pei Hao took a back seat.


    Du Wan stood up immediately, "Then I''ll go to the kitchen."


    The prince woke up recently and didn''t know what was going on. He had to eat four or five times a day. It''s just that the old doctor said that it is a blessing for sick people to eat it, which is good for physical recovery. Therefore, Du Wan did not stop him, and hisplexion was indeed getting better day by day.


    Pei Hao looked at the back of the little girl walking out, his eyes full of tenderness.


    His health has improved a lot and he no longer feels pain. She also watches over him almost every day and takes good care of him.


    It was something he didn''t even dare to think about before.


    Its just that people are greedy.


    When you have nothing, you want to get a little bit.


    After getting a little, you will want more...


    Du Wan went to the kitchen and personally watched a guard of the Pei family make a bowl of in noodles. Originally there was nothing, but she specifically asked him to add some vegetables and beat an egg.


    Dont ask why the guards want to be cooks? Mainly because Hu San was worried that Pei Hao''s food would pass through the hands of outsiders, and there happened to be a guard with good cooking skills, so he temporarily requisitioned him.


    Du Wan went back with the noodles.


    Seeing Hu San help Pei Hao up and sit back on the bed.


    Du Wan put the noodles on the table, and Hu San brought a basin of water and a clean handkerchief to wash Pei Hao''s hands.


    Pei Hao asked Hu San to retreat.


    Du Wan asked, "Can you eat noodles by yourself?"


    Pei Hao hesitated for a moment, "...Okay, how about I give it a try?"


    Okay. Du Wan brought the noodles to him and asked him to pick up his chopsticks and eat them.


    Pei Hao tried to catch the big bowl.


    As a result, he almost lost his bnce. Fortunately, Du Wan reacted quickly and caught the bowl again.


    The noodle soup spilled a little, and Du Wan was so frightened that he quickly put the bowl away for fear of burning his hands.


    Pei Hao looked at her innocently.


    Du Wan said: "Forget it, let me feed you."


    Thats thank you for the hard work. Pei Hao said apologetically.


    If its not hard, why would this be hard? Du Wan was worried that he would overthink it, so she quicklyforted him.


    Sick people are the most sensitive and prone to overthinking.


    Du Wan once saw a male patient in the hospital who had juste out of the operating room despite having a gastric perforation. He still tried desperately to pull out the intravenous needle because his wifeined about him. The words were not unpleasant, just scolding. He drinks every day and insists on drinking if he doesn''t want to.


    Du Wan didnt think his wife was wrong at that time.


    But that man was just too sensitive to think too much, and felt that his wife''s dislike of him was a drag. He also said that he would be better off dead...so pretentious.


    Du Wan unconsciously substituted Pei Hao for it.


    So, I took care of him very carefully and did not dare to irritate him. It was as if she would give him whatever he asked for, and she would pick the moon from the sky for him.


    Du Wan carefully fed Pei Hao to finish the noodles.


    She handed over the handkerchief carefully, and when he didn''t pick it up, she wiped the grease from the corner of his mouth with her hands as if she had a sudden realization. She didn''t know that every time she wiped it, Pei Hao would look deeper into her eyes.

 Chapter 375: Worried about being silenced by the prince

    Chapter 375: Worried about being silenced by the prince


    Chapter 375 Worry about being silenced by the prince


    Pei Hao felt an inexplicable warmth in his heart.


    It has always been wrapped around his heart and has never gone away for a long time.


    That is a strange experience, very warm, and very nostalgic. For a moment, he even wished that time would stay here forever...


    Du Wan raised her head and met his gaze, with a bright smile on her face, "Okay. Are you tired? Do you want to take a nap?"


    "I''m not tired." Pei Hao replied softly.


    Du Wan was afraid that he would be bored, "Then do you want to read a book?"


    Is there a book here?


    I saw there are books at the old doctors ce. If you want to read them, Ill get them for you.


    Arent the books he has there all medical books?


    Its possible.


    Du Wan stood up, slipped out, and went to the next room to look for the old doctor.


    The old doctor and his apprentice are preparing medicinal materials.


    Seeing Du Wane in, he was about to get up and salute.


    Du Wan said politely: "No need to be polite, you can continue your work. I came here to find a book to relieve the boredom of the prince."


    Ive got medical books here the old doctor said sheepishly.


    It was his disciple who spoke up, "There is a travel diary over there. Does the princess want it?"


    Du Wan was delighted when she heard this. This was exactly what she wanted, "Yes!"


    Soon, she went to find a travel journal in the bookshelf.


    Unexpectedly, she also saw a storybook next to her. She took it away and returned to Pei Hao''s room. "Would you choose between a travelogue and a storybook?"


    "Travel notes." Pei Hao said with a smile.


    As he spoke, his eyes nced at the cover of the storybook, which had the title "Two or Three Things About a Poor Schr and an Official Lady" clearly printed on it.


    Du Wan sat next to him and read to him.


    Travel notes are very ordinary, just what a person sees and hears while traveling, and some ces are quite exaggerated. Du Wan read the words ording to the words, and seeing that Pei Hao was fascinated by the words, she continued to read.


    She would ask him for help if she didn''t understand a word.


    As a result, the atmosphere was harmonious and harmonious.


    Du Wan was so engrossed in reading that she didn''t notice that Pei Hao secretly took away the script and hid it under the quilt.


    The little girl didn''t know, but Pei Hao knew very well that there were few stories written about schrs, and few of them were serious. It''s better not to let her read this kind of dirty book.


    After Du Wan finished reading the travel notes, he wanted to continue looking for the storybook, but found that it was missing. "Where is the book?"


    "I put it away." Pei Hao said calmly.


    Du Wan was surprised, "Don''t you need me to read it?"


    You really miss the storybook? Pei Hao raised his eyebrows.


    Du Wan originally wanted to say, didnt I want to relieve your boredom?


    But when she saw his expression, she vaguely sensed something was wrong, but she couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    Pei Hao''s suppressed evil thoughts leaked out a little bit, so he took out a corner of the script from the quilt and said, "Wanwan, are you sure you want to read it to me?"


    You are very strange. Du Wan looked at the exposed script.


    When she saw the title of the book, she thought it was an ancient romance novel. Before time travel, she liked reading online novels, but when she came here to survive, she felt that she didn''t have enough time, so why would she bother to read novels?


    Du Wan, no matter how stupid he was, could see that there was something different in his words.


    If a book is different, who else can it be?


    She is not a little girl who doesnt know anything. The Inte should not be too extensive, hehe. But she had never seen it in this era, and she was a little curious.


    Want to take a look?


    So, Du Wan remained calm at first.


    After Pei Hao closed his eyes and fell asleep, the little girl quietly stretched out her two little fingers and pulled out the storybook from the quilt.


    How could Pei Hao not know her little tricks?


    He didnt want her to see it just now, but now he has changed his mind. She is fifteen this year...its time to grow up. Immediately, he was waiting to see her blushing and shy face.


    Just waiting and waiting, the little girl not only was not shy, she lost interest after turning a few pages.


    Later, Pei Hao pretended to fall asleep and waited for Du Wan to go out boredly.


    Pei Hao secretly picked up the storybook and flipped through it. It was just as he thought, it was unsightly. The only distinctive feature is the writer''s literary talent, which is as profound and obscure as writing imperial examination articles.


    The little girl was still learning to readst year, so its strange that she can understand it!


    In fact, Pei Hao didn''t know that his so-called unsightly content was just childish in the eyes of the little girl. She had read a lot of whitenguage versions, so who would care to have it written like the Book of Songs?


    Does the author''s wordse entirely from his personal imagination?


    Hu San! Pei Hao said.


    Hu San, who was guarding outside the house, came in immediately and said, "Your Majesty, what are your orders?"


    "Take this book and burn it." Pei Hao pointed to the book.


    Hu San responded, picked up his storybook and hurried out.


    On the way to the kitchen, Hu San flipped through it curiously. When he saw the content...


    Yo! Where is Hu San going?


    Du Wan came towards him, smiling and raising his little hand to say hello to Hu San.


    Hu San was flipping through a book, and he was suddenly frightened and panicked.


    He couldn''t hold a book steadily and it was about to fall. He reached out to catch it but failed.


    Du Wan reached out her little hand in time and took the book.


    Hu San was almost frightened to death when he saw this.


    How can the princess read this kind of book? !


    "Huh? This is the book." Du Wan nced at the cover, "Why is the book here with you? Isn''t it with Prince Pei?"


    Shi, Shizi said he wanted to burn it. Hu San said bravely.


    When Du Wan heard this, he was a little unhappy, "Why burn it? This is borrowed from someone else. Okay, if he doesn''t look at it, I''ll return it to him. You go back first."


    Du Wan turned around and took the book to find the old doctor''s apprentice.


    Hu San only felt that he was going to die.


    But he didn''t dare to dy for a moment. He went back and told Pei Hao about the matter. As expected, he saw Pei Hao''s handsome face turned dark.


    Hu San was too guilty to raise his head, "I''m sorry, Your Majesty."


    I owe the punishment first, and then I can collect it myself when I return to Beijing.


    When Pei Hao thought of the little girl going to find another man with that kind of book, a ball of fire arose in his heart. He couldn''t vent it yet. He thought for a moment and immediately ordered, "Go and mention it to the princess now. Said I might be a little ufortable."


    Okay. Hu Sanfei ran out quickly.


    When Hu San ran over.


    Just in time to see Du Wan put the book on the shelf.


    There was no one in the room, which made Hu San relieved.


    Fortunately, fortunately there is no one!


    Du Wan asked strangely, "Hu San, why are you running so fast?"


    The prince is awake, he may be a little ufortable. Hu San said as if he was not sure.


    After Du Wan heard this, he immediately walked out.


    Hurrying over, I saw Pei Hao half-supporting the edge of the bed, frowning slightly.


    Du Wan strode to his side and asked with concern: "What''s the matter? Where do you feel ufortable?"


    "It''s okay, don''t be nervous." Pei Hao said it''s okay, but he leaned against her shoulder as if he was a little weak.


    Du Wan instinctively supported him and let him lean on her.


    Hu San followed and happened to see Pei Hao looking weak.


    He was a little doubtful whether he would be silenced by the prince.


    After all, I know too much...

 Chapter 376: Why dont you lie down and take a nap?

    Chapter 376: Why don''t you lie down and take a nap?


    Chapter 376 Why dont you lie down and take a nap?


    Under Pei Hao''s intense gaze, Hu San said, "Your Majesty, the doctor and his apprentice went out and haven''te back yet."


    After saying that, he ran away as if being chased by a ghost.


    Du Wan looked at the back of Hu San as he walked out with big eyes, puzzled, "Are you looking for the old doctor?"


    Thinking that he might be looking for a doctor because he was feeling unwell, she became nervous again. "How about I go find the old doctor? He hasn''te back yet, so he probably went to get some medicine."


    Its okay, its much better now.


    Pei Hao seemed a little tired and his head touched hers.


    Du Wan still asked with concern: "Why do you feel ufortable all of a sudden?"


    I just wanted to sit up, but I felt dizzy for a moment.


    "The doctors said you lost too much blood this time and you need to make up for it slowly. It''s normal to feel dizzy asionally. How about a bowl of sugar water?"


    Can I drink it?


    Yes. Du Wan didnt quite understand.


    But in the past, when I was tired or dizzy, I would add some glucose.


    There is no glucose here, so can sugar water be used?


    Du Wanzhen asked someone to make a bowl of sugar water with boiling water, but Hu San brought it himself.


    After handing the bowl of sugar water to Du Wan, Hu San did not dare to look directly at the prince, and silently turned around and exited the room.


    Du Wan tested the temperature on the side of the bowl. Seeing the sugar that had notpletely melted at the bottom of the bowl, she couldn''t help but shake the water in the bowl slightly. "It''s still a little hot, but you can drink it slowly. I just don''t know if it''s sweet or not." ?


    "How about you give it a try?" Pei Hao encouraged gently.


    Du Wan didn''t think much about it for a while, but she really tried it. She drank a small amount and then smacked her mouth. "It''s a bit sweet, but you can drink it. If you really can''t drink it, just drink half of it." ."


    Hmm. Pei Hao looked at the bowl of sugar water with strange eyes.


    Du Wan slowly brought the bowl to his mouth.


    He seemed to be afraid of being burned, so he took small sips from her hand.


    Du Wan, a sweet-loving girl, thinks the water is a bit sweet, so what about Pei Hao?


    Sweet and sweet.


    But he still drank up the sugar water one after another, but silently made a note to Hu San in his heart.


    Hu San outside the door suddenly shuddered.


    Du Wan put the empty bowl aside and asked softly: "How about you lie down and take a nap?"


    "I don''t really want to lie down. I probably lie down too much these days." Pei Hao rubbed her cheek unintentionally, and the weight he leaned on her increased.


    This made Du Wan mistakenly think that he was still very ufortable.


    I could only let him lean on me and didn''t say anything when he closed his eyes.


    Outside.


    Mu Si''an came tired.


    But he was stopped by Hu San again.


    Just as Mu Si''an was about to say something, Hu San winked.


    Hu San walked a little further, and Mu Si''an followed him wisely, "What do you want to do?"


    The prince should not be disturbed now. Hu San said vaguely.


    Mu Si''an raised his eyebrows, opened his mouth and asked silently, "Is the princess in there too?"


    Hu San nodded, "You came to see the Crown Prince with something important?"


    "It''s not that important. I just need to report the situation to him." Mu Si''an reorganized the rebels, and all the old, weak, sick and disabled soldiers were naturally disbanded. "There are a lot of chores to do in the future. We need to find someone who is good at it." People have to do it.


    Hu San just echoed naively. Hu San is confused about government affairs.


    Mu Si''an knew that it was not convenient to see Pei Hao now, so he asked Hu San to go to the kitchen to get some food for him.


    Hu San called someone to go to the kitchen.


    Soon someone brought arge bowl of noodles with an egg on top.


    Du Wan had already heard themotion outside in the house and knew that Mu Si''an hade to see Pei Hao and wanted to discuss business matters. Just thinking that he was unwell, she thought Hu San did the right thing. Then, for fear of getting him cold, she pulled up the slipping quilt and wrapped him carefully.


    Pei Hao didn''t move and let the little girl do it, but the corners of his mouth were slightly raised.


    It''s just that he overestimated his body. He was still a patient after all. No matter how hard he tried to strengthen his body, he still honestly needed sleep. The person who was pretending to be asleep actually fell asleep without realizing it.


    Du Wan was afraid that she would wake him up, so she would be very careful every time she asked him to lie down on his back.


    Lucky that he didn''t wake anyone up, Du Wan tucked the quilt in for him and tiptoed out.


    Under the eaves, I saw Mu Si''an and Hu San squatting aside.


    Mu Si''an was surprised, "Princess, why are you out? How is the prince''s health? Is he feeling better?"


    I said I felt a little ufortable before, but now Im asleep. When Du Wan spoke, she deliberately lowered her voice, You want toe and discuss official business with him?


    "Yes, he is themander-in-chief, and there are many things that cannot be surpassed by him."


    "It''s not a big deal, you can make the decision yourself. His health hasn''t recovered yet, and the doctor said he shouldn''t worry too much. Do you know Qiao Qi? Just because he worries too much, the doctor said he has the root cause of the disease. It''s quite... Tragic." Du Wan said seriously with a small face.


    Mu Sians mouth twitched.


    Hu San lowered his head and pretended not to hear.


    Who did that mess with Qiao Qi happen?


    The injury was caused by the prince, and it was the princess who was so angry that she couldn''t recover from the illness.


    Du Wan didn''t care about Mu Si''an''s troubles, "It''s not a matter of life or death. Don''t disturb his recovery. I''m still waiting for his condition to get better and take him back to Beijing."


    "this"


    Mu Si''an was speechless for a moment.


    Before he got married? If I had known this, why would I have to withdraw from the marriage? !


    He did not dare to express this idea in his heart.


    Mu Si''an failed to enter the room in the end, but before leaving, he wrote down what needed to be reported in a booklet and handed it to Hu San.


    Hu San took advantage of Du Wan''s absence to see his master.


    Pei Hao slept very lightly during the day. He woke up as soon as Hu San came in, took the booklet Hu San handed him and read through it. His hands were injured, but after a few days of treatment, they recovered to a good extent. However, he still pretended to be injured in front of Du Wan.


    Hu San was serving the deceased son closely, so he naturally knew something about the situation.


    Pei Hao handed the booklet back to Hu San and gave several instructions.


    Until Pei Chen''s whereabouts were mentioned, Pei Hao''s eyes showed a chill, "Let the secret guards do it and kill them all."


    As youmand, Your Majesty.


    Hu San retreated respectfully.


    Assign people to guard the door, and Hu San goes to find Mu Si''an in person.


    Musian was relieved after hearing a few instructions.


    When I heard that the Crown Prince had issued a death order against Pei Chen and others, I thought that the Crown Prince might have no patience with Pei Chen. He was stupid enough to believe someone after just a few words. His father was just a servant in the military camp under the control of the Duke of Zhen. He died in an ident when he was sent by his superiors to suppress bandits. What happened to the Duke of Guan Zhen?


    Whats more, this superior is not the Duke of the town.


    Pei Chen heard some provocations and really thought his father was killed by the Duke of the country. It is said that if it were not for Pei Chen, the prince would not have been seriously injured this time.

 Chapter 377: A little girl breaks in

    Chapter 377: A little girl breaks in


    Chapter 377 A little girl breaks in


    Mu Si''an nodded solemnly and made arrangements.


    Think about it carefully, Pei Hao''s consideration is not only to kill a person, but also to silence him. If the news that Pei Chen had defected to the rebels spread back to the capital, it would give others an excuse to capture the Pei family.


    Although Pei Chen himself is a wanted criminal, as long as his surname is Pei, the Pei family members will not be able to keep him clean.


    In addition to arranging secret guards to track Pei Chen, Mu Si''an began the finishing work.


    Suddenly, a soldier came and reported in a hurry that Qiao Qi had set himself on fire.


    Hu San was surprised.


    Mu Si''an hurried over.


    Hu San followed and saw a fire burning in the yard where Qiao Qi lived.


    After investigation, it was found that Qiao Qi set the fire himself.


    He drove the servants out of the yard and lit another fire.


    Someone saw the fire and tried to save him, but he pushed him out. He is determined to die and no one can stop him.


    In full public view, no one suspected that he was acting.


    After the fire, Qiao Qi did not escape.


    No one escaped from the sea of fire, so everyone thought that people had been buried in the sea of fire.


    Hu San brought the news back.


    Pei Hao didn''t say anything after hearing this.


    Hu San asked doubtfully: "Your Majesty, do you think he will escape to death?"


    "It''s possible." Pei Hao also had doubts, "Did everyone really see him in the fire?"


    Yes, many people who put out the fire said they saw it.


    "That''s quite obvious. If you really want to die, you won''t think too much. Either there is a secret escape in the house, or the person who stayed behind is a substitute. When the fire is out, ask Si''an to check carefully." Pei Hao lowered his voice again. He gave some instructions to Hu San.


    Hu San patiently wrote them down one by one.


    Pei Hao wanted to say something else, but when he heard the familiar footsteps outside, he paused, turned around, quicklyy down and covered himself with the quilt, winking at Hu San.


    Hu San took a few steps back, picked up an empty bowl on the table and walked out.


    The person who came in was Du Wan.


    Du Wan was not surprised to see Hu San.


    Usually when she is away, Hu San takes care of her.


    Hu San was afraid that he would wake Pei Hao, so he silently saluted Du Wan and then silently retreated.


    Du Wan does not always check the situation around him, so he did not hear the conversation between the master and the servant. Only this time, she stepped forward to the bed with gentle steps, then bent down and leaned close to Pei Hao, staring at his closed eyshes. The ck and slender eyshes were slightly curved and very beautiful.


    If you pay attention, you will find that it asionally trembles slightly.


    Du Wan knew that he had woken up early, so he still pretended to be asleep.


    guess he might have avoided her to attend to official duties, so he felt a little guilty?


    So, Du Wan poked his face with her fingertips, "Pretending to sleep?"


    Pei Hao pretended that he had just woken up and slowly opened his eyelids, Wanwan?


    Oh, are you feeling guilty?


    Du Wanpi said with a smile, "I''m lying in bed and can''t get up. Why don''t you feel restless? Do you want to never get better?" "No." Pei Hao said sincerely, "I can''t wait to get better." I''ll get better tomorrow, so Wanwan doesn''t have to work so hard. I know... I''m a drag now. Wanwan, you don''t need to pay attention to me, really. My body is recovering very well. From now on, you can let Hu San and the others Juste and take care of me.


    Du Wan looked at Pei Hao suspiciously.


    She always felt that the prince was acting a little weird now, but she couldn''t exin why.


    Du Wan was a little annoyed, forgetting that patients are most prone to overthinking, and couldn''t help but touch the tip of her nose guiltily, "Sorry, I was just joking, and I didn''t mean to dislike you. I just think that the most important thing for you now is to take good care of your health first, and the rest The matter can be left to the people below to resolve."


    Pei Hao smiled helplessly, "Have you forgotten, Princess, that I am themander-in-chief?"


    Remember, didnt the rebels surrender? What do you have to worry about? Du Wan had a headache about this.


    Pei Hao lowered his eyes and said, "There are a lot of things that will follow."


    "Do those subordinates you raise have enough to eat?" Du Wan really didn''t think that he would be needed in the follow-up matters. "How about I help you if you have something to do?"


    No need. Pei Hao almost failed to stabilize his sickly character.


    Just kidding, how could he let her leave him?


    Pei Hao seemed to be trying to sit up, but it was a bit difficult. Du Wan stepped forward to support him, and then sat on the bedside. Then he leaned against her again, his movements so skillful that even she was used to his approach.


    Wanwan, I just heard the news that Qiao Qi set fire to himself in his house.


    Huh? No wonder I saw ck smoke billowing in that direction just now.


    I dont quite believe it.


    Want me to catch someone?


    No! Pei Hao grinded his teeth secretly. The little girl''s brain circuit is always so difficult to keep up with. He mentioned Qiao Qi because he wanted her to divert her attention, but he didn''t want her to be busy.


    Du Wan was a little tired, "Qiao Qi has a master behind the scenes."


    "Is this true? Who is it?" Pei Hao was very surprised.


    Well, thank you Zhang.


    Where did Wanwan learn about it?


    "It was spected by Huang Lian." Du Wan casually found a reason, "Isn''t it rumored that the boss behind Wangyue Tower is Qiao Qi? Huang Dacai ounts for 30% of Wangyue Tower, and Huang Dacai is one of Xie Zhang''s money bags. Oh, Maybe Huang Lian and Xie Zhang are friends."


    Pei Hao was silent for a while.


    There are some things he doesnt know? The little girl never said it before.


    Du Wan inadvertently raised her hand to lift a strand of hair that fell to his face, "The rebels in the southwest border suddenly captured three counties. It was most likely Xie Zhang''s n. He probably wanted to make another great contribution. , thinking that he would be the one to send troops this time. The Xie family should have made some arrangements in the court before. "


    "Yes."


    Pei Hao thought that many ministers in the court at that time agreed with Xie Zhang to send troops.


    A newly -born schr just set up a credit for disaster relief, and was not from a military officer. Someone yed him to let him lead the soldiers and was supported by most officials. At that time, no one felt strange. If the emperor hadn''t suddenly pressed down on him and asked him to lead the army by name, Xie Zhang would probably havee out to quell the chaos.


    So, is it destined to return in triumph?


    How could it be that Qiao Qiben was the one who arranged the battle? Didn''t he just fight the battle how he said he would?


    But Gods calctions are not as good as those of humans. No one expected that a little girl would wander in and make the situation in the southwest border develop in a strange direction.


    Pei Hao didnt understand until today that the chaos in the southwest was a big game yed by Xie Zhang. Things that were originally very hidden were noticed by the little girl. How can we say that Xie Zhang is lucky? Or is it bad luck?


    If Qiao Qizhen is Xie Zhang''s man, then it is more likely that he will fake his death and escape.


    Otherwise, Qiao Qihui will be escorted back to Beijing as the leader of the rebels. How he will be dealt with depends on the emperor''s decision. Although it is stated on the surface that those who surrender will not be killed, they may also be imprisoned for life.

 Chapter 378: Pretend, let you make it

    Chapter 378: Pretend, let you make it


    Chapter 378: Pretending, let me make you pretentious


    Pei Hao thought of the people who supported Xie Zhang in the court. The influence of the Xie family was deeper than what appeared on the surface. But the little girl''s attitude was a little strange.


    Pei Hao asked tentatively: "Wanwan, what do you think of the Xie family wanting to rebel?"


    "From ancient times to the present, which dynasty has never had a rebellion? The Qin Dynasty also came from rebellion. It is not a rare thing." Du Wan has noplex that the surname must be Qin in this world, "This is the way of the world. Reincarnation, just treat it with a normal mind."


    Have you never thought of stopping it?


    "There is nothing to stop it. Without the Xie family, it would be another family."


    ... Pei Hao was silent.


    Speaking of which, he doesnt think things through as well as the little girl.


    The Qin Kingdom is about to run out of strength, which is an opportunity for some forces. In other words, there is a piece of fat meat in front of you. If Xies family doesnt eat it, others will pick it up.


    Pei Hao thought of the Princess Mansion and couldn''t help but remind him: "If there is turmoil in the court, it will be difficult for the Princess Mansion to stay alone."


    "I know."


    Du Wan''s calmness was beyond Pei Hao''s expectation.


    Today is different from the past, and the inheritance of the jade medal gives her enough confidence.


    In the past, she regretted that it was not a nting space like in the book. It was not until she practiced that she understood that inheritance is far more important than space. Obtaining space is just a matter of using external objects, gaining inheritance and strengthening oneself, so that one can truly control one''s own future.


    Du Wan was not afraid of Xie Zhang''s ambition, "Prince Pei, why do you think the rebels surrendered obediently this time?"


    Pei Hao wanted to say something, but closed his mouth again.


    Why? He killed several people and was one of the reasons. Qiao Qi didn''t really want to revolt, which was another reason. Du Wan yed a key role in this.


    Thinking of the little girl''s ability, Pei Hao finally realized that his worries were unnecessary.


    As the saying goes, one force can defeat ten groups.


    All strategies are useless in the face of absolute strength.


    The real thing to worry about is not the princess''s mansion, but the Xie family. As long as the little girl is alive, the Xie family will not dare to act rashly, let alone openly start a rebellion.


    Pei Hao didn''t mention the Xie family again and chatted with Du Wan about other things.


    Du Wan stayed with Pei Hao from then on.


    While he was sleeping, she would meditate beside him.


    Until the next morning, the old doctor came over to check Pei Hao''s pulse and adjusted the prescription again.


    Du Wan personally escorted the old doctor out, and then asked for advice on Pei Hao''s condition.


    Hu San finally found the opportunity to report to his master, "Your Majesty, Mr. Mu investigated the scene and found the charred corpse of an adult man. The identity could not be determined. We stayed outside all night and did not see anyone suspicious. Mansion. The burned courtyard is being cleaned, and no secret passages or secret rooms have been found yet."


    This means that no w has been found or no one has been caught.


    Pei Hao thought for a moment and then said, "Send someone to keep an eye on him and tell Si''an. I will let Qiao Qi die on the face of it."


    Yes, Crown Prince.


    Hu San immediately went to deliver the order.


    Mu Si''an received the news very quickly.


    Musian saw his cousin again. At first, he sat quietly aside with a handsome face and said nothing. He just looked at Pei Hao back and forth, as if he wanted to see through him.


    The noble prince is sitting on the bed, calm and at ease.


    When he stepped in, he saw the prince flipping through a travel journal.


    Pei Hao asked Hu San to serve him tea.


    Mu Si''an looked at him resentfully, "You haven''t noticed anything after sitting here for so long?"


    What did you find? Pei Hao asked lightly.


    Mu Sian leaned back on his chair dejectedly, Cant you see that Ive lost a lot of weight?


    "No, I am more energetic." Pei Hao opened his eyes and told lies. Mu Si''an sneered, "This skill is so good. If it weren''t for me, I would have almost believed it."


    He looked at Pei Hao suspiciously again, "We haven''t seen each other for a few days. Have you gained weight?"


    Wanwan said I lost weight, are you blind?


    Arent you the one who is blind?


    "..." Pei Hao decided not to care about his rudeness, considering how hard he had been working recently, "If you have anything to do, tell me quickly. The princess willeter. She doesn''t want me to talk about official business, she is always afraid that I will be tired. Its on fire.


    Really? Mu Sians teeth ached upon hearing this.


    Well, theres nothing I can do about her, she just cares about me too much.


    somehow smells like showing off.


    Mu Si''an didn''t tolerate him, "Take the smile off your lips, Prince."


    Pei Hao looked at him indifferently, as if he said something stupid.


    Mu Si''an was jealous and resentful, and did not want to make things easier for him. He deliberately said: "Don''t be too happy too early. You and the Princess have already broken off their engagement. Maybe when you return to Beijing, the Princess Mansion will already be looking for a good wife for the Princess." One family.


    Pei Hao: "..." Impossible!


    Seeing his expression change, Mu Si''an was finally satisfied.


    Its pretentious, Ill let you do it.


    If you don''t have fun, you won''t have fun together. He has been so busy recently that he can hardly sleep. It is typical that there is no harm if there is noparison. He did not deny that his mentality was a bit broken after seeing the prince.


    Pei Hao asked: "Okay, why are you here looking for me this time?"


    When ites to business, Mu Si''an maintained a straight attitude, "It''s about Qiao Qi. What do you think?"


    "Didn''t you find the person? Just report it to the court normally." Pei Hao''s operation is fruitless and is amon practice among officials in the court. Even if Qiao Qi shows up again in the future, no one will say that he is covering up. What.


    Mu Si''an asked doubtfully: "Do you know Qiao Qi?"


    Pei Hao shook his head and said softly: "There is something wrong with Qiao Qi''s life experience. He belongs to the Qiao family..."


    Mu Sians eyes widened suddenly.


    The Qiao family used to have good rtions with the Zhenguo government?


    Pei Hao thought that fortunately it was not Xie Zhang who sent troops, otherwise the opponent would have more room for maneuver. "Qiao Qi''s appearance is somewhat simr to Qingzhu, and he is probably his cousin''s eldest son. If Qiao Qi is escorted to Beijing, With that appearance, its hard to hide his background.


    This issue involves friends, and Pei Hao has to deal with it carefully.


    Qiao Qi is still the one who recaptured Pei Chen. If he talks nonsense after being escorted back to Beijing, the Zhenguo government may also be in trouble.


    Mu Sian understood, This rtionship is too big and needs to be handled with caution.


    Well, I have to work hard for you again.


    About a month has passed.


    The weather is getting warmer and spring flowers are blooming.


    The good news of the rebels'' recapture in the southwest spread back to the capital.


    The emperor was very pleased and heard that there was a reward.


    At the same time, news spread that Pei Hao was injured.


    Mu Si''an deliberately reported this matter in order to take credit for Pei Hao. It probably meant that in order to reduce the war and the casualties of the people of the Qin Kingdom, Pei Hao took the risk and sneaked into Taichu County upied by the rebels, and killed most of the rebel generals. The rebel leader was forced to write a letter of surrender, allowing the imperial troops to recapture five counties without a single blow.


    The eloquent article made the emperor''s blood boil.


    It was just that Pei Hao''s injuryter changed the story as word spread. Some people said that he was about to die; others said that he was lucky enough to save a small life but would be bedridden for a long time; still others said that he had damaged his roots and was inhumane, etc.

 Chapter 379: We are a couple

    Chapter 379: We are a couple


    Chapter 379 We are a couple


    While the old doctor clearly said that he would need to recuperate for three or two years, people outside said that the prince only had three or two years left to live.


    The rumors are getting more and more outrageous as they spread, some are happy and some are worried.


    The happy people are naturally those who are on the opposite side of Pei Hao or dislike him, and they all secretly rejoice in his misfortune.


    Compared to the outside world, Mrs. Pei''s days are not easy these days. Especially when I heard that my son was seriously injured, I almost fainted with fright.


    It''s a bit strange that there are no rumors about Du Wan in the capital.


    Everyone in the capital thought that she had quit her marriage and lived with her n. She hadn''t been seen in the capital for a month or two, so no one thought much of her. Even if someone heard a little bit about it, they wouldn''t take it seriously.


    The news that Pei Hao and Mu Si''an sent to the pce did not mention Du Wan at all.


    This matter was specifically requested by Du Wan. She didn''t want this kind of credit, and she didn''t want the limelight.


    The mountains are high and the roads are far away, so it will take some time for the news to reach the capital. The key is that Du Wan has been dressing up as a man, and not many people can figure out her identity. They are either killed or controlled by Mu Si''an. It didn''t spread to the outside world. Even if Xie Zhang and other forces received the news, there would be no certain benefits and no one would go out of their way to publicize Du Wan''s affairs.


    Even if Du Wan killed people, many rebels had seen him.


    But ordinary people, who would have thought that a rich boy wandering alone would be the princess of a country?


    Dujiacun.


    In his old house, Du Qian received another secret letter from Southwest.


    In the past few days, Du Qian has received letters from Southwest almost every day. The content is more detailed than what outsiders have heard. It almost tells everything about what Du Wan did when he arrived at the southwest border, including Pei Hao being seriously injured and bedridden, Du Wan day and night. Take good care of.


    Du Qian knew something was wrong when he saw this.


    Pei Hao is a cunning and insidious guy. His sister is too simple and may fall into his trap.


    No, he has to urge his sister to return to Beijing.


    As long as that guy Pei Hao can''t die, how can he have the nerve to ask his sister to take care of him personally? !


    So, before Pei Hao and Mu Si''an received the emperor''s decree from the capital, Du Wan received a letter from the capital. It was Du Qian who sent someone to deliver the urgent message, urging her to return to the capital quickly.


    Pei Hao was half sitting on the bed.


    There was a quilt on his back, which made him feel quitefortable.


    Now that the weather is getting warmer, there is no need to cover him with a thick quilt, but he can be used as a backrest. Because of this, Pei Hao has been heartbroken for several days. He prefers to lean on the little girl''s shoulder rather than leaning on the thick quilt.


    Pei Hao frowned again when he saw the little girl received the letter from the capital.


    "Wanwan, what did the letter say? It makes you so worried that your brows will be knotted." Pei Hao joked with a chuckle.


    Du Wan put the letter away helplessly, "My eldest brother wrote a letter urging me to return to Beijing."


    "You...it''s time to go back to Beijing. It''s me who has dragged you down."


    "Don''t say goodbye, it''s nothing. I hid mying to the southwest from my parents. My elder brother is covering for me. As time goes by, I won''t be able to hide it." Du Wan nced at Pei Hao, "You You are feeling much better now, can you return to Beijing?"


    Its just an imperial edict


    "It''s nothing. You are injured, so the journey will not be fast."


    Du Wan thought that the imperial edict wasing soon, so she took the others and set off first.


    Pei Hao lowered his eye shadow and his curved eyshes trembled slightly.


    He quietly avoided Du Wan''s gaze, pursed his lips and said nothing. There was an inexplicable feeling of broken sadness in his body, which was dyed with a strong mncholy color, and also had a bit of sick paleness and weakness, which was an ufortable feeling. It''s like the beauty of sickness and weakness in the world. He is not like Huang Lian''s fragile beauty, but another kind of beauty, the kind of beauty that will break your heart when you see it.


    The former young master from an aristocratic family was aloof and dignified. Since he was injured...


    Du Wan''s heart suddenly lifted. Headache!


    Yandere appears again!


    Du Wan took a deep breath and said softly: "I, I''m just discussing this matter with you. I don''t have to go back to Beijing immediately."


    Really? He raised his head suddenly, with a hint of joy in his eyes.


    Soon, the prince smiled calmly and said calmly: "Wanwan''s decision is fine. I don''t care. It''s just... I''m afraid I have to trouble you to take care of me as a patient on the road, which may be very hard."


    Du Wan looked at him steadily, then looked at his hand holding the book tightly, "What are you worried about?"


    "No."


    Pei Hao avoided her gaze.


    Du Wan thought of something, "Is it because of the divorce?"


    Since meeting in the southwest, the two of them have reached a tacit understanding and have not discussed the topic of terminating their engagement. Now that I can return to Beijing, I can no longer escape.


    Pei Hao said repressedly: "I did not admit the withdrawal of the engagement."


    Oh, I know. Du Wan said calmly.


    Pei Hao raised his peach blossom eyes and stared at her, "Then what do you mean?"


    Du Wan opened her mouth to say something, but when she met his fragile gaze, she couldn''t say any words of rejection for a moment, "What else can you mean? Didn''t you say that a marriage contract can''t bind you? Since you can do it before So strong and confident, just keep it up in the future. Don''t be so nervous, be more confident."


    Pei Hao was stunned, and suddenly he held her hands.


    Hold her hand tightly.


    Then he lowered his head, buried his face in her hands, andughed muffledly.


    Du Wan felt something strange in his heart.


    Perhaps, this is good.


    Since he likes her so much and she doesn''t reject him, she can get along first and fall in love. Regarding the issue of getting married, Ill give it a headacheter. Now she is only fifteen years old, and it will take at least three or two years before marriage is discussed. By that time, the world may be different again.


    Pei Hao suddenly sat upright and reached out to pull her into his arms, "Wanwan, we will be a couple from now on."


    Its whatever you say. Du Wan responded casually.


    Going back to Beijing to get married?


    This Uh, what do you mean?


    Didnt you say that whatever I say will be what I say? Wanwan wont regret it so quickly.


    No. This is different from what she thought!


    Pei Hao rubbed her hair, "taking advantage of this illness, we just got married. People say that my illness will not be cured, and it may affect my children in the future. No one in the capital is willing to marry me, only my family Wanwan is not willing to marry me." dislike."


    Du Wan had to give him a thumbs up.


    If this is really the case, Mrs. Pei would probably kneel down and beg her toe in. Not to mention showing off her face, she might even be worshiped as a Bodhisattva. Simrly, Qin Yuyu may not have any ideas.


    However, Du Wan did not agree.


    Pei Hao added to his anger, "Wanwan doesn''t want to get married too early. I can understand that. Getting married is a way of saying it to the outside world. I only need a title. I won''t force you to live your life as you want. Do things you dont like, okay?


    Then well talk about it after we get back to Beijing.


    "...Hmm." Pei Hao knew that she was worried, "Go back and wait for me to make arrangements, okay?"

 Chapter 380: The crown prince needs someone to carry him

    Chapter 380: The crown prince needs someone to carry him


    Chapter 380 The crown prince needs someone to carry him


    Five counties have experienced rebellions and are in dire need of talent for governance.


    With Pei Hao leaving, Mu Si''an could only find someone to manage him.


    As a result, no suitable one was found, and Mu Si''an had to take charge personally. He also handled the matter in an orderly manner, and even organized people to start spring plowing, etc. There was no such thing as insufficient numbers. A bunch of rebels and refugees were just enough to farm and open up wastnd. Food and amodation will be provided by the government for the time being.


    There is no limit to how much you can eat without starving to death. As for the issue of housing, it is easier. There are many empty viges and houses, and the overcrowding has been settled.


    Mu Si''an just waited for the imperial court to send officials to take over, and then he could retire with sess.


    As a result, the imperial edict came.


    Mu Sian still failed to return to Beijing immediately.


    The person who can return to the capital is Pei Hao, who was seriously injured. The emperor gave him permission to return to the capital to recuperate. Mu Si''an stayed behind to stabilize the situation in the southwest border, and could not return to Beijing until officials sent by the capital came toplete the handover.


    Mu Sian just wants to scold her.


    The emperor actually didnt ask the official who took over toe with the imperial edict?


    Du Wan learned about the imperial edict and immediately arranged a carriage back to Beijing.


    At the same time, Du Wan also persuaded the old doctor to take his apprentice back to Beijing with him. The old doctor originally did not want to go back, but Du Wan promised that the Princess Mansion would give him protection. After more than a month, Du Wan, who was about to go back, met the eldest and second babies.


    The two brothers burst into tears when they saw Du Wan.


    Du Wan would have almost forgotten it if he hadn''t seen them both, "Where''s ng?"


    Dawa said: "He will learn martial arts from Uncle Hu San in the future. He said he wants to be a general when he grows up."


    Oh, thats great. What do you want to do? Du Wan was delighted to hear this.


    The eldest child nced at the second child and said, "We want to follow the young master."


    "I''m going back to the capital, do you want to follow me?" Du Wan did not force them to do anything, "How about working as a medicine boy with the old doctor first and learning something?"


    The two childrens eyes lit up and they nodded repeatedly.


    Du Wan did not act arbitrarily and went to the old doctor in person.


    The old doctor agreed after meeting the two brothers, who were both sensible children.


    Du Wan gave the banknotes brought by the Dawa brothers, which were huge sums of money collected from Tu Zuo, directly to Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao handed it to Mu Si''an and asked him to make arrangements.


    Mu Si''an was in need of money now for his work, so he happily said, "The princess is still open-minded."


    Haha. Its not that Du Wan doesnt like money, its just that the money is hot to the touch.


    Early the next morning.


    The motorcade outside the courtyard gate is well prepared.


    Pei Hao, who was sitting on the bed, had not yet recovered from the fracture in his foot. Today he wanted to get out of bed and walk, but was bumped into by Du Wan.


    Now Du Wan was so angry that she was teaching him a lesson, "I told you not to get better, right? How do you fix a second fracture?"


    Its been more than a month


    He sat with an innocent look on his face, not daring to move any further.


    Du Wan said angrily, "Do you know that it will take a hundred days to break your muscles and bones?"


    I know, you nag every day. Pei Hao smiled like a spring flower.


    Mu Si''an and Hu San couldn''t bear to look at them at the door.


    Du Wan wants Hu San toe in and carry Pei Hao to the carriage.


    Pei Hao was not very happy, "He is a stinky grown man..."


    "Then let Mu Si''an carry you?" Du Wan wanted to ask, "Aren''t you a grown man?" They are all grown men, who will dislike the other. But then I thought about this guy''s mysophobia, so I didn''t say anything more, "Don''t always pick on this picky and that picky one. If you have any demands, just ask them directly. If you continue to mess around like this, when can we return to the capital?"


    Pei Hao thought that his hint was obvious.


    But the little girl was so frank that she didnt understand it at all. Mu Si''an, who was watching the show from the side, burst intoughter and joked: "Princess, we men all stink, but you are fragrant."


    What? Du Wan understood now.


    Shall she be asked to carry someone on her back?


    Du Wan really doesnt have this awareness in his head.


    She turned to look at Pei Hao. When he looked at her with an innocent expression, she didn''t understand. She really wanted her to carry him. Well, an ordinary little girl wouldn''t be able to carry him, but she is extraordinary and has a very high strength value.


    Du Wan had a helpless face and bent down with her back to him, "Okay,e up quickly."


    Pei Hao smiled andy on her back, then stretched out his arms to wrap around her neck, naturally and intimately.


    Du Wan muttered, "If you want me to memorize it, just say so. Don''t you know it''s a waste of your brain to guess?"


    Pei Hao only felt that his little girl was still as cute as ever.


    Du Wan originally thought that he would be very heavy for a man, but when he carried it, he realized that it was lighter than expected. "You eat five or six times a day, and you have only eaten normally in the past few days, but you haven''t eaten less. Why is it so light?"


    Sian also said that I am fat. Pei Hao put his chin on her shoulder.


    His eyes dont work very well.


    It doesnt work. I said I lost weight, but he insisted on saying I gained weight.


    Mu Sian who was following behind just wanted to roll his eyes.


    He knew that the prince was seriously injured this time and would need careful treatment for a long time, but he would definitely not be so weak that he needed someone to carry him. I am afraid that only the princess here would believe that he is really too weak to take care of himself.


    Mu Sian didnt know.


    When Du Wan saw Pei Hao in the cer, the shadow would be so big that she always subconsciously felt that he was very fragile...


    Du Wan ced Pei Hao in the carriage.


    The carriage is slightlyrger than ordinary ones, and the seats are covered with animal skins, making it veryfortable to sit on. There are some pastries and snacks ced in the grid, and some books are also prepared to relieve boredom on the road.


    To take care of Pei Hao, Du Wan would ride with him. After sending him into the carriage, she didn''t go out. Anyway, she didn''t have anything to pack, and she only had that much baggage.


    Pei Hao opened the car curtain and said goodbye to Mu Si''an.


    Mu Si''an said to Du Wan respectfully: "Princess, the road may be uneasy. I leave the prince''s safety to you."


    Okay, dont worry, I will ensure that the person is returned to the capital safely. Du Wan waved goodbye to Mu Sian.


    The people apanying him back to Beijing included, in addition to Hu San and other Pei family guards, a cavalry force of 1,000 people. It is said that it was specially arranged by Mu Si''an. Du Wan originally didn''t want to take them with him. The more people there were, the slower the journey would be.


    The smaller the number of people, the faster the journey will be.


    When Du Wan objected, Mu Si''an said that the cavalry was being arranged and would not slow down the journey.


    Pei Hao did not refuse at the time, and Du Wan thought about it and did not insist on objecting.


    Would you like melon seeds? Pei Hao handed a small bag of sunflower seeds into her hand.


    Du Wan lowered his head and took it politely, "Oh, I haven''t eaten melon seeds for a long time, and I miss the taste very much."


    This can relieve boredom.


    "Uh-huh."


    Du Wan was chewing on melon seeds out of boredom.


    Pei Hao was quietly peeling melon seeds next to her, and then fed the kernels to her mouth.

 Chapter 381: Pei Hao cheated on his sister

    Chapter 381: Pei Hao cheated on his sister


    Chapter 381 Pei Hao deceived his sister


    On the way back to Beijing, it was calm at first.


    Nearly halfway through the journey, it started to feel a little uneven. The robbers took a detour when they saw them, but there were more and more refugees on the road, and they even saw some people starving to death on the roadside.


    Pei Hao sent someone to inquire.


    Without waiting for a reply from the person who asked, Du Wan had already heard the reason, "I heard that there was a flood in someone''s hometown and the river bank was washed away, and many people died."


    Didnt the local government resettle these victims?


    Unclear.


    Du Wan heard nothing useful. In this case, it is not necessary to think that the local yamen did not do anything.


    Pei Hao was not in the capital, so he didn''t know if the matter had reached the capital. "Wanwan, I want to send someone to find out the situation and report the matter to the court."


    Well, thats good.


    Du Wan did not express an opinion, only feeling heavy in his heart.


    Once this kind of thing spreads to the capital, no one knows how long it will take for disaster relief personnel to arrive. But her current situation couldn''t help much.


    Du Wan said: "Let''s speed up the journey."


    "Okay. I will send another person to ry the disaster information back to the capital." Pei Hao knew what she was thinking, but the speed of the messenger was still not as fast as the flying pigeon. "Wait until the next station and then check the situation."


    Du Wan nodded.


    But I waited until the next stop.


    The group had just arrived at the gate of the inn.


    Pei Hao asked Du Wan to help him get out of the carriage.


    Du Wan jumped off the horse first and was about to carry Pei Hao on his back.


    Pei Hao, for the first time this time, did not dare to lie on her back. The reason was that he saw Du Qian not far away, whom he had not seen for a while, and who was still handsome.


    Du Qian''s face darkened when he saw the two people getting along.


    Du Wan was pleasantly surprised, "Brother?!"


    Wanwan, Ive waited for you. Du Qian saw his sister finally smiling.


    He strode over and looked at Pei Hao on the carriage shaft, "Prince Pei, what are you..."


    Pei Hao hasn''t answered yet, but Du Wan exined for him, "Brother, he is injured and cannot walk for the time being. I will carry him into the inn first."


    "You carry it?" Du Qian said this to Du Wan, but looked at Pei Hao with a sinister look.


    Pei Hao''s heart skipped a beat, but he couldn''t deny what the little girl said. She had been carrying him all the way, and he couldn''t let Du Qian be exposedter, otherwise, with the little girl''s cleverness, she might guess the truth.


    At that time, he couldn''t bear the little girl''s anger even more.


    Pei Hao simply pretended to do it to the end. Besides, his injury was real, and so was his leg injury. However, it is true that he wanted to rely on the little girl.


    At this moment, Du Wan looked at her eldest brother with bright eyes, nodded and said, "Yes, he has mysophobia, and I am the only one who can say that men are smelly."


    Pei Hao:


    The knife given by the little girl herself...


    Du Qian red at Pei Hao and pulled away from his sister, "Let me carry it. I smell good, so there must be nothing wrong with it."


    It really has a bit of fragrance. Du Wan came close to Du Qian and smelled it.


    Pei Hao just wants to die where he is.


    Meeting my eldest brother, the little girl is in a state of disbelief.


    Amid Du Qian''s threatening gaze, Pei Hao could only assume that Du Qian was sweet and let Du Qian carry him to the inn''s room. Since I will be resting here today, someone has alreadye to take care of it in advance.


    Du Wan followed behind, feeling relieved for a rare moment.


    Originally, she wanted to follow them into Pei Hao''s bedroom, but was stopped by Du Qian, "Sister, you''ve had a hard journey. I learned that you were about to get here, so I asked someone to prepare hot water. You go and freshen up."


    Okay, thank you, brother. Du Wan was extremely happy. It was not easy to freshen up along the way. Du Wan was not mysophobic, but she was also a clean person. If conditions permit, she is used to bathing and changing clothes every day. During her time out, the only thing she was dissatisfied with was this.


    Du Wan was led to his room.


    Pei Hao was left in the room by her, facing the cold-faced future brother-inw.


    Hu San originally wanted to go in, but Du Qian looked at him coldly and silently retreated to the door. In order to prevent the prince from being too embarrassed, he thoughtfully closed the door to the room.


    Pei Hao nced at the door and gritted his teeth in anger.


    Very good, Hu San made another note.


    Originally, I wanted to leave the door open, but at least Du Qian was worried about others and wouldn''t go too far. Unexpectedly, Hu San would close the door, which just provided Du Qian with an opportunity.


    Du Qian dragged a chair and sat in front of the bed, "Tricked my sister? Huh?"


    Brother Du, I dont have one.


    Whats not there? Du Qian asked.


    Pei Hao corrected his attitude and said seriously: "I didn''t lie to Wanwan."


    I saw you outside just now


    I can exin this. Its because Hu San hasnt taken a shower for a long time, and he smells so bad from sweat that I dont want him to carry me into the carriage. Wanwan couldnt stand it, so she came to carry me for a while, and then..."


    Pei Hao wants to say that among the children of aristocratic families, who doesnt have a little problem with mysophobia?


    Du Qian sneered and did not ept this exnation, "I know more than you expect."


    Its my fault. I was hurt too badly and scared Wanwan.


    Pei Hao looked guilty.


    ording to what he meant, he was injured and Wanwan was so frightened that she had to take care of him day and night?


    Du Qian felt that this guy was already shameless after such an experience, "Are you really seriously injured?"


    "You can ask the doctor about this." Pei Hao knew that he was doubting the severity of his injury.


    Du Qian looked at him without saying a word for a while, and then suddenly said: "Since you were seriously injured for the imperial court, I will **** you, a great hero, back to the capital, and I will take care of you and keep you in good condition."


    No, its not used.


    Pei Hao had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Will the next days be asfortable as before?


    Sure enough, Du Qian said again: "If you don''t like being served by stinky men, I''ll buy you some maids."


    No need! Brother Du, I really dont need it.


    Pei Hao immediately expressed his refusal, his attitude was very clear.


    He said it so clearly because he was worried that Du Qian would pretend not to understand what he meant and directly arrange a few maids for him.


    Pei Hao quickly changed the topic, "Brother Du, have you heard about the victims?"


    "Victims?" Du Qian was surprised, "I came here in a hurry, and I haven''t heard about the victims yet."


    "I just met him on the road..." Pei Hao immediately told what he had seen and heard before.


    Du Qian really didnt know that there would be arge number of disaster victims a few miles south of the inn.


    Pei Hao said: "ording to this situation, the victims will walk to the inn tomorrow."


    "This matter needs to be reported. But it will take a lot of time to go back and forth. I will ask the nearby magistrate to resettle the victims first." Du Qian had a good idea and was the most appropriate way.


    "Be careful about the gue." Pei Hao reminded, "Don''t leave the corpses on the road alone..."


    Two people chatted about business.


    Du Qian put aside the matter of Pei Hao deceiving his sister for the time being.


    The prince took this opportunity to escape the disaster...

 Chapter 382: Weird prince

    Chapter 382: Weird prince


    Chapter 382 The strange prince


    Pei Hao, who thought he had survived the disaster, did not see Du Wan that night.


    Until early the next morning, when everyone got up, Pei Haofang saw the little girl circling around her elder brother, constantly chirping and asking about the situation at home.


    Du Wan asked again: "Brother, where did you gost night? I tried to find you but couldn''t find you."


    Go to the magistrate of this ce


    Du Qian learned that there was a disaster, and after discussing with Pei Hao, he left the inn and went to the county magistrate without stopping to discuss disaster relief. When speaking, he avoided the important and neglected the trivial, and did not borate on the rules of officialdom.


    Du Wanqi asked: "Did the county magistrate respond?"


    Does he dare to refuse? Du Qian asked.


    Things are prioritized. When a disaster urs, nearby counties are obliged to rescue the victims.


    Du Qian added: "I will spend a sum of money and ask the county magistrate to organize manpower to resettle the victims."


    Brother, arent you afraid that they will embezzle your money in disguise? Du Wan felt a headache when she thought of the widespread corruption in Da Qin.


    Du Qian''s face became solemn and he said, "Anyone who dares tomit corruption will be beheaded."


    In order to avoid corruption, he left some people to keep an eye on him. The people apanying him this time were all Du Qian''s personal guards. They had no direct interest in many officials of the magistrate and only needed to carry out his orders. Some people dare tomit corruption, and they really dare to kill people. After all, if anything happens, Du Qian will bear the responsibility.


    This is my eldest brother. Du Wan gave a thumbs up to Du Qian.


    Having a little bit of pride, my cheap brother is really good and has a good character.


    Pei Hao felt sour and sat at the dining table, not knowing what to eat.


    After waiting for a long time, Du Wan finally spotted Pei Hao and asked in surprise: "Why did you leave the room?"


    "Come out and have breakfast with everyone. What about you, have you eaten?" Pei Hao showed a gentle smile.


    Du Wan was surprised, "Why didn''t you bring the food to the house? Your..."


    "It''s no big problem. I''ll be leaving soon after eating." Pei Hao quickly interrupted her, but he nced at Du Qian quickly when he said this.


    Oh, then you keep eating.


    Du Wan just thought that he didn''t want to mention his injury.


    She didn''t understand Pei Hao''s subtle hints at all.


    Du Qian had already been a little angry when he saw Pei Hao''s gentlemanly and coy look. He couldn''t help but feel relieved when he saw this look.


    Should! Deserve it!


    Du Qian sat down at the dining table, nced at Pei Hao provocatively, then grabbed a meat bun and took a bite, eating it deliciously.


    Seeing this, Du Wan sat down and picked up the meat buns on the table to eat as usual.


    For breakfast on the table, in addition to arge te of meat buns, there is also a small pot of rice porridge, a te each of pickles and fried peanuts. These things can be eaten at any time in modern times, but in Da Qin, they were their breakfast.


    Is Wanwan used to eating? Du Qian asked with concern.


    Du Wan smiled and said, "I''m not that particr about going out. But brother, you seem to be very adaptable."


    "I often traveled out in the early years, but I haven''t gone out in the past two years. How can I not adapt?" Du Qian mentioned his past events and picked some interesting things to tell his sister. "On the other hand, Prince Pei, I think he will do something." Ufortable. Look at him, he looks like a child of a well-established family, he has to take so long to eat a meat bun, and he still has less than half of it left in his hand."


    Pei Hao felt like he was being understood.


    Does it mean that he is spoiled?


    Only then did Du Wan notice the buns in Pei Hao''s hands and the bowl of porridge in front of him that had barely been touched. "Prince Pei, do you have a loss of appetite?"


    Du Qian couldn''t helpughing for a moment, "Haha..."


    Pei Hao''s face darkened for a moment, and then he nced at Du Wan with resentment, "Are we still a couple?" His words were lightly spoken, like a thunder.


    Du Wan looked at Du Qian with a guilty conscience, just like a junior high school student caught in love by his parents. It was all Pei Hao''s fault. She turned back and red at Pei Hao with angry eyes.


    Du Qian was also shocked by these words, and his smile disappeared instantly, "Pei Chengming, what do you mean?"


    ... Pei Hao secretly regretted it.


    Why did you suddenly say it out of anger? He can definitely use this to make the little girl feel sorry for him.


    Du Qian''s eyes were sharp, like a knife, "What do you mean a couple?"


    Brother Pei Hao was about to exin.


    Du Qian asked sharply again: "Who is your eldest brother?! My family can''t reach the Zhenguo Pce, and my sister will not pester you shamelessly."


    Pei Hao:


    This is the end...


    Pei Hao looked straight at Du Wan, "Wanwan, eldest brother is not an outsider, why don''t you tell them?"


    Tell what?


    Du Wan red at him angrily.


    If he hadn''t been talking nonsense, would it have been like this?


    Pei Hao put down the bun in his hand and said in a dignified manner: "I want to tell my eldest brother that you didn''t pester me, but I shamelessly pestered you."


    Du Qian:


    Du Wan:


    Why is it different from what she thought? But does this count as defending her?


    Du Qian saw his sister''s expression and realized that he still underestimated Pei Hao. He started to turn a blind eye to Pei Hao, picked up the empty bowl in front of Du Wan, filled him with porridge himself, and ced it in front of her, "Sister, eat quickly so that you can leave early. Mother has nagged you many times. I always ask you if you have left seclusion."


    As soon as Du Wan heard this, he immediately responded and started eating attentively.


    Don''t think that she is really stupid, it''s because the atmosphere is not right. She would not try to tter her eldest brother for Pei Hao''s sake, nor would she step on Pei Hao for his eldest brother''s sake.


    Smart people have to pretend to be stupid.


    As long as the fire doesn''t burn her head, she won''t take sides.


    Pei Hao could see that the little girl''s shrewdness wasing back.


    Du Qian now disliked everything about Pei Hao, and deliberately made trouble and said: "Prince Pei, there is a disaster outside. It is not okay to waste food."


    "It won''t be wasted. Isn''t it graceful?" Pei Hao couldn''t help but say something that touched his heart.


    Had Du Qian not been well-educated, he would have been so angry that he would have flipped the table.


    What''s the meaning? Will Wanwan eat the leftovers for him?


    Pei Hao suddenly said "Oops", but quickly picked it up again and started eating breakfast gracefully.


    Just now, his foot was stepped on by the little girl under the table. It wasn''t very serious, but it just served as a warning. But the little girl underestimated her strength. Pei Hao was thinking that the top of her feet must be red and swollen, otherwise it wouldn''t be so painful.


    Du Wan gave him another warning look.


    Just now she was so angry that she almost kicked him, but then she realized that he still had broken bones, so she changed her kicking to stepping on him. I dont know what kind of stimtion he received today, and he became weird. Was he punished by his elder brotherst night?


    That shouldnt be the case. He is injured, and my eldest brother will definitely not do anything to him. Because of this, she feltfortable leaving them alonest night and even resisted her curiosity to eavesdrop.

 Chapter 383: Just the prince looks pleasing to the eye

    Chapter 383: Just the prince looks pleasing to the eye


    Chapter 383: Only the Crown Prince looks pleasing to the eye


    When setting off, Du Qian personally carried Pei Hao into the carriage.


    Originally, Pei Hao could be helped to walk, but for some reason, he just wanted to enjoy the service of his uncle.


    Du Qian is a man of his word. He said he would take care of his sister, and he always took care of him. Of course, Du Qian couldn''t just feed him. Whenever his sister appeared, he would definitely be watching.


    So, it is very polite for two people to meet.


    Du Qian was an upright gentleman, and he suppressed Pei Hao to death all the way, and Pei Hao couldn''t even find fault with him. Perhaps because of this problem, the trip went faster than expected.


    Near the capital.


    Stay overnight in the county town closest to the capital.


    That night, a Pei family secret guard came to look for Pei Hao and handed Pei Hao a small wooden box.


    Open it and there is a small jade bottle inside, which is the lost heart-protecting elixir.


    The medicine had left him and passed through the hands of countless people. Pei Hao decided to go back and give it to his father, asking him to find someone to check whether it had been tampered with. It''s just that the elixir was given to my father, so it would be difficult to get it back.


    Forget it, its better to take advantage of the father than to take advantage of outsiders.


    One night, Pei Hao did not see the little girl again.


    The little girl used toe to see him every night before he went to bed.


    Pei Hao didn''t know that Du Wan didn''t want toe out, but that Du Qian was watching too closely.


    For example, at this time, the brother and sister were holding a candle and talking at night.


    Du Qian prevented the two from getting close, but he was not blind. "Sister, does it really have to be him?"


    "..." Du Wan saw the seriousness in his eyes, "I imagine who I will marry in the future. Looking around the unmarried young masters in the capital, he is the one who looks pleasing to my eye."


    Sister, has she taken a liking to the face of that boy named Pei? !


    Du Qian raised his eyebrows without leaving any trace, "You have broken off the engagement. This is not an easy matter."


    He said it would be left to him to solve the problem and let me do whatever I wanted.


    Do you believe what he said?


    "It''s a letter...it''s better to say it doesn''t matter. I didn''t n to get married. If he can really solve the problem and prevent trouble from getting in front of me, it''s okay for me to give him a status."


    Du Wans speech was no different from casual conversation.


    However, Du Qian could see her seriousness and she was speaking from her heart.


    Sister, you actually have no ns to get married? How is this possible? !


    Du Qian doesnt want his sister to live alone all her life.


    Because of this problem, he was so frightened that his opinion of Pei Hao dropped by more than half, "Sister, since he said he would handle it by himself, let''s wait until he handles it before discussing marriage."


    Du Qian was a little unhappy when he thought about the problems between Mrs. Pei and her daughter.


    Du Wan nodded, "Okay."


    In fact, she has no idea at the moment, so she needs to take one step at a time.


    The two brothers and sisters chatted for a while.


    Tomorrow Du Qian will **** Pei Hao back to the town''s government pce. It is inconvenient for Du Wan, so he will quietly go back to his n and pretend to continue to retreat.


    The news that Pei Hao was about to return to the capital somehow leaked out.


    It is inevitable that some people in the capital will have their thoughts wandering.


    Some people had a wrong idea, and it was a little unbelievable when they learned that Du Qian went to pick them up in person. It would be okay if Du Qian went to pick someone up before breaking off the engagement. But now that the engagement has been broken off, how is the rtionship between the two families still so good? Those who wanted to see the rtionship between the Zhenguo Pce and the Princess Pce break down could not help but be disappointed.


    In the pce.


    Qin Yuyu couldn''t sit still after receiving the news.


    At dinner time, I went to see the emperor in person.


    Qin Yuyu was in awe of her father, the emperor, but she couldn''t care less about her fear now, "Father, did you hear that Prince Pei ising back?"


    Well, I will arrive in Beijing tomorrow. The emperor took the handkerchief handed over by the pce servant and wiped his hands.


    Qin Yuyu asked again: "Will anyone go to greet Prince Pei? Just like thest time Mr. Xie came back from disaster relief...many people greeted him in front of the city gate." "No."


    The emperor wanted to say that the time of Pei Hao''s return was a secret.


    I dont know how, but it suddenly spread, but this spread only among the upper circles.


    The emperor asked: "Where did you hear the news?"


    I went to attend the flower viewing party today and met Prince Peis sister. She said so.


    Qin Yuyu didnt want to say it, but the emperors gaze was too bright.


    The emperor looked at the graceful daughter in front of him. After this period of teaching, she became more and more like the queen when she was young. Now it turns out that this is indeed his daughter, not someone who prepared it for him with ulterior motives.


    Yes, the emperor has always doubted Qin Yuyus identity.


    Even with so much evidence, he still had doubts...


    Recalling the sweet time with the queen, the emperor felt in a daze.


    The emperor sighed in his heart, "In the future, don''t interfere with the Pei family''s affairs, so as not to fall into trouble and attract gossip. There are some things your mother should have told you. Don''t think about it anymore. It''s impossible for you and Cheng Ming."


    Father A trace of resentment shed in Qin Yuyus heart.


    Isnt he the emperor? Why not help her?


    She has been trying to please him during this period, but what she got in return was his hard-heartedness?


    Qin Yuyu clenched her fists and suppressed the resentment in her heart, "The whole world belongs to my father. As long as you issue an order, will anyone dare to resist it? Why is it impossible for my daughter to marry the one she loves? Just Because he was engaged to his cousin, will his daughter miss out on her love? Just because of the eyes of the world? "


    "Not at all."


    The emperor treated his only daughter with a little more patience than at the beginning, "The biggest reason is that you are not his love. If you have the ability to let him take the initiative to ask me to marry you, I will help you."


    After noon the next day.


    A cavalry escorted a carriage to the town government pce.


    There were many people guarding the gate of the Duke''s Mansion, including the reclusive Duke Zhen.


    Mrs. Pei is looking forward to it, hoping to see her son soon.


    Pei Huiyu also dressed up beautifully today and stayed by Mrs. Pei''s side, but Mu Fanling was nowhere to be seen. I heard that she went back to Pingnanchengst month.


    In addition, there are also two royal doctors sent from the pce.


    When the emperor sent people to the southwest to convey the decree, he wanted to send an imperial doctor to apany him. The focus was to treat Pei Hao, but he was stopped by the Duke of Zhen. He even said that Pei Hao was lucky and met old doctor Bai. The emperor still remembered this old man, who had excellent medical skills and was almost beheaded by him back then, so he did not insist on sending the imperial doctor to follow him.


    Today the emperor sent two more imperial doctors here, which shows that he attaches great importance to Pei Hao.


    The carriage drove directly into the Duke''s Mansion.


    Those watching the excitement outside could only see the tail of the team, but did not see Pei Hao himself at all. Instead, he saw the high-spirited Prince Rui riding away on a tall horse.


    Some people learned that Du Qian escorted Pei Hao back to Beijing, and they started talking about it.


    Didnt we break off the engagement? Why would the prince go out of his way to pick up Prince Pei?


    The king of the county is righteous! Prince Pei has made great contributions to the country.


    Pfft, I still remember the scene when the king made things difficult for Prince Pei for his sister.


    Its a pity that I wont see it again.


    -"how do I say this?"


    Dont even think about this, both families have canceled their engagement. Now the prince is seriously ill

 Chapter 384: Thank you mother for canceling the engagement

    Chapter 384: Thank you mother for canceling the engagement


    Chapter 384 Thank you mother for breaking up the engagement


    Pei Hao returned to his courtyard to listen to the rain.


    Pei Hao looked extremely weak at this time.


    The way he was able to confront Du Qian the day before at the inn was far different. If he looked like he was recovering from illness the day before yesterday, then now he was in the same state as when he first fell ill.


    Hu San didnt know what his master was going to do, so he could only cooperate.


    In addition, the old doctor who was apanying Pei Hao back to Beijing was supposed to go to the Princess''s Mansion. For the time being, he also followed Pei Hao to the Zhenguo Duke''s Mansion. ording to the public, he wanted to treat Pei Hao.


    Two imperial doctors came over to examine Pei Hao''s body, and what they found was not much different from that of the old doctor. The only difference was that the imperial doctor took his pulse and said that Pei Hao''s health was seriously damaged and he would have difficulty in having children in the future.


    As soon as Mrs. Pei heard the result, she immediately passed out.


    The Zhenguo Government Office was once again in chaos.


    If an imperial doctor says this, others may think he is lying. When the two imperial doctors said this, no one questioned it anymore, even the emperor believed it.


    Tingyuju.


    The old doctors surname is Bai. When he came to the Zhenguo Pce, everyone respected him as Doctor Bai.


    Old doctor Bai was taking Pei Hao''s pulse at this time, "Is this pulse... different from yesterday?"


    "False." Pei Hao did not hide it from Old Doctor Bai, "It''s because I want to be seriously ill for a while."


    The injury is not fake, it just makes the pulse look more serious.


    Pei Hao asked Old Doctor Bai not to tell anyone, "It''s up to you to do this. I''ll have someone take you to the princess''s residence in a while."


    "There''s no rush. The princess also asked me to cure you first." Doctor Bai said with a smile.


    Pei Hao actually smiled when he heard this, "The princess is still worried about me."


    Old doctor Bai:


    Just talking casually.


    Not long after old doctor Bai left, Duke Zhenguo came over from the main courtyard.


    The Duke of Zhen sat down in front of the bed and looked at his son''s face quietly.


    The son looks haggard and pale, but in fact he should have been well taken care of along the way.


    Pei Hao asked calmly: "Father, how is mother?"


    "ording to the imperial doctor, people can''t bear the stimtion for a while, and it will be fine as long as they calm down. It''s not a serious problem." Duke Zhen Guo looked at his son lying half on the bed and sighed in his heart, "You are... really hurt. Caught?"


    "Hmm." Pei Hao''s eyes fell on his fingertips, "Father, do you want to have a few more sons while you are still young?"


    What nonsense are you talking about?


    The Duke of Zhen raised his hand and pressed Pei Hao''s head, rubbing it hard, "When my son grows up, he is not as caring and cute as he was when he was a child."


    Pei Hao:


    Please take your ws away!


    After a long time, Zheng Guozheng said: "I don''t know what you are nning, so go ahead and do it. If you are of any use to me, just ask."


    Seriously? Pei Hao asked with narrowed eyes.


    Seriously


    "That''s just right. My son has something to ask his father for."


    Duke Zhen suddenly had the illusion that he had fallen into a trap.


    Pei Hao said calmly, "Father, my son has made great achievements this time. I would like you toe to the pce and tell the emperor that I don''t want a reward... I want to use this in exchange for marrying the princess, and ask the emperor for a marriage."


    The Duke of Zhen frowned and said, "With your current health, it will be difficult for you to marry the princess."


    "Son, I believe that as long as the father works hard, there will always be a way to get the emperor to agree. This is your only chance to have a grandson." Pei Hao didn''t say anything about not marrying anyone other than the princess, but his determination could be clearly seen.


    The Duke of Zhen looked deeply at his son, "Boy, has your father been med for this?"


    Your wife made the mess, so its up to you to clean it up.


    "My wife is your mother." "...So what, she is your wife after all."


    In the past, Pei Hao always thought that the three people in the princess''s house were the ones blocking him from getting the beauty back. It wasn''t until not long ago that I realized that the three people in the Princess Mansion always left room for obstruction.


    The most obvious one is Du Qian. No matter how hard he looked down on him, he never mentioned canceling the engagement. And his mother, who had never said a word before, suddenly dealt him a fatal blow.


    The Duke of Zhen Guo always paid attention to his son''s eyes.


    His eyes became darker and darker when he saw his son.


    Father, my son has never thought that the biggest obstacle is not the three masters of the Princess Mansion, but my family...


    Not wanting his son to feel depressed, Duke Zhen went to the pce that day and talked secretly with the emperor for nearly an hour. It is said that the two of them even quarreled during the process.


    The emperor didn''t look very well when he came out, but Duke Zhenguo looked very calm.


    Some people specte that the Duke of Zhen is trying to cause trouble for the emperor? Is this because my son is useless and is going to be broken?


    This is not crazy, what is it?


    As for the news rted to the Duke of Zhenguo and his son, no information was concealed.


    The news did not spread among the people, but it spread quickly among the upper circles of the capital. Pei Hao was seriously injured and bedridden, and he would have to recuperate for at least two or three years. In addition, the imperial doctor concluded that the heir would be difficult, and so on, but no one said a good word.


    Mrs. Pei has just woken up from aa.


    As soon as he heard the news, he was so angry that he fainted again.


    Pei Huiyu was so frightened that her face turned pale, and she panicked and called for a doctor.


    Brother, mother has fainted again. Pei Huiyu hurriedly went to find Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao was half lying on the bed and nced at her lightly, "My mother has fainted. Why did youe to me instead of taking care of her?"


    "I..." Pei Huiyu said aggrievedly, "I''m afraid."


    Pei Hao lowered his head and said, "I''m a half-disabled person. I can''t even walk. What''s the use of telling me? Go to my father or go to the doctor yourself."


    Looking for, looking for the doctor.


    When Pei Huiyu came over, he asked his servants to take care of his mother.


    After she left, Pei Hao called Hu San with a sullen face, and then called the housekeeper.


    Pei Hao asked the housekeeper to take more care of the main courtyard, and also asked old doctor Bai to go over and check his mother''s pulse. Then Pei Hao asked about the reason for his mother''sa. When he learned that he had heard rumors from outside, he couldn''t help but remain silent.


    The old doctor went over.


    Not long after, Mrs. Pei woke up and kept crying.


    After crying, I wiped away my tears and hurried to Tingyu Residence.


    Pei Hao looked at his mother with red and swollen eyes and felt very unhappy, "Mom, you are not feeling well. Why don''t you have a good rest? Why did youe here?"


    My son, my son...what will we do in the future?


    Mrs. Pei would wipe her tears on the edge of the bed when she came to the bed.


    In the past, she dared to say that her son was excellent, so what kind of noble daughter could he not marry? ording to his current situation, not even a daughter from a normal family would marry him, let alone a noble girl.


    Pei Hao handed Mrs. Pei a handkerchief. When she didn''t take it, he gently tried to wipe away her tears, "Mom, you don''t have to be like this. You should be d that I cane back alive. Smile, my son wants to see his mother be happy every day." Happy."


    Yes, fortunately I cane back alive.


    Mrs. Pei smiled reluctantly, which was even uglier than crying.


    Pei Hao''s gentle voice was full of joy, "Thank you, mother, for arranging the marriage for your son, otherwise you would have to endure the humiliation of being annulled after being seriously injured."


    When Mrs. Pei heard this, her heart tightened.


    Her excellent son, does he know that his injury will not heal?

 Chapter 385: The son will not blame the mother

    Chapter 385: The son will not me the mother


    Chapter 385 The son will not me the mother


    Situations like this have never happened in the capital. Two families were engaged to be engaged, and one of them was seriously injured and the other broke off the engagement.


    Mrs. Pei thought she had seen too much of this kind of thing, but she never thought that one day it would fall on her son, and she was the one who divorced her without permission. The more she thought about it, the easier it became to think, "Son, is he a princess?" If the government had known that something happened to you, would they havee to cancel the engagement in time?"


    Oh? When will theye to cancel the engagement? Mother, please tell me in detail.


    "yes"


    Mrs. Pei was immediately speechless and didn''t know where to start.


    A few days after the son led the troops out, the marriage was withdrawn. Calcting the time, the army had not yet reached the southwest border.


    Thinking back to the fact that her husband scolded her earlier, it was precisely because she broke off the engagement without permission and let her son know about it. She was eager to make a meritorious service and return to the capital, so she took risks and was seriously injured. If they hadn''t been rescued, they would all have given birth to ck hair. People.


    Haoer, my mother is sorry for you.


    Mrs. Pei regretted it so much that she should not have broken off the engagement in the first ce.


    If the engagement is still in ce, the Princess Mansion may cancel the engagement, but it may not cancel the engagement...


    Pei Haoforted me nonchntly: "My mother has not sorry for me. You are my biological mother, and you gave me my life. No matter what you did to me, I have no position to me you. I know that my mother Before I made this decision, my intention was for my own good. I dont me you, really.


    These words were like a knife, cutting into Mrs. Pei''s heart one by one.


    So Mrs. Pei cried even more sadly.


    Pei Hao continued tofort and persuade, but the more he persuaded, the sadder Mrs. Pei became.


    She didn''t me her when her son came back, but it wasn''t because he had a physical problem. The more it was like this, the more cruel it seemed, and the more Mrs. Pei couldn''t ept it.


    Mrs. Pei cried for a while, stood up and left absentmindedly.


    While passing by the courtyard, I saw guards chatting.


    Mrs. Pei didn''t pay attention at first. Unexpectedly, she heard the guard mention her son and felt very sorry for her son''s injury.


    One of the guards said: "...The prince and the princess were a perfect match, but how could they be separated by life?"


    Another person took over the conversation, "Yes, the masters at Huguo Temple all said that the princess is a lucky star and can protect the people around her. I didn''t believe it before, but now I do. You see, the prince was doing well in the past, but this Once the marriage is canceled, something will happen to him."


    Dont say it yet, its really like that.


    What will we do next? The marriage has been cancelled.


    Without the protection of the lucky star, misfortunes and blessings are unpredictable.


    "What are you talking about?" Hu San appeared and interrupted the chat of several guards.


    As soon as the guards saw Hu San, they quickly dispersed.


    Mrs. Pei, who heard the chat not far away, turned pale and left Tingyu Residence with her feet fluttering.


    Lets talk about Du Wan.


    Going back to the old house in Dujia Vige, I didnt notice any ghosts.


    Putting on a clean set of clothes, Du Wan did not wait to show up, but actually retreated into seclusion.


    By the time she finished practicing again, it was already three dayster.


    Ningqin and others were shocked when they saw Du Wan suddenly appearing, "Princess Princess, what are you..."


    Im out of quarantine. Du Wan said with a smile, Let the kitchen prepare some delicious food. I want to have a hearty meal. When we finish eating, we will go back to the city.


    Okay. Ningqin said in surprise.


    As soon as Du Wan said he was going back to the city, several maids immediately cheered.


    One person goes to order the kitchen to prepare food, and three people go to pack things.


    Du Wan did not wait in the yard, but walked around the vige. He greeted people when he saw them, but everyone looked at him strangely. Du Wan didnt know why, but he actually met Du Yunrong?


    Du Wan waved her little hand and said, "Hi, hello, Sister Yunrong."


    "Greetings to the Princess." Du Yunrong saluted without much care and gloated, "Sister, you are so lucky. You broke off the engagement before Crown Prince Pei was injured. If you break off the engagement now, your reputation will be ruined."


    Du Wan''s smile narrowed, "What''s going on?"


    Yes, I heard that you were in seclusion before. Have you juste out?


    "good."


    "Then you may not know the rumors outside." Du Yunrong covered her smile with a handkerchief, "Actually, it''s nothing. It''s just that Prince Pei was seriously injured and it will be difficult for the heirs in the future."


    Du Wan:


    What''s going on? Could it be that Pei Hao was injured again?


    Du Yunrong saw her today and did not go around, just because he wanted to see herugh.


    Du Wan rolled her eyes and looked Du Yunrong up and down, "This is strange. You are neither in the pce nor in the capital. What are you doing in the n when there are no holidays? Could it be that you failed topete with Qin Yuyu for favor?"


    In an instant, Du Yunrong''s face was distorted for a moment, and then quickly returned to normal.


    Du Wan saw something that he still didn''t understand. Something must have happened, "Haha, how about it? What happened? Tell me and make me happy?"


    I miss the beautiful scenery in the mountains and how it cultivates my temperament.


    "Forget it, we are all old friends, and we don''t know each other yet." Du Wan was a little curious about what happened, but she didn''t really need to know, "I remember Qin Yuyu was grounded by the emperor, and he has to do it every day Why can''t you defeat the female correctional officer?"


    Your news is behind. Du Yunrong nced sideways at her.


    Now she doesn''t even pretend to be in front of Du Wan, and she can''t even maintain her gentle image. "Not even a month into the confinement, the Queen couldn''t stand it anymore. She said that her daughter had suffered a great crime, and she went to the emperor every day to cry."


    Pfft! Haha.


    Du Wan understood that this was an early lifting of the ban. Otherwise, who could stand the Queens entanglement every day? Anyway, the emperor''s uncle couldn''t bear the tears of the beauty.


    Du Wan said with a smile, "Sister n,st year the Queen also felt sorry for you suffering in the mountains."


    It would have been better not to say this. Du Yunrong became so angry that she couldn''t help but rolled her eyes at her, turned around and left.


    Du Wan went back to his old house. After having a meal, he immediately returned to Beijing.


    The journey was peaceful.


    But Du Wan heard some gossip in the capital.


    In the past two months, the biggest thing was the victory in the southwest border, and then there were the disasters in several southern counties. The emperor received the memorial and immediately sent people to provide disaster relief.


    It is said that Xie Zhang had experience in disaster relief, and the emperor sent him there by name.


    Then there is the matter of Pei Hao''s injury, which has caused quite a stir. There are various rumors outside, but they are not good rumors. When Du Wan heard a rumor that Pei Hao was inhumane...


    Du Wan was immediately happy, and Prince Pei was probably going to be furious when he heard this.


    Arent men the most taboo people saying this?


    Du Wan saw Ning Qin hesitate to speak, "What do you want to say?"


    Princess Master, I heard a rumor about the princesss mansion. Ning Qin hesitated whether to say it or not.


    "What?"


    Its someone else who made it up, so dont say it because it will pollute your ears.


    "To put it bluntly, there are too many rumors about me, including this one." Du Wan was not very curious at first, but seeing Ning Qin''s expression piqued her interest.


    Ningqin said hesitantly: "Yes, some people say that Prince Pei''s serious injury was the revenge of the princess''s pce."


    Du Wan:


    What a load of nonsense!

 Chapter 386: The prince is plotting secretly

    Chapter 386: The prince is plotting secretly


    Chapter 386 The prince is plotting secretly


    Princess Mansion.


    Du Wan, who came back, did not go back to Yulingyuan first.


    She hurriedly went to the main courtyard to see the eldest princess.


    The eldest princess has been pregnant for three months. She was very happy to receive the news that her daughter wasing back. Du Wan was also very happy and stayed with the eldest princess all afternoon until Du Wan came back.


    Du Huma was also very surprised to see his daughter.


    Unlike the eldest princess who believed that her daughter was in seclusion, Prince Consort Du had learned from his son two days ago that his daughter''s so-called seclusion was to go to the southwest border and also rescued that boy Pei Hao.


    Du Wan didn''t see Du Qian, so she quietly went to Du''s consort and told the rumor, "Dad, I guess someone has bad intentions."


    Ill have someone check it outter. Prince Consort Du looked at his daughter.


    I havent seen you for a while, and my daughter seems to have grown a little bit.


    Du Prince Consort hesitated again and again, and finally said: "Wanwan, on the day Chengming returned to Beijing, the Duke of Zhen came to see your uncle and had a secret conversation with your uncle for nearly an hour."


    "Oh." Du Wan was confused for a moment. Does this have anything to do with her?


    Du Huima said: "The next day, the emperor privately told my father that the Duke of Zhenguo wanted to use his son''s military exploits to make a request, which is to marry you."


    Du Wan was silent for a moment.


    Du Huima continued: "ording to Zhenguo Gong, Chengming once promised you that he would get married as soon as he returned home in triumph, and you said that you would give him a hairpin on that day. Zhenguo Gong believed that the cancetion of the engagement was purely It was due to Mrs. Pei''s selfishness that she never informed Cheng Ming and him, so it is not counted."


    Du Wan felt that it was a bit shameless for the Duke of Zhen to me Mrs. Pei.


    Talk carefully, it was Du Wan who first brought up the matter of renouncing the engagement, and then Pei Huiyu promoted it. It will bepleted by Mrs. Pei and Prince Consort Du. The Duke of Zhen Guo told the emperor that the fault of the divorce would be borne by the Duke of Zhen Guo. However, this move seems grand on the surface, and the calction in it is not small.


    If the Princess Mansion still cares about everything, it will look petty.


    Du Wan thought about it and understood the problem.


    Du Consort was even more transparent, "Wanwan, did he really say that before sending troops?"


    "I said it." Du Wan had a headache.


    Did you also give me a hairpin?


    That He snatched it away!


    Du Wan opened her mouth, but she didn''t say anything after all.


    With her ability, it is not difficult to **** the hairpin back. Now, let alone Prince Consort Du, she wouldn''t believe it, even she herself wouldn''t believe it.


    It is child''s y to make a promise one moment and break off the engagement the next.


    Thinking that the emperor had thrown the problem to him, Prince Consort Du had to leave it to his daughter to decide, "What do Wanwan think now? To marry or not to marry?"


    "Let me think about it for a few more days." Du Wan couldn''t make a decision now.


    There is no talk of equality and human rights in Da Qin. Officials attach great importance to merit, which is necessary for promotion. Pei Hao used this in exchange for the conditions for marrying her, which was equivalent to giving up a promotion path.


    Du Wan was a little moved.


    But how to solve Mrs. Peis matter?


    After having dinner with her parents, Du Wan went to Du Qian''s yard, but saw no one from him, and then returned to Yulingyuan.


    And Du Wan was thinking about Du Qian.


    At this time, Tingyuju, who was at the Duke''s Mansion, looked at Pei Hao coldly, "Did you spread those rumors?"


    "How is it possible? I''m not crazy." Pei Hao denied.


    Du Qian was dubious.


    Is this man really crazy to marry his sister?


    No one knew that Pei Hao was not crazy but was teetering on the verge of madness when he heard the news of the divorce.


    Du Qian said: "Don''t worry about it anymore, my sister doesn''t want to marry you."


    Brother, Wanwan promised to marry me as long as I solve the family affairs.


    "How are you going to solve it? Killing your mother and sister for a woman? What will others think of my sister in the future." "Such a thing will not happen." Pei Hao said he would solve it by himself, and he would solve it by himself. " At that time, my mother will go to the princesss mansion in person to apologize.


    "Dream on you." Du Qian didn''t quite believe it.


    Pei Hao smiled lightly and said, "Do you think my mother is a bad person?"


    "this"


    Du Qian thought rationally and said, "It doesn''t really count."


    Pei Hao looked at him steadily and asked, "Brother Du always disliked me before. Why?"


    "My sister is so good, you are not worthy of her." Du Qian said matter-of-factly. However, my sister always has to get married, and looking around the capital, there is this guy who can barely make do with it.


    Pei Hao took over the conversation, "My mother has simr thoughts to yours, and even you can ept me. As long as my mother thinks about it, she can also ept Wanwan calmly."


    Du Qian wanted to refute.


    In the end, I had to admit that what Pei Hao said was very reasonable.


    Strictly speaking, Mrs. Pei is indeed not a bad person. I just have a problem that many mothers in the world have. She always feels that her child is exceptionally good and most people are not worthy of her son. If Mrs. Pei was the one to dislike, it was not his sister. Du Qian would also think it was not a big deal.


    after all


    Forget it, give this guy another chance.


    Du Qian said: "Listen to my sister, can you solve your mother''s problem?"


    Yes, I said that.


    How long will it take? It cant be dyed for a year and a half.


    One month.


    "Okay, the prince will wait for you for a month."


    Du Qian patted Pei Hao on the shoulder and turned around to leave.


    Pei Hao looked at his leaving figure and breathed a sigh of relief silently.


    After a while, Hu San came in and sent a confidential letter to Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao opened it and saw one thing written on it: Pei Chen''s matter had been settled. He destroyed the secret message without leaving any trace.


    From now on, there will be no more Pei Chen in this world.


    Pei Hao asked: "How about the Huguo Temple?"


    "Madam has indeed gone to see Master Yuantong." Hu San couldn''t say whether Master Yuantong would say a good word for his master as he said.


    Pei Hao thought about the new medicinal nt he had acquired, which he originally nned to give to his father, but he could only get it cheaply.


    Having epted all the medicinal nts, he was not afraid of Yuantong going back on his word.


    Pei Hao told Du Qian that the problem could be solved in one month, which was a rtively conservative time. ording to his original n, his mother would regret it in half a month.


    Just as Pei Hao expected, Mrs. Pei was always worried when she heard the guards chatting.


    Today, I finally couldn''t sit still and went to Huguo Temple to seek confirmation. When I came back, I was so lost that I went straight to Tingyu Residence and sat down in front of Pei Hao, tears falling silently.


    Pei Hao held a handkerchief and wiped her tears.


    No matter how much he dislikes her, this person is still his mother.


    Pei Haoforted him softly: "Mother, don''t cry. My son is just not in good health, and he can live for decades if he is raised. As for the issue of heirs, you and your father are not old enough, so you can raise another son."


    "No, no, my son, it was your mother who harmed you, it was me..."


    The more Mrs. Pei thought about it, the more sad she became.


    It was she who harmed her son all his life...

 Chapter 387: Its impossible to give up

    Chapter 387: It''s impossible to give up


    Chapter 387 Giving up is impossible


    Pei Hao saw that she was in a better mood and seemed to be in good spirits: "Didn''t mother go to Huguo Temple to offer incense today? Did someone give you a hard time?"


    No. Mrs. Pei shook her head.


    Pei Hao sighed slightly, "Mom, there is no need to cover up for me. There must be many people outsideughing at me."


    Mrs. Pei said anxiously: "My son is so good, who dares tough at him?"


    So what if you are excellent? Pei Hao said bitterly.


    Mrs. Pei burst into tears again, "It was your mother who harmed you, it was your mother who harmed you"


    "Mother!"


    Pei Hao interrupted Mrs. Pei, "My matter has nothing to do with my mother, it''s my own luck..."


    It''s okay if I don''t mention my good fortune, but I burst into tears when I mention Mrs. Pei.


    Pei Hao was a filial son. He raised his arms and gently hugged his mother. He said in a very gentle voice: "Mom, don''t cry. It''s not a big deal. Isn''t it just that I can''t have children? There are so many eunuchs in the pce, aren''t they? Just dont have children.


    Mrs. Pei cried even more uncontrobly.


    The servants outside heard the crying.


    Hu San was guarding like a doorkeeper, and no one dared to peek in to check.


    Pei Haoforted him and said in a nonchnt way, "Did mother meet Master Yuantong today?"


    Yes. Mrs. Pei nodded with tears in her eyes.


    Pei Hao asked softly: "What did he say?"


    Mrs. Pei said guiltily, Mother heard that Princess Jiaoyang is a lucky star and can protect those around her?


    "Hey, where did mother know this? It''s a secret. The princess''s house keeps it very tightly hidden, and everyone who knows about it has kept it secret." Pei Hao asked in surprise.


    "I, I overheard it too." Mrs. Pei was embarrassed to say that she heard about it from the corner.


    Did mother go to Master Yuantong for confirmation today?


    "yes"


    Oh, what did the master say?


    "He said he wouldn''t answer anything involving the princess." Mrs. Pei still remembers Yuan Tong''s shy look. Later, she begged again and again, and Yuan Tong finally said: If you get the protection of the princess, you will never be able to do anything. worry.


    Mrs. Pei was extremely shocked at the time.


    Therefore, I have no doubt that the princess is a lucky star.


    When Pei Hao heard Mrs. Pei''s story, he secretly cursed that the old monk was really cunning. Being protected by the princess and having a worry-free life is really not an empty talk.


    Mrs. Pei cried: "Hao''er, it''s your mother who is sorry for you..."


    It was because she had broken her son''s blessing that he became what he is now.


    Mrs. Pei was so regretful that her intestines were green.


    Pei Hao didn''t show any intention of ming her, "You did it for my own good. I don''t me my mother."


    No, its all my fault.


    Its not your fault.


    me me, me me


    Pei Hao felt that it was enough to stop irritating her anymore, so he changed the topic, "Mom, I don''t really believe in fate. Blessings are earned by people, not given by outsiders."


    Due to struggle?


    Mrs. Pei thought about this and her tears stopped a little.


    When she walked outside, she saw Hu San who was doing his job.


    Hu San was a little tired when he saw Mrs. Pei. If she hadn''t bothered with the matter of breaking off the engagement, the prince would still have to work hard to n when he didn''t have to recuperate.


    However, Hu San was still respectful on the surface, "Madam, walk slowly."


    Hu San, take good care of the crown prince.


    Yes, I will.


    Hu San responded naively. Mrs. Pei walked a few steps, stopped again, turned around and asked, "Hu San, you said your luck is gone, can you still get it back?"


    I dont understand luck, but just pick it up when you lose it.  Mrs. Pei thought thoughtfully.


    When he saw that she was finally gone, Hu San secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then Hu San went back to the bedroom and exined the situation.


    Looking at this situation, Mrs. Pei will figure it out soon.


    Pei Hao waved for him to go out, then picked up a book and started reading. Now he is not thinking about Mrs. Pei at all. He is thinking about how three days have passed. Why didn''t the little heartless persone to see him?


    After returning to the capital, she forgot about him?


    Your Majesty, Mr. Qiao is here to visit you. Do you want to see him? Hu Sans voice came from outside.


    Pei Hao came to his senses and said, "Invite him in."


    Not long after, Qiao Qingzhu came in wearing a in gown and behaved appropriately.


    The two of them exchanged pleasantries first, and then the servants served tea and snacks to entertain them.


    Wait until the screen recedes to the left or right.


    Pei Hao talked about Qiao Qi.


    Qiao Qingzhu was slightly startled, stood up and bowed deeply to Pei Hao, "Thank you so much, brother Chengming, for protecting me."


    "Okay, don''t worry about this. The person is probably not dead yet, and the trouble is still there." Pei Hao thought that Qiao Qi might not be dead, "As long as Qiao Qi doesn''tmit suicide, the problem shouldn''t be big. Besides, he has ten ties with you. We havent seen each other in years, and if something happens, it may not involve you. The only uncertain factor is his master..."


    Who is his master? Qiao Qingzhu asked.


    Pei Hao saidplicatedly: "It''s Xie Zhang."


    Qiao Qingzhu: "..." Are you ying with him?


    Pei Hao added: "I''m telling you these things today because I want to give you a warning. Maybe Qiao Qi wille looking for you in the future to prevent you from being deceived by him."


    I know, thanks.


    "You''re wee."


    Pei Hao has thought about this matter. After Qiao Qi faked his death and needed to hide his identity, he mighte to the capital to look for Qiao Qingzhu, and a theater troupe would be a good ce to hide. Qiao Qi''s current identity is extremely sensitive, and many people in the southwest border have seen his true appearance.


    As long as Qiao Qingzhu has contact with him, he will only be dragged into the water by Qiao Qi.


    The two of them didn''t talk about Qiao Qi anymore, but Qiao Qingzhu asked him and the princess, "Really broke off the engagement? Do you want to give up?"


    Pei Hao said very calmly: "It is impossible to give up."


    Then youll have to work hard.


    "It''s nothing, maybe it''s a good thing after all the hard work." Pei Hao thought of the little girl guarding him day and night when Xinan was injured, and his heart felt hot.


    Qiao Qingzhu knew what her friend was thinking when she saw her sudden smile.


    After only staying at the Zhenguo Pce for half an hour, Qiao Qingzhu stood up and left.


    The servant began to count the things he had sent.


    During this period, Pei Hao was ill and did not see any visitors.


    However, there were many condolence gifts sent from various pces in the capital, but the Princess''s Pce was the only one missing.


    Early the next morning.


    The eldest princess received the visit note that Mrs. Pei asked the **** to send.


    However, the eldest princess just found an excuse to refuse.


    Ever since she learned that Mrs. Pei disliked Wanwan, the eldest princess had not had a good look towards her. I just didn''t expect to receive a greeting card again the next morning.


    There have been posts from Mrs. Pei for three days in a row.


    The eldest princess was not angry, "What do you think she wants to do?"


    Its not a big deal to see you if you dont want to see me. Consort Duforted him with a smile.


    The princess said, "I don''t really want to see her, she''s annoying."


    Then its gone and you can raise your baby with peace of mind.


    Du Huima almost blocked out all the troubles outside the house.


    Once he had avoided the eldest princess, he ordered the chief steward that from now on Mrs. Pei''s posts would not be sent to the main courtyard.

 Chapter 388: This is the princesss wish

    Chapter 388: This is the princess''s wish


    Chapter 388 This is the princesss wish


    Du Wan, whom the Crown Prince was thinking about, was checking the results of Zhuang Cong''s work.


    The process was faster than she expected.


    There are also crops nted in the fields, which are growing very well and are very fertile.


    The rice grown is more interesting, and it also raises small fish. In addition, chickens, ducks, etc. are raised, and the scale is quite impressive. The greenhouses and workshops to be built are allpleted.


    Du Wan went for a walk and saw many people working, and was very satisfied.


    Zhuang Cong followed the princess and nodded from time to time when he saw her. His hanging heart finally fell, "Princess, if there are any deficiencies, you have to point them out."


    "There''s nothing to say. You did a better job than I thought." Du Wan thought for a while, then pointed to a small dirt road, "This needs to be repaired."


    Building roads?


    Well, in order to develop well, it is important to have a good road.


    Yes, I will note it down.


    Is there enough money? Du Wan asked again.


    Zhuang Cong hesitated and said, "There is still some left, but if it is for road construction."


    "Oh, I will tell Ning Qin when you go back to the princess''s mansion when you have time." Ning Qin is now in charge of Du Wan''s small treasury.


    Did not stay any longer, feeling that this ce was almost on track, so Du Wan rode back to the city.


    Not long after entering the city, a carriage blocked her way.


    He opened the car curtain and saw Pei Hao. "Princess, can you get in the car and get together?"


    "Can."


    Du Wan thought that it had been six or seven days since west separated.


    He dismounted, threw the reins to the servants on the side, then got into the carriage, nced at Pei Hao, immediately opened his eyes and lied, "I haven''t seen him in a few days, he looks good."


    Really? How do I look better?


    Everything is fine. Du Wan looked left and right in a decent manner.


    Pei Hao almost got angry and said, "Come here." He patted the ce next to him again.


    Du Wan sat next to him, very obediently, but secretly reached out to the grid next to her with her little hand, grabbed a handful of melon seeds and started to eat them, leaving only a clicking sound in the carriage.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Du Wan straightened her back and said, "If you don''t take good care of yourself at home, why are you running outside? Aren''t you afraid that your injuries will get worse?"


    No matter how serious I am, how serious can it be?


    Its okay, dont bother.


    "Isn''t there something wrong with me? I''m here to block people."


    Du Wan nced at him sideways, Why are you blocking me?


    "You haven''te to see me for a few days. Are you wandering outside and getting wild?"


    Didnt you say that I can do whatever I want?


    Did he say that?


    Pei Hao doubted what he had said?


    Du Wanughed loudly in her heart, but she still looked innocent on the surface, "I went to retreat for the first three days when I came back. I saw my parents for two days when I came back. Today I thought of something important and I went out of the city. "


    "Are you free now?" Pei Hao took a few deep breaths before he could hold back his anger.


    Du Wan nodded, "I''m free, what do you want?"


    "It''s okay, I just haven''t seen you for a long time and I miss you very much." Pei Hao said his love words frankly.


    Du Wan''s face turned red, her eyebrows were crooked in smile, and her small teeth were exposed, "Don''t mention it yet, I just realized that I missed you after seeing you for a few days."


    Pei Hao was notforted at all.


    The little girl actually started thinking about him when she saw him, but stopped thinking about him when she didn''t see him?


    Is this humannguage? ! It was clearly a perfunctory statement.


    Pei Hao took the little girl to Juyuan Tower.


    The carriage stopped at the back door.


    Just as Du Wan was about to get out of the car, Pei Hao held her hand.


    She turned back in confusion, "What''s wrong?" "Carry me out of the car." Pei Hao made a request.


    Du Wan pretended to be disgusted and said, "You are really rude."


    Politeness is for outsiders. Pei Hao smiled pointedly.


    "Good for you."


    Du Wan thinks that she is very good at opening her mouth, but many times she still cannot speak to him.


    She bent down cooperatively, waiting for him to lie on her back, and put his arms around her neck, "My lord, don''t you feel ashamed to let a girl carry you?"


    I dont think so. Pei Hao smiled implicitly.


    Then you are quite thick-skinned.


    Only the princess would think so, most people would not think of me that way.


    Yes, everyone says you are sinister.


    He is so angry!


    Pei Hao couldn''t help but nibbled on her cheek, "I asked you to speak ill of me."


    Du Wan smiled and was not angry, "Is Prince Pei angry from embarrassment?"


    "I can be angrier. The princess wants to see it." Pei Hao was vaguely looking forward to it. As long as she said she wanted to, he could take another bite.


    Du Wan carried him on her back and said cheerfully as she walked in, "Tell me, it would be faster for you to bite me first, or for me to throw you away."


    Pei Hao:


    Hu San and others who were following behind felt veryplicated.


    Is this flirting **** still their wise and mighty prince?


    The banished immortal descended to earth and was infected with the smoke and smoke.


    Du Wan carried Pei Hao on his back and went directly to the third floor.


    The building was closed in the afternoon today because the owner wasing and he didnt want outsiders to see it. Therefore, Du Wan carried Pei Hao upstairs without seeing anyone else.


    The clerks in the store were sent away.


    The third floor has been properly arranged. Du Wan put Pei Hao down skillfully, with all kinds of disgust in his mouth, but he took care of him extremely carefully, "I said you just know how to mess around. If you have anything to do, just let me know. Now, I cane to you at any time."


    You said this, and I take it seriously.


    please go, I promise to be there as soon as possible.


    Pei Haos beautiful peach blossom eyes were filled with smiles, and his heart was as sweet as drinking honey.


    It was worth it toe out today. He thought the little girl had forgotten about him. Now of course he would use the clue she gave her, "Then the prince will eat sesame glutinous rice dumplings from Wanjilou on Rongchang Street tomorrow morning."


    Is this dumpling delicious?


    Its delicious, its the unique skill of Master Wanjilou.


    "Okay." Du Wan felt that this was nothing.


    Pei Hao specifically stated, You have to eat what you personally deliver, not what others do.


    Du Wan gave him a pause in setting the dishes and chopsticks.


    Just now, she really wanted to wait until she got back and tell someone to buy and deliver it to him tomorrow morning... But when she looked up and saw his half-smiling eyes, she immediately decided to hide this idea in her heart. She must not Let him see through it.


    Du Wan suppressed the slight depression in her heart and smiled brightly, "What are you talking about? Of course I will deliver it myself."


    "This is the best. What I want to eat is not the dumplings, but the princess''s wish."


    "Ah!"


    Mom, what a ghost.


    The kitchen serves food very quickly. You should have known they woulde and prepared it in advance.


    There are almost all her favorite dishes on the table. Maybe Du Wan was in a good mood after eating the delicious food, and the depressed mood just now was suddenly forgotten.


    Food can be healing

 Chapter 389: Who smiles so cheaply?

    Chapter 389: Who smiles so cheaply?


    Chapter 389 Who smiles so cheaply?


    Pei Hao picked some good dishes and put them on the porcin te in front of her.


    Seeing that he was only focusing on picking up food for her, Du Wan picked up the serving chopsticks and gave him some. While doing so, she didn''t forget to remind: "Don''t always give it to me, you have to eat it yourself."


    "OK."


    Pei Hao started to eat, but he had a problem and only ate what she gave him.


    Made Du Wan look at him strangely for a while, and finally epted his fate and continued to serve him food, "Are you sure you got me right?"


    Hearing this, Pei Hao smiled and said nothing.


    This is a period of time when we simply get along with each other, as long as we have a full meal together.


    With Du Wan''s amodation, the meal was a feast for both the host and the guest.


    She asked him why he came to see her, and he said it was nothing. He just hadn''t seen her for a long time. Since it was nothing, she carried him downstairs, put him on the carriage, and then took him all the way back to the Zhenguo Pce. .


    Pei Hao walked through the back door of the Duke''s Mansion.


    Du Wan originally didn''t want to go in like this, but he made it clear that she wouldn''t carry him, so he wouldn''t let outsiders touch her and insisted on walking back alone.


    Thinking of his injured leg, Du Wan gave in again and epted his fate and carried him in.


    This time it is different from Juyuan Tower.


    There are many servants in Zhenguo Duke''s Mansion. Even though Du Wan used her own ability to avoid being seen by some people, the news that she returned to the Mansion behind the Crown Prince''s back still spread in the Mansion.


    Sent him back to Tingyuju, Du Wan pped his hands and left.


    "Wanwan, can''t you stay and talk to me?" There was a touch of loss and reluctance in Pei Hao''s voice.


    Du Wan turned around and asked in confusion: "What are you going to say? Why didn''t you say it just now?"


    Pei Haos mouth twitched.


    The little girl doesnt understand the style.


    As soon as Du Wan saw his expression, she thought he was being pretentious, "Come on, aren''t we going to meet you tomorrow morning? It won''t be long, so I''ll leave first."


    Well, see you tomorrow morning. Pei Hao said helplessly.


    Du Wan waved her little hand at him and went out quickly.


    By the time the Duke of Zhen came over after receiving the news, Du Wan had already disappeared. At this time, he stood in front of the bed with aplicated expression, watching his son flipping through the book with an indifferent expression, "My son has be sessful, and I want the little girl to carry him back home."


    Well, are you envious?


    Envy is better than when a father was young.


    "It''s good to be envious. If you don''t hurry up and urge the emperor, why is this imperial decree granting marriage sote?"


    "..." The Duke of Zhen regretteding. He should have stayed away. "The emperor said that he would discuss it with Prince Consort Du, but he refused to let go. If you want to me me, I me you for making it difficult for him to have an heir. As an elder, How could you marry a good girl to a semi-waste person?"


    Pei Hao said unconcernedly: "I know how my body is graceful and graceful."


    "Then what are you so anxious about? It''s okay to get married two or three yearster."


    "I''m scared. I can''t trust you elders. As long as I don''t get married for a day, I won''t be able to rest in peace and recuperate for a day." Pei Hao''s words directly made Duke Zhen speechless.


    The Duke of Zhen Guo finally heard that his son was somewhat resentful towards him. As the head of the family, he was asked by his wife to break off the engagement. On the surface, he seemed innocent, but his responsibility was not small.


    Okay, lets go to the pce again for my father. The Duke of Zhen hurriedly entered the pce that day, but this time he was in trouble, and the emperor did not see him.


    So he stayed outside the Zhenghe Hall and refused to leave...


    After Hu San received the news, he told Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao smiled and didn''t worry. If he had something to do for his father, it would be better for his father to feel ashamed and stare at him all the time. He didn''t want to meet the princess in private and have his elders spy on him in the dark.


    Du Wan returned to the mansion, first went to show her face in front of the eldest princess, and then returned to Yulingyuan. Tell Ning Qin that if Zhuang Cong needs money, ask her to give him money.


    Ningqin answered yes and said, "Princess, Miss Qin Jiu is here today. She left again when she heard that you were not here."


    Oh, do you have a message? No.


    Ningqin shook her head and thought of something else, "There are many invitation posts sent to Yulingyuan, do you want to see them?"


    Forget it, I dont have time to attend the banquet anyway.


    Du Wan felt that there was not enough time when she came back.


    In addition to the time for cultivation, I also have to apany the eldest princess, keep an eye on the situation at Zhuang Cong, and now I have to meet Pei Hao and others. I''m so busy that I don''t even have time to go to the pce tomunicate with the emperor''s uncle.


    Du Wan remembered her promise to Pei Hao, "Ningqin, have you ever eaten glutinous rice dumplings from Wanjilou on Rongchang Street?"


    Ningqin was folding her clothes and raised her head and said, "I haven''t eaten this before. I heard it''s limited and sells a hundred servings a day. It''s hard to buy."


    Yeah, theres a limit. Du Wangang knew this situation.


    Ningqin asked again: "Princess Princess, do you want to eat?"


    Its not me, someone wants to eat it.


    "Oh. If you want to eat, you have to send someone to line up early, otherwise it will be difficult to buy. I heard that there are some rich people who want to eat, so I sent my servants to guard it early."


    No, its just glutinous rice dumplings.


    But the food I make is delicious. Its always more fragrant, smoother and more glutinous than what others make.


    Du Wan originally wanted to send a servant to guard it.


    If you really do this, what should you do if you rm your family? They asked her where the food was. Did she mean to give it to Pei Hao? It would be shameful to spread this matter. What''s more, is this usually done by male friends to female friends? Why did she switch here when it was her turn?


    Du Wan thought that Pei Hao was recovering from illness and lost his temper again.


    The sickest person is the biggest one.


    After dinner, go to bed early.


    Early the next morning.


    After practicing, Du Wan dressed up and went to the main courtyard.


    After meeting the eldest princess and Prince Consort Du, he ran away without waiting for a while, climbed over the wall in a hurry and went to Wanji Building on Rongchang Street to buy the glutinous rice dumplings that Pei Hao wanted to eat.


    She thought she had arrived quite early, but she found that there was a long queue outside the store.


    Du Wan quickly slipped to the back and took a seat.


    She never thought about cutting in line. Probably because I have been ustomed to obeying thew since childhood, I never thought that I was a princess and had privileges. On the other hand, the personal guard who followed up behind him, sweating profusely, was a little confused when he saw her operation.


    The guards standing in the dark hesitated whether to go over.


    One of the guards asked in a low voice, "Captain Chai, do you want to go over?"


    "It still doesn''t work, maybe the princess is experiencing life." Captain Chai is one of the guard captains. Zhuang Cong used to follow him, but now Zhuang Cong does other things, so he takes over.


    Finally it was Du Wan''s turn.


    The waiter in the store asked, "What do you want to buy?"


    A glutinous rice dumpling with sesame filling. Du Wan said quickly.


    Upon hearing this, the waiter said in a good temper, "There is one portion left, please wait a moment."


    Du Wan:


    so close! It was almost gone!


    Just at this moment, a familiar woman chuckled next to her, "Hey, isn''t this the princess?"


    Who smiles so cheaply?

 Chapter 390: The brain is a good thing

    Chapter 390: The brain is a good thing


    Chapter 390 Brain is a good thing


    Du Wan looked towards theughter.


    She is a slightly kind-looking girl, about ten years old, dressed in rich clothes.


    In addition to selling pastries, Wanjilou is also a tea house. Because the pastries sold here are very unique, some noble people in the capital like toe here to have morning tea together.


    Who are you? Du Wan asked curiously.


    "I am-"


    The little girls cheeks were bulging with anger, her eyes widened and she asked, You dont actually know me?


    Du Wan didn''t think of her, but she probably guessed her identity. She was a member of the Du n. The only people who knew her in the capital and dared to talk to her like this were girls from the Du family.


    The little girl didn''t say anything, but the maid next to her said respectfully: "I''m here to pay my respects to the princess. My youngdy is from my uncle''s house."


    Oh, I understand. Du Wan suddenly realized.


    Still didn''t think of her, but she was from the uncle''s house.


    At this time, someone walked out of the box on the second floor, it was Du Yunrong.


    Du Yunrong originally wanted to see why his sister hadn''te up yet, but when she met Du Wan downstairs, her gentle smile almost copsed. Du Wan raised her head and saw her. Then, Du Yunrong pretended not to see what was going on downstairs, turned around with a smile and walked into the box again.


    Du Wan:


    The vicious female supporting character in this book is quite cowardly?


    The waiter is wrapping a portion of glutinous rice dumplings in oil paper.


    The little girl said with greed: "I want a piece of this too."


    Sorry, this is thest one. The waiter said politely.


    Then give it to me. The little girl stretched out her hand towards the man.


    Du Wan pped her little hand away, "This is what I want to buy."


    You are such a big man, cant you give it to me?


    Youre young, so that makes sense. Besides, how old are you?


    Eleven years old.


    "Then I''m the elder sister. If the little girl dares to **** her things, I''ll get pped with you." Du Wan imitated her petite and arrogant little look, and she was so angry that the little girl was speechless for a moment.


    Cousin Wanwan, how could you rob the child? The familiar smell of tea came, it was Qin Yuyu.


    Du Wan turned around and saw Qin Yuyu being surrounded.


    Qin Yuyu just came in from outside and happened to see two people bickering. They were both acquaintances.


    Before Du Wan could say anything, the little girl next to her saw Qin Yuyu and cordially called her cousin. Judging from the situation, it seems that the girls from the uncle''s house have invited Qin Yuyu toe here for morning tea.


    Du Wan was toozy to pay attention to Qin Yuyu and picked up the money bag to pay the bill.


    The guy gave her thest portion of glutinous rice dumplings.


    Du Wan was in a hurry to get to the Zhenguo Pce and was about to walk out while carrying her things.


    Qin Yuyu spoke again, "Cousin Wanwan, don''t you say hello when you see me?"


    "I don''t have time. I''m in a hurry to see Prince Pei. That guy is very picky. He insists on eating Wanjilou''s glutinous rice dumplings so early in the morning. It makes me very upset. s." Du Wan said as soon as he took action. Versailles.


    Qin Yuyus smile froze for a moment.


    Just when she was about to say something else, Du Wan ignored her and left in a hurry.


    On the contrary, the little girl said angrily: "Prince Pei is already a half-wasted person, what is there to show off?"


    Little cousin! Qin Yuyu scolded with a stern face, Dont follow others opinions.


    The little girl is extremely wronged.


    She is not the only one who says this, everyone outside says this.


    Du Wan didn''t even think about what was going on here, and was rushing towards the Zhenguo Duke''s Mansion. Due to the queue, it was muchter than she expected.


    Du Wan asked her bodyguard not to follow her.


    He avoided everyone''s eyes and ears and sneaked into the Tingyu Residence of Zhenguo Pce.


    As he was approaching the window of Pei Hao''s bedroom, he heard conversations from inside. Du Wan was surprised. After listening for a while, he realized that not only Pei Hao was in the room, but also Mrs. Pei and Pei Huiyu. With these two people here, of course Du Wan will not show up.


    She slipped to a big tree in the yard.


    Suddenly I saw a hidden guard above.


    The secret guard is silent, what does the princess want to do?


    No, they had no idea when the princess sneaked into the yard? !


    Du Wan smiled and waved her little hand towards the secret guard, making a small gesture of silence.


    The secret guard thought of her rtionship with his master and really didn''t say anything.


    Du Wan walked to a tree fork, found a morefortable position to sit down, and whispered: "How long has Mrs. Pei been in the house, and how long will it take to leave?"


    "Princess Princess, Madam has been in for about two quarters of an hour." The secret guard didn''t know when she woulde out.


    Du Wan looked around curiously, "Is this a hidden stake?"


    "yes"


    The secret guard''s mood wasplicated, "When did the princesse in?"


    Du Wan replied, "I just came in and found someone in the house, so I didn''t go in."


    Are you here to see the prince?


    Yes, yesterday he said he wanted to eat glutinous rice dumplings from Wanjilou, and I bought them for him. Du Wan waved the oil paper bag in her hand.


    The secret guard nodded, taking it as a response.


    After waiting for about half a quarter of an hour, Mrs. Pei has not left yet.


    But its interesting to hear Du Wan in the corner, with a very weird expression.


    Mrs. Pei in the room actually said that she had been sending greeting cards to the princess''s house in the past few days, but nothing happened.


    "This is about taking Qiao." Pei Hui said in an angry tone, "There are rumors outside that the princess''s house harmed the eldest brother, maybe it is true. Brother, luckily the marriage was called off, that -"


    "shut up!"


    Pei Hao didn''t know what he had done, and Pei Huiyu screamed in fright.


    Then, Du Wan heard him say sarcastically: "Pei Huiyu, a brain is a good thing, but you don''t have one."


    Brother!


    "It''s none of your business here, get out." Pei Hao was very rude.


    Pei Huiyu cried aggrievedly, then stamped her feet in anger and ran out of Tingyu Residence crying.


    Mrs. Pei said: "Haoer, she is your sister, she is still young."


    "Is she still young? Mother, she is not young anymore. She has reached the age of marriage. There is another thing that mother may not realize. Which noble girl in the capital would interfere with her brother''s personal affairs?"


    This matter... Mrs. Pei could not continue.


    It was only after her son woke her up that Mrs. Pei realized how inappropriate her daughter''s previous actions were.


    Du Wan listened to a drama about family ethics in the tree.


    Du Wan then looked at the secret guard, "Has your heir apparent had breakfast?"


    Its used. The secret guard thought for a while and replied.


    "That''s good."


    Du Wan has no interest in staying any longer. Mrs. Pei is here anyway, so she cannot show up.


    So she stuffed the oiled paper bag into the secret guard''s arms and said, "Take this for your heir apparent. I am leaving, so there is no need to send it off."


    Princess, wait a moment


    Before the secret guard could say anything about his refusal, Du Wan had already used Qing Kung Fu and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Ruined!


    He has been following the prince for so long, and he would know that what the prince wants most is not to eat, but to see the princess. Now that the princess gave him something and left, wouldn''t he be the one to bear the anger?


    The secret guard jumped down from the big tree, revealed his figure, came to Hu San, quickly exined the situation, and then gave Hu San the oil paper bag in his hand.


    Hu San:

 Chapter 391: But he couldnt eat it

    Chapter 391: But he couldn''t eat it


    Chapter 391 He couldnt eat it again


    Pei Hao was in a good mood this morning when he thought that the little girl wasing. However, after waiting for a while, the little girl did not arrive. Instead, the mother and sister came.


    After finally sending away his mother and sister, Pei Hao still didn''t see the little girl.


    ording to the time he imagined, she should havee over long ago...


    Hu San came in bravely, holding an oil paper bag in his hand, "Master, this is from the princess."


    "Huh?"


    Pei Hao looked behind him, but there was no sign of the little girl.


    Hu San briefly exined the matter, "The princess waited in the tree for a long time. She was probably worried about the presence of my wife, so she brought the things and left."


    "Give me the stuff." Pei Hao sat on the edge of the bed and let Hu San help him sit on the chair. He took the oil paper and opened it. There were six glutinous rice dumplings inside. "It looks like they are from Wanjilou."


    "Yes, only Wanjilou can make it so small, one can only take one bite." Hu San smiled, d that the prince did not lose his temper, "The princess camete, she must have bought it in person. After buying it I must be here in a hurry, Your Majesty, look at it, the princess has been waiting on the tree for a long time, and the dumplings are still hot."


    Well, there is still some residual warmth.


    Pei Hao really tried it, with a smile on his eyes and brows.


    Its a pity that I cant see the little girl.


    Maybe it would be nice to eat the food she gave me.


    Pei Hao picked up a glutinous rice dumpling and ate it. It was so delicious.


    Hu San quietly retreated, and this level was passed.


    Du Wan returned to the princess mansion.


    When I saw the chief steward, I suddenly thought of what I had heard. "Steward, does the Duke of Zhenguo always send you messages recently?"


    Yes, its Mrs. Pei who wants toe to visit...


    The housekeeper did not hide the matter, and the two masters did not say that they could not tell the princess.


    So Du Wan soon learned that the eldest princess had rejected Mrs. Pei. Du Wan was worried that Mrs. Pei would be affected by the eldest princess''s pregnancy, so he directly asked the housekeeper to block the post and not send it to the main courtyard.


    Du Wan felt inexplicably relieved.


    She went back to Yulingyuan without knowing anything about it.


    However, it didnt take long before I received a letter from the Pei familys guard.


    Du Wan opened the letter and read it, saying that he would eat Rong''s roast chicken tomorrow. "I''m still injured after eating farts. I can only smell something with such a strong taste."


    After saying that, she smiled mischievously.


    Yes, you can buy it and let him smell it, hehe.


    So the next morning.


    Du Wan went to buy a roast chicken in person, wrapped it in oil paper, and quietly sneaked to Tingyu Residence in Zhenguo Duke''s Mansion. This time, unlikest time, I didnt encounter any outsiders in the house.


    Appeared at the door, in front of Hu San.


    Hu San suddenly saw someone beside him, and was so frightened that he almost drew his sword, "Princess, Princess?"


    Hey, good morning. Du Wan waved hello with a bright smile.


    Hu San wiped his cold sweat and said respectfully: "Your Majesty, I have been waiting for you for a long time. Princess, pleasee."


    "Uh-huh."


    Du Wan walked in swaggeringly.


    Pei Hao was not lying on the bed this time, but half-lying in a chaise longue, with his lower body covered with a thin quilt. When Du Wan stepped in, Pei Hao was reading the book, very focused and serious.


    Du Wan approached with a smile and said, "How are you, Prince Pei?"


    "Wanwan is here." Pei Hao immediately put down the book and looked up, his peach blossom eyes twinkling.


    Du Wan was almost stunned.


    Beautiful, really beautiful!


    There is no way to describe this beauty.


    The barren words in her mind only reminded her of the word beautiful.


    Du Wan said maliciously: "You wrote yesterday and said you wanted to eat roast chicken?"


    Did Wanwan buy it for me? Pei Hao said very gently, Yesterdays glutinous rice dumplings were delicious. I ate them all by myself.


    "Glutinous rice is not easy to digest, so don''t eat too much at one time next time." When Du Wan said this, her eyes nced around his stomach, which was very t.


    Pei Hao nodded as if he had been taught something, and smiled softly, "Should I ask my servants toe in and cut up the roasted chicken?"


    No need, you have to make this yourself to make it taste better. Du Wan smiled slyly.


    For this chicken, she didn''t even have breakfast this morning.


    Du Wan sat on the chair next to Pei Hao, put the oil-paper bag on the table, untied the straw rope, and carefully opened the oil-paper bag, and a fragrant, golden roast chicken appeared.


    Smells very fragrant.


    Tearing off a chicken leg, she waved it in front of Pei Hao, "Does it smell good? Is it very fragrant! ... Well, it smells so good! My mouth is watering."


    As soon as Pei Hao saw her little appearance, he knew that something was wrong.


    Sure enough, the chicken legs were not for him.


    Du Wan stuffed it into his mouth and tore it apart in front of him.


    Pei Hao pretended to be aggrieved and asked, "Didn''t Wanwan buy me something to eat?"


    "What are you eating? Are you supposed to eat such greasy food?" Du Wan came here to make him hungry, but he couldn''t eat it.


    But I really want to eat it.


    I wont give it to you no matter how much you want to eat it, just bear with it.


    Du Wan ate most of the roast chicken in front of him.


    Pei Hao has always felt that he is a restrained person who does not attach importance to food and drink.


    Looking at the little girl like this today, I felt inexplicably greedy, "Wanwan really doesn''t want to give me a bite?"


    One bite, thats all.


    Du Wan started to tear off a small piece of chicken breast, deliberately without the chicken skin, and stuffed it into Pei Hao''s mouth as if he was disgusted.


    Pei Hao was immediately satisfied and felt particrly happy.


    Is it delicious? Du Wan asked.


    Pei Hao nodded, his eyes bright, "It''s delicious!"


    Especially the chicken she feeds, there is no more delicious chicken in the world.


    Seeing how pitiful he was, Du Wan tore off a small piece and stuffed it into his mouth, and then fed him piece after piece, half of the chicken breast, "That''s enough, no more."


    "Okay." Pei Hao looked at the rest, "It''s a bit of a waste."


    Who says its a waste, I can still eat it.


    Du Wan then finished the rest of the chicken, including the skin.


    On the oil paper on the table, there was a pile of chicken bones left.


    She wrapped it up and threw it away, then went to wash a hand, and drank two bowls of warm tea when she came back. When she finished drinking, she poured another bowl and handed it to Pei Hao, "Drink it, go and get rid of the grease."


    Pei Hao took it with a smile and drank it slowly.


    Du Wan sat next to her and touched her belly with satisfaction, "I''m so full."


    Didnt have breakfast?


    Yeah, Im just waiting to eat roast chicken.


    Du Wan wouldnt know it until he bought it, but Rongs roast chicken is delicious.


    Think about it, if its not delicious, how can it be in Prince Peis eyes? It''s a pity that I didn''t try the glutinous rice dumplings yesterday, they must have tasted good.


    How about going to buy some food tomorrow morning?


    Du Wans mind is spinning here.


    As soon as Pei Hao saw her in this state, he knew that she was thinking about something.


    Sometimes even if she doesn''t say anything, just sitting next to him, he will feel very satisfied. As long as she could be where he could see him when he raised his eyes...


    Just at this moment, Hu San reminded outside the house, "Your Majesty, Madam ising."


    PS: I heard that there is an anniversary event. Please give mements, rmendation votes, rewards, etc.~

 Chapter 392: Prince Pei is quite capable.

    Chapter 392: Prince Pei is quite capable.


    Chapter 392 Prince Pei is quite capable


    What?


    Pei Hao frowned and was about to tell the outside world that he was inconvenient at the moment.


    Du Wan, who was wandering around the world, suddenly came back to his senses after hearing Hu San''s words. Before Pei Hao could say anything, she had already run to the window, turned around and waved goodbye to Pei Hao silently with a smile.


    Before Pei Hao could even say a word, Du Wan climbed out of the window and left.


    When Mrs. Pei came in, she looked very haggard, "Hao''er, are you feeling better today?"


    Its much better, mother, dont worry.


    I made a bowl of chicken soup and brought it to you.


    Thank you mother.


    Pei Hao took the bowl of soup and drank it.


    Mrs. Pei didn''t know what she was worried about, she was very absent-minded. After her son finished drinking the soup, she took the empty bowl. Seeing him closing his eyes and wanting to rest, she felt heartbroken again. "I still have some things to do, so I won''t stay here. You can rest when you are tired." , if anything happens, send someone to tell you."


    "Okay, mother, walk slowly." Pei Hao said to Mrs. Pei in a good temper, "Mom, you should also pay attention to your health and don''t worry too much. Your son will get better."


    "Um."


    Mrs. Pei wiped away tears when she turned around.


    Her son was really too filial, but it was her fault that broke up her son''s marriage.


    When she walked out of Tingyu Residence, Mrs. Pei''s eyes showed a hint of determination.


    Du Wanren was far away and was curious to hear about Pei Hao''s situation. Naturally, he overheard the conversation between mother and son. This conversation was normal, really ordinary, and there was nothing wrong with it.


    But she just listened and felt a little weird.


    Perhaps its too normal?


    Du Wan went out and walked around the streets.


    I passed by Rong''s shop and bought a roast chicken back home. I wanted to give it to my cheap brother to try.


    As soon as I returned to the door, I unexpectedly saw a carriage outside.


    Seeing the concierge, Du Wan asked casually, "Are there any guests at home today?"


    Princess, its the Dukes wife who is here. The concierge replied respectfully.


    Du Wan was quite surprised, why did hee to the door suddenly?


    Du Wan asked again: "Who is greeting her?"


    She remembered her cheap father and didn''t want Mrs. Pei to disturb the eldest princess.


    The concierge said uncertainly, "It''s the chief steward."


    "Oh." Du Wan walked inside and then went to Du Qian''s yard.


    Du Qian happened to be here today. When he saw his sistering in, Jun''s face became serious, "Are you still willing toe back? She disappeared early in the morning."


    Hehe, brother. I bought a roast chicken and came back.


    Du Wan brought the roasted chicken to ask for credit, and she was very d that she had improvised it.


    Du Qian''splexion improved visibly to the naked eye. He took the oil paper bag from Du Wan''s hand and handed it to the attendant next to him, "Go and get it done."


    "Yes." The attendant took the roasted chicken and went to work.


    Du Wan looked around and whispered: "Brother, do you know that Mrs. Pei is here?"


    I know, it was me who let her in.


    Du Qian doesn''t want Mrs. Pei toe in.


    But its not a big deal if someone is guarding the door. He had no choice but to invite people in and let the housekeeper greet her. Mrs. Pei asked to see the eldest princess. Du Qian had the same idea as his father, but he was unwilling. "My mother is old and pregnant with a child, so she can''t worry too much."


    I know, how about I send her away.


    "Forget it, let fathere back and handle it. I have already sent someone to the Yamen to inform father." Du Qian knew that this kind of matter should be handled by his elders.


    It is not appropriate for him toe forward, and it is even more inappropriate for my sister toe forward.


    So the brother and sister ate the roast chicken while discussing how long Mrs. Pei would wait to leave. Prince Consort Du was in the Yamen, and even if someone went to notify him, he would not be able toe back just by saying he would.


    Du Qian was so moved now that her sister gave him most of the roast chicken, and she gnawed on a chicken wing, not knowing that her sister had eaten it not long ago.


    Mrs. Pei''s patience was beyond expectations and she kept waiting.


    Wait until Prince Consort Dues back. Consort Du went to see Mrs. Pei.


    The news reached the brother and sister.


    Du Qian was eager to hear it and nced at his sister from time to time.


    Du Wan giggled, "Brother, do you want to hear what father and Mrs. Pei are talking about?"


    "I have some thoughts, but I can''t eavesdrop." Du Qian admitted generously.


    "I didn''t eavesdrop. Ever since I promised my eldest brother, I haven''t been able to hear my family''s secrets."


    "knew."


    Du Qian did not break the rules in the end.


    It wasn''t until they heard that Prince Consort Du had sent away Mrs. Pei that the two of them sneaked up to Du Prince Consort and pretended to greet him. After a while, Du Qian started to get straight to the point.


    Du Qian asked: "Dad, what are you doing here, Mrs. Pei?"


    The person who came to apologize also gave me a valuable gift. Du Ma said with a smile.


    Du Qian was confused, "What''s the purpose?"


    Du Prince Consort looked at his daughter who was listening obediently, "Maybe he wants to resume the engagement."


    Du Qian understood, "It is indeed so."


    "It''s a beautiful thought. Is the engagement meant to be withdrawn when she wants to, and restored when she wants to?" When Prince Consort Du heard Mrs. Pei''s request, he almost kicked her out of the princess''s mansion. In the end, she calmed down and suppressed her heart. He said angrily, "There''s no need to talk about this matter."


    Du Qian agreed, "Yes, there''s no need to talk about it."


    Even if we want to talk, we can''t settle it in one go.


    The daughter''s family is to be reserved. As the saying goes, asking for marriage is the key point.


    The father and son had the same idea.


    Du Wan, on the other hand, was confused when he heard this, "Prince Pei is quite capable. His mother actually came to apologize."


    That kid worked really hard for this and pretended to be dead at home. Du Qian sneered.


    Du Wan disagreed, "Brother, he is really hurt."


    Sister, do you believe it?


    He who believes, dont forget that it was I who rescued him.


    "this-"


    Du Qian wanted to say something else, but when he saw his sister''s rare serious look, he suddenly became speechless.


    Du Huima is aware of the problem.


    The change in my daughters attitude towards Pei Hao started from saving him...


    Du Huima said patiently: "Tell me Wanwan, how did you save him?"


    "He was implicated by me." Du Wan didn''t hide anything from her family. She told the story in detail, as well as the miserable situation she saw when she entered the cer. That scene is something she will never forget in her life. "Dad, brother, his injury is real. The only difference is that it will be difficult to have an additional child after returning to the capital..."


    After hearing this, the Du family father and son looked at each other.


    Du Wan said helplessly: "I know that after he got sick, there were more things going on, but what''s wrong with a sick person being pretentious? He didn''t bother anyone."


    "Wanwan is right, sick people should be taken good care of." Du Fuma followed his daughter and said.


    Du Qian nced at his father and said, "Come on, my sister is happy to pamper him, and my eldest brother won''t stop me."


    Du Wan wanted to roll her eyes, "Who is pampering him? It''s just that I feel sorry for him. Besides, his requirements are not high. They are all trivial things, and I can do them easily."


    Du Qian:


    Perhaps this is the insidiousness of Pei Hao? He quietly integrated himself into Wanwan''s life.

 Chapter 393: Who wants to be sick?

    Chapter 393: Who wants to be sick?


    Return to Yulingyuan. Du Wan calmed down and thought about Pei Hao.


    I have to say that a big viin is a big viin. He doesnt do anything until he takes action. Once he does, he is astonishing. Mrs. Pei, who was so difficult to deal with, actually took care of it for him.


    Du Wan thought of his injury.


    Suddenly remembering something, she searched in the hiddenpartment of the house and found a small jade bottle.


    There are four Qi-nourishing pills inside.


    Du Wan originally wanted to send these to the Zhenguo Duke''s Mansion, but then she thought of the eldest princess and said, "Ningqin, go find a small jade bottle to hold the pills."


    Okay, Princess, wait a moment.


    Ningqin went to the warehouse, found one soon, and cleaned it.


    Du Wan poured out one and put it inside, "You can take it to the main courtyard now and give it to my mother."


    Yes. Ningqin took the small jade bottle and left in a hurry.


    After the eldest princess gave birth to a child, she took a Qi-nourishing pill to regte her health.


    Du Wan originally wanted to send it to the Zhenguo government office now.


    After thinking about it, it seemed unreasonable to see him in the morning and rush there in the evening. Anyway, Pei Hao''s injury would not be healed for a while, and it would not take more than one night, so he decided to send him there in the morning.


    Early the next morning.


    Du Wan went to her parents'' ce to sign in, then went out with the small jade bottle in her arms.


    The Duke''s Mansion is not far from the Princess Mansion. With Du Wan''s ability and not taking the main road, it didn''t take long to get there.


    Ouch, I strangled myself.


    You dont know if you donte, but you will be shocked when youe.


    Unexpectedly, he bumped into Qin Yuyu courting Pei Hao, right in front of the stone table in the courtyard.


    Pei Hao was just out to bask in the sun, but who knew that there was a sister with a bad brain who brought Qin Yuyu to Tingyuju early in the morning, and he was not afraid of ruining his reputation.


    Du Wanma slipped up to the tree and bumped into the secret guard from before. She smiled and whispered: "Brother, I, the princess, wille and sit for a while."


    You are


    The secret guard wanted to give his master a warning.


    As a result, Du Wan suppressed him with a smile and was unable to move.


    Du Wan was annoyed when she saw Qin Yuyu. Besides, she sneaked in and didn''t want to show up.


    Wouldnt it be nice to watch a show in the dark?


    Before Qin Yuyu came over, he went to Wanjilou to buy sesame and glutinous rice dumplings, just to please Pei Hao. Du Wan looked slightly strange when she saw the glutinous rice dumplings ced in front of Pei Hao.


    Brother Pei, dont you want to eat this? I heard Wanwan said you like it very much. Qin Yuyu picked up one and handed it to Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao finally suppressed the disgust in his eyes.


    He will not eat glutinous rice dumplings that have been touched by others.


    But due to Qin Yuyu''s status, Pei Hao would not fall out for no reason, "Princess, please let go first. Hui Yu, there are differences between men and women. The princess should not stay here for too long. Take the princess to your ce quickly."


    "Oh, okay." Pei Huiyu remembered, "Princess, please."


    Qin Yuyu just came over, the stool is not yet warm, and he doesnt want to leave. Seeing that Pei Hao didn''t ept the dumplings she handed him, he had to put them down first, "Wanwan said you like to eat them. So she lied to me?"


    "The princess did not lie. My prince likes to eat glutinous rice dumplings, but he only likes the ones she gives. Who makes me like her? No matter what she gives, I like them."


    Qin Yuyu felt extremely aggrieved.


    Isn''t this a clear rejection of her?


    Pei Huiyu wanted to say something else, but she met Pei Hao''s cold warning gaze.


    Pei Hao warned: "Huiyu, why don''t you help the princess go to your ce?"


    "Huh? Oh." Pei Huiyu went to help Qin Yuyu.


    Qin Yuyu saw Pei Hao serving tea to the guests and had to leave reluctantly.


    Du Wan listened to the whole process.


    Until Pei Huiyu left with Qin Yuyu, the secret guard was finally able to move. At this moment, his heart could only be described as a storm. I knew that the princess was very strong before, but it was not intuitive until I experienced it myself. "Princess, what did you just do to your subordinates?"


    Oh, its a little trick that cant be put on the table at all.


    Du Wan pushed aside the leaves in front of him and looked towards Pei Hao.


    Just then, Pei Hao raised his head and looked in her direction, and his eyes met. Then he smiled softly at her and waved to her, gesturing for her toe down.


    Du Wan flew down and walked towards him swaggeringly, "Oh, the prince is very blessed. A beautiful woman came to give him warmth early in the morning."


    Pei Hao still looked at her tenderly, "In the eyes of this prince, only my Wanwan can be called a beauty."


    What nonsense are you talking about and the truth, hehe.


    Du Wan smiled proudly and stood still in front of the stone table.


    Just as she reached out to grab the glutinous rice dumplings, Pei Hao blocked her, "Wanwan, this thing has been touched by others and cannot be eaten. You have to ask the servants to remove it and rece it with new snacks."


    This is not easy to buy. Du Wan did not insist on eating it.


    Pei Hao said, "Let the kitchen do it."


    He immediately summoned his servants and gave them instructions before serving tea again.


    Pei Hao personally made tea for the little girl, "Wanwan drinks tea."


    "You''re wee." Du Wan said politely, but her actions were not polite at all. "Why don''t you ask me why I came to you?"


    "Even if nothing happens, my Wanwan cane here." Pei Hao hoped that she woulde to him if something happened, but he also hoped that she woulde to him if nothing happened.


    Du Wan thought his words were very pleasing to the ear, and smiled with her eyebrows creasing, "I''m here to give you something, a good thing. Don''t lose it this time."


    After speaking, he took out a small jade bottle from his arms and ced it in front of Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao''s heart beat violently, "What do you want Wanwan to give me?"


    Open it and see for yourself. Du Wan picked up the tea and drank it, pretending to be profound.


    Pei Hao almost burst outughing in his heart. This small jade bottle was probably good medicine, or the medicine of old monk Yuantong. He thought that the little girl had gone to Huguo Temple to ask for medicine for him, so he opened it expectantly, and the familiar aroma of medicine overflowed. When he looked inside, he saw three Qi-nourishing pills.


    The next moment, he quickly plugged the mouth of the bottle tightly, "Wanwan, this is..."


    Send it to you. Du Wan said it like giving a cabbage.


    Pei Hao felt hot, "Do you know this medicine is very expensive?"


    I know.


    Then you give it back to me?


    "Because you need it." Du Wan knew what he was thinking, and said calmly, "With these three Qi-nourishing pills, your body shouldn''t need to be nourished for another two or three years. I don''t know much about this medicine. Its effective, but my mother felt great after taking two pills, and now shes pregnant with a baby.


    Yes, I need


    Pei Hao''s hand holding the Yangqi Pill tightened, and he was extremely moved.


    Who wants to be sick if he can recover sooner?


    Du Wan was not sure about the effects of the medicine, but Pei Hao was very aware of it. After discussing it with Dr. Baist night, he took the one Du Wan had given him earlier. When he woke up today, he felt that his body was more rxed. With these three pills, he believed that even if he could not fully recover, he would still be somewhat better.


    The reason why Pei Hao took the Qi-nourishing Pill withouting back was because he wanted to put on a show for his mother, and also for some people in the capital. The Zhenguo Duke''s Mansion is already blessed with honors and favors, and if he makes great achievements, he will inevitably attract the envy of others.

 Chapter 394: Hes waiting for you to take the bait

    Chapter 394: He''s waiting for you to take the bait


    Chapter 394 Hes waiting for you to take the bait


    Du Wan did not stay long this time.


    When he saw the suning up, he helped Pei Hao back to his room considerately, then said goodbye to him and left.


    Pei Hao was in such a good mood at the end of the day that he sessfully persuaded the Duke of Zhen to send Pei Huiyu to his grandfather''s house for a period of time, saying that he would fulfill his filial piety to the elders on his mother''s behalf.


    What Pei Huiyu did today really angered Pei Hao.


    The next morning, I stayed at Tingyu House.


    Old doctor Bai felt Pei Hao''s pulse and adjusted the prescription.


    Asking Hu San to send the people out, Pei Hao was about to check the secret message sent from Southwest.


    Mrs. Pei came over in a hurry and said, "Hao''er, your father wants to send Huiyu to Pingnan City."


    Well, thats good. Pei Hao didnt take it seriously.


    "Your sister is very coquettish. She won''t be able to bear the long journey..." Mrs. Pei wanted him to plead for mercy, but she met her son''s indifferent gaze.


    Pei Hao said: "Mother, does she know what Huiyu did yesterday? She took the princess directly to Tingyu Residence without my permission."


    She didnt mean it. Mrs. Pei felt guilty.


    "Yes, she did it unintentionally. Last time, she unintentionally gave away her father''s medicinal nts, causing father to turn against others. Not long ago, she unintentionally encouraged you to break off the engagement; this time, she unintentionally ruined the princess'' reputation. At the same time, it will embarrass me, the elder brother, and may indirectly trap our entire town government."


    This, this matter is not as serious as what you said.


    You dont think its serious?


    Pei Hao looked at Mrs. Pei calmly, "Is this mother''s permission? Did mother see the princess''s thoughts and want to marry a high-ranking wife? She was frustrated at the princess''s house yesterday, so she wanted to marry someone with a higher status. Are you here to p them in the face with your valuables? Do you think your son didn''t die quickly enough?"


    Mrs. Pei''s selfishness was immediately seen through by Pei Hao, "Mother, will you let Huiyu marry a useless person? Even you can''t do it, then do you think the emperor and the queen can? If Huiyu insists on marrying, you Will it make the other party angry?"


    Mrs. Pei was really moved after learning about Qin Yuyu''s thoughts, but the glimmer of hope that had just arisen was instantly extinguished.


    After sending Mrs. Pei away, Pei Hao felt depressed in his heart.


    Originally I thought she would be at ease, but unexpectedly, she was rejected by the princess mansion once, and then caused trouble again.


    Pei Hao suddenly wanted to see the little girl, "Herees someone."


    Master, what are your orders? The person who appeared was a secret guard.


    Do you know what the princess is doing?


    The princess has entered the pce today.


    Entered the pce?


    Pei Hao added: "Get ready, I want to go to Zhuangzi in the suburbs to recuperate."


    "yes."


    It doesnt take an hour.


    The news that Pei Hao took people to Zhuangzi to recuperate was reported to Mrs. Pei.


    Mrs. Pei felt her eyes go dark and almost fainted.


    Is your son angry with her?


    She broke off the engagement without permission, and her son didn''t me her. Now she just asked Qin Yuyu to go to Tingyuju, and his son is angry? Mrs. Pei felt that there must be something behind the matter, so she sent someone to find out the reason.


    In the end, my confidant, Grandma, who went to inquire about it, asked several people but they all said she didnt know.


    Later I walked to a rockery and heard someone talking behind the rockery.


    Why did the prince suddenly go to Zhuangzi to recuperate?


    I cant find peace. It seems that someone in the house wishes for the crown princes misfortune.


    -"how do I say this?"


    I know a secret and Im going to tell it to you. You must promise not to tell it, otherwise it will cause big trouble for the prince.


    -"What''s the secret?" -"The person who came yesterday was quite famous in the capital before she recognized her ancestors and returned to the n. She had a heated love-hate rtionship with Mr. Xie Qi. The prince never met her every time he bumped into her. A good thing is as bad as a broom star."


    Its not that evil, is it?


    Im not lying, just ask anyone and youll know...


    The nanny didnt know that someone deliberately told her these words. When she heard about this, she was very worried, so she turned around and hurried back to report to her master.


    When Mrs. Pei heard this, she almost fainted again.


    Now she is most sensitive to lucky stars and broom stars.


    What happened to Qin Yuyu back then was not a small matter. Mrs. Pei had naturally heard of it, but yesterday she was just thinking about her status as a princess, but she didn''t think about it before she returned to the pce. She had been involved with the man next to her and had grown up since she was a child. In the market ce, it is better to be the Princess Jiaoyang who grew up pampered and pampered.


    Mrs. Pei cried sadly...


    Du Wan went to the pce to visit the emperor.


    Before entering the pce, he also carried a Rong''s roast chicken.


    The emperor was very happy to see her entering the pce. When he saw the roast chicken she brought into the pce to give to him, he was stunned for a moment. Then two people avoided the pce people and shared a roast chicken.


    Du Wan did not leave the pce until after noon.


    Not long after I came out, I heard that Pei Hao suddenly went to Zhuangzi outside the city to recuperate.


    Du Wan called a person, "Chai Wei, do you know what happened in the Zhenguo Pce?"


    This subordinate doesnt know. Chai Wei shook his head.


    Du Wan waved her hand in disgust, gesturing for him to retreat, "It''s not as good as Zhuang Cong who is well-informed."


    Wanting to know something, she ran to see Du Qian.


    As for those who are well-informed, there is another cheap brother.


    Du Qian was not sure about the result, "I suddenly went to Zhuangzi and didn''t tell you?"


    No. Du Wan was also surprised.


    "Maybe something happened in the house." Du Qian immediately arranged for someone to inquire, but he didn''t find out anything. It was just that Mrs. Pei went to see Pei Hao, and Pei Hao moved out of the house not long after.


    After hearing this, Du Wan chuckled and said, "It''s probably Mrs. Pei who is the devil again."


    The brother and sister didnt say much.


    I heard a guard reminding me outside. The Pei family guard said he had a letter to give to the princess.


    Du Wan went over to receive the letter, which was written to her by Pei Hao, telling him about his trip to Zhuangzi to rest. ording to the content, it was an ordinary letter, but he deliberately wrote the address of Zhuangzi outside the city very clearly, and the font was veryrge, which was very eye-catching.


    Du Qian took the letter from his sister''s hand and took a look at it, "This kid is really good at ying tricks. He is really..."


    Every time ites out, ites out!


    Du Wan smiled and took the letter back and put it away, "I''ll go see him when I have time."


    You go as he wants, he is just waiting for you to take the bait.


    "Hee hee, don''t worry, brother, I didn''t go to visit him specially. I just wanted to stop by and have a look when I return to my n one day. This vige happens to be not far from Dujiajie."


    Thats okay, big brother will be with you then.


    "Uh-huh."


    Du Wan suddenly remembered that Qin Yuyu visited Pei Hao yesterday, "Brother, if you don''t want to get married, you can get engaged first. Qin Yuyu is a timer..."


    Bomb!


    Remembering that he didn''t know what a bomb was, Du Wan held back thest two words.


    Du Qian smiled slightly, "What news did my sister hear when she entered the pce today?"


    "No, I just saw the queen and she asked about you." Du Wan recalled the situation in the pce. If she didn''t take it too seriously, it would be a very ordinary greeting.

 Chapter 395: What do you mean by giving and receiving privately?

    Chapter 395: What do you mean by giving and receiving privately?


    After a pause, Du Wan reminded again: "Qin Yuyu is entangled with Xie Qi, but he is still thinking about Pei Hao. My uncle and the queen probably know about it. They might get annoyed one day and ask you directly. Come and take over.


    Du Qians scalp went numb at the thought of that possibility.


    He doesn''t like Qin Yuyu, he really despises her.


    Sister, these words are really not rmist...


    Where can I ask him to find a fiance for a while?


    Du Wan didn''t care about the marriage of the cheap brother, and walked to Yulingyuan with her little hands on her back. When she was about to go out, she met a young man who was a bit nice.


    He heard a servant not far away calling him, "Su Lu! Come here and move this thing..."


    Okay,e right away. The young man walked up with a smile.


    Du Wan immediately remembered who he was. He belonged to the second master of the Su family and was the cousin of Su Che.


    Having been back for so long, I almost forgot about the Su family. Its because Su Yu hasnt gone to burn incense and guard the grave this year. Whateveres to mind, make arrangements immediately.


    Su Yu, who had taken good care of her health and thought Du Wan would not trouble her anymore, was heartbroken when she saw the mother-inw sent by Du Wan.


    Several days passed in a row.


    Du Wan is leading a busy life again.


    Practice, practice, practice again.


    The focus of life is to practice. Even though he knew that his martial arts value was very good, Du Wan still continued to practice unremittingly. When he had time, he would care about his family or listen to gossip.


    The capital has been very quiet recently, the gossip about the Zhenguo Pce has disappeared, and Xie Zhang is not in the capital and has been sent out to provide disaster relief.


    Qin Yuyu also suddenly calmed down. Since Pei Hao moved to Zhuangzi, she has not left the pce again. The only thing that is suspicious is that Pei Huiyu was sent to Pingnan City. On the surface, he said that he was going to meet his grandfather and grandmother, to fulfill his filial piety for his mother, etc. It was very beautiful.


    Pei Huiyu''s departure from Beijing reminded Du Wan of Xie Ying.


    Du Wan is a smart person. He couldn''t help but think that Pei Hao suddenly went to Zhuangzi, probably to avoid Qin Yuyu.


    After several days of hard work, Du Wan, who had devoted himself to practicing, made another small breakthrough. Then, she decided to leave the city to inspect the fruits of Zhuang Cong''sbor, and then visit Prince Pei on the way. Of course, when you go out, you need to report to your family. Of course, this report will not say that you are going to visit Pei Hao, but mainly that you are going back to your n.


    Surprisingly, Mrs. Pei came to the door again.


    This time there was no Du Qian to intercept her, and Du Consort was not in the house, so Mrs. Pei actually saw the eldest princess.


    Du Wan was about to set off, but when he heard the report from the personal guard, he just wanted to bark the dog, and rushed to the main courtyard.


    "boom!"


    As I was passing by, I happened to see the eldest princess smashing a tea bowl.


    The eldest princess red at Mrs. Pei, "Mu Quanzhen, you have gone too far to deceive others. It is absolutely impossible to resume the engagement. How can you pick and choose my daughter?"


    Your Highness, it was my fault. Can I apologize to you?


    Mrs. Pei knew she was in the wrong and was speaking in a low voice.


    But it still made the eldest princess very angry.


    Du Wan rushed in worriedly, and quickly came to the eldest princess, calming her down, and said soothingly: "My dear mother, my dear mother, don''t be angry, don''t be angry. You are still carrying a baby in your belly. , Dont be so angry.


    "Why are Wanwan here?" When the eldest princess saw her daughtering, she couldn''t help but restrain her anger. "Didn''t you say you wanted to go back to the n?"


    Du Wan asked his servants to quickly clean up the broken tea bowls on the ground.


    Have someone bring another bowl of ginseng tea.


    Du Wan said with a smile, "What else can I do? Of course I am worried about my mother-inw''s marriage."


    As she spoke, she squeezed the eldest princess''s shoulders. It wasn''t until the eldest princess was relieved that she looked at Mrs. Pei.


    Du Wan did not want to discuss the marriage issue with Mrs. Pei, "Mrs. Pei, my mother is pregnant and should not be affected. If there is any important matter in your house in the future, you can ask the Duke of Zhen to find my father."


    Mrs. Pei apologized: "I didn''t think carefully."


    In fact, Mrs. Pei was also worried that she would make the eldest princess angry, and Du Wan''s words made it clear that she wanted to see the guest off. She had no choice but to stand up and say goodbye. The eldest princess did not say anything to persuade her to stay, but Du Wan sent her out personally. Mrs. Pei saw that Du Wan was still a bit dissatisfied, "Princess, I''m very sorry for the divorcest time. It was caused by my own selfishness and had nothing to do with Hao''er."


    "Ok, I know."


    Then can you forgive Haoer?


    How should she answer this?


    Du Wan stopped and looked at Mrs. Pei seriously, "What do you want to say?"


    "I want the princess to reconsider whether she can ept Hao''er''s sincerity?"


    "Sorry, marriage is a matter of parents'' orders and the matchmaker''s words." Du Wan said very carefully.


    Mrs. Pei heard her excuse and felt a little reluctant.


    But there is nothing to be done about it. The reason is that Du Wan is right. Marriage is a matter of parents'' orders and matchmaker''s words. If Du Wan didn''t say that, she might have another frivolous impression in Mrs. Pei''s eyes.


    Du Wan politely sent Mrs. Pei out of the princess mansion.


    Upright, observant and dignified.


    After sending people away, Du Wan returned to the main courtyard to apany the eldest princess.


    The original travel n was temporarily canceled until Prince Consort Du came back and found an opportunity to tell him the matter alone, "Dad, how are we going to deal with this matter?"


    "It''s up to you, do you agree?" In fact, Du Fuma was also under pressure these days.


    It was the Duke of Zhenguo who went to the emperor every day to urge him to issue an imperial edict for marriage.


    The emperor could not avoid it. When he was annoyed and had a headache, he would call Du''s consort. It stands to reason that the southwest incident should have been rewarded long ago. The emperor used the excuse that the army had not returned to Beijing and said that he would wait for the army to return and then reward him together.


    Du Wan didn''t think of a good solution, "I don''t want to get along with Mrs. Pei."


    That means you disagree?


    But I promised Prince Pei again


    Du Wan looked at Cheap Daddy carefully, and sure enough, he saw his face darken.


    Du Prince Consort pped her on the head and said, "What do you say? We give and take in private, eh?"


    Du Wan shut up immediately.


    "I will discuss this issue with your mother again." Du Huima didn''t want to be the one who forced the couple to break up. "You can''t mess around until we have discussed it."


    Du Wan suddenly felt happy and said cheerfully: "Don''t mess around, and I promise to be well behaved. Thank you for your hard work, daddy."


    "Ah!"


    After the father and daughter separated.


    Du Huima went to see the eldest princess, then went back to the study and wrote a letter to the Duke of Zhenguo, expressing his dissatisfaction with his wife in a dark way. He also said that the eldest princess was pregnant and should not be tired, etc.


    The Duke of Guo had a quarrel with Mrs. Pei that night, and then the Duke of Zhen Guo''s mansion closed the door to thank guests.


    These things have nothing to do with Du Wan.


    The next morning, she rode back to her family.


    Du Qian originally wanted to apany her, but something happened and he had to let her go out of the city alone.


    It is faster to ride out of the city on horseback than to ride in a carriage.


    The group of people went straight to the Pei family''s vige outside the city.


    Du Wan originally thought that she would see the prince recuperating leisurely, but never expected that he would witness an assassination in broad daylight.

 Chapter 396: Died before leaving the army

    Chapter 396: Died before leaving the army


    Chapter 396 Died before leaving the army


    Yeah, it''s a bit like a pstick assassination.


    Pei Hao learned that she wasing, so he left Zhuangzi in advance and waited for someone at the intersection.


    Several carriages passed by. Unexpectedly, Pei Hao, a noble young man who was seriously ill and carrying a small crossbow, sat on the original stone and shot an arrow at the horse''s leg of the front carriage.


    The horse was in pain and fell down neighing.


    The carriage was already moving forward, but the inertia moved forward and bumped into the horse that fell to the ground.


    Pei Hao didn''t stop there. He set up an arrow and shot at the horse of thest carriage.


    Several carriages suddenly became confused.


    A collision, a collision, an overturn.


    The guards next to him were stunned, wondering what Prince Pei was doing?


    When the car overturned, a group of masked assassins who fell out of the car were all covered. Some had their heads smashed, some had their legs broken, and some were lucky enough to be fine. The first person to react and move the knife had already been captured by Hu San and others. So a group of assassins perfectly performed what it meant to die before leaving the battlefield.


    Du Wan came in a hurry and asked his guards to help.


    She jumped off the horse and came to Pei Hao''s side, "Prince Pei, you are amazing."


    Its just so so. Pei Hao looked at her with a smile.


    Du Wan asked curiously, "How did you immediately see that there was something wrong with that car?"


    "There are too many traces, and Wanwan''s ability can be found casually." Pei Hao gave the little girl a hand without leaving any trace, and made her smile.


    There were so many people hiding in a carriage, and it was only being pulled by one horse.


    The horse was pulling so hard, its strange that there were no traces.


    With the help of Hu San and others, and the help of the Princess''s personal guards, these assassins were captured before they even started. Regarding the investigation, as the master, you only need to exin it, and there is no need to go there in person.


    Du Wan originally wanted to help Pei Hao return to Zhuangzi.


    But this guy didn''t move, he just looked at her with a smile on his face.


    She lost her temper and had to turn her back to him and squatted in front of him, "When can I change my pretentiousness?"


    Pei Haoy on her back, rubbed his face in her hair, andughed softly.


    This problem is one that I never want to change in my whole life.


    Du Wan carried him and walked forward easily.


    The guards around him were somewhat used to it, and some were extremely surprised when they saw it for the first time.


    As Du Wan walked towards Zhuangzi, he asked, "Come, tell me, my princess, why you suddenly want to go to Zhuangzi to recuperate?"


    "Want to hear gossip?" Pei Hao saw through her.


    Du Wan chuckled and said, "Do you even need to ask this?"


    Nothing special, I just want to rx for a while.


    "You are clean. Mrs. Pei came to our princess''s house and almost made my mother angry."


    Sorry, I didnt expect that.


    How do you apologize for what she did?


    If it werent for me


    Pei Hao took the me on himself again, and made a lot of clever words, which may be said to be tea talk, and finally concluded, "...it''s all my fault."


    Du Wan listened patiently and looked at him with increasingly weird eyes, "Who did you learn this art of speaking from?"


    ... Pei Hao was silent.


    Why arent you moved? Isnt the little girl particrly soft-hearted?


    Is this what the storybooks say?


    Du Wan couldn''t stopughing, and almost fell him off at the end of herughter. It was at the critical moment that Pei Hao hugged her tightly, preventing her from falling off her back.


    Pei Hao bit her cheek in retaliation, "Laugh again? Stillughing?!"


    ification


    Du Wan smiled devilishly. In the end, my stomach hurt fromughing so much that I squatted down.


    Pei Hao had no choice but to stand firm on his own. It was not true that he was angry. On the contrary, he was in a good mood. It wasn''t until the little girl hadughed enough that he pulled her up, put an arm around her shoulders, and leaned half of his body on her, "Okay, okay, let''s leave when we''veughed enough. He knew you wereing, but he went out of his way to Let the kitchen prepare something delicious.


    "Uh-huh."


    Du Wan still had a bright smile on her little face, but it was not as exaggerated as before.


    This time, Pei Hao didn''t let her carry him on his back. He only let her support him and walked forward slowly step by step. The two of them were walking and whispering, and there was a sweet smell.


    At the end of the day, Du Wan stayed with Pei Hao.


    Du Wan has never been in love before, but has only seen others do it.


    If there is any special feeling, it''s not that much. I just feel that everything around me has be better and my mood is extremely rxed. As long as I stay with him, I will never get tired of it all day long.


    In the evening, the results of the assassin''s investigation came out. It was the second uncle who was behind the scenes, and the evidence was conclusive.


    There is another important reason why Pei Hao can check so quickly. He had buried some nails around that family earlier.


    Du Wan clicked his tongue and said: "Pei Hao, your Pei n is not good enough. The n rules are just for show."


    "It''s not as good as the Du family, but today this is the evidence that came to my door." Pei Hao asked someone to report the matter to the Duke of Zhen. If he wanted to argue with the n members, it would be more appropriate for his father toe forward.


    Du Wan said: "With your ability, how could it take so long? I thought you could crush that family to death at any time."


    "Ah!"


    Pei Hao chuckled softly, "Wouldn''t it be easier for them to just crush him to death? My second uncle cares about reputation the most. As long as you expose what he did on the spot and destroy his hopes, it will definitely be more embarrassing than killing him. It was hard for him to ept."


    In fact, to put it bluntly, Pei Hao is waiting for someone with a legitimate name.


    An opportunity for legitimate revenge.


    Pei Hao never thought of killing that family member before. However, not everyone in the world is a fool. Even if there is no evidence, some people will still guess the truth. When someone takes advantage of him, it will be a big trouble. It will also be difficult to answer questions in the n at that time.


    Pei Hao didn''t want to be happy for a while and cause everyone to betray their rtives.


    Before it got dark, Du Wan left.


    Pei Hao didn''t want to let her go, but for the sake of her reputation, she had no choice but to endure it.


    Du Wan hurried back to his old house in the vige with his guards.


    The night passed peacefully.


    The next morning.


    Du Wan went to find Zhuang Cong.


    After patrolling around, if you see any mistakes, you will make a fewments.


    Du Wan did not let them sell the grain and poultry they produced, including the vegetables they grew. Almost all of them were produced in workshops and then sent to warehouses for careful storage. There was a way of storing food in ancient times, plus some methods that Du Wan knew in modern times.


    As long as you give her enough time, you can save a considerable amount of food.


    What Du Wan is most envious of is the way ham is made.


    As long as it is properly ventted and dry, it can be stored for a long time.


    Du Wan asked: "Looking at your frown, if you have any questions, just ask them. As long as you ask them, we will find a way to solve them."


    The problem is that its nothing, its just a waste of salt. Zhuang Cong sighed.


    Du Wan was confused, "Salt?"


    "Yes, ording to the princess''s n, a lot of salt is needed. Not only is it difficult to buy, but it is also expensive."


    She actually forgot about it.


    Most of the salt in ancient times was coarse salt, which was enough for pickling things. The problem is that even with kosher salt, you cant always get as much salt as you want.

 Chapter 397: Itll be a lot of trouble if you get caught.

    Chapter 397: It''ll be a lot of trouble if you get caught.


    Chapter 397 Being caught will be very troublesome


    Salt is really a big problem.


    Does she still have to create her own secret scandal?


    Du Wan really knows some methods of making salt. There are a lot of tutorials on the Inte. "Zhuang Cong, is the capital far from the sea?"


    A little far.


    How far is the journey?


    The nearest sea is a journey on horseback that takes at least three days.


    is not very far.


    Du Wan asked again: "Are there any salt mines?"


    "There is no one nearby." Zhuang Cong was asked and was about to break out in cold sweat. "Princess, the salt in Da Qin is a controlled product, and private individuals cannot make salt."


    "Let me ask, where did you think you were?" Du Wan said frankly.


    Zhuang Cong was relieved when he heard this, as long as he didn''t break thew.


    Du Wan didn''t n to say anything more, and just said to Zhuang Cong: "I will take care of the salt matter, and you can use the saved money to do other things."


    Zhuang Cong happily agreed.


    The problem of purchasing salt was solved in this way.


    Next, Du Wan thought about going to the beach. This matter must not be known to too many people, and the people who go to the beach must be trustworthy. This should be done by Du Qian.


    It was then that Du Wan realized that he had not cultivated his confidants.


    Zhuang Cong can barely be counted as one, he posted it himself, and there is Ning Qin.


    That afternoon, Du Wan hurried back to the city.


    Pei Hao, who had been waiting in Zhuangzi for a day, was immediately heartbroken when he received the news that she had returned to the city. I didn''t ask her to meet yesterday, so wouldn''t she take the initiative toe over today?


    Du Wan returned home and immediately went to find Du Qian.


    Du Qian was surprised, "Sister, didn''t you say you would stay for a few days?"


    Somethings wrong.


    Du Wan whispered what she wanted to do, and Du Qian was extremely surprised.


    Du Qian asked: "Do you know how to make salt?"


    This is not difficult, dont you know?


    "have no idea."


    "The simplest and fastest way is to boil seawater until only half of the water is left, then add seawater, and then add water when it is half boiled. Repeat this until the saltes out." Du Wan said this is the simplest, It''s just a waste of firewood, but it''s suitable for her current use.


    Du Wan added: "I need a lot of salt to pickle food."


    Du Qian knew what she was going to do and directly gave her two hundred personal guards.


    These people were the ones she gave to him originally.


    When everything was ready, Du Wan asked Du Qian to talk to her parents. She would prepare a few more things and then lead the team to set off. All her three hundred personal guards took half a month''s leave.


    Three days.


    Du Wan, who was riding a horse, led the team to the seaside.


    If she hadn''t brought anyone with her, it wouldn''t have taken three days for her toe to the beach alone.


    There is only one fishing vige closest to the sea.


    Du Wan and others rode over, causing quite a stir.


    Du Wan said to a captain next to him, "Go and negotiate with the vige chief. We have to stay here for ten days."


    As ordered. The captain went over to negotiate with the vige chief.


    As long as they are willing to spend some money, no one will have trouble with Du Wan and others.


    Several houses in the vige were set aside for them, and a dozenrge iron pots were borrowed and set up in a yard.


    After closing the door, Du Wan acted as themander, and a group of people worked together to boil the salt.


    There is not enough firewood, so you have to go to the mountains to cut it, or you can buy it from people in the vige. The people in the fishing vige were very afraid of their group and did not dare to approach them. However, if you want to buy something, you only need to negotiate with the vige chief.


    Du Wan came to Da Qin and saw the sea for the first time.


    Standing on the beach, I didnt leave for a long time.


    She taught the others how to boil salt, so she became idle. She walked around the nearby mountains and then picked up a big wild boar, "An extra meal tonight." "Master, you are awesome!"


    One of the private guards praised, "Thank you, Master."


    This wild boar weighs two hundred pounds, right?


    "about there."


    When they go out, they have all been told to change their names to avoid exposing their identities. And Du Wan likes to wear men''s clothes when going out. It is much more convenient and will not attract unnecessary attention.


    Du Wan smiled and said, "Why are you so polite? Find two people to clean it up. Today''s food depends on them."


    Come down!


    Ive tidied it up.


    Two private guards came forward.


    Both of them are skilled at killing wild boars very quickly.


    As for the vegetables or seasonings you eat, you can exchange wild boar meat with the vigers.


    Even if the vigers are afraid of them, no one will refuse when they make a request. Living here, what they eat most all year round is sea fish, and they may not be able to eat a bite of pork throughout the year. So, a small piece of wild boar can be exchanged for a basket of vegetables.


    These vegetables are grown by the people themselves and are not worth a penny.


    At the end of the day, Du Wan estimated that he had boiled dozens of kilograms of salt.


    The pot was not left to rest at night, and some people were allowed to rest while others watched and continued cooking. In ten days, Du Wan didn''t know how much salt he could get back, but of course the more the better.


    When others are resting, Du Wan will also go back to the room to meditate and practice.


    Time passed in a hurry for a few days.


    Another foreign visitor came to the small fishing vige today. It was a carriage, and all the apanying guards seemed not to be trifled with.


    Du Wan went out to take a look and was stunned when she saw Hu San beside the carriage.


    Hu San, why are you here? Du Wan asked as he walked over, looking into the carriage.


    At this time, the car curtain opened, and the noble prince showed his face, "Wanwan, I heard that you came to the beach to y, why didn''t you call me prince?"


    The game of God riding a horse!


    Du Wan wanted to roll her eyes, "Who said I came here for fun? I came here to do business."


    After speaking, she looked at the group of them again, "The fishing vige is not big, so it may not be able to amodate you."


    It doesnt matter, they can sleep in the open.


    The temperature will drop at night at the beach and the wind will be strong. Is that really okay?


    "That''s what they have to worry about." Pei Hao stretched out his hand towards her.


    Du Wan took hold of him naturally and helped him out of the carriage. When he saw his feet on the ground, he said, "Hey, I thought you would let me carry him again."


    Doctor Bai said, I can walk now, but I cant walk for too long.


    Hmm, lets go into the house.


    Du Wan took Pei Hao to the house where he lived, and suddenly thought of what he meant by what he said just now. It was really impossible for him to be the one sleeping rough, and it was also the guards who were unlucky.


    No, there is another she.


    She gave him her room because he was a patient and needed special care.


    That night, Pei Hao learned that he had upied her room and would not let her go out to enjoy the air.


    So it ended up being two people in the same room.


    Du Wan was meditating in the house, and Pei Hao was lyingfortably on the bed. At the same time, he felt the benefits of her practice and silently practiced the health-preserving techniques.


    Du Wan finished practicing and opened his eyes.


    Pei Hao stopped, and after a while he whispered: "Wanwan, it will be very troublesome if you are caught making salt in private."


    Thats why I came here secretly.


    Bringing so many people to the beach, can it still be regarded asing secretly?


    Pei Hao can find out, and some people may also be able to find out.

 Chapter 398: Go for a walk sweetly

    Chapter 398: Go for a walk sweetly


    Chapter 398 Go for a walk sweetly


    Pei Hao broke down the stakes and told it to Du Wan.


    After hearing this, Du Wan took the matter to heart and asked, "How is your injury? It looks much better than before."


    "Well, the doctor said I''ll be fine after a month or two of treatment. But I can''t talk about taking the Yangqi Pills. I''ll continue to pretend to be in poor health for the past two or three years. I''m afraid you''ll be worried, so I''ll tell you first. "


    "Uh-huh."


    Du Wan finally felt relieved, "I''ll get you whatever you want to eat tomorrow."


    "Can you eat whatever you want?" Pei Hao looked at the little girl with a smile.


    Ever since he became ill, the little girl tried her best to be nice to him. Thinking back to the way she always **** him off in the past, maybe this was the difference between not trusting him and trusting him.


    As soon as Du Wan saw his expression, she became wary and said, "I have to ask for something that is avable nearby. Don''t make random requests."


    Ha, I want to eat what Wanwan made.


    "My cooking skills are not that good." Du Wan sometimes felt that she was not a good cook. "Whether it tastes good or not depends on luck."


    This is the first time Pei Hao heard someone describe his cooking skills in this way.


    The nuns hired by wealthy families to educate their noble daughters also know a certain cooking skill, but they cant learn many of them well.


    Du Wan cooked a pot of seafood porridge for Pei Hao early the next morning.


    Pei Hao found it surprisingly delicious, "Wanwan''s craftsmanship is quite good."


    "Haha, luck. The main reason is that the fish is fresh enough." Du Wan bought it from the fishermen early in the morning. She knew before that as long as it was seafood, it was fresh enough. After cleaning it, she would use it to make porridge, adding a small amount of **** slices in the middle. , there is nothing that tastes bad.


    Hearing Pei Hao''s praise, Du Wan felt a little embarrassed.


    The little girl was so happy that she immediately drank two more bowls of fish porridge.


    Today is a lucky day, as you can tell by looking at this pot of porridge.


    Pei Hao drank the rest of the fish porridge.


    The prince, who used to eat only 70% full, felt the feeling of being too full for the first time.


    Du Wan smiled and said, "Want to go to the beach? There is a beach here. The sand is very fine and the scenery is quite good."


    "Well, let''s go and eat." Pei Hao smiled and extended his big hand to the little girl.


    She naturally helped him walk out, paying special attention to his injured leg.


    Get out of the house.


    Pei Hao saw some guards carrying seawater in wooden buckets, "They are..."


    Seawater boils salt. Do you want to see it? Du Wan saw the curiosity in his eyes.


    Pei Hao has never seen how to boil salt. "Can you watch it? I''ve never seen it before."


    That will give you some insights.


    Du Wan took him inside.


    Pei Hao saw that the sea water brought by his guards was poured into tworge tanks.


    There is a piece of linen cloth on the top of therge tank, and fine sand and charcoal underneath. There is a small hole at the bottom with a bamboo pipe inserted, and clear sea water is flowing out from it.


    Simple filtering method made by Du Wan.


    The filtered seawater is poured into the pot for cooking.


    Pei Hao looked at it for a while and found it quite interesting. The seawater was boiled half way before adding it. When he saw the finished coarse salt, he put it in bags in the corner. It was slightly better than the coarse salt sold outside.


    Then the two of them went for a walk on the beach sweetly.


    Du Wan looked at the sea, "Prince Pei, don''t you ask me why I know how to boil salt?"


    Im not curious. Pei Hao had already figured things out.


    The reason is that Du Wan has a special hobby - listening to corners and gossip.


    Many secrets in the world are not secrets in front of her, as long as she wants to.


    Du Wan raised a smile, as long as she wasn''t curious, then she wouldn''t have to make up stories.


    Time alone, uninterrupted, rare peace.The next few days.


    Pei Hao finally realized what the little girl called cooking skills.


    The taste of the little girl''s cooking is as unpredictable as the weather.


    He sat and watched. It was obviously the same way, but she was able to make it taste different. Sometimes it''s delicious, sometimes it''s so-so, sometimes it''s hard to eat, but one thing is guaranteed, it''s all well-cooked and won''t break your stomach. But in order not to offend the little girl, he usually eats all the dishes she cooks.


    Today is thest day for everyone toe to the beach.


    Early in the morning, Du Wan went to the sea with the children in the vige.


    Then he came back and stewed the seafood he picked up in a pot with simple ingredients.


    Simple to make, but extremely delicious, everyone even shared the soup.


    Du Wan received a lot ofpliments easily, which made her feel guilty. Its not about how good your cooking skills are, its about how fresh the ingredients are.


    Before the return journey, everyone carried two bags of salt on their horses. The carriage belonging to Pei Hao was stuffed full of seafood that the vigers had dried.


    It wasn''t Du Wan who changed it, it was Pei Hao who insisted on changing it.


    Du Wan originally thought that he was a patient and needed a carriage.


    But he said it was not necessary and he wanted to ride with her on the way.


    Du Wan was finally convinced, but it took two more days on the way back.


    It took nearly twenty days to leave the capital.


    When returning home, Du Wan asked his personal guards to deliver the salt to Zhuang Cong and ask him to record it and store it in the warehouse. And she personally sent Pei Hao back to Zhuangzi, and then returned to the city alone.


    When she first entered the city, Du Wan was keenly aware of someone staring at her.


    Until she returned to the princess''s mansion, people were guarding her outside.


    Du Wan returned to Yuling Garden first, bathed and changed clothes, and then went to see the eldest princess.


    When the eldest princess learned that she was going out, she was extremely worried. Later, Pei Hao chased after her and she felt a lot more at ease. "Did you get wild when you went out? Aren''t you worried that your family will be worried after you have been away for more than half a month?"


    Du Wan touched the tip of her nose guiltily, "Hey, your daughter should worry about others when she goes out, not me."


    So you think you are awesome?


    Its just so so, I just beat my big brother.


    "..." Du Qian heard his sister''s words as soon as he stepped in. He wished he had note in. He stopped and wanted to turn around and leave.


    The eldest princess was facing the door, so she saw him immediately and said with a smile: "Really? Your eldest brother is here, let me ask."


    Mother, dont I want to lose face? Du Qian walked up behind his sister, raised his hand and rubbed her head with malicious revenge, rubbing it again and again until she had a chicken coop on her head.


    The eldest princess covered her lips and smiled, her phoenix eyes shining brightly.


    As a victim, Du Wan had a sullen face and showed no emotion.


    The brother and sister sat for a while and then left.


    Out of the main courtyard.


    Du Wan said: "Brother, there are many spies outside the house."


    "People knew about your departure this time. Later, someone asked me in public, and I casually said that you were going to the beach. It didn''t take long for Pei Hao to chase you." Du Qian knew that some people in the capital must find out. Understand, "I''m afraid you can''t hide it with all your salt."


    If you cant hide it, just go through the open road. Du Wan didnt care much.


    Du Qian reminded: "Private salt is not a trivial matter. There may be a lot of information about your book tomorrow."


    Brother, dont worry about this. I will go to the pce tomorrow morning.


    Do you have a solution?


    Yes, Prince Pei reminded me before, and I thought about it on the way back.


    "Okay." Since his sister said he could exin it, Du Qian didn''t ask any more questions.

 Chapter 399: Does it look like a punishment?

    Chapter 399: Does it look like a punishment?


    Chapter 399: Does it look like someone is punishing someone?


    Du Wan went to the quiet room after separation from his cheap brother.


    Let Ningqin polish the ink, and she sat at the desk and picked up the brush to draw and write.


    At almost the same time, some people who were watching Du Wan''s whereabouts immediately sent the news back to their masters, and it was confirmed that Du Wan went to the beach to make salt without permission. Because of Du Wan''s group, the salt bags on the backs of each personal guard''s horse were uncovered and hanging in in sight.


    Unless the other person is blind, they will not see it.


    Someone was pleasantly surprised and said, "Haha, the princess''s house is trying to kill her, and she''s the one who brought her here."


    Some people were afraid that it would be toote, "I want to write a memorial immediately and send it to the pce."


    Princess Mansion will have to shed its skin even if it doesnt die this time.


    Dingbeihou Mansion.


    The spies hurried over to report.


    When Dingbeihou saw the news, he asked, "Is there any evidence for this?"


    "Yes, as long as the government goes to investigate. The batch of coarse salt is in the suburbs, in the princess''s newly built farm. This matter is a bit incredible, the princess has not covered up her whereabouts at all."


    Go and stare again. Dingbei Hou ordered.


    The spy left in response.


    Regarding this matter, Dingbeihou did not act rashly.


    Princess Jiaoyang and Pei Hao are working together, and those who suppress the Princess Mansion will inevitably involve the Zhenguo Mansion, involving two major forces. If the Princess engages in private salt, I am afraid that in the end, it will only be a big issue and a trivial matter.


    This opportunity is rare.


    Since the founding of the Qin Dynasty, anyone involved in illegal salt activities has vited thew and the punishment is extremely severe.


    Dingbeihou began to secretly contact some officials, preparing to attack the Princess Mansion tomorrow. Although this incident will not make the Princess Mansion slip away from home, it will break her muscles and bones.


    Du Wan, who knew very little about thews of the Qin Kingdom, had no idea that a crisis was brewing.


    She was sleeping soundly at this time...


    The next day, the sky was gray and bright.


    Du Wan climbed onto Du''s consort''s carriage and wanted to follow him into the pce.


    After entering the pce, the father and daughter separated.


    The emperor has not yet gone to court.


    As soon as he stepped out of the door of the house, he saw Du Wan squatting beside the corridor, like a pitiful puppy.


    The emperor''s eyelids twitched, "Wanwan, why are you squatting here so early in the morning? Why didn''t anyone inform me?"


    "Uncle, I didn''t let them disturb you." Du Wan quickly excused the pce man.


    Seriously?


    "Pearls are not so real." Du Wan was afraid that it would injure others. "I was worried that my uncle hadn''t woken up yet and asking someone to report it would disturb your rest. I might as well wait for you outside."


    Have you had breakfast?


    "not yet."


    Come and have dinner with meter.


    Its an honor, hehe.


    Du Wan smiled very cutely, followed the emperor, and sessfully got a delicious meal. When he put down his chopsticks, it was finally time to get down to business. She first took out a stack of paper from her body and handed it to the emperor.


    Looking at the oddly ugly calligraphy, the emperor could tell at a nce that it was her original work.


    The emperor didn''t answer and asked curiously: "What is it?"


    "How to make salt from sea water and purify it." Du Wan smiled like a fool and stuffed it into the emperor''s arms. "I gave it to my uncle. When I got it identally, I was still doubting whether it was true or not. When I picked I found a way to get salt that I could understand, and found it to be true."


    Emperor: "..." This answer came unexpectedly.


    In fact, someone filed a memorial yesterday, using Du Wan of making salt privately. The emperor suppressed the memorial and ignored it for the time being. But he knew that the usation was true, and Wanwan did go to the beach to get salt. It was just that when she settled in the fishing vige, she didn''t cover up her whereabouts very much, so that the emperor would not suspect anything about her.


    She just has a headache. How should I deal with the aftermath?


    As a result, she dealt with the aftermath herself...


    The emperor flipped through the contents carefully.


    Some things he can understand, and some things he cant understand.


    It says there is more than one way to make salt, and there are several ways to purify it. If what is written above is true, the Qin Kingdom will no longer be short of salt in time, and the price of salt will also drop ordingly. This is a major event that benefits the country and the people.


    The emperor asked excitedly: "What method did Wanwan use to make salt before?"


    My manpower is limited, and it is a temporary decision. Of course it is the most convenient, simple and economical method. Du Wan pointed to one of the methods of boiling salt with sea water.


    Where did you get it?


    "I got these from a damaged old book. I copied these." Du Wan rubbed her hands with a smile and began to change the subject with important benefits, "Uncle, if I offer this, is there any reward?"


    Yes! What do you want?


    "Hey, I have established a food workshop. My uncle must have heard of it. Currently, arge amount of coarse salt is needed to pickle things, and it is difficult to buy enough on the market. I think I can go to the beach to extract it by myself in the future, which may save money. Its a lot of silver.


    The emperor looked at the little girl and found that she was sincere.


    Subsequently, the emperor agreed.


    Du Wan asked him to write an imperial edict in person and stamp it with a big seal, which was considered a clear path. A big problem for others is solved so easily in her hands.


    After confirming repeatedly that the imperial edict was correct, the little girl took the imperial edict and walked out happily.


    The emperor stopped her and said, "Wanwan, why don''t you go to court with your uncle?"


    "Huh?" Du Wan paused, "Can I go?"


    I agree. The emperor was sure.


    Du Wan rolled up the imperial edict, just like a young master inserting a fan into his waist. She put the edict into her waist.


    When the emperor saw this, the corner of his mouth twitched.


    The little girl really dares to do anything.


    Du Wan rubbed her little hands excitedly, "Uncle, let''s go quickly. I haven''t seen with my own eyes the spectacr situation of hundreds of officials attending court."


    Youll be able to see him soon. The emperors words had a special meaning.


    Du Wan could not understand the emperor''s mysterious words at this time.


    When she actually went to the main hall, before she could finish marveling at the scene of the emperor going to court, the courtiers below jumped out one by one and came to read her book in front of Du Wan.


    As Du Qian reminded yesterday, there are many people suing her.


    The courtiers were surprised that Du Wan could stand in the pce today. But she was just a little girl, and she finally emboldened most of the courtiers.


    If one person takes the lead to stand up to participate in Duwan, there will be a second person to stand up.


    When the second one steps up, will there be less of the third one?


    The few ministers who knew her strength silently took the memorial back, and Dingbei Hou Xie Yuan was one of them.


    Xie Yuan did not expect that Du Wan would be in the court today.


    The most important thing is that the emperor will personally bring her to the court. His attitude towards her has not changed at all, and he is still very doting on her. When hees to the main hall, not even the ministers of the court have chairs to sit, but she is a little girl. The emperor He also deliberately asked the pce servants to bring in a chair, but he still sat next to the emperor.


    Does this situation seem to warrant punishment?


    Like a fart!


    The current client, Du Wan, was sitting on top and winking at Du Huima below, with a funny look on his face.

 Chapter 400: I accidentally cheated on my father

    Chapter 400: I identally cheated on my father


    Du Prince-inw immediately went forward and was mentally prepared to be targeted by his colleagues. He knew that it was still unknown whether his daughter''s search for the emperor would solve the problem. As a result, he did not expect that his daughter would be so outstanding, so outstanding that she would sit in the Golden Pce and make faces at him.


    Du Prince Consort couldn''t help but straighten his back, but he still gave his daughter a warning look, asking her to calm down.


    The emperor did not miss thewsuit between father and daughter.


    Just when a group of ministers wanted to talk about state-owned and nationalws, they asked Du Wan to make a thorough investigation into the matter of making salt privately.


    Du Wan stood up with her little hands behind her back, and nced condescendingly at the ministers below, "Those who scold me in front of this princess, talk eloquently, and quote scriptures and arguments are so righteous that they don''t think anyone knows you." Yeah, I havent even wiped my **** clean yet.


    As soon as these words came out, many old guys jumped in anger.


    An old man was about to stand up.


    Du Wan pointed at him and said, "It''s just you!"


    "Wei Chen always behaves upright and sits upright..." The old man was about to show off himself.


    "Come on, I thought someone didn''t know you." Du Wan said this, her head started to search for which family this belonged to. In this capital, she knew a lot of gossip about various houses, and she could reveal someone''s background at any time. "Oh, it turns out he is the old man of the Qi family. Your family has a lot of things going on..."


    Ahem


    Cough cough cough!


    The emperor and Prince Consort Du coughed together to remind them.


    That means that she should save some face for the Qi family, which has a number of imperial masters.


    Du Wan rolled her eyes.


    However, the emperor and his father''s face still had to be given, so Du Wan did not target the old man of the Qi family again.


    Du Wan took out the imperial edict from his waist, and then waved it downwards, "Did you see it? Imperial edict! Imperial edict! The matter of my princess making salt is a great good thing for the country and the people, but you are so disrespectful to me. What has happened to all this fussing?"


    Then Du Wan put the imperial edict back into her waist, with her left hand on her hips and her right hand pointing at therge group below, "I, the princess, have worked hard this time, tossing in the wind and sun for more than half a month, but the fruits of mybor have not yet appeared. To the Emperor, are you going to be so crooked that you rush to convict me of my sins based on one-sided words without any verification?"


    "Do you want some face? Do you want some face? I, a little girl, would blush for you."


    Ive been an official for a long time, but I havent done much real work. I only have fun scheming and forming cliques. I stare at this little girl of the princess every day. Im not as active as you as a grandson...


    The little girls clear and sunny voice rang in the main hall.


    When you curse someone, you don''t even have a serious tone. The more you curse, the worse it gets.


    But the emperor didn''t stop him, and the group of masters below didn''t dare to interrupt. They could only blush with anger and thicken their necks.


    Du Prince Consort was stunned by his daughter''s behavior.


    Where is the demeanor of a well-knowndy here? He''s almost like a gangster in the market. But Prince Consort Du felt secretly happy and happy that his daughter had done something he had always wanted to do but did not dare to do.


    The smile on Prince Consort Du''s face could hardly be concealed.


    The emperor was also amused in his heart, "Wanwan is fine, there is still your biological father below."


    Du Huima:


    He was not grateful at all for the emperors reminder!


    Du Wan heard the same thing, and came to the emperor in a very awkward manner, "Uncle, these ministers are not good, do you want to rece them with another batch? They all be refined when they get old, and they are all selfish."


    The next group of ministers:


    Just apply eye drops in an honest manner, dont you think your father is well?


    That''s right, these people can''t do anything with a little girl, but they can make things difficult for Prince Consort Du.


    Du Prince Consort only felt a chill running down his spine.


    Du Wan still doesnt know that she has cheated her father unintentionally.


    Seeing that the atmosphere below was about the same, the emperor told Du Wan that he had identally obtained the method of making salt. In order to verify the authenticity, he went to the beach to make salt. Du Wan''s original intention of just saving money was changed to a selfless and selfless one. It''s all kinds of high-level.


    It was so bragging that Du Wan almost believed it.


    However, her move, coupled with the emperor''s cooperation, sessfully made the officials who participated in her memorial today a joke.When to retire from the court.


    Du Wan did not leave with the emperor, but instead sneaked up to Du''s consort.


    Following her father, the little girl walked boldly and confidently, feeling that she was full of glory and fulfilled her ambitions.


    Falling into the eyes of the enemy of the Princess Mansion, it is a typical viin who seeds.


    Du Prince Consort was so happy that he pped her on the back of the head and said, "Come on, your little tail is going to be raised. Didn''t you hear that someone arranged for you just now, saying that you are a viin?"


    Hehe, I understand, I understand everything. Du Wan was not angry, but smiled even happier.


    Du Prince Consort was surprised and asked: "What do you know?"


    "The people who said this must be a lot of people who are not as powerful as a little person like me. They are extremely envious and jealous of me, and then they get angry and curse others."


    The courtier behind him who listened to the father and daughter''s conversation suddenly became angry.


    The reason is that he also said this just now...


    On the contrary, Prince Consort Du burst intoughter after hearing this.


    Out of the pce gate.


    Du Prince Consort went to the Yamen, and Du Wan returned home in a carriage.


    Du Qian learned that his sister was going to the pce today, so he did not go out and stayed at home to wait for his sister. Therefore, as soon as Du Wan returned home, Du Qian received the news and went to see her immediately.


    When he saw the imperial edict that Du Wan brought back, Du Qian felt incredible, "How did my sister do it?"


    You hand over the method of making salt and ask for rewards. Du Wan knew that in addition to the unconditional pampering of her family, she also put her interests first when getting along with others outside.


    Du Qian understood and sent the imperial edict to the ancestral hall.


    Du Wan began to tell the story of her fighting (cursing) courtiers in the pce, which was vivid and vivid. Du Qian listened with interest, did not interrupt her, and would ask a few questions from time to time.


    And the news that Du Wan was in Chaoshang spread as fast as the wind that day.


    Some people who were waiting to see the show were dumbfounded.


    Some people are even more angry.


    In the Queen''s pce.


    Several girls from the uncle''s residence were chatting, and they were talking about what was going on in the court today.


    Qin Yuyu was unhappy, it was Du Wan again!


    However, no matter how displeased she was, Qin Yuyu didn''t show it on her face. She just said in a somewhat sinister tone: "My cousin is a pushy person and doesn''t care about the asion."


    "Haha." Du Yunrong covered her smile with a silk handkerchief, "Yes, she just likes to be in the limelight. Unlike you, Your Highness, you used to have to make a name for yourself in the capital from time to time."


    Are you just going to have trouble with her?


    The suddenly strange atmosphere was broken by a girl in her teens, who happily agreed: "The princess is not only pushy but also stingy. Last time at Wanji Tower, she even refused to give up a glutinous rice dumpling to me. "


    Du Yunrong:


    This little idiot must not be from her family.


    Like a little rabbit provoking a big tiger? It''s not enough to fill the gap between people''s teeth.


    Havent you seen that she always retreats away from Du Wan when she meets him?

 Chapter 401: My sons opinion doesnt matter

    Chapter 401: My son''s opinion doesn''t matter


    Chapter 401: My sons opinion is not important


    I have to say that Du Yunrong was extremely envious.


    Who doesnt want to live as freely and freely as Du Wan?


    Uninterested in staying any longer, Du Yunrong stood up gently, "...it''s almost time. I should leave the pce, and I have to rush home for dinner."


    The girls then stood up and said goodbye to Qin Yuyu politely.


    Qin Yuyu watched Du Yunrong leave with the girl at home, with evil hidden in his eyes. Now she and Du Yunrong are just maintaining a face-saving rtionship. She knows that Du Yunrong has always looked down on her because she grew up outside...


    Qin Yuyu sat in his original position for a long time as if he was numb.


    After a long time, the queen received the report from the pce servants, and came over to see it uneasily, "Yuyu, what''s the matter? Is someone bullying you?"


    "Mother, no one bullies me. It''s just..." Qin Yuyu lowered her head in depression, her big bright eyes filled with water mist, and tears couldn''t fall from her eyes, "Does Cousin Yun Rong not like me? It''s all my fault, not good enough..."


    Who said that my daughter is the best girl in the world?


    The queen was heartbroken to see her like this, and she couldn''t help but be very dissatisfied with Du Yunrong in her heart.


    So, Qin Yuyu once again seeded in applying eye drops to Du Yunrong in front of the queen.


    The Queen used to like Du Yunrong very much, but no matter how deep her feelings were, she could notpare with her daughter. Ever since Qin Yuyu came back, it was strange that the rtionship between the aunt and nephew could still be the same as before.


    Compared to the situation in the pce, Pei Hao in the suburbs of the Pei Family Vige became much calmer after hearing this. He looked like he should be like this for granted, which made Mu Si''an, who was sitting in the room, feel his teeth ache.


    "The little princess is getting more and more prosperous these days." Mu Si''an sat aside, crossed his legs, and was chewing a piece of fruit. "You dared to point at those old men and scold them. The scolding was quite pleasant. ."


    Pei Hao smiled and said, "How many days will it take for the army to arrive in Beijing?"


    Just two or three days.


    Then youd better hide and dont be seen.


    "I understand, I decided to stay here and not go anywhere." Mu Si''an was convinced that he woulde back a few days early, as long as he was not discovered, "Let me tell you, I passed by the disaster area this time. I saw Xie Qi from a distance. That guy was very hard-working, and he really went out tofort the victims personally."


    Is it stable? Pei Hao asked about the disaster area.


    Mu Si''an nodded, "There is no denying that Xie Qi is a capable person."


    He told what he had seen and heard as he passed by. Xie Zhang had handled the disaster relief work in an orderly manner and had an excellent reputation among the victims. The reputation of the Dingbei Hou Mansion had also be louder.


    Mu Si''an added: "He will probably return to Beijing."


    Oh. Pei Hao didnt know what he was thinking.


    Mu Si''an stopped talking about Xie Qi and asked instead, "I heard that my uncle ising to the capital to take up the post of Minister of Rites?"


    Well, it was my father who helped set up the line.


    "Why are you going to the Ministry of Rites? This is the famous Qingshui Yamen. It doesn''t mean there are many vacancies."


    My uncle asked for it by name because he wanted to have some leisure time.


    Whats the reason? Mu Sian didnt understand.


    Pei Hao chuckled softly, "The emperor''s style has changed suddenly and he has be much tougher. My uncle is a smart man and knows that the situation in Beijing isplicated, so he first looks for an opportunity to be transferred back to Beijing and find a quiet yamen to watch the changes."


    The emperor''s killings over the past year have frightened the officials.


    But it cannot be denied that due to the emperor''s killings, the court was cleaner than before.


    Almost at the same time.


    In the princess''s mansion.


    Du Wan was facing the two parents.


    It has nothing to do with the court affairs. They are discussing with Du Wan about her and Pei Hao. The eldest princess said with a smile: "It''s not uneptable to not live with Mrs. Pei when we get married. By the way, where is my Princess Wanwan''s mansion?"


    Du Prince Consort was silent, the emperor had not given it yet.


    Du Wan was surprised, "I still have the princess''s mansion."


    "Why not? Your eldest brother will also have a county pce." The eldest princess feltplicated.


    Du Wan was speechless, "What''s going on? Do I still need to pay my princess benefits in installments?"


    ""It really is!


    The eldest princess didnt know what to say this time.


    On the other hand, Prince Consort Du took over the conversation with a smile, "I have time to remind your uncle the emperor. In the past, there was no money in the treasury... When ites to money issues, there will inevitably be omissions."


    Sessfully passed the me to the emperor, and the couple was happy.


    Du Wan finally understood. The subtext was that the emperor had no money before and was unable to give it to him.


    In fact, the conversation between the three of them today mainly revolved around the marriage.


    While Du Wan and Pei Hao were leaving the capital, the Duke of Zhen went to grind Du''s consort every day. Prince Consort Du initially refused to let go, but Duke Zhen Guo made a condition sincerely. It was the Duke of the Town who promised that the two juniors could move to the Princess''s Mansion after they got married, as long as they returned to the Duke''s Mansion during the holidays.


    Hearing this condition, Prince Consort Du was moved.


    It was because of Mrs. Pei that he broke off the engagement in the first ce, and he was worried that his daughter would be at a disadvantage if she married him. If we no longer live together, the problem will be solved.


    However, Prince Consort Du did not agree on the spot. He went back to the mansion to discuss the matter with the eldest princess, and happened to meet Du Wan there again.


    Hand-inw Du and the eldest princess thought about it and thought this marriage was okay. However, at this time, the couple ignored their only son because they knew that his son''s opinion was not important.


    Du Wan didnt say much this time and agreed directly.


    So Prince Consort Du asked someone to pass a message to the Duke of Zhen, asking him to meet him tomorrow.


    Unexpectedly, the Duke of Zhen came to look for Du''s consort that night, for fear that he would regret it when he woke up. However, Prince Consort Du was also ruthless and asked the Duke of Zhen to write down the terms of the promise, then sign his name and stamp his private seal.


    When the writing was dry, Prince Consort Du carefully folded the paper and put it away.


    The Duke of Zhenguo smiled and said, "Don''t be so cautious."


    What do you know? My daughter has said that verbal promises are unreliable and cannot be as practical as words in ck and white.


    Its okay, if its damaged, you can ask me to write another one.


    Prince Consort Du paused in collecting the things.


    Can this still be done? Then didn''t his cautious look just now make this guyugh?


    Du Prince Consort did not want to see the scoundrel Zhen Guo Gong, who looked like a decent gentleman. During this period, in order to get him to agree to the marriage, he tried every means to block him, making it impossible for him to avoid it. Finally I know who that boy Pei Hao looks like, it''s this guy.


    After finally finishing the matter, the Duke of Zhen stood up and said goodbye, "My dear, I won''t disturb your rest."


    Lets go, lets go. Prince Consort Du didnt even want to maintain politeness.


    However, when the Duke of Zhen left, he still called the butler to see off the guests.


    The Duke of Zhen got on the carriage.


    He turned around and told the coachman: "Don''t go back to the house, get out of the city."


    Yes, the Duke of the country. The driver drove out of the city.


    The city gate was closed at night, but with his status as the Zhen Guogong, the gatekeeper sessfully opened the city gate.


    After the carriage left the city, it went straight to Zhuangzi where Pei Hao was resting.

 Chapter 402: Its okay, I just want to see you

    Chapter 402: It''s okay, I just want to see you


    Chapter 402 Its okay, I just want to see you


    The next day, early in the morning.


    The weather is very good today and the breeze is intoxicating.


    Official media came to the Princess Mansion, invited by the Zhenguo Duke''s Mansion.


    Along with the official media, there was also a respectable olddy.


    The eldest princess smiled and came to entertain them personally.


    After the official mediaes, ording to normal etiquette, the town government will choose a day to propose the marriage and then make an engagement,monly known as "wedding". The two parties also need to discuss an auspicious date for the marriage, which usually involves three writings and six etiquette. The so-called three letters are the letter of appointment, the letter of etiquette, and the letter of wee; the six rites are epting the gift, asking for the name, epting the auspiciousness, epting the invitation, asking for the date, and weing the bride.


    Du Wan, the client, was in the house listening to everyone''s chat.


    I found that such a set of marriage procedures would take at least a year and a half for those who are more particr about it.


    So, she felt at ease.


    On the contrary, Pei Hao was depressed!


    Thought I could marry a little girl home this year, but what happened? Thinking of the three protectors in the Princess Mansion, they may not be able to satisfy him next year.


    Mu Si''an, who was watching,ughed loudly, "What''s the hurry? Now we can start the ceremony. If you hadn''t canceled the engagement before, you could have saved some time."


    Pei Hao:


    This is heartbreaking.


    Originally, the matter between the two families was not publicized, but many people were watching the two families. Soon the news spread throughout Kyoto. The two families who had canceled their engagement in the first month suddenly started discussing the marriage again.


    This is a big gossip, and it spreads like crazy.


    Pei Hao didn''t want his family''s affairs to be a topic of conversation after dinner, so he secretly spread the news that the army was about to return in triumph. It didn''t take long for the news to overshadow the gossip of the two families.


    In the pce.


    Qin Yuyu was so angry that he threw his tea bowl when he heard the news.


    He was so frightened that the pce maids around him lowered their heads and trembled in fear, hoping not to be noticed by Qin Yuyu. At first they thought the returning princess had a good temper, but after a while they realized that the rumors were not credible.


    Without the confidence of Goldfinger, Qin Yuyu is different from the self-confident and independent character in the book. After living in the capital for a long time, he has developed a temperament that appears bright and generous on the surface, but in fact he has low self-esteem and is sensitive, and is prone to losing his temper when surrounded by others. Thedies-in-waiting often became an outlet for her to vent her anger.


    Qin Yuyu sat down on the chair angrily.


    A pce maid lowered her head and hurried over to report, "Princess, the Queen, pleasee over."


    "I know." Qin Yuyu didn''t have the confidence to say anything. When he passed by, he saw his cousins chatting andughing.


    Du Yunrong was in a good mood today and took the initiative to say hello to Qin Yuyu, "Cousin, you are here. My aunt is waiting impatiently."


    Qin Yuyu smiled in a gentle manner and said, "Cousin, as soon as I heard the queen mother said she was looking for me, I came immediately. When I came from a distance, I heard everyoneughing. I wonder what they were talking about?"


    "What else can I say?" Du Yunrong covered her mouth and smiled, "Let''s talk about the engagement between the princess and Prince Pei. Sometimes they cancel the engagement and then renew the engagement, making life''s major events seem like a joke. It''s really annoying. Headache."


    Yes, yes.


    Qin Yuyus smile almost copsed after hearing this.


    She didnt want to talk to Du Yunrong, so she quickly walked to the queen and acted coquettishly.


    Du Yunrong smiled meaningfully. Looking at the situation of a loving mother and a filial daughter, she no longer felt ufortable. Maybe the little devil was right. When ites to the rtionship between aunt and nephew, interests are more important. She is not young anymore, and she is thinking about which family in the capital she can marry.


    Mother and daughter are in the first ce.


    Qin Yuyu asked: "Mother, why did you call me here?"


    "I almost forgot about business." The queen then remembered the purpose of inviting her daughter over. "The army will return in triumph in two days. The emperor will lead all the officials to greet them at the city gate. You and I will both go there by then."


    Will Cousin Yun Rong also go? Qin Yuyu asked again with a smile.


    The queen said: "Yes."


    Then cousin Wanwan is going too?


    "I don''t know about this." The queen couldn''t decide anything for Du Wan. "You can ask your father when you see him."


    Qin Yuyu smiled reluctantly, "Cousin Wanwan loves to join in the fun, so she will definitely go." "Cousin, don''t worry about the princess, she won''t be able to steal your limelight if she goes, you will definitely stand by your aunt''s side. Aunt The position is the most conspicuous." Du Yunrong said half-jokingly.


    Qin Yuyu is so angry in his heart.


    She is worried about being robbed of her limelight, but can she say this clearly?


    At thest New Year''s Eve pce banquet, Qin Yuyu still had a shadow in her heart. Du Wan and she were naturally at odds with each other. She would definitely be the one who would be unlucky if they were together.


    And Du Wan of the Princess Mansion received news of the return of the army.


    Du Qian was telling her what he was going to do to wee her, "You have to show your face and wear something grand for this."


    "Understood." Du Wan thought of the eldest princess, "Where is mother?"


    Mom wont go. There will be a lot of people that day, and my father is worried about an ident.


    Its okay not to go. Du Wan was very excited.


    She wanted to see the rumored grand asion.


    Usually this kind of situation is only seen in books or on TV. Who wouldnt enjoy it if you experience it for real?


    Du Qian didn''t sit there for long before he was asked to leave.


    Ningqin secretly slipped a letter to Du Wan.


    Du Wan was surprised. He opened the letter and read, "Hey, it''s from Prince Pei?"


    "Yes, it was given to the ve by a guard of the Pei family, saying that the prince wanted to give it to you."


    Sending letters was not so secretive in the past.


    "I don''t know, but the person who sent the message asked the ve about you, and the ve said that you are with the king."


    Now I understood.


    Pei Hao probably knew that her letters were often seen by Du Qian, and he specifically ordered the person who sent them.


    Du Wan is very curious about what she can write.


    Arge piece of letter paper has just a few words written on it: Juyuan Building.


    So she stood up at once and said, "Come here, I want to sleep, no one should be disturbed."


    Go back to the bedroom, close the door, and put on your teenage clothes.


    Du Wan went out from the window, avoided the servants, climbed over the wall, and went to Juyuan Building with a clear goal. When he went up to the third floor, he saw Pei Hao sitting inside, reading a book.


    "Reading again? What book are you reading?" Du Wan came up and asked.


    Pei Hao looked slightly stiff, then put the book down and said, "I just picked up some misceneous books on the shelf."


    Oh, why did you ask me toe here?


    No, I just...want to see you.


    Cough cough cough


    Du Wan choked, it was her own saliva that caused her to choke.


    Pei Hao took his big hand and ran it along her back, making her feel a little bit better. Seeing her little face that was slightly red from being choked, he regretted teasing her, "Come on, let''s have a sip of tea first." ."


    Picked up the tea bowl in front of him and put it into the little girl''s hand.


    The little girl probably didn''t think much, she drank up the tea he gave her in one gulp and exhaled loudly. When she was about to put the tea bowl down, she finally discovered the problem.


    She just came over and there is no tea for her on the table yet!


    The only thing he has is his...


    Pei Hao saw the little girl staring at her and said with a guilty conscience: "Isn''t this just a moment of anxiety? I didn''t think too much..."

 Chapter 403: You did something bad and got hit

    Chapter 403: You did something bad and got hit


    Chapter 403: Doing bad things and getting hit


    "Hmph!" Du Wan put the tea bowl down heavily, "You think I don''t know you did it on purpose? Really, you always like to y such little tricks. What should I say to you? You are not a child anymore. Are you childish? ."


    Mom!


    Actually drank his tea!


    The tea was only half a bowl, he must have drank it!


    Du Wan felt ufortable all over for a moment, always feeling weird.


    "Well, it''s my fault." Pei Hao brought a clean tea bowl, poured a cup into her hand, "Here, drink half of it."


    What are you doing? Du Wan did as he said and drank half of the tea.


    Before she could say anything, he took half a bowl of tea from her hand and drank it in one sip, "Okay, now it''s even."


    Du Wan:


    God stepped on the horse to even it out!


    Have you the guts to lower the corners of your mouth first? !


    Pei Hao didn''t know that the curve of his mouth betrayed him.


    Du Wan didn''t really want to argue with him. She just felt that this move was quite childish, but she felt sweet in her heart.


    The two of them started chatting about other things. Pei Hao was an interesting person. As he was talking, he suddenly said, "Wanwan, Liu Li, can you walk faster?"


    Du Wan rolled his eyes, pursed his lips and said with a smile: "This is not my business."


    "I''m so sad. I want to get married as soon as possible and bring Wanwan home as soon as possible." Pei Hao pretended to be sad and leaned against her, putting an arm on her shoulders, almost pulling her into his arms. "I have been waiting for so long to finally achieve what I want, but someone suddenly told me..."


    Follow the etiquette, at least it will take a year and a half.


    That person who has a cold heart, let alone more than a year, he feels that a month is long.


    How to spend this period of waiting?


    Du Wanughed so much that she fell into his arms and deliberately rubbed his chin.


    Pei Hao''s eyes suddenly darkened, and he hugged the little girl''s arm a little harder. How could he miss the benefit of having her delivered to her door, so he found the opportunity and lowered his head to kiss Fangze.


    Once raw, twice ripe.


    The little girl did not resist and cooperated very much.


    But afterwards, his eyes were as bright and clear as a clear spring, showing a rare shyness.


    This was something Pei Hao found extremely strange, and he hugged her tighter and tighter.


    At the same time, he thought in his heart that it was over. He would have to wait a long time before marrying home. Wouldn''t he have to count the days in the future? No, we have to think of another way to make the marriage process go faster.


    Du Wan thought of weing the army, so she asked again: "Will you go then?"


    "I won''t go..." Pei Hao rubbed her hair. It was not appropriate for him to show up yet.


    Du Wan thought the same thing, "Oh, it doesn''t matter if you don''t go. Now in the eyes of outsiders, you are still a delicate and frail person. If you go, you will be exposed. There were many doctors present that day, some of them were very powerful, and a few nces I can see through you."


    Oh, Wanwan is right. Pei Hao rubbed his cheek against her face again. He likes this little gesture very much. She always smells good and has the smell that he loves.


    It''s just that the little girl seemed to indulge him, as if there was nothing she could do about him.


    He was so surprised that she looked like this, and his eyes fell on her bright red lips again...


    Itsts about an hour.


    Du Wan came out from the third floor as if he was running away.


    As he walked, he half-covered his face with his long sleeves, or rather, covered his slightly swollen lips. That guy didn''t know how to control himself, and he almost scared her to death.


    What should you do if your family sees you when you go back like this?


    Du Wan was almost dying of worry, so she climbed over the wall and went back to Yuling Garden to avoid people.


    Wanwan, where have you been? Du Qian suddenly said.


    Hearing this, Du Wan was startled and immediately turned around and ran away.


    Just as Du Qian stretched out his hand to call someone, his sister ran away without a trace, "What''s going on? Sister!"


    Soon he narrowed his eyes. Could it be that he had done something bad and had a guilty conscience?


    Du Wan fled to a corner and followed Du Qian like a cat until he gave up and left Yulingyuan. Then she quietly went back and took a look in the mirror in front of the dressing table.


    Seeing the swelling in my mouth...


    Mom!


    How do you meet people like this? ! Fortunately, I avoided the cheap guy.


    Tuk-tuk!


    Outside the door, someone knocked on the door. Du Wan felt nervous again, "Who?"


    "Princess, I am a ve." Ningqin''s voice came.


    Du Wan breathed a sigh of relief, "What''s the matter?"


    "Her Royal Highness the Princess asked you toe over. The Ministry of Internal Affairs has sent something for you to pick out."


    "Just let mother help me pick it, I won''t go there." Du Wan didn''t want to go out now, even to death, "Also, give me dinner in my room tonight."


    Okay, Princess.


    Ningqin responded respectfully, and the footsteps gradually faded away.


    Du Wan touched her little heart. Has this level been passed?


    In a short while.


    Tuk-tuk!


    Someone knocked on the door again, and knocked harder than Ningqin just now.


    Du Wan, who was lying on the bed with his arms and legs spread out, suddenly turned over and came to the door like a thief, listening to what was going on outside.


    Tuk-tuk!


    Wanwan? Du Qian said.


    Du Wan''s neck shrank in fear.


    It''s really cheap. Has the big brothere again?


    She immediately tiptoed inside, pretending to be asleep and pretending not to hear.


    No, you want to pretend to practice? wrong!


    Not long ago, I bumped into a cheap guy, so I cant make excuses for practicing.


    Du Qian knocked on the door a few more times, "Sister, open the door quickly. I know you are inside, and I also know you heard me calling you."


    Du Wan paused.


    Hear Du Qian say again: "Wanwan?"


    Du Wan quickly slipped to the bed, then turned around and pretended to face the door and asked, "Brother? Brother, what did you want me to do?"


    Somethings wrong!


    "what''s up?"


    Lets talk after you open the door.


    Ahem, Im a little inconvenient here...


    "Ha! I was outside just now. I ran away when I saw my elder brother. Come and exin clearly." Du Qian''s attitude was that he would not give up until he saw someone.


    Its over!


    Du Wan sneaked to the dressing table and wiped her mouth again. The traces were still very obvious. It was all the fault of that **** Pei Hao. There was no end to it. s.


    He tiptoed to the door again and took a look through the crack in the door.


    The person standing outside is none other than Du Qian.


    Du Qian narrowed his eyes and asked through a door, "Wanwan, what are you peeping at?"


    Haha, big brother!


    "It''s no use calling me brother. If you don''t open the door, I''ll knock it down."


    "Come on,e on, just open it." Du Wan slowly opened the door.


    Du Qian finally saw his haggard sister. He looked her up and down and walked around her. He didn''t see anything wrong with her. It was just that her sister kept her head down. She looked guilty, " Wanwan, why do you hide from your elder brother when you see him?"


    Du Wan rolled his eyes, "Didn''t I get bumped into someone when I was out ying alone?"


    "That''s it?" Du Qian looked at her dressed as a rich young man and couldn''t help but be convinced, "Why don''t you go out with a guard?"


    Its boring to have people following you.


    Really? He was doubtful.


    Just escaping for a while, do you feel so guilty?

 Chapter 404: The prince is happy to see the beauty coming

    Chapter 404: The prince is happy to see the beautying


    Chapter 404 The Crown Prince is happy to see the beautying


    Du Qian looked at his sister for a long time, and then suddenly said: "Raise your head."


    Du Wan was shocked again.


    Wouldnt raising your head reveal your secret? But if you don''t raise your head at this time, you will look even more guilty.


    So she lowered her head and pretended to cough, then covered her mouth with her little hand to cough, and then pretended to finish coughing before raising her head again, without letting go of her mouth with her little hand, and coughing lightly from time to time.


    Du Qians eyes were full of suspicion.


    I always felt that my sister was causing trouble, but I didnt raise any issues.


    Finally, his eyes fell on her hand covering her mouth, "You are coughing so badly. Are you sick? Could it be that you have caught a cold?"


    "I''m not sick, but my throat is a little itchy." Du Wan followed his words.


    Du Qian never took his eyes off his sister, "This can''t be done. Do you want to call the government doctor to take a look? My throat is itchy, more like catching a cold."


    No, it really isnt. Du Wan shook her head quickly.


    Du Qian was still worried, "It won''t take much trouble to ask the doctor toe and take a look."


    "no, I''m fine."


    Yes, its good to check your pulse if nothing happens.


    No need! Ill just take a nights rest.


    Is that so?


    "Uh-huh."


    Du Wan nodded her head like a chicken pecking at rice.


    Du Qian seemed to believe what she said, but when she was not prepared, he pulled away her little hand covering her mouth and asked, "What''s going on? Why is your mouth swollen?"


    Du Wan thought it was over and exposed.


    Unexpectedly, Du Qian''s reaction was not right. This reaction did not seem like he knew about her and Pei Hao. Du Wan blinked in confusion. Could it be that the cheap brother didn''t understand?


    Thats right! He''s not married yet, and he doesn''t have...


    After thinking about it, Du Wan grinned and said, "Brother, hehe. I just went out for a meal. It was so spicy that my mouth was swollen."


    Du Qians expression was now indescribable.


    He dared to say that his sister was lying now, but he didn''t understand what his sister was covering up.


    Can I ask my father this question?


    Du Qian asked: "You really don''t want to look at the doctor?"


    "No need." Du Wan refused, "Brother, go ahead and get busy. I need to change into this men''s clothing."


    "Okay." Du Qian had no choice but to leave first, "Then I''lle see you tomorrow. If you''re still not well, you''ll have to ask a doctor."


    Okay, okay.


    Sessfully getting through, Du Wan breathed a sigh of relief. I quickly closed the door and went back to change out of my robe. I fell on the bed and didn''t want to get up. I was really tired... and my heart was tired.


    One night, Du Wan was practicing.


    Until the end of the next day.


    See Du Qian waiting in the living room.


    Du Qian nced at her lips, and he recovered after a night, but he was not happy. When he went to his father yesterday, he told his sister''s situation, and found that his father looked at him in a strange way, but he didn''t Didn''t tell him the real reason, just said it was time for him to get married...


    He went back and thought that something was wrong, so he made up a random excuse and asked his entourage. Only then did he learn the real reason, which almost made him angry.


    I must have gone to see Pei Hao yesterday.


    That boy Pei Hao is not well-behaved, and he hasnt even gotten married yet!


    Du Wan didn''t notice Du Qian''s abnormality for a moment, so he approached him tteringly, "Brother, have you had breakfast?"


    No. Du Qians words were concise and to the point.


    Du Wan smiled generously and said, "That''s right, let''s eat together." She then ordered to go down and start setting breakfast.


    When he sat down at the dinner table, Du Wan realized something was wrong, "Brother is so quiet this morning. What happened? Do you want my help?"


    Du Qian saw his sister''s little thoughts and said, "It''s nothing. I just fell behind in my practice recently and didn''t get up as fast as I did with my sister."


    Its true, Im too busy.


    Du Wan said in annoyance.


    This matter is really her problem.


    Next, Du Wan would be followed by a cheap brother from time to time. Until the day when the army returned, the emperor led hundreds of officials to the South City Gate. Due to their special status, Du Qian and Du Wan managed to get close to the emperor. Naturally, I saw Qin Yuyu beside the queen.


    When Qin Yuyu saw Du Wan, he wished she would disappear.


    The more Du Wan saw Qin Yuyu''s unkind gaze, the brighter his smile became.


    Scared to the point that Qin Yuyu was always frightened and in a daze.


    Du Qian pressed Du Wan''s forehead and said, "Be good, now is not the time to cause trouble."


    I know. Du Wan straightened her back.


    Only idiots would cause trouble in situations like this.


    Du Wan didnt dare to y tricks, and Qin Yuyu didnt dare either.


    Today''s South City Gate is extremely heavily guarded and has been closed to the public sincest night.


    Du Wan thought that the emperor woulde to have fun with the people, but he looked around and saw nomon people. With the emperor at the center, surrounded byyers of imperial guards, almost all civil and military officials came. It was almost because Du Wan did not see Pei Hao, but saw Duke Zhen Guo and Mrs. Pei.


    The emperor always calcted the time when he set out from the pce.


    His appearance means that the army ising.


    Sure enough, as soon as the emperor stood on the high tform, arge army appeared on the official road that connected with the sky.


    Du Wan watched with great interest at first, until Mu Si''an came forward majestically, leading a group of generals who had returned from the southwest, and knelt down to salute the emperor. The emperor said a lot of nonsense, uh, he had already typed up the manuscript. While delivering a speech, she still had to stand aside and pretend to be listening attentively. She was numb just because she was pretending.


    Then came therge army of conferring rewards, and the eunuchs held the holy edicts and recited them in rhythm as if they were singing. Du Wan finally waited until the end, waited for the emperor to leave, and then ran away.


    This is different from what she expected.


    No one dares to be a monster, so there is no gossip, and it is a bit boring.


    Du Qian went over to say a few words to the emperor, then turned around and disappeared.


    When he asked his personal guard, the guard told his sister that she had escaped beforehand and asked him not to look for her. It didn''t take much brain work for Du Qian to guess that his sister was definitely looking for Pei Hao.


    Du Wan did go to Zhuangzi to find Pei Hao.


    As soon as Pei Hao saw the little girl climbing over the wall to look for him like a thief, he felt happy.


    The little girl who climbs over the wall is dressed in splendid clothes and has pearls on her head. Just this outfit is frighteningly expensive. However, the dignified princess uniform actually gave her a different style.


    She does not have a dignified temperament, but she is very energetic and full of vitality.


    Pei Hao tried hard to suppress the smile at the corners of his eyes and brows, but a bit of it still leaked out.


    Wanwan, do you miss me?


    "Everyone went to the South City Gate, but I didn''t see you. I guess you are really here." Du Wan raised her head, raised her chest, raised her chin slightly, and her eyes were a little shy.


    Pei Hao sat under the tree and smiled at the girl who was walking slowly.


    The garden is filled with the fragrance of flowers, and I am happy to see the beautifuldying.


    He smiled and stretched out a hand to her as she walked over, and she naturally put her little hand into his palm.

 Chapter 405: Dont want him to be in the limelight

    Chapter 405: Don''t want him to be in the limelight


    Chapter 405: Dont want him to be in the limelight


    The army that quelled the chaos in the southwest returned victoriously, making the capital lively for several days, along with news of some major and minor events that had happened in the southwest.


    The point is that the heroic deeds of the prince were widely spread, but there was one thing that made Pei Hao speechless. Some of the things Du Wan did in Taichu County were inexplicably med on Pei Hao.


    Of course I am not saying it explicitly, it is specious.


    No one doubted that it was false. The reason was that besides the prince, who else could it be?


    There is a little gossip, saying that there was a bold kid from a rich family who heard that there was going to be a war in the southwest and went there to gain experience.


    Everyone just treated it as an anecdote andughed it off.


    The storytellers in the capital were particrly busy, especially when they talked about the 200,000-strong army going to the southwest and the 200,000-strong armying back. The number of soldiers who were unlucky and sick on the way back was almost negligible.


    The deeds of the Crown Prince are very attractive.


    However, those who truly understand the art of war will only smile and shake their heads.


    For example, Dingbeihou.


    After this incident, the fear of Pei Hao became less severe than before.


    When he talked to his staff, he didn''t think highly of Pei Hao.


    Compassion does not control soldiers, and righteousness does not control wealth.


    Pei Hao''s attempt to lead troops to quell the chaos this time was risky to say the least, but those who really knew how to lead troops thought it was nonsense. The most taboo thing when leading troops in war is to act on impulse. I thought that this time Pei Hao sneaked into Taichu County alone, but a good general acted as an assassin. Not dead, just injured, that is fate.


    The emperor didn''t feel anything.


    He values the results, not the process.


    But many people know that if Pei Hao had not returned to Beijing seriously injured this time, the Zhenguo Pce would not be so peaceful. He would just treat the battlefield as a child''s y, and a beating would be indispensable.


    These gossips were passed one by one to Yulingyuan of the Princess Mansion.


    Du Wan really learned from this, "Brother, I really didn''t know things would turn out like this."


    Oh, what does it have to do with you? Its his own willfulness.


    "But the engagement was canceled at that time -" How can we say that it has nothing to do with her?


    Du Qian was angry, "Okay, why bring up the past?"


    Pei Haos reputation was good at first, but gradually it changed, and it was a mixed bag of good and bad.


    "Some people don''t want him to be in the limelight." Du Qian saw this clearly.


    Brother, do you know who it is?


    I didnt check it, and theres nothing to check. There will be more of this kind of thing in the future. If you really want to check it out when you encounter it, where will you find the energy?


    Okay. Du Wan actually wanted to go out and listen to the gossip by herself.


    It''s just that the cheap brother has been keeping a close eye on her recently, and she doesn''t even have a chance to sneak out to see Pei Hao. Sometimes the letters sent secretly by Pei Hao will fall into the hands of the big brother, and then the unlucky one will be Pei Hao. .


    It is said that Pei Hao thought she would go to see him and always waited and waited. Later, when he learned that the letter sent to Yulingyuan was intercepted, he learned his lesson and agreed on a secret code with Du Wan.


    Du Qian wanted to intercept the letters sent by Pei Hao, but not all of them could be stopped.


    There were always one or two letters that were missed and were sent to Yulingyuan.


    In the past, Pei Hao''s delivery of letters was done openly and openly, but now it has turned from light to dark, bing more and more hidden. For example, sometimes instead of sending a letter, I send a book or something instead. Even if Du Qian knew what the book might contain, he didn''t know what it meant.


    Du Wan just thought it was very interesting. Dont let this little day be too beautiful.


    But it cannot be denied that she is a well-behaved girl who is bing more and more homely. As for the princess''s wedding dress, which was custom-made, she did not need to embroider it. The eldest princess left it to the Ministry of Internal Affairs, as long as she chose a pattern that she liked.


    It''s just that she hasn''t noticed yet that the three books and six etiquettes have gone faster than expected, especially the situation on the man''s side, where there was almost no hesitation. However, wherever the Princess Mansion gets stuck, someone wille over every day to urge it. Even the eldest princess is afraid of this problem, so she will avoid it if possible.


    The eldest princess wanted to keep her daughter longer, but her husband kept urging her.


    So, the one who became the punching bag was Prince Consort Du.


    Du Prince-inw would touch his waist every time he went to court. He must have been pinched by his wife. Somehow this matter spread again.


    Some people joked in public, "There are many people who are anxious to get a wife, but I have never seen anyone as anxious as Prince Pei."


    Later, it spread from word to word and reached Pei Haos ears.


    Pei Hao didn''t take it seriously. He didn''t pay attention to a group of irrelevant people. There is still a need to urge, at least to urge the Princess Mansion to set a date for the wedding.


    "Ha ha"


    "Hahaha"


    Hahaha, hahaha


    Mu Si''an would walk around Pei Hao every day andugh three times, like a lunatic.


    Pei Hao narrowed his peach blossom eyes and said coolly: "Are you very busy recently?"


    "Don''t even think about arranging things for me. The emperor has asked me to rest." Mu Si''an looked at Pei Hao warily.


    Pei Hao sneered, "coward!"


    It doesnt matter if Im timid, my young masters timidity wont bother anyone.


    Mu Si''an has been very proud of himself recently, and his official position is about to be promoted again. He thought of something and his expression became serious, "The emperor summoned me today and suddenly asked me if I was married. What do you think the emperor meant by this?"


    What else can I do? Just worry about your marriage.


    You dont want to recruit me as your consort, right? Mu Sian was not happy. He would be happy to change to another princess, but if that princess was Qin Yuyu, he would be very resistant in his heart. Who let him know who Qin Yuyu was very early, and also witnessed the stories she and Xie Qi had to tell with his own eyes.


    Pei Hao nced at him and said, "Don''t worry, it''s not your turn to be the prince-inw."


    "That''s good."


    After Mu Si''an breathed a sigh of relief, he suddenly realized, "What did you mean by what you just said? Am I that bad?"


    You are not bad, but you are not as good as Du Qian and Xie Zhang.


    cannot be refuted.


    No matter from any direction, he is inferior to these two people.


    Pei Hao did not say that if the prince-inw really fell on Mu Si''an, then he would be in danger, and the Xie family would not let the fat in their mouths slip away. The Xie family will not take action against the princess, they will only operate on soft persimmons.


    A few more days passed.


    Du Wan originally made an appointment with Du Qian to go back to the n together.


    Just as he was about to go out, he heard Du Qian say a big gossip.


    Du Qian smiled and said: "Sister, Du Yunrong has been granted a marriage by the emperor."


    Hearing this, Du Wan was very surprised. There was no plot in the original novel where a vicious female partner was given a hand in marriage.


    Thinking of Du Yunrong''s changed trajectory, Du Wan''s interest suddenly aroused, "Brother, please tell me who she married to?"


    "You know Mu Si''an, who has just aplished great achievements."


    Du Wan was d that she didn''t drink water, otherwise she would have sprayed, "How could it be Mu Si''an? How could it be him?! Does the uncle''s office have no objection?"


    With the status of Empress Du Yunrong''s niece and the eldest daughter of the uncle''s house, there is no problem at all marrying into a high family. Mu Si''an is good, but he is particrly inconspicuous in front of the noble sons of aristocratic families in the entire capital.


    Du Wan doesnt think Du Yunrong will fall in love with Mu Sian.


    What else happened?

 Chapter 406: She doesnt dare to deal with me

    Chapter 406: She doesn''t dare to deal with me


    Chapter 406 She doesnt dare to deal with me


    Du Wan asked Du Qian for the inside story.


    Du Qian shook his head and said he didn''t know.


    Du Wan asked people to go out to inquire, but they still couldn''t find out. The emperor suddenly issued a marriage decree.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that there was something wrong with it.


    Mu Si''an is a very outstanding person, and he is also a son of an official family. He is also one of the best in Pingnan City. However, in the eyes of the aristocratic families in the capital, there is still a big gap.


    Out of curiosity, Du Wan sneaked to the uncle''s house with a bag of sunflower seeds in her arms, paying special attention to Du Yunrong''s affairs.


    Du Yunrong never left the house after she was given the marriage.


    I am lying in bed sick now, and I am not happy at all.


    I didn''t hear Du Yunrong''s words, but I heard Mrs. Guo wiping her tears with him, "Why is my daughter so miserable and so casually married off?"


    Hearing this sentence, Du Wan was shocked.


    I''ming.


    I heard Uncle Guo say angrily: "You usually dote on her, but you don''t know what to do. You actually did something like that in the pce and angered the queen. From now on..."


    "What do you mean, doting on me? How many days did Ronger spend at home all year round? That sister of yours has a dark heart. She snatched my daughter away from her when she lost her. Now that she has found her, she starts to treat her like a slut. Besides, Ronger They say she didn''t do it, how can she still be lying? No one believes her, I do!"


    She was the only one at the scene, who else could it be if she wasnt her?


    "Isn''t there a lot of scandal in the pce? Can''t Ronger be framed?"


    You, ignorant woman, are unreasonable!


    Then Uncle Guo left angrily, leaving Mrs. Guo''s wife crying softly.


    Du Wan heard limited news and knew what happened to Du Yunrong in the pce a few days ago, and that the queen was involved. Reminiscent of the plot of the original work, the secret fight between Du Yunrong and Qin Yuyu, it is obvious that Du Yunrong lost again.


    She wrapped the melon seeds and put them in her arms.


    In a few moments, he climbed over the wall and entered the uncle''s house. He easily avoided the people in the house and sneaked into Du Yunrong''s yard. At this time, Du Wan noticed that there was actually a mother-inw guarding outside the yard.


    There is also a mother-inw guarding the door of Du Yunrong''s room.


    It is very simr to the legendary grounding.


    Du Wan slipped to the bedroom window.


    It is broad daylight and the windows are half open.


    Du Yunrong, dressed in in underwear,y down on the bed softly and feebly.


    There are two big maids guarding the house.


    The window creaked and was pushed wide open, immediately attracting the attention of the people in the room.


    I saw a pretty girl standing outside the window, smiling brightly. When I saw her, the two maids were about to speak, and Du Wan took the lead to signal them to be silent. But a maid in green clothes lowered her head and approached the bed, and reported to Du Yunrong in a low voice, "Miss, the princess is here."


    Climb through the window? Du Yunrong was surprised.


    So she suddenly came to her senses, turned over and sat up and looked towards the window, just in time to see Du Wan climbing through the window openly.


    As soon as Du Wan saw Du Yunrong, she immediately smiled coquettishly and said, "Hi! Hello, Sister Yunrong."


    What a ghost, nothing good will happen to you when I see you. Du Yunrong curled her lips at her.


    She used to hate Du Wan, he was the first person she hated.


    Now she still hates Du Wan, but with Qin Yuyu''sparison, she somehow feels that she is not so annoying anymore. After all, this person has a bit of a bad character, but he acts in a clear-minded manner and is not a vicious person.


    Du Wan came to her and looked her up and down: "I heard that you are sick?"


    Who said that? Du Yunrong did not admit it. "Isn''t it?"


    "No!"


    "..." Du Wan raised the corner of her mouth slightly, "The sun is shining on your **** outside, so why are you still lying on the bed, withoutbing your hair or wearing any clothes?"


    "I''m happy, I''m taking a nap." Du Yunrong just didn''t want to beughed at.


    Du Wan chuckled and said, "But I saw the mother-inw outside. You must be grounded."


    Du Yunrong was angry, "What are you doing here?"


    Come to say congrattions to you.


    Tsk!


    Du Yunrong sneered, "Are youing to see a joke so soon?"


    "No, I''m really here to congratte you." Du Wan said this very seriously, "Musian is a good person, better than many young men from aristocratic families in the capital."


    "A child of an official family in the south of Pingcheng, with a mediocre fortune, an unfilial father and an unloving mother. He was sent to the Duke''s Mansion in the capital city since he was a child, and was used as a ymate. He also often visited brothels and Chu houses. He liked beautiful actors the most."


    Du Wan:


    Is this the Mu Si''an she knows?


    Du Yunrong nced at the maid next to her and said, "Go and serve tea to the princess. After all, this person is a guest."


    "Yes, miss." The maid in green shirt went to the tea room and took the other maid with her.


    At this time, there were only two people left in the room.


    Du Wan nced at the door, then looked Du Yunrong up and down.


    Then she pulled a chair close to Du Yunrong, her big eyes sparkling, full of curiosity, "Have you been tricked? How did you trick me? Tell me, and I promise not tough at you."


    Du Yunrong was already in a bad mood, and it became even worse when he saw her, "What else can I do? Isn''t it because someone is plotting against me?"


    How can you still be so calm despite being plotted against?


    What do you want me to do? Cry or make trouble?


    Isnt that right?


    "It''s even more embarrassing if we start a quarrel. Even if it''s proven that I didn''t do it, others will say I''m quibbling. My reputation is ruined, so it''s better to just leave it like this." Du Yunrong knew that the queen had kept her mouth shut, and the news hadn''t spread outside the pce for so many days. .


    Du Wan saw her ugly face and became even more curious.


    As soon as Du Yunrong saw her appearance, she couldn''t help but said angrily: "What are you doing? Am I familiar with you?"


    "It''s familiar, they are all sisters in the n, hehe." When Du Wan saw her feeling aggrieved, he kind of believed that she had been tricked, rather than being caught red-handed for doing something bad. "What on earth is going on? No. It might be rted to Qin Yuyu."


    "It has something to do with her." Du Yunrong finally saw through Qin Yuyu''s face, "Don''tugh at me, maybe it will be your turn that day."


    She doesnt dare to deal with me.


    "Why don''t you dare?" Du Yunrong was very sure that Qin Yuyu would deal with her. "I''m not wrong. She is probably the person who misses you the most in the entire capital."


    "I believe this, but she still doesn''t dare to touch me. Who gives me any leverage over her?"


    "The handle? What handle?" Du Yunrong immediately sat up straight and looked at Du Wan, her eyes widening, like a person who has been hungry for several days when he sees meat. "Tell me."


    Just now you said we werent familiar with each other, hehe.


    Its cooked! Very, very familiar. Du Yunrong gritted her teeth and said.


    So Du Yunrong told what happened in the pce, which happened the day before the army returned. The queen also called the girl who was a legitimate daughter of the uncle''s house into the pce. Then a pce maid said that the queen wanted to see her alone and took her to a room.


    As soon as she entered the room, a pce maid bumped into her and stuffed something into her hand.

 Chapter 407: Can black history not be overturned?

    Chapter 407: Can ck history not be overturned?


    Chapter 407: Can ck History Be Revealed?


    Before Du Yunrong came to her senses and asked what happened, Qin Yuyu appeared with someone and used her of cutting off Qin Yuyu''s clothes. It was exactly what the queen had carefully prepared for Qin Yuyu to wee the army back. clothes to wear.


    The clothes were cut into pieces, as if to express anger.


    And Du Yunrong still held the scissors in her hand, with a strand of silk wrapped around it, just like the cut clothes.


    With all the witnesses and physical evidence, Du Yunrong could not argue.


    A coldness shed in Du Yunrong''s eyes, "The queen came and immediately convicted me without even giving me a chance to defend myself."


    "Is it because Qin Yuyu begged for mercy before word spread?" Du Wan immediately took over the conversation, "They must be saying that they are all sisters and want to give you a chance to change your ways?"


    Du Yunrong looked at her strangely, "You guessed it quite urately. Every word you say is good for me."


    "I know, it''s a trick you used often in the past." Du Wan nodded her little head.


    Du Yunrong:


    I want to beat her up, is that okay? This mouth is so mean.


    Looking back, her retort was quite weak. She used to use this trick to deceive others, and it was not good at all when it was her turn.


    Du Wan looked at her sympathetically, "You are so miserable. The Queen must not have sent anyone to investigate."


    Yeah, I dont know how to investigate. Du Yunrongs smile was slightly bitter.


    For more than ten years, she has almost grown up in the pce. It is impossible to say that she has no feelings for the queen.


    Du Yunrong didn''t believe that the queen didn''t see Qin Yuyu''s w, but in the queen''s eyes, her niece was abandoned, and she was directly convicted, let alone sending someone to investigate. After so many days, the Queen must have cleaned up Qin Yuyu''s tail long ago.


    What disgusted Du Yunrong the most was the queen''s excuse for not investigating. It was for her own good, saying that she wanted to hide the scandal she had done so that as few people knew about it as possible.


    It was justifiable to stop investigating. She was so frustrated that she almost vomited blood.


    Since Du Yunrong talked about the matter, she did not hide it and said it happily, "It feelsfortable to tell this matter without having to hold it in my heart."


    I used to think you were quite capable, but when you face Qin Yuyu, you still have to fail.


    Hey, what nonsense are you talking about? The biggest reason why I am like this is the queen...


    "That''s right. The queen is standing behind Qin Yuyu, you can''t fight against her." Du Wan could understand the queen''s thoughts. In order to cover up for her daughter, she could only sacrifice her niece, but in order to reduce the impact of the matter, she spent a lot of effort to keep it quiet.


    Du Yunrong asked, "I''ve finished speaking, it''s your turn."


    I am going to start from


    Du Wan paused and looked behind him.


    Two maids came in at a leisurely pace.


    One was carrying freshly brewed tea, and the other was carrying fresh fruit snacks.


    After they put down their things, Du Yunrong sent them out, then looked at Du Wan, "You can talk now."


    Eat a piece first. Du Wan picked up some snacks and handed them to Du Yunrong.


    Du Yunrong didn''t know why, so she picked up a piece and took a bite.


    Du Wan waited until she swallowed it, then picked up the snacks and started eating them with gusto, "The snacks in your house are good."


    Du Yunrong finally understood.


    Are you asking her to try poison? Suddenly I felt that the snacks in my hands no longer tasted good.


    In exchange for gossip, Du Wan told her grievances with Qin Yuyu.


    Du Yunrong looked at her a little differently now, "What happened, and you actually let them go like this?"


    Whats the matter? Im a kind little girl.


    Bah!


    Du Yunrong doesn''t think she is kind, and there should be some inside story, but she won''t tell herself.


    Du Wan reminded: "I advise you not to antagonize Qin Yuyu again, let alone use this to threaten her. She doesn''t like you now. At most, it''s just a trap. If you use this to threaten her, maybe she will Give you..."


    Finally, Du Wan made a gesture of wiping his neck.


    Du Yunrong didn''t believe it, "She didn''t dare." "It''s up to you whether you believe it or not. Anyway, I reminded you."


    After waiting for a while, Du Wan touched her full belly, stood up and said goodbye perfunctorily, then climbed out of the window and left.


    Du Yunrong looked at the empty porcin tes on the table and was speechless.


    I didnt expect it to be quite edible!


    Isn''t there anything for her to eat in the princess''s mansion? !


    Du Wan left the uncle''s house and walked on the street without covering his body.


    People who you know will be surprised when the dignified princess is walking alone on the road, and people you dont know will just pass by her as a normal person.


    Suddenly, we saw a team head on.


    Du Wan was surprised to see that the leader, the man riding the horse, was actually Xie Zhang, whom he had not seen for a long time.


    Xie Zhang obviously also saw Du Wan.


    I havent seen her for a while. Her slightly baby-fat face has disappeared, and her body has the unique delicate look of a girl. There is also the rare frankness and vitality of a nobledy in the capital, just like her title of zing sun, her whole body shines brightly, like the zing sun in the sky, which is impossible to ignore.


    She is the only one?


    Xie Zhang was hesitating whether to go down and salute.


    As a result, the little girl shook her head arrogantly and continued to walk forward as if she didn''t see anything.


    Xie Zhang didnt care how he felt in his heart, it just felt ufortable, so he just passed by pretending not to notice.


    Walked for a while.


    There was the sound of horse hooves and wheels behind me.


    Then the sound followed her, never far or near.


    She turned around and narrowed her eyes slightly, "Who is it?"


    Come up? The curtains of the carriage opened, revealing Pei Hao''s most beautiful face.


    Du Wan smiled brightly, quickly jumped on the shaft and got into the carriage, "How did you know I was here?"


    What if I say it happened by chance?


    Trust! This shows that we are destined.


    Yes, it is extremely destined.


    Hehe. She naturally threw herself into his arms, wanting to roll around in his arms.


    Pei Hao held her in his arms and looked at her with extremely gentle eyes.


    The two of them got tired of each other for a while.


    Du Wan told Pei Hao what she heard from Du Yunrong, "I used to hate Du Yunrong, but now I feel sorry for her."


    "As long as she doesn''t go to the pce, she will be fine." Pei Hao touched her head and pressed her little head into his shoulder.


    Du Wan nodded, "That''s the reason."


    Wanwan doesnt have to go to the pce if nothing happens.


    Pei Hao also didn''t want her toe into contact with Qin Yuyu, "That woman is very weird. She looks so ordinary and has such ordinary abilities, but she always causes a lot of troubles, but she always manages to turn disaster into good fortune...a lot. Sometimes its others who are unlucky, this time its Du Yunrong, what about next time?


    Du Wan:


    He is worthy of being a viin, with terrifyingly sharp insights.


    Then thinking of something, Du Wan smiled sheepishly and said, "She has never been kind to me."


    Pei Hao recalled something, "Oh, you forgot, she tricked you so much that you almost starved to death."


    Can ck history not be tranted? You won''t have a girlfriend if you do this, you know?

 Chapter 408: There is no love in his eyes

    Chapter 408: There is no love in his eyes


    Chapter 408 There is no love in his eyes


    Pei Hao took Du Wan to y for a day and didn''t send her back home until evening.


    As soon as Du Wan left, Pei Hao''s carriage was stopped by Du Qian. Then Du Qian entered the carriage. Pei Hao asked the driver and others to stay away. No one knew if there was any further movement inside.


    Finally, Du Qian got out of the car with satisfaction. When Pei Hao returned home, except for his face, his body was bruised and purple. It was obvious that he had been beaten badly.


    Pei Hao didn''t want to lose face when he returned home and had to apply the medicinal wine himself.


    Today, Du Qian warned him again that he should not go too far before getting married.


    Pei Hao wanted to go overboard, but the little girl wouldn''t allow it.


    So, Du Qian didn''t know that he was worried in vain. The most he could do was take advantage of it. But now he knows that the price of taking advantage is not small, and he has to face the iron fist of his brother-inw all the time.


    Du Wan knew nothing about this matter.


    Du Qian was in a good mood when he went back, and he had a big smile when he saw her.


    Brother, have you encountered something happy? Du Wan was curious.


    Du Qianughed and said, "Yes. Sister, do you want to go back to the n? The n leader is urging the elder brother to go back. The elder brother wants to go back but doesn''t want to practice without his sister."


    "What''s the matter? I''ll go back with my eldest brother."


    Then thank you sister. Du Qian was very happy that his goal was achieved.


    Du Wan still doesnt know that she has fallen into the n of the cheap brother.


    Du Qian didn''t believe that Pei Hao could bear it, so he could only try to iste the opportunity for the two of them to get along in private before getting married. Now that my mother is pregnant, she can''t always keep an eye on her sister. My father is very busy with official duties and is rarely at home during the day, leaving him as the elder brother to worry about things.


    Its not easy being a brother, its really heartbreaking.


    Du Wan didnt know that his brother was being moved by himself and invited him to practice together in a quiet room.


    Du Qian agreed immediately.


    Xie Zhang, who had returned to the pce, met the emperor.


    When he was about to leave the pce, he saw Qin Yuyu waiting not far away.


    Xie Zhang''s return this time was very low-key, unlike the fuss he madest time when he came back.


    But the credit cannot be covered up, and he will definitely be promoted this time.


    I have seen the princess. Xie Zhang was very polite.


    Qin Yuyu''s eyes shed slightly, "I learned that Mr. Xie has returned from disaster relief, so I came here to say congrattions. It''s been a hard journey."


    I can relieve the emperors worries and contribute to the people, and I will not feel hard at all when I am a junior official.


    Thank you, sir, for your high moral integrity.


    The two of them spoke very officially due to the presence of pce officials.


    Qin Yuyu asked the pce people to step back and said that he wanted to talk to Xie Zhang alone.


    Xie Zhang did not refuse and followed Qin Yuyu unhurriedly.


    Originally, he wanted to use Qin Yuyu''s return to destroy the marriage between the princess''s mansion and the Zhenguo''s mansion. The situation in the capital has changed again after returning from disaster relief this time. From the moment he saw Du Wan''s optimistic look, he knew that his n had failed. No matter how scheming Qin Yuyu was, he could not defeat the princess and Pei Hao.


    At best, it just adds some obstruction and cannot y a key role...


    Two people meet in private.


    The news reached Pei Hao that day.


    Pei Hao has always made people stare at Xie Zhang.


    The spies did not hear the content of the conversation between the two men. After leaving the pce, Xie Zhang went directly back to his residence. The next day, Xie Zhang also met with Qin Miao. Pei Hao knew that Qin Miao had people''s lives in his hands and he obeyed Qin Yuyu''s orders.


    Pei Hao wanted to talk to the little girl about these things.


    The little girl should know something, but unfortunately her brother-inw was on guard and took her back to the n. Pei Hao could only write the matter as gossip and wrote a letter at the end, implying that the emperor would speed up the engagement for Qin Yuyu.


    The letter passed through Du Qian''s hands, and then he turned to Du Wan, "Will my sister care about my brother reading the letter?"


    Du Wan said cheerfully that she didn''t care, "...there''s no big secret, I''m not afraid of my eldest brother knowing about it. But the gossip in the letter is quite interesting. What does the cousin in the pce want to do?"


    She must have a rtionship with Xie Zhang.


    Eldest brother, why didnt you say they were a couple? Xie Zhang has no love in his eyes.


    Du Wan almost believed it.


    Brother Cheap spoke so firmly, as if he was an expert in rtionships.


    Du Qian noticed his sister''s strange gaze and his handsome face darkened, "What are you thinking about in your head?"


    Hehe, I didnt think anything of it. Du Wan was stupid enough to expose her elder brother, but thinking about the current situation in the DPRK, the emperor stillcked an heir. Brother, didnt uncle ask someone to teach Qin Yuyu?


    There are female officials who teach me.


    Just invited a female officer?


    Yes. Du Qian narrowed his eyes when he answered.


    Du Wan smiled like a little fox, "Uncle, didn''t you raise her as a heirloom?"


    "I haven''t seen it yet." Du Qian couldn''t understand the emperor''s thoughts, "But don''t forget, sister, our mother can get pregnant, and my uncle is one or two years younger than my mother."


    Du Wan immediately understood that the emperor could still live.


    The only strange thing is that he never got his concubine pregnant.


    The two brothers and sister talked about Qin Yuyu again.


    The Queen has held several banquets this year, usually inviting young men and nobledies of suitable age. Anyone with any brains can guess what the queen means. Qin Yuyu is over seventeen, which is the right age for marriage. The Queen began to pay attention to the young talents in the capital.


    Everyone knows that this is about choosing a prince-inw.


    Just choosing back and forth, it took nearly half a year, but I havent made a decision yet.


    This matter has not been settled for a day, and Du Qian will be worried all day long.


    Du Qian said half-jokingly: "My sister must have some ideas."


    Brother, do you really not want to marry Qin Yuyu? Du Wan asked seriously.


    "In no mood."


    Then let me help you solve this matter.


    Okay. Du Qian felt inexplicably relieved.


    It was not that he was suspicious, but that the emperor asked Du Ma about his marriage not long ago. The emperor had brought together Pei Hao and Du Wan, and had just given Du Yunrong a marriage, so he was eyeing Du Qian again.


    Qin Yuyu''s marriage will definitely be remembered by many people.


    The emperor''s only Miaomiao, whoever marries her is equivalent to marrying back half of the family. No one with a bit of ambition would want to let it go. Only the Princess Mansion could not be avoided.


    After separating from Du Qian, Du Wan went back to the house and began to reply to Pei Hao. He briefly mentioned what he had been doing these days. It was all about casual chat, but he wrote several pieces of paper, and the reply was a thick stack.


    The next day.


    Du Wan got up at midnight and took Du Qian to practice together.


    The brother and sister did not finish their practice until daybreak and the sun rose in the east.


    The two of them had breakfast together and then started doing their own business.


    Du Wan took his personal guards and went to inspect the farm first. After walking around for a while, seeing that there were no problems, he rode straight to the Huguo Temple.


    Havent been to Huguo Temple for several months.


    The monks guarding the bell tower are not the two we were familiar with before.


    Du Wan stood in front of the bell tower. The two monks were inexplicably nervous.


    They were repeatedly warned by the host earlier to be wary of Du Wan going up to the bell tower.


    Du Wan unexpectedly did not ask to go up to the bell tower, but just looked at the bell tower with a smile and left.


    When peoplee to the temple, they usuallye to offer incense.


    Du Wan came here with a very clear goal and found Master Yuantong. There was no need to find anyone to ask. She walked along as if she knew where Master Yuantong was and found him straight away.

 Chapter 409: Du Wan wants to trick Qin Yuyu

    Chapter 409: Du Wan wants to trick Qin Yuyu


    Chapter 409 Du Wan wants to trick Qin Yuyu


    Du Wans ability to do this made some of the masters at Huguo Temple fearful. Fortunately, she did not be their enemy.


    Master Yuantong came out to greet him, "Princess, you are well."


    "Nothing''s wrong. The master must be the same, his face is glowing." Du Wan smiled with concern.


    Master Yuantong smiled kindly, as if seeing a naughty junior, "Why did the princesse here this time?"


    Please give me some medicine, and some more soothing incense.


    Du Wan straightforwardly exined the purpose of his visit, and then followed Master Yuantong into the house.


    The young monk standing guard outside also heard the conversation between the two people who entered.


    Master Yuantong asked: "What kind of medicine does the county want?"


    Master, do you have something written in the storybook that will make you immune to all poisons after eating it...


    Princess, that is fabricated.


    Wherever, the wordse from life


    Whether there is a so-called invulnerable pill or not.


    Anyway, Du Wan came out from Master Yuantong with a smile on his face.


    After leaving the Huguo Temple, Du Wan and his guards did not return to the n, but returned to the city.


    Du Wan''s whereabouts seemed to be very random. Even the spies couldn''t keep up with her footsteps. She was worried to death about the forces in the capital who were watching her. Later, those people wanted to understand where Du Wan, as a girl, went back and forth. Just a few, just leave the eyeliner at the original ce.


    It''s because the spies really couldn''t keep up with Du Wan''s pace.


    Du Wan knew that people were staring at her, but she never paid attention to it.


    Back to the city this time, the spies thought Du Wan would return home.


    Unexpectedly, the spies guarding outside the princess''s residence did not see Du Wan at all.


    Some people saw Du Wan entering the pce...


    The emperor was surprised when he heard that Du Wan wasing, "The girl finally remembered me? Invite her in."


    "As ordered." The **** who delivered the message bowed out respectfully and led Du Wan in again.


    The emperor smelled the aroma of roasted chicken.


    Du Wan nced at the front of the pce, and there were actually several ministers here, including Prince Consort Du, "Uncle, do you have anything else to discuss?"


    Thats almost it. The emperor smiled, Did Wanwane here specially to bring food to her uncle?


    No, I smelled the fragrance while passing by and bought it on the way.


    Haha, you are so sincere, you cant even say anything ttering.


    So if you want to hear my ttery, you should have said it earlier.


    "Ha..." The emperor was obviously very happy. He was quite satisfied with the roast chicken. He took a chance and looked at Du Ma specially.


    Du Wan called her father, and then winked.


    Seeing this, Prince Consort Du felt a little tired.


    His daughter, who had been away from home all day, suddenly saw him in the pce. Based on his understanding of his daughter, something must have happened. Generally speaking, his daughter would not enter the pce if she was fine.


    The emperor sent away a group of ministers, including Prince Consort Du.


    Du Wan asked: "Uncle, what happened in the court?"


    Its not a big deal, its just that it hasnt rained for two or three months, and drought has begun to appear in some ces, and everyone is discussing how to solve it.


    Oh oh. There was nothing she could do about it.


    Du Wan came to the emperor and put down the roasted chicken.


    Having someone bring a basin of water, she washed her hands.


    Then he opened the oil paper wrapping the roasted chicken, tore off a chicken leg in front of everyone, and handed it to the emperor first. The emperor also washed his hands and was wiping the water stains on his hands with a handkerchief.


    The emperor took it, and the chief steward next to him was eager to stop him, "Your Majesty, would you like..." Everything the emperor put in his mouth had to be tasted by the people below.


    Du Wan knew it, but she didn''t care. "Yes, uncle asked the chief manager to take a bite first." Then she tore off another chicken leg, took a bite first, and asked cheerfully.


    "No need." The emperor stopped with a smile, "Wanwan will not harm me."


    Du Wan winked at him mischievously, "Uncle, believe me, I''m very happy. After finishing the roast chicken, I will give you another big gift."


    Haha, good! The emperor was also very happy.


    The person who can make that old bald donkey Yuan Tong look at him differently must be something extraordinary.


    The emperor was not lying when he said he believed in Du Wan. Du Wan brought good things to the emperor every time he entered the pce, just like a little lucky star. Who wouldn''t like such a person?


    The older one and the younger one finished a roast chicken in a good mood.


    Let the pce staff clean it up.


    Du Wan drank tea, got over the greasy feeling in his mouth, and then looked at the people around him.


    The emperor understood the situation and asked everyone in the pce to retreat outside. "You can talk now."


    "Hee hee." Du Wan pulled up the chair, walked up to the emperor, secretly stuffed a small jade bottle into the emperor''s ear, and whispered a few words into the emperor''s ear, so that no one could hear except the emperor, and then sat upright again. , the emperor held the small jade bottle tightly and was very excited.


    The emperor''s eyes were slightly red and he said, "Wanwan, uncle, thank you."


    We are all one family, so just say thank you and well leave it alone. Du Wan smiled very cleanly.


    The emperor quietly put away the jade bottle.


    Du Wan picked up the tea and took another sip, "Uncle, are you worried about your cousin''s marriage?"


    Yes. The emperor nodded.


    Du Wan said bluntly, "You have asked about my eldest brother''s marriage. Do you want to marry your cousin to my brother?"


    I have this idea. The emperor did not deny it.


    Uncle, **** may give birth to a baby with deformities.


    The emperor looked at her suspiciously, Where did Wanwan hear that?


    "I heard it from an old doctor when I was missing." Du Wan asked the emperor to investigate. "I heard that this situation has not spread. When a woman gives birth, the birth of the child is considered unknown and is usually covered on the spot. Death should be treated as a stillbirth."


    The emperor was convinced.


    Then Du Wan smiled and said: "Uncle, you are the master of the world. If you want to choose a prince-inw for your daughter, you can''t be careless."


    Do you have any good suggestions?


    "It is written in the storybook that the princess can recruit the emperor''s consort. Let the good men from all over the world gather in the capital, pass three levels and kill six generals to take the lead and win the beauty back." Du Wan described this grand asion, which intrigued the emperor. All feel itchy.


    The emperor did not agree on the spot, but he also did not refuse.


    After staying for a while longer, Du Wan asked the emperor for a reward shamelessly when she left, "My mother is pregnant and has a big belly. If uncle has any good supplements, please give me some rewards."


    Faced with a little scoundrel, even the emperor can''t do anything.


    He ordered the chief manager to open the private treasury on the spot, let Du Wan go in, and take away whatever he liked.


    Du Wan didnt even know what politeness was, so he followed the chief manager excitedly and went to the emperors private treasury to make various choices. He was like a mouse falling into a rice vat, wanting this and that.


    A bunch of supplements are all tributes.


    It is not a tribute but also a private tribute from the officials below. They are all good things.


    Du Wan checked them one by one, smiling like a little fox, "This, this, this, that, that, all. And this..."


    She pointed to this and that.


    Several pce servants came with her and moved whatever she pointed at.

 Chapter 410: So poor that only the Princes Mansion is left

    Chapter 410: So poor that only the Prince''s Mansion is left


    Chapter 410 So poor that only the Princes Mansion is left


    Du Wan was really merciless when he moved the emperor''s private treasury.


    Without being polite, he took away 90% of the supplements and left 10% for the emperor to satisfy his daily cravings.


    The emperor was stunned for a while when he learned that his private treasury was almost emptied, and then heughed, "What else did the little girl say?"


    "The princess said that there are too many supplements for you to finish, and she is happy to share your worries... No, there is no need to thank her." The chief steward hesitantly tried to say Du Wan''s words.


    When the emperor heard this, he immediatelyughed.


    Afterughing, the emperor suddenly said: "Change the prince''s pce outside the pce into the princess''s pce and give it to Wanwan."


    Your Majesty, what are you doing...


    The general manager was shocked inside.


    The emperor looked at the chief steward coldly and said, "Do as I say."


    As ordered. The chief manager did not dare to say anything more.


    The news that Du Wan went to the emperor''s private treasury first quickly reached the ears of the empress and Concubine Xie, and they were so angry that they lost their temper. Even though they couldn''t take advantage of the emperor''s benefits as his pillow, why should Du Wan be special?


    This matter is really not a secret in the pce.


    After Qin Yuyu heard the news, he originally wanted to go to the emperor.


    Unexpectedly, he learned from an imperial **** that the emperor was also going to give Du Wan a princess mansion. After learning the news, Qin Yuyu turned around and went to see the queen.


    Qin Yuyu put on the eye drops in time, "Mother, how could cousin Wanwan..., that is something to replenish my father''s health."


    Your father doted on her so much that she didnt know what to do with. No matter how angry the queen was, she still had to maintain the image of a loving mother in front of her daughter.


    Would it be bad if she continues like this? Do you want me to go talk to her?


    "What to say? No need to say it. Your good intentions may be misinterpreted as malicious intentions."


    "No way. Cousin Wanwan looks pretty good, but sometimes people are a little willful, and she is not bad in nature."


    The Queen became more and more angry as she listened.


    What willfulness? More than willful?


    The Queen feels that the Princess Pce has treated her more and more neglected this year.


    Since the eldest princess became pregnant, she has hardly left home. She did not attend the several banquets held by the queen. Usually in this case, if the elders are not avable to attend, arrangements will be made for the younger ones to show up. But the Princess Mansion made an exception, and not even Du Wan''s brother and sister showed up, saying that they had business in the n and couldn''t spare time.


    Are the masters of the Princess Mansion the busiest in the imperial city?


    If you donte once, you can say you are busy, but if you donte every time, you can say you are not busy.


    But the queen couldn''t say anything. She mentioned it to the emperor in a vague way. He either pretended not to understand or hit her in return, telling her not to think too much, which made her angry.


    The queen told Qin Yuyu about this, and then said in a teaching tone: "Don''t underestimate that girl, she is very good at being nice and pleasing in front of the emperor, and she can make the emperorugh happily every time. The number of times is too many, the emperor''s It is inevitable that your heart will be biased towards her. You should learn more and pay more attention to your father."


    I listen to my mother. Qin Yuyu looked like she was listening attentively.


    This made the queen feel much better.


    However, after a long while, Qin Yuyu suddenly said: "I heard that my father is going to change the prince''s pce into the princess''s pce. My father is so kind to cousin Wanwan. She is really enviable. Mother, my son''s princess pce Not yet."


    "..." The queen''s face became ferocious for a moment, "Where did you hear this?"


    It was Xiao Fuzi who was next to the chief steward who said it.


    Nonsense!


    When the emperor was the prince, he lived a very mboyant and wanton life. He even spent a huge sum of money to build himself a prince''s pce outside the pce. Every detail was carefully crafted, solemn and elegant, and the scenery was beautiful. At the beginning of the year, the queen proposed that the mansion be used as a princess pce for her daughter, but the emperor refused. At that time, she thought that the emperor liked her and did not want to give it away.


    The Queen did not expect that the Emperor would change the Prince''s Pce into the Princess''s Pce!


    Its too much to bully others!


    The queen was shocked by this new news. She stood up and went to question the emperor.


    Qin Yuyu quickly followed him pretending to be panicked. A war between the emperor and the queen was about to break out in the pce. Du Wan himself did not know it, so he happily returned to Yulingyuan with arge amount of precious tonics.


    "Princess, these are..." Ningqin looked surprised.


    Du Wan smiled proudly and said, "This princess must be great. She was moved from the pce."


    The princess is amazing. Ningqin immediately praised her.


    Luo Qi next to him said, "The princess is very powerful. I have never seen anyone get so many rewards."


    Hehe. Du Wan would not say that she moved it directly from the warehouse, but she would have taken advantage of the loophole in the emperors words.


    The master and his servants began to sort out these things.


    Ningqin asked: "Princess, do you want these to be stored in the treasury?"


    "No need, pick some to give to my mother and the others." Du Wan looked on and thought about it for a while before knowing how to divide it. "Pick out the ones my mother can eat first."


    Luoqi reminded: "The eldest princess is pregnant, and only part of it can be eaten."


    "Pick them all out, pick them all out." Du Wan decided directly, "Pick these out and pack them into one portion and send them to my mother. In addition, pick out the items that my mother can''t eat but my father can eat them and pack them. Then I picked out my eldest brothers share.


    The rest she divided into two parts.


    Keep one for yourself and give one to Pei Hao.


    Du Wan thinks its normal to divide things like this.


    I just didn''t notice that Ning Qin and others looked unnatural for a moment when they looked at her secretly after hearing this. It can be seen from the order in which the supplements are packed... The prince''s position in the princess''s heart is rankedst?


    Several maids felt sympathy for the prince in their hearts.


    Fortunately, the prince doesnt know.


    I guess I feel pretty good after receiving the gift from the princess...


    Ningqin and others consciously knew the big secret, and had some sympathy. Therefore, when it was finally divided into two, afterparing it, they packaged thergest portion and gave it to Pei Hao.


    All the other things were given away.


    Not long after, another person came to the pce.


    It is a house deed sent by the chief steward of the pce, and the princess'' mansion was rewarded by the emperor.


    Du Wan was not surprised by this gift, but the eldest princess was surprised when she learned about it. Seeing her happy daughter, she didn''t say anything in the end.


    After politely seeing off the chief steward, the eldest princess asked: "Wanwan, do you know what this mansion represents?"


    What, isnt it just a mansion?


    "I don''t know what the emperor thinks, but the princess''s pce is a bit hot to handle. I don''t know what the harem will do if the person in the harem finds out."


    Mom, I dont understand. Du Wan was confused.


    The eldest princessughed, "This mansion used to be the prince''s mansion."


    Damn it!


    Du Wan expressed great shock, "My uncle has not rewarded me with the Princess''s Pce for so long. Is it because he is so poor that only the Prince''s Pce is left?"


    Pfft, cough cough.


    After hearing this, the eldest princess suddenly coughed violently. She was choking fromughter.


    What do you think about this...?

 Chapter 411: Do you know the princess well?

    Chapter 411: Do you know the princess well?


    Chapter 411 Do you know the princess well?


    The emperors decision and the queens troubles are unknown to people outside the pce.


    But when the emperor changed the former Prince''s Pce into the Princess''s Pce and rewarded it to Du Wan, many dignitaries in the court were shocked.


    What does the Prince''s Mansion represent?


    Even if the prince''s pce was built by the emperor himself at that time.


    Even if there is an East Pce in the pce.


    Some peoples hearts are inevitably a little subtle, and their intentions are unpredictable.


    Pei Hao didn''t know what was going on outside, but he was very happy now when he saw the supplements sent by Du Wan. It was said that the little girl took them from the emperor''s warehouse.


    Mu Si''an crossed his arms and looked at Pei Hao with a face that would keep strangers away from him.


    Compared to him, the smile on Pei Hao''s face was as bright as spring.


    Mu Si''an sneered, "Look at how happy you are, how happy you are with just a small favor."


    I am just happy, does it bother you? I know you are jealous. After all, my fiance will send you things, and your fiance will not even give you a single thing.


    Mu Sian grinded his teeth.


    Pei Hao gave Mu Si''an another sympathetic look, "Du Yunrong''s appearance is still one of the best in a hundred, but she is a little pampered and stupid, a little worse than my little girl."


    "Okay, okay, I''m sad enough. Do you want to stick an needle in my heart? There is no brotherhood." Mu Si''an really had a headache about the emperor''s sudden marriage grant.


    Several days have passed since the imperial edict was issued, and there has been no movement at Mu Si''an or Guojiu''s residence. Both parties epted the imperial edict, which was regarded as acquiescence to the marriage, but they had a tacit agreement and neither found the other party.


    Musian won the battle this time, and one of the rewards from the emperor was a general''s pce.


    The elders in Pingnan City have received news that he has been promoted and made a fortune in the capital, and has even been granted a marriage by the emperor. He is on his way to the capital and will arrive in the capital soon.


    Ah Hao, how can we prevent my father and others froming to the capital?


    "It''s very difficult." Pei Hao shook his head, "Give me a marriage edict, and someone must preside over your marriage."


    You can let your aunt take care of it.


    When the emperor grants a marriage, your parents must be present as long as they are in good health. Otherwise, it will make people think that the Mu family is dissatisfied with the marriage, and the censor is likely to take a copy of it and get it right.


    "..." Mu Si''an had a headache, "I would rather not be promoted, not have a general''s pce, not be granted a marriage. I just ask them not toe to the capital. If they are allowed toe, they will not leave..."


    Grandpa wont condone it.


    Hopefully.


    "Actually, you don''t have to worry too much. Today is different from the past. They have to rely on you to maintain their appearance, so they don''t dare to do anything to you. As long as you control it well, they might still live by your face. Now I think about it. When I think about it, it would be good for you to marry Du Yunrong, at least this wife can control them."


    Mu Sian was thoughtful.


    This daughter-inw is not a good person, maybe she can really manage the house?


    Mu Si''an''s inner rejection was inexplicably gone. He hated his parents more than he was about to marry Du Yunrong.


    After calming down, Mu Si''an didn''t want to talk about the marriage, so he sat down and said, "I heard that the emperor gave the prince''s pce to the princess."


    "As you said..." Pei Hao corrected his statement seriously, "You changed the prince''s pce into the princess''s pce."


    Isnt it just the same meaning?


    Oh, theres a big difference. The former rewarded the princes pce with signs of establishing a prince, while thetter only rewarded a princesss mansion, but it showed a little bit of meaning.


    Mu Si''an pondered the meaning, "In the past, many people asked their children to please Qin Yuyu, but now the trend may change."


    Perhaps this is the emperors purpose... Pei Hao did not dare to underestimate the emperor.


    The previous emperor was very indifferent. It may be that the problem of his heirs made him frustrated.


    I dont know when the emperor began to want to change. It seems that after the death of Prime Minister Su and the killing of arge number of officials, the emperors control over the officials in the capital increased day by day.


    Mu Si''an asked softly: "Ah Hao, does the emperor want to use the princess to share the princess''s attention?"


    Pei Hao had this guess but was not sure. "Whether it is the case or not, in fact it is already the case. Some people have already paid attention to the princess, just like us."


    "The emperor may be disappointed." Mu Si''an smiled a little maliciously. Pei Hao nced at him and said, "You seem to know the princess very well?"


    "certainly-"


    Mu Si''an''s words stopped abruptly, "...I don''t know as well as you."


    "Well, you are quite self-aware." Pei Hao smiled at him appreciatively, "Si''an, people''s hearts are the easiest to change. Just like you rejected Du Yunrong who was offered marriage a moment ago, what about now?"


    There is nothing to say.


    Musian himself is a living example.


    Because a moment ago, he was really repelled. He was thinking of the best parents and felt that it was pretty good.


    In fact, the two of them were just specting on the emperor''s thoughts, just like many people in the capital are doing now. Whoever asked the emperor to throw away this reward was like throwing a big stone on a calmke, causing heavy ripples.


    In the princess''s mansion.


    The study room in the main courtyard.


    Du Prince Consort discussed with Du Qian privately and spected on the emperor''s intentions.


    Du Qian asked: "Father, my uncle wouldn''t want to pass on that position to his sister, would he?"


    "Do you think that''s possible?"


    The Princes Mansion is a hint.


    Perhaps the emperor simply wants to give Wanwan a beautiful princess mansion, but we are ustomed to overthinking it.


    Father, do you believe this?


    "Don''t think too much, just take it one step at a time. No matter what happens, it will be fine. Your sister will not suffer the consequences." Du Fuma thought of his baby''s ability, and his worries instantly dissipated.


    Du Qian nodded deeply, "Let nature take its course."


    Exactly, lets just keep an eye on her.


    For three consecutive days in the capital, the subjects of discussion in teahouses and restaurants were all Princess Jiaoyang.


    Du Wan''s current poprity far exceeds that of Xie Zhang, who returned from disaster relief.


    Fortunately, Xie Zhang nned to keep a low profile when he returned this time, so he was not so angry that he vomited blood.


    However, the incident of changing the Prince''s Mansion into the Princess'' Mansion has not subsided yet, and the newly posted imperial list is another piece of heavy news.


    Many people were caught off guard.


    For example, the Dingbei Hou Mansion was devastated by the sudden imperial announcement!


    This ispletely different from what they calcted and imagined.


    If Xie Zhang fails to marry Qin Yuyu, it willpletely disrupt their future ns... Qin Yuyu is a very important piece in their chess game.


    The capital is boiling, and the entire Qin Kingdom may follow suit.


    Big news! Big news! The princess is recruiting a consort!


    Our Highness, the only unmarried princess in the Great Qin Kingdom, will openly select a consort! Unmarried men over fifteen years old and under twenty-five years old can participate as long as they meet the conditions.


    Big news! The princess is looking for a bride


    Many people were running around telling each other on the streets of Beijing, and it was as lively as if it were a New Year''s Eve.

 Chapter 412: What a great understanding

    Chapter 412: What a great understanding


    Chapter 412 What a clear understanding


    The family of four from Princess Mansion gathered together for dinner.


    After dinner, we made a pot of tea, and everyone gathered around to chat about the imperial list.


    Du Consort Du looked at Du Wan from time to time, "Wanwan, does this matter have anything to do with you?"


    "A little bit." Du Wan smiled and gestured with her little finger, "When I was chatting with my uncle, I mentioned that there is such a thing as a consort, and he quickly understood it."


    What a great understanding


    The other three people understood and looked at each other and smiled.


    Since Qin Yuyu returned for some time, the emperor has not brought anyone with him to teach her, and obviously has no intention of letting her participate in government affairs. Nowadays, the imperial list is issued to select a son-inw, which is just like recruiting a son-inw among the people. In the future, the children born to Qin Yuyu will take the mother''s surname.


    By doing this, the emperor will not have to worry about having no sessors.


    So, after being reminded by Du Wan, neither the emperor nor the queen objected.


    The only person who objected was Qin Yuyu!


    Qin Yuyu was about to cry.


    The uncertainty of choosing a prince-inw in this way is too high.


    What if the winner is not the one she likes? Does she also want to get married? !


    On the other hand, Du Yunrongughed three times when he heard the imperial announcement and ate an extra bowl of rice that night.


    There are some things that Qin Yuyu may not have thought of, but Du Yunrong grew up in the pce and often attended various high-end banquets. How could he not know the thoughts of some powerful children?


    ording to the emperor''s request, selecting a prince consort this time is simr to a draft.


    The real good and noble children have been carefully cultivated since childhood, and they are proud of themselves when they are young.


    Du Wan ignored themotion outside and sneaked to the Duke''s Mansion to meet Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao smiled and thanked her for the supplements she sent, "As long as I think that the princess is thinking about me because she has some good things, I feel very happy."


    Yeah, I hope youre happy. Du Wans eyebrows curved upon hearing this.


    This is like being teased and amused.


    Pei Hao took out a red rope bracelet with two acacia-shaped jade stones strung on it and put it on the little girl''s left wrist. "I made this myself, do you like it?"


    I like it, its pretty good-looking. Du Wan praised it against her will.


    Compared to those made by professional masters, the craftsmanship is far inferior. In modern times, handmade jewelry is all kinds of exquisite and beautiful. Du Wan could even praise it against his will, because he made it with his own hands, so he was extra considerate.


    She was almost moved to death.


    Pei Hao didn''t know that the little girl had a very good taste, especially when it came to essories, so he thought she really thought they looked good. But when he was putting a bracelet on the little girl, his eyes fell on her jade-white wrist, which made him unable to take his eyes away. It was clearly half of her long-sleeved wrist, but he actually felt it was very beautiful...


    Du Wan let him put the bracelet on, "Take it tight and don''t let it fall off."


    "Okay, wear it tighter." Pei Hao was finally brought back by her words.


    The bracelet was knitted by him and can be adjusted in size.


    Pei Hao yed a little trick and tied the knot when adjusting the size.


    In other words, the bracelet he made cannot be taken off once it is put on. When it gets old, I will rece it with a new one.


    Du Wan curiously asked: "Why did you suddenly be obsessed with making this up?"


    I just want to make one for you. I heard that this way can trap the beloved girl for a lifetime. When Pei Hao heard this folk saying, he didn''t really believe it but couldn''t help but do it. Of course, he was embarrassed to say it openly, "How about Wanwan make one for me? If you don''t know how, I can teach you."


    "This is quite simple. I can knit it. Give me some thin red ropes first." Du Wan can really knit this bracelet, and she can even knit it better than his.


    Pei Hao asked someone to get the red rope.


    Du Wan''s slender, jade-like hands quickly knitted a men''s bracelet, which was slightly thicker than the one she was wearing. At the end, she knitted a small heart-shaped pattern, making the bracelet particrly exquisite.


    Pei Hao knitted the bracelet in her hand all night. The little girl finished it in only a quarter of an hour, "Dang Dang Dang! How do you like it? Does it look good?"


    "It looks good." Pei Hao praised it sincerely and stretched out his wrist towards her.


    Du Wan knew what he meant immediately and quickly put it on for him.


    Just when she wanted to retract her hand, he held her little hand.


    The two couldn''t help but look at each other, and then smiled sweetly.


    Du Wan feels that its pretty good now. Maybe this is the taste of love in the legend.


    There is no need to do anything, it is veryfortable to be alone with each other.


    When Du Wan saw that it was almost time to leave, Pei Hao asked her to go to the countryside to swim in theke tomorrow. He didn''t let her sneak back to the princess mansion until she nodded in agreement.


    Compared with Pei Hao going over the wall to see Du Wan and risking being discovered, it was obviously much easier for Du Wan to go over the wall to see him.


    Pei Hao had dinner with Mu Si''an that day.


    Mu Si''an always felt that something was not right with him, and he did this and that. The most conspicuous thing was the red bracelet on his wrist. It was made of thin rope and was very cheap. "A gift from the princess?"


    Well, yes. Pei Hao replied pretending not to care.


    Or did the princess make it up herself?


    Hmm? How did you tell...


    Oh, who makes me have a pair of discerning eyes? Mu Sian directly boasted about himself.


    He would not tell Pei Hao. From the moment he stepped in, Pei Hao spread his tail like a peacock, constantly showing off the bracelet in his hand. And his triumphant attitude, no matter how deeply he hides it, so what?


    Its midsummer in the blink of an eye.


    In the dog days of summer, it is so hot that people break out in sweat even while sitting.


    The eldest princess has a big belly and spends most of her time in Qinchun Pavilion to escape the summer heat.


    Du Wan was worried about her, and asked people to put two ice cubes in the room, which made the temperature in the room drop a lot, making it much cooler to stay inside.


    The eldest princess said: "Wanwan, this is very wasteful."


    "It''s okay. Use it first, there''s still some in the ice cer." Du Wan was more worried about the health of the eldest princess than feeling sorry for the ice. The weather is so hot that even if someone fanned the room, the air would be hot.


    Pregnant people have great mood swings, and it is inevitable that they will be irritable when they are hot.


    Therefore, as early as half a month ago, Du Wan and Du Qian stopped using ice and wanted to save it for the eldest princess.


    The eldest princess shook a feather fan and looked outside and said, "This day is unusually hot."


    A little bit.


    Im afraid there will be a drought.


    "Mom, don''t worry. My uncle said before that we should take precautions."


    I hope the peoples harvest will not be affected this year.


    Hmm. Du Wan knew it was impossible not to be affected.


    At present, the impact of the capital city has not been seen. It is just that it is more expensive to livefortably.


    There is only one way to store ice in the Qin Dynasty, which is that wealthy families will build ice caves, which means that in winter, ice cubes are sealed in the ice caves, and the partitions are made to prepare for use in the hot summer.

 Chapter 413: Still dont like me?

    Chapter 413: Still don''t like me?


    Chapter 413: Still dont like me?


    Du Wan has never thought about making ice with saltpeter. But when she asked about saltpeter, Du Qian asked her what saltpeter was instead.


    For a while, Du Wan couldn''t find the ingredients to make ice.


    If the eldest princess had not been pregnant, Du Wan would have taken her to the royal summer resort in the suburbs.


    The eldest princess looked at her daughter eating fruit and asked, "Why don''t you go outside and watch the fun?"


    "What''s there to see? Wait until the finalpetition to join in the fun." Du Wan knew that the excitement she was talking about was the emperor''s selection of his consort.


    Portraits of young talents submitted from various ces were carefully selected and sent to the capital in a steady stream. After the queen''s selection, if they are deemed to meet the conditions, they can go to Beijing. Young people whoe to Beijing to run for election can stay at Wangyue Tower for free as long as they hold a government-stamped post.


    Yes, it is the Wangyue Tower that was sealed before.


    This is just the preliminary selection, and they have to go through multiple screenings and then the finalpetition.


    The eldest princess asked again: "Where is your eldest brother? He has not been seen recently."


    He went to see the progress of the fortifications on the city wall.


    Something happened? Ive never seen him ask about it before.


    Its because the weather is too hot and there are too many people suffering from heatstroke. Du Wan knew that construction was very hard without asking, But even so, there are still a lot of people going there to look for work.


    The world is difficult and the work is tiring, but at least I can earn some money in exchange for food.


    The eldest princess said: "Let your elder brother make some herbal tea and send it to you."


    "I''ve been up early, and I''ve prepared several doctors. It''s just ack of ice." The more Du Wan thought about it, the more important it was to find saltpeter. When she returned to her yard, she called the butler, "I want to find something."


    What is the princess looking for?


    "A kind of stone." Du Wan described the saltpeter in detail, "You arrange for someone to look for it."


    Yes. The chief steward went down to make arrangements.


    Du Wan didnt have high hopes, but it was better than not letting anyone find him.


    Lately, she has been paying close attention to the situation at Zhuang Cong. There is a stream running around the farm and there is sufficient water. Everything that Du Wan envisioned went smoothly. A few days ago, the two hundred guards went to the beach to make salt again. This time, Du Wan did not go with them.


    Princess, Miss Qin Jiu is here to visit. Ning Qin reminded.


    Du Wan was stunned for a moment and said, "Pleasee in."


    Its been a long time since west met, and she almost forgot about Qin Jiu.


    Qin Jiufeng came in in a hurry, and only stopped when he saw Du Wan.


    The girl who used to always smile now has red eyes.


    Du Wan motioned Qin Jiu to sit down, and then asked Ning Qin and others to prepare tea and snacks.


    After Ningqin and others served tea, Du Wanping stepped back and asked, "What happened?"


    Yes, its my mother who wants to see me. Qin Jiu stirred the silk handkerchief in his hand uneasily.


    Du Wan was stunned for a moment, "This..."


    I didnt expect it, its because I want to see each other.


    Du Wan thought of Du Qian again, "Which one do you want to see? Don''t you like it?"


    Hearing this, Qin Jiu raised his head sadly and nced at her, "Don''t you remember what happened before?"


    Du Wan was silent.


    I have ten years of memories, and I recall that Qin Jiu has been fond of Du Qian since he was a child.


    The original owner had a hard time with Qin Jiu before because he learned that Qin Jiu liked Du Qian and thought that Qin Jiu was with her just to get close to Du Qian. He was very unhappy.


    Qin Jiu was silent when he saw her, "Don''t you still like me?"


    "No, I quite like you." Du Wan said from her heart.


    Qin Jiu was prepared to be disliked, but when he suddenly heard her words, he was stunned, and then burst into tears.


    Du Wan was caught off guard.


    Why do you think she is a scumbag?


    Du Wan knew that it would be better to talk things over today, "Qin Jiu, I know you like my brother, and I don''t exclude you from being my sister-inw, but I won''t help you. As long as you can sincerely impress my eldest brother and let my eldest brother If I fall in love with you, nothing else will be a problem.


    Qin Jiu looked at her with burning eyes.


    Du Wan had a headache, "Let''s talk about the matter today. Whether you can marry my eldest brother depends on your ability." "Seriously, do you like me?"


    Yeah, I like it. Du Wan nodded seriously.


    Qin Jiu breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good, that''s good."


    Then Qin Jiu smiled at her, suddenly stood up excitedly, came to Du Wan, and gave her a big bear hug.


    Du Wans mouth twitched.


    Looking at Qin Jiu''s appearance, how could he be so sure that he was her sister-inw?


    Qin Jiu thought of something and immediately said in a hurry: "I want to go back quickly to stop my mother from finding a family for me. Princess, I''m leaving first. Thank you for today."


    Oh, oh. Du Wan nodded perfunctorily.


    Qin Jiu left in a hurry.


    Come and go in a hurry, without even a sip of tea.


    When Du Wan encountered this kind of thing, he wanted to find someone to share it with, so he hurriedly went to find Pei Hao.


    Looking back, she didn''t see him for two days.


    Pei Hao is recovering well now, and his fracture injuries are also healed. However, ording to the public, he has not recovered yet, and he only asionally shows up in front of others.


    Du Wan climbed over the wall and entered the Zhen Guogong Mansion, arriving at Tingyu Residence.


    Unexpectedly, we found that there were half as many secret guards as before, and Hu San was not there either.


    Sneak into the house through the window.


    There is no one in the room, except that there is someone on the bed.


    If the bed curtain is down, the person should be asleep.


    Du Wan tiptoed close to the bed curtain and slowly opened it, expecting to see Pei Hao. However, she was suddenly greeted by a long sword. She did not expect that there would be an emergency.


    This made Du Wan''s heart tremble.


    Almost relying on instinct, he leaned back and avoided the sword.


    In an instant, the distance was widened.


    Du Wan stared at the bed, "Who? Come out?"


    Princess, Princess? The person on the bed eximed in fright.


    A young man rolled down from the bed. He was wearing Pei Hao''s robe. His face was somewhat simr to Pei Hao''s. He was still holding a long sword in his hand. He rolled to the ground and immediately knelt down in front of Du Wan. "Damn it! This subordinate deserves to die!" I just thought it was an assassin who drew the sword, I''m sorry."


    Are you Prince Peis secret guard?


    Yes, yes. Even if he is a secret guard, he is also a substitute.


    The master of a wealthy family usually has several substitutes.


    Today''s young substitute did not expect that the dignified princess would climb through the window, and was secretlyining in his heart.


    Du Wan didn''t mean to me him, but asked strangely: "What are you doing? Where is your prince?"


    The young man lowered his head and said nothing.


    Even if the other party is the princess and the prince''s fiance, there are some words that he should not answer. For example, the master''s whereabouts cannot be revealed.


    Du Wan waited for a long time, but she didn''t even wait for his answer before she understood, "Okay, if it''s not convenient, I won''t tell you. I just asked casually, I don''t really need to know."


    Thank you, Princess. The young man was obviously relieved.


    Du Wan didn''t see Pei Hao, so he didn''t stay long. "The princess will leave first. When your heir apparentes back, just tell him that I came to see him."


    Yes, my subordinates will definitely tell the crown prince.


    "Um."


    Du Wan turned around and came to the window again, turned over and left.


    Todays trip was in vain

 Chapter 414: Do you know who wants to kill you?

    Chapter 414: Do you know who wants to kill you?


    Chapter 414 Do you know who wants to kill you?


    Summer night, the sky is full of stars.


    The moonlight is shining, in a quiet mountain, in a small cave.


    Pei Hao sat by the fire, adding firewood.


    Beside himy the unconscious Qiao Qingzhu.


    When he found the person, Qiao Qingzhu was already seriously injured.


    Pei Hao didn''t know who he had offended and was determined to kill him. He could only wait until he woke up and ask again. Fortunately, when he went out to find someone this time, he brought Master Yuantong''s wound medicine with him. Otherwise, it would be difficult for Qiao Qingzhu to survive if he couldn''t get down the mountain now.


    Qiao Qingzhu injured his leg, and it would be difficult for Pei Hao to think of getting him back to the city alone.


    Pei Hao can only wait for Hu San and others toe over.


    until dawn,


    Qiao Qingzhu woke up and found himself in a cave.


    Pei Hao handed over a wooden bowl, which was filled with more than half a bowl of water. "Are you awake? Drink some water. And take some medicine."


    Why are you here?


    Qiao Qingzhu was still a little confused and had not turned around.


    He took the wooden bowl from Pei Hao and drank a few sips. When he saw Pei Hao handed him a pill, he casually took it and stuffed it into his mouth without fear of being poisoned.


    Pei Hao saw that he had eaten it and said, "Your servant found me and asked me to rescue you."


    Hes not dead?


    No, I fell down the mountain and got hung up on a tree. I was very lucky.


    That can be considered my luck. Qiao Qingzhu smiled optimistically.


    Pei Hao agreed with his statement, "Indeed. If he died, I wouldn''t know anything happened to you."


    If you didnt know something happened to him, you wouldnt go into the mountain and find him unconscious and seriously injured. Considering that he was so seriously injured, there was no one to help him, and he had no way to ask for help. It could be said that he could only wait for death.


    Pei Hao asked: "Do you know who wants to kill you?"


    "I don''t know, a killer appeared suddenly." Qiao Qingzhu didn''t know who wanted to kill her. "I have been running a theater troupe for the past few years, and not many people even know my origins."


    Its not much, does that mean someone knows about it?


    "But I have been fine for so many years, and now something suddenly happened. I feel that the person who is chasing me this time is not necessarily rted to my identity. My wealth is pure, and the person who wants to kill me..." Suddenly, something came to Qiao Qingzhu''s mind. Thinking of Qiao Qi, the man didn''te to the door, but someone sent him a letter secretly.


    With Pei Haos reminder, Qiao Qingzhu did not reply to Qiao Qi, and the letter was burned.


    Qiao Qingzhu mentioned the matter to Pei Hao, "Could it be him?"


    "He has no conflict of interest with you, right?" Pei Hao confirmed now that Qiao Qi was really not dead.


    Qiao Qingzhu said: "He said in the letter that he was very ill and wanted to see me for thest time."


    Pei Hao was surprised, Seriously ill?


    "yes."


    When will I write to you?


    Last month, I had doubts in my mind, so I didnt go.


    Pei Hao touched his forehead, He may be really ill.


    Didnt you say that there was someone behind him? If you are sick, you dont have to worry about being treated.


    "When he was in the southwest, he escaped with injuries. The doctor said that his vitality was seriously injured and he must be well taken care of.... Failure to take good care of him will affect his life span. But he is going to die. Why does he want to see you? He and you are not brothers. "Pei Hao suspected there was fraud.


    Qiao Qingzhu shook his head, "I haven''t contacted or seen him in twelve years. I''m quite surprised."


    Just because he felt strange and thought about Pei Hao asking him not to have contact with Qiao Qi, he did not go to the address in the letter. Qiao Qingzhu didn''t know whether what happenedst month had anything to do with his ident this month. He needed to check again.


    Pei Hao asked: "Then what happened to you this time?" "Someone came to invite an opera troupe to sing in a vige in the suburbs. The price was quite high, so I epted it."


    The weather is hot, and many wealthy people in the city go to Zhuangzi outside the city to escape the heat. Qiao Qingzhu put forward a lot of orders, but this one really couldn''t be passed up, so he took people there.


    Unexpectedly, after singing, he had an ident on the way back to the city and was betrayed by his subordinates.


    When Qiao Qingzhu was being chased, he had no choice but to flee toward the mountains. Fortunately, he escaped and waited until Pei Hao arrived.


    Pei Hao gave Qiao Qingzhu barbecue and some wild fruits.


    Qiao Qingzhu ate slowly, chewing every bite carefully, "Your barbecue skills are average."


    "I think you''re not too hungry yet, yet you''re still picking something." Pei Hao said jokingly.


    Qiao Qingzhu smiled silently, "Have fun in the midst of suffering."


    Hungry, very hungry.


    How can someone who hasnt eaten for two days not be hungry?


    Qiao Qingzhu has not experienced such suffering for a long time, "Is my leg broken? Will I be ame?"


    "It''s not serious. Let''s go back and see Dr. Bai to have a look. My leg injuryst time was much more serious than yours. Isn''t it better now?" Pei Hao said this to reassure his friend.


    Qiao Qingzhu said gratefully: "Chengming, thank you. You saved my life. You can tell me if you need it in the future."


    What are you talking about? Its not toote to thank me after you recover from your injuries.


    Pei Hao heard the noise outside and made a silent movement towards Qiao Qingzhu.


    He quietly got up and walked out of the cave.


    Not long after, Pei Hao returned, taking Hu San and others with him.


    At that time, in order to find Qiao Qingzhu faster, Pei Hao took the lead in going into the mountains to look for him.


    Pei Hao was the strongest among them, but bringing people with him only slowed down his progress. That''s why he searched separately from Hu San and others, which could also increase the chance of finding the person. Of course, Pei Hao would leave a code wherever he went.


    Even if they are separated, Hu San and others will be able to find him sooner orter as long as they follow the code.


    Among the guards brought by Hu San, some have some knowledge of medicine.


    He treated Qiao Qingzhu''s foot injury and bound the injured leg with two pieces of wood.


    He made a temporary stand and carried Qiao Qingzhu down the mountain.


    This time we had enough people, so we were not afraid of idents on the way, and we sessfully made it down the mountain without any danger.


    Pei Hao and his men did not return to Beijing, but secretly went to Zhuangzi where Pei Hao had rested.


    After sending Qiao Qingzhu to the wing, Pei Hao ordered Hu Sandao: "Go and ask old doctor Bai toe over and say that I am unwell. I don''t know who is the person behind the scenes who wants to kill Qingzhu, and whether he will do it again. For the sake of caution, don''t reveal that he is with me." The news about his recovery here is that he has died in the mountains."


    Hu San reminded, "Your Majesty, why don''t you ask Mr. Qiao?"


    He is unconscious. I will tell him when he wakes up.


    "Yes. I will go and do it now." Hu San went out and did what Pei Hao ordered.


    Old doctor Bai was invited over. He really thought that Pei Hao was unwell, but he ended up asking someone else to look at his injuries.


    He did not ask any questions and treated the patient seriously.


    Pei Hao saw that Dr. Bai had bandaged Qiao Qingzhu properly, and then he asked with concern: "Old Bai, how is my friend''s injury? Will it be the root of the disease?"


    As long as you take good care of it and dont get injured twice, recovery will not be a problem.


    "Thank you for being old. I hope you won''t tell anyone about this matter."


    I know, please rest assured, Your Majesty. Old Doctor Bai assured.


    Pei Hao nodded with satisfaction and turned to Hu San: "Hu San, send Mr. Bai out."


    Yes, Your Majesty, Mr. Bai, please...

 Chapter 415: Will not be fooled by beauty

    Chapter 415: Will not be fooled by beauty


    Chapter 415: Dont be fooled by beauty


    Pei Hao had a good meal after washing himself.


    Just before taking a rest, he received a report from the secret guard, saying that the princess went to the Duke''s Mansion to look for him yesterday and left without meeting anyone. So before taking a rest, Pei Hao wrote another letter and ordered someone to send it to Du Wan, and then hey down on the bed to sleep.


    Pei Hao went into the mountain for three days and did not have a good rest.


    So after sending someone to deliver the letter, he fell asleep not long after.


    By the time Du Wan got the letter, it was already an hourter.


    The person who sent the letter to Du Wan was a secret guard of the Pei family.


    Du Wan got Pei Hao''s letter and looked out the window. She was quite surprised. She asked the secret guard, "This letter came muchter than I expected. He asked his substitute to pretend to be in the room and he ran away." Where did it go?"


    Princess Princess, my subordinates are just messengers.


    "I didn''t say that you were not a messenger. You just asked."


    You may be able to find the answer in the letter.


    Oh, arent you leaving then? Du Wan was about to open the letter, but she raised her head and asked him after opening it halfway.


    The secret guard said dryly: "Princess, do you have a reply? I will bring it back to you by the way."


    Du Wan pinched the thickness of the letter. It was a lot of paper, and the content might not be small. She would not be able to finish it in a while. She then decided: "No need for this. Go back and tell him that I will go there tomorrow." Zhuangzi is looking for him."


    Okay, Ill leave.


    The secret guard saluted Du Wan respectfully, turned around and left.


    Du Wan continued to open the letter and read it.


    There is really a lot written on it. He talked about what he was going to do this time, how long he stayed in the mountain, how hard he lived, whether he could eat well or sleep well, etc. It made people feel sad.


    The prince Hu San and others saw was a powerful superior.


    The prince Du Wan saw in the letter now was a poor little man who had gone up the mountain to suffer. I have to say that Pei Hao''s trick is very useful. After Du Wan saw it, he definitely felt sorry for him and didn''t think he was pretending to be pitiful.


    Du Wan is someone who has been to the mountains. If you are not prepared, spending the night in the mountains is not a good experience. Don''t worry about snakes, insects, rats, ants or wild beasts. There are so many mountain mosquitoes that they can **** up all the blood from people.


    Pei Hao stayed there for three days and two nights. How could he be better off?


    Du Wan began to think about what to bring tofort him when she went to see him tomorrow.


    It''s just that in the letter, Pei Hao mentioned that he was going to save someone, but he didn''t specify who he was saving, only that he was a good friend. Du Wan was a little curious about this. If Pei Hao could save him personally, he must have a close rtionship.


    But this Mo Nis good friend was not included in the original work.


    The first turning point in the life of the viin Pei in the original work was when the primitive mountains were ambushed, and Mu Si''an, Hu San and others died. Later, his whole person became colder and colder, more and more evil...


    Du Wan recalled Pei Hao in the book.


    For the first time, I clearly felt that the people in the book are the people in the book, and reality is reality. Today''s Pei Hao is very different from the viin in the original work, at least in terms of personality. Pei Hao now feels like a warm and flesh-and-blood person to her. Not as cold-blooded as described in the book.


    Could it be that the friend he went to save this time died in the original work?


    Du Wan took this seriously and decided to ask about it tomorrow.


    So, when Pei Hao woke up and before he heard the secret guard''s report, he saw Du Wan sitting on the bed and meditating. He was pleasantly surprised and said, "Wan Wan, you came to see me so early."


    surprise!


    Of course I have to pounce on him.


    Pei Hao turned over and rushed towards the little girl.


    Du Wan has long understood his tactics and dodged in advance before others pounced on him.


    Pei Hao jumped up, a look of regret shed across his face, he turned over and sat up again, smiling like a gentleman, "Wanwan, when did youe? Why didn''t you wake me up?"


    "I see you slept soundly." Du Wan said with a smile.


    She left the city early this morning without taking anyone with her, so she went very quickly.


    In front of the little girl, Pei Hao began to dress slowly and elegantly. Du Wan, who was watching, was very curious and couldn''t take his eyes away. The reason was that he didn''t know how he did it. Every move he made was particrly beautiful and his temperament was very good. If it were taken with a video recorder, I''m afraid every second of the screenshot could be used as a refined picture.


    Pei Hao finally said, his ears flushed, "Wanwan, do you think it looks good?"


    It looks good. Du Wan was very honest.


    Pei Hao smiled, his eyes soft and shining.


    Du Wan''s heart was pounding, "Are you trying to seduce me?"


    "Now I can see that it''s useless." Pei Hao pointed at her forehead, "It''s a little slow here. Do you want me to give you a kiss as a punishment?"


    When he said this, he thought that the little girl would be very shy, but she would still agree calmly.


    Unexpectedly, the little girl''s reaction was beyond his expectation.


    When he was about to get closer to her, she copsed three feet away.


    The mouth and nose were still covered with the little hands, and there was no concealed disgust in the big eyes.


    Pei Hao was a little doubtful about life, "Wanwan?"


    You woke up early in the morning and you havent rinsed your mouth yet. Du Wan reminded ruthlessly.


    ?!


    Pei Hao''s smile froze and he looked at her faintly.


    Du Wan firmly stated that he would not be deceived by beauty and asked him to recognize the reality as soon as possible.


    Pei Hao could only walk to the washroom next to her with a little nervousness under her intense gaze.


    By the time he came out again, she had already sat at the dining table, holding a bowl of assorted porridge and drinking it with gusto. ording to his understanding of her, she might have forgotten what happened before.


    Pei Hao sat down, picked up the bowl of porridge on the table and took a sip.


    Du Wan picked up another pancake, took a bite and said, "Who are you going to save this time?"


    You know Qiao Qingzhu.


    "This is"


    Du Wan blinked, and it took him a while to remember who this person was, "Is he your friend?"


    Yes, havent I mentioned it to you before?


    "No." Du Wan shook his head, "You mentioned his background to me before and that he likes to sing. You didn''t say that he was your good friend. We have a good rtionship with you."


    There is a big gap between the two people. Du Wan did not expect that they would be good friends.


    Pei Hao thought about it and realized that he had never mentioned it before, "I will go see himter, will you go?"


    Go. Du Wan went to see this unfortunate guy.


    ording to the original work, Pei Hao''s friend did not appear. In all likelihood, not many people know when he became cold.


    Du Wan didnt know if it was this time that Qiao Qingzhu encountered death. How did he get into the ident?


    Betrayed by his subordinates and hunted down. Pei Hao did not hide anything from Du Wan.


    Du Wan was stunned, "Do you know who wants to kill him?"


    I dont know. He said he didnt think of anyone he had any grudge against for the time being..."


    You dont even know who your enemy is?


    He who can recruit a group of killers will have a high status. He just likes to sing, and there is no conflict of interest with such a person.


    "It''s quite a mystery who wants to kill him.

 Chapter 416: I have a secret to tell you

    Chapter 416: I have a secret to tell you


    Chapter 416 I have a secret to tell you


    Pei Hao took Du Wan with him to visit Qiao Qingzhu.


    Qiao Qingzhu was not surprised to see Pei Haoing, but she was surprised to see Du Wan so early. "I''ve seen the princess before. It''s quite surprising to see you here suddenly."


    "No surprise, I''m here for you." Du Wan smiled and sat on the chair next to her.


    Pei Hao''s face darkened after hearing this.


    Isnt iting for him? Why did it be Qingzhu?


    Qiao Qingzhu was really surprised now, "What does the princess mean by this?"


    I want to know who Prince Peis friends are. Du Wan really came here specifically to see the cannon fodder.


    Qiao Qingzhu smiled and said, "To be honest, I still rely on the crown prince''s blessing."


    Pei Hao''s mood improved quickly.


    Du Wan didn''t think much, looked at Qiao Qingzhu and asked, "Can''t you imagine who the enemy is?"


    Unexpected.


    Didnt you think of anything that conflicts with your interests?


    There are several opera troupes in the capital, and I am quite famous. asionally we will have disputes, but not to the extent of a life-and-death feud.


    Could it be that you hooked up with a noble girl from a certain family, and then recruited her fianc or family members..."


    Du Wan smiled.


    Don''t tell her, it''s impossible.


    ording to what she sawst time, it was really possible.


    Qiao Qingzhu''s heart skipped a beat, and immediately embarrassment appeared in her eyes, "It''s really hard to say this."


    Pei Haos handsome face darkened again.


    Du Wan looked like she was watching a good show, "Have you really hooked up before?"


    "I''m good at opera and singing. After living in the capital for so many years, I always have a group of people who follow me. Otherwise, how could I be everyone? It''s just that men''s jealousy is terrible. It makes me think about who wants to kill me, but I still don''t know. Figure it out." Qiao Qingzhu thought about whether she had offended anyone recently, and found that it was almost the same as before, "No one came to warn me."


    Pei Hao didnt quite believe him.


    This guy usually hooks up with a lot of nobledies, although he is always polite.


    Qiao Qingzhu said helplessly: "When I open the door to do business, I can''t offend the customers and push the money out."


    "Come on, are you short of money?" Pei Hao didn''t believe it.


    Im really short. Qiao Qingzhus answer was surprising.


    Du Wan asked strangely, "What did you do with the money?"


    "I used to pick up some orphans and set up a charity, because I was afraid they wouldn''t have enough money to spend. Later, when they met orphans, they would pick them up again, and gradually there were more people. More than ten yearster, I don''t know how big it has be. Listen, He said that he started his own business and it was going well..." Qiao Qingzhu was just halfway through her words.


    Du Wan stared at him with wide eyes and interrupted him, "What''s your mother''s surname?"


    "Yan." When answering, Qiao Qingzhu was very confused, "Why did the princess suddenly ask about this?"


    "hehe."


    Du Wan just wants tough now, "This Shantang is also called Yanmen? Right?"


    Qiao Qingzhu said: "There is this name behind my back. It is usually called Shantang..."


    "Don''te here. Prince Pei is your friend, but you keep telling lies." Du Wan''s face was not very good at this time, "This organization came to kill mest year. The person behind the scenes of Yan n is The second master of Yan n."


    The world is big, but also small.


    It has only been one year since the incident at Yanmen.


    Du Wan still remembers it, and Pei Hao also remembers it.


    Qiao Qingzhu was shocked when he heard this, "Sorry, I didn''t know about this." Du Wan looked at him suspiciously, and then looked at Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao looked thoughtful, as if he was considering this matter, "Brother Qiao, tell me what happened back then and how you established the Shantang, which is now the Yanmen."


    In the battle of the Qiao family more than ten years ago, all the men in the family who participated in the war were killed, and only Qiao Qingzhu was left among the direct descendants. His grandmother died of illness, and his mother lingered on the bed and died of illness within a few months. Qiao Qingzhu traveled and visited many ces. Later, he rescued several orphans and set up a charity.


    Qiao Qingzhu always uses a pseudonym when she goes out, and her surname is her mother''s surname of Yan.


    He did not manage the affairs of the charity hall very much. He took an old servant with him to travel around. It''s just that someone will send a sum of money back every year, which is enough for the children''s expenses. Later, he became interested in singing, so he hired a master to learn it. Unexpectedly, he ended up where he is now.


    Qiao Qingzhu said depressedly: "I haven''t left Beijing for seven or eight years."


    Pei Hao thought about it, it was really like this.


    Du Wan didnt know what to say about this.


    In the original work, the head of the Yan n is a young man from a down-and-out family who has been neglecting the affairs of the family for many years. Later, he was killed by Xie Zhang and his cousin, and his power was consolidated by the other party. Du Wan didn''t know the inside story, and the original work only touched upon it briefly without describing it in detail. If it was true as Qiao Qingzhu said, he died quite unjustly.


    Du Wan thought about the people behind the scenes who wanted to kill Qiao Qingzhu. It was most likely Xie Zhang and the second master.


    Leaving a depressed Qiao Qingzhu.


    Pei Hao took the little girl and left.


    When there was no one around, Du Wan asked: "Do you believe what he said?"


    "Xin." Pei Hao had never doubted Qiao Qingzhu, "If he hadn''t saved me this time, he wouldn''t have survived. Let''s not talk about my previous friendship with him, just talk about the life-saving grace this time. There is no need for him to hide it. "


    Pei Hao will believe Qiao Qingzhu.


    Its because he knows what kind of person his friend is, someone who is indifferent to fame and wealth and ys the world.


    Pei Hao added: "I knew before that he often did good deeds and helped some poor people or orphans. At that time, he built a charity hall and adopted a group of orphans. I''m afraid he also wanted to do good deeds for his deceased family members."


    Oh. Du Wan was doubtful.


    Wanwan is still doubtful?


    "Um."


    What makes you suspicious?


    I doubt him, do you care?


    "When you doubt him, you doubt my vision. Can I not care?"


    The statement  barely makes sense.


    Du Wan touched her chin and nced at him sideways, "My doubtse from not believing that there are people as stupid as Qiao Qingzhu in the world. They don''t know that they are the leader of an organization, and they stupidly waste their money every year. Send the money you get. The charity hall has turned into a killer organization, is he still doing good deeds and umting virtue?"


    Pei Hao:


    The little girl''s perspective on thinking about the problem is still as tricky as ever.


    This makes him feel a little less confident if he wants to say good things for Qiao Qingzhu.


    Du Wan stretched out her little finger mysteriously and hooked at Pei Hao, gesturing for him toe closer.


    Pei Hao''s eyes sparkled, "What''s wrong with Wanwan?"


    I have a secret to tell you...


    Du Wan whispered in Pei Hao''s ear for a long time, and revealed that the masterminds behind the scenes might be Xie Zhang and his cousin, "I tell you because I''m afraid that your investigation will go in the wrong direction. As for the power of Yan n, Qiao Gather the green bamboos or whatever you want, and don''t let Xie Zhang pick the peaches."


    Pei Hao nodded thoughtfully, "That makes sense."


    Of course, I always make sense when I say it.

 Chapter 417: Inexplicably, I got an extra wife

    Chapter 417: Inexplicably, I got an extra wife


    Chapter 417 I got an extra daughter-inw for no reason


    Du Wan raised her little head, her nervousness could hardly be concealed, and her tail was about to go up to the sky.


    She is really a bright little girl who is given a little sunshine.


    Pei Hao fell in love with her little appearance. The more he looked at her, the darker his eyes became.


    Finally seeing no one around, he grabbed the little girl and turned around to hide behind the rockery...


    When he came out again, it was already two quarters of an hourter.


    The little girl covered her slightly red and swollen mouth and red at him angrily. Her almond-shaped eyes were big, bright and juicy, and her face was pink and tender, making people''s hearts itch even more.


    Pei Hao regretted it very much. There were only so manyplicated etiquettes for getting married. With his constant urging, the Princess Mansion reluctantly agreed to set the wedding date for February 28th next year.


    Wanwan, how about we advance the wedding date?


    Why bring it up? Its more reliable to postpone it. Du Wan said threateningly.


    Pei Hao raised his forehead and said, "You want my life."


    "snort."


    Du Wan shook his head, turned around and walked away angrily.


    Pei Hao quickly followed her, coaxing her as she walked, "Don''t be angry Wanwan, it''s all my fault."


    "Of course it''s your fault. I told you not to leave, but you just didn''t listen. What should I do now? It''s all swollen. What should I do if my family sees me when I go back?"


    Yes, yes, its my fault. Ill pay more attention next time.


    Theres a next time?!


    No, I will be more careful next time.


    Du Wan was so angry that he turned around and stepped on Pei Hao, then continued walking forward.


    Hu San and others, hiding in the dark, just want to pretend they are blind. In the past, their wise and mighty prince, his moral integrity has fallen to the ground, and it is impossible to pick it up again...


    Du Wan did not spend the night in Zhuangzi.


    Returned to the Princess Mansion before dark.


    Then, he directly told Ningqin and the others that they were tired and wanted to go to bed early, so they hid in the dormitory and pretended to go to bed.


    Du Qian was busy these days, so she was lucky enough to spend one night.


    The swelling in her mouth subsided the next day, and Du Wan was very happy.


    Pei Hao will be very busy recently. It is said that he and Qiao Qingzhu are going to do something in Yanmen. He did not allow Du Wan to participate in this matter, and Du Wan did not necessarily interfere. Instead, he identally watched the cheap brother and Qin Jiu.


    It was Du Qian who came back from outside and saw Qin Jiu waiting outside the princess''s house.


    As soon as Qin Jiu saw Du Qian, he immediately stepped forward and stopped him, "Brother Du!"


    Miss Qin Jiu?


    Du Qian threw the horse''s reins to the guard next to him, "Why are you stopping me?"


    Qin Jiu said calmly and nervously: "Brother Du, the princess said she likes me."


    What? Whats wrong?


    "Didn''t you say before? You will marry the girl the princess likes in the future."


    Du Qians heart skipped a beat.


    He did say that before, so he looked at the girl in front of him carefully.


    A round-faced, very lovable, straightforward and lovely girl.


    Du Qian didnt know how to react for a moment.


    Du Wan, who was originally sitting on the roof eating melon seeds and watching the scenery, identally watched the whole crowd, dumbfounded.


    Even though Du Qian was still acting like a gentleman at this time, he was a little panicked. He had never met a girl who was so direct.


    Qin Jiu asked again: "When will youe to my house to propose marriage?"


    I Du Qian was stopped by the question.


    "I know, you are the man I have admired most since I was a child. You will never break your promise, right." Qin Jiu looked at him with shining eyes. Before he could nod, she turned around and ran away. "Remember toe to propose marriage early, the princess has said she likes me." Du Qian: "..."


    I have an extra daughter-inw for no reason, so Im a little panicked.


    At this moment, he looked up and saw Du Wan on the roof, grinding his teeth and shouted: "Du, Wan, Wan?! What did you do again?"


    Brother, this has nothing to do with me!


    Du Wansa ran towards the eldest princess''s yard.


    She got into trouble, but she didnt mean to do it!


    At that time, when Qin Jiu asked her, she never thought that this would happen!


    In a short while.


    Du Wan ran to the eldest princess and wiped away the non-existent cold sweat.


    The eldest princess was embroidering a child''s clothes. "Skin Monkey, what trouble have you gotten into again?"


    "Mom, you have to cover me this time." Du Wan sneaked behind the eldest princess with a guilty conscience and squeezed her shoulders gently, "Big brother will be here soon."


    Hey, have you offended your elder brother?


    Hey, hey, this


    Before Du Wan could finish her words, Du Qian from outside had already barged in. Just as he was about to speak, he met the eldest princess''s gaze and suddenly became speechless, "Mother, Wanwan got into trouble."


    What did your sister do?


    She got me a daughter-inw Du Qian lost his temper.


    The princess was shocked when she heard this, and the needle pricked her finger.


    Du Wan was nervous, "What''s going on?"


    "Nothing happened." The eldest princess looked back and forth at the brother and sister''s faces with her phoenix eyes, "Please tell me specifically when it happened."


    When Du Wan heard this, she immediately sat upright like a good baby.


    Under the intense gazes of the eldest princess and Du Qian, Du Wan whispered with a slumped head: "When Qin Jiu came to me, her eyes were red, as if she had cried. I asked her what happened, and she said I wanted to see her at home, and she asked me if I still remembered the past. I said that I would not exclude her from being my sister-inw, as long as she can be liked by my elder brother."


    Du Wan quickly raised her head and nced at the two of them separately, "Later, Qin Jiu asked me if I liked her. I said I did..."


    Du Qian looked at his sister with a half-smile.


    The more Du Wan talked, the less confident he became, "Who knew there was such a thing as elder brother?"


    "What are you talking about?" the eldest princess asked Du Qian.


    Du Qian twitched the corner of his mouth and exined his situation.


    The eldest princess was stunned at first, then covered her mouth andughed.


    Mother, what should we do now? Du Qian had no experience in this.


    The eldest princess smiled and said: "What can you do? I can''t give you any advice. You have to decide this yourself. My daughter-inw is yours, not ours."


    Mother is right, Du Wan agreed.


    There was no solution to this matter until Prince Consort Du returned to the government.


    Du Qian went to seek help from his father again.


    As a result, Prince Consort Dus answer was the same as that of the eldest princess.


    None of the three people decided for him, it was up to him to solve it himself.


    Du Wan felt extremely guilty and spent the next period of time walking around Du Qian.


    Qin Jiu, who had made peace with Du Qian, would send something to Du Qian from time to time, and of course Du Wan''s share was notcking. Du Qian didn''t say anything, but silently epted the things Qin Jiu gave him.


    Du Wan kept this gossip in her heart.


    After holding it in for several days, I couldn''t hold it in anymore, so I happily wrote the gossip in a letter to share with Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao was busy day and night. He rarely received a letter from the little girl and felt very happy. Unexpectedly, he ate a big melon from his uncle.


    He was wondering whether to push behind the scenes.


    As long as you get your brother-inw married as soon as possible, you wont have to stare at him all day long...

 Chapter 418: Dont you feel sorry for me?

    Chapter 418: Don''t you feel sorry for me?


    Chapter 418 Dont you feel sorry for me?


    Most of a month has passed.


    The drought in the north is getting worse.


    Fortunately, the emperor had already given instructions and allocated a sum of money to arrange for officials to take precautions.


    Afraid that the officials sent there might be disloyal, the emperor openly arranged for a **** to apany him, and at the same time secretly sent spies to keep an eye on him. Because of this precaution, two groups of officials were killed, and the third group was at peace. The reason is that the officials sent in the first two groups were corrupt and perverted thew, and they died without mercy.


    The emperor did not hide his actions.


    A group of officials in the DPRK were so frightened that they were trembling with fear again. With a knife hanging on the head, the efficiency of the officials'' work has improved a lot. This allowed the drought to be quickly controlled within a certain range without causing great chaos. It is much better than the chaotic situation in the original work, with countless casualties.


    Du Wan was very surprised when he found out.


    This is probably due to the fact that the national treasury has money?


    The emperor had previously enriched his treasury by confiscating his properties. Unlike the original treasury which was empty, he had money to deal with in case of disaster. This is exactly what Du Wan''s little butterfly fanned out.


    She seemed to have done nothing, but the people of Qin State benefited from it.


    All of the above happened on the surface, and an interesting thing happened behind the scenes.


    This is an interesting thing for Du Wan.


    Du Wan Bagua visited the Dingbeihou Mansion. It was said that the missing son of Dingbeihou''s eldest brother had returned. Dingbeihou was overjoyed and immediately submitted a memorial to the emperor to invite him to be crowned prince.


    The emperor temporarily suppressed the memorial and did not approve it.


    Even if the emperor has not approved it, it will still give Beihou a good reputation.


    Du Wan also specially disguised himself and went to the Dingbei Marquis Mansion to listen to the gossip, and sure enough he heard the reason.


    The second master of the Yan n, whose real name is Xie Hong, came back after being seriously injured. He thought he had killed Qiao Qingzhu and gathered the power of the Yan n. However, something unexpected happened. An ident happened in the middle of the n. Not only did Qiao Qingzhu not die, Pei Hao also stepped in.


    Xie Hong''s attempt to seize Yanmen failed.


    This failure is secondary, and it has also suffered bacsh, and the reputation of ungratefulness is destined to be carried.


    Xie Zhang''s men went to rescue Xie Hong and rescued him.


    After discussion, we simply asked Xie Hong to change his identity, and then we announced to the outside world that Xie Hong was back. It''s just that there''s something more nned behind the scenes...


    Prince Pei, do you know the purpose of the Xie family doing this? Du Wan excitedly went to find Pei Hao after hearing the news. As she spoke, she rubbed her little hands, her eyes were still bright, and she looked like someone was asking questions quickly.


    Pei Haoqing coughed and said with a smile, "What''s the purpose?"


    Please grant him the title of Prince Consort and run for the election of Prince Consort, hehe. Du Wan threw a big thunder.


    Pei Hao was surprised for a moment, but not surprised, "That''s it."


    Du Wan asked strangely: "You don''t seem weird?"


    "Xie Zhang is the sessor carefully cultivated by the Marquis of Dingbei. It is impossible for him to run for the election of the consort. The Marquis of Dingbei couldn''t let go of his old face and asked his only son to participate." When Pei Hao said this, he looked as if it was a miracle. He nced at Du Wan. The little girl suddenly encouraged the emperor to recruit a consort, catching the powerful officials in the capital by surprise.


    Think about it, its quite interesting.


    Du Wan touched her chin, "Why can''t Xie Zhang participate?"


    Sure, who would like the best child in the family to be a son-inw would not be willing to be the emperors son-inw.


    Didnt some young masterspete to please Qin Yuyu before?


    "Look, once the imperial listes out, how many of the previous young masters still want to join in? They would rather marry a princess than be recruited as a prince-inw. It''s just that the outstanding children in the n will arrange for one to go." Pei Hao meant. It is clear that the most outstanding son of the powerful in the capital will not run for the election of the Prince Consort. Du Wan chuckled, "That''s what I said..."


    Xie Zhang is Qin Yuyu''s official consort, so it is not so easy to dismantle the CP. When the male and female protagonists are together, they usually have twists and turns and go through hardships. Du Wan firmly believes in this.


    Its strange that Qin Yuyu is a good at making things, so she can be calm.


    The two of them were chatting, and the conversation reached Du Qian''s head.


    Pei Hao is very interested in his brother-inws marriage. Are you ready toe to propose marriage?


    "Not yet." Du Wan thought that Du Qian had not thrown away the things Qin Jiu had given him, and even said that he would send some gifts in return. "When they get familiar with each other again, it should be almost done."


    Then theres something going on?


    My eldest brother doesnt seem to reject it.


    "Well, the eldest brother is a stable person. If he doesn''t reject it, he should have an idea. Wanwan, why don''t we find a way to push him, so it''s slow..." Pei Hao thought of several ways to get the two of them to Quickly form a pair and drug them? Falling into the water? Alone in a room?


    Every time before making a decision, Pei Hao held back, fearing that it would be self-defeating.


    Du Wan nced at him sideways, "Don''t add anything to anything, feelings need a process of eptance. Outsiders can just watch from the side and let nature take its course."


    Im just worried about my eldest brother.


    Hey, I dont think the princess knows about your little thoughts.


    Its okay if you know, dont you feel sorry for me?


    Dont feel bad! You deserve it.


    "..." Pei Hao suddenly became happy when he saw the little girl swearing. He hugged her and refused to let go, and kept rubbing her face with his head, "Really? I deserve it? If you curse again, curse again..."


    Giggle. The little girl was amused and giggled.


    Next, the two of them didn''t know what they were thinking, but they watched Du Qian and Qin Jiu in the dark with great interest, always paying attention to their progress.


    With a cheating person like Du Wan, it really shouldn''t be too simple to know whether two people have met. Of course, Du Wan still kept her promise to Du Qian and would not use her ability to eavesdrop on her family''s privacy. However, Qin Jiu was not married yet and was not engaged yet, so he was not considered a family member for the time being.


    Du Wan secretly inquired about her whereabouts and felt confident.


    When she got thetest news, she hurried to the Duke''s Mansion to share it with Pei Hao, "Extra number! Extra number! Thetest gossip, Qin Jiu made an appointment with my eldest brother to go swimming in theke and put outnterns during the Ghost Festival."


    Hungry Ghost Festival? Its only a few days away.


    Its only a few days away, hehe.


    "I will pick you up then and follow them secretly..."


    Pei Hao pretended to be recovering from his illness and lived in seclusion. He did not go to the Yamen for duty.


    So, I stay with the little girl all day long, feeling satisfied and smiling more and more day by day.


    The Duke of Zhen, who was looking for his son, happened to overhear the private discussion between the two people, and his face was speechless.


    My son used recuperation as an excuse to not do his job properly.


    However, when he saw the cheerfulness and vitality between his son''s eyebrows and thought about how Southwest almost lost his son, the Duke of Zhen suddenly thought about it.


    At present, the power of the Duke''s Pce is sufficient, and it is about to be married to the Princess Pce. If the son is obsessed with power again, it is not a good thing. The Pce of the Lord may be like a raging fire cooking oil, making the superiors afraid. Moreover, now that Mu Si''an is climbing up the ranks, even if they don''t take a stand, outsiders will attribute him to the influence of the Zhenguo Government.


    His son really doesnt have to work hard...

 Chapter 419: Go next door and watch the excitement

    Chapter 419: Go next door and watch the excitement


    Chapter 419: Go next door to see the excitement


    The Duke of Zhenmented that he had not had a son who was far-sighted before.


    Pei Hao found the Duke of Zhen and asked, "Father?"


    "Hey, Lord Duke." Du Wan immediately stood up obediently and greeted politely.


    The Duke of Zhenguo smiled and said, "You''re wee, Princess, we are all members of our own family."


    "Father is right, Wanwan doesn''t need to be polite to him." Pei Hao quietly hooked her finger.


    Du Wan brushed his hand away for fear of being discovered.


    Of course she thought she was doing it very secretly, thinking that no one else would see her.


    The Duke of Zhen was very pleased to see that the two of them had such a good rtionship, "I heard that you are going to have fun together during the Ghost Festival? But Hao''er has to go back to the n to worship his ancestors in the morning."


    I will be free in the afternoon. Pei Hao added.


    Du Wan was not surprised, "I know this. My eldest brother also wants to return to the n to worship his ancestors."


    The two young men looked at each other and smiled, and they had a tacit understanding.


    The Duke of Zhen will not do anything like beating mandarin ducks, "It''s good that you know. However, your sister ising back from Pingnan City, and your grandfather and grandmother will also apany her."


    "How could two old folks..." Pei Hao felt something was wrong.


    Zhen Guogong has no intention of going into details.


    After all, Du Wan is here and there are some family matters that are not suitable to be discussed.


    Du Wan is a discerning person. After sitting for a while, he said goodbye.


    The Duke of Zhen wanted her to stay for a meal, but Du Wan waved her hand to refuse and ran away faster. Really, she is different from the otherdies that Duke Zhen Guo has seen. She is a very cheerful and energetic little girl. She is not ying tricks at all. She says goodbye when she says she wants to.


    The Duke of Zhenguo looked at the little girl who climbed over the wall and left in the blink of an eye, "Son, the princess must have climbed over many walls. Don''t be too skilled in your posture..."


    Cough cough, cough cough cough


    Pei Hao almost choked on his tea and was too afraid to look up from hisughter.


    The Duke of Zhenguo smiled and said, "You are practicing Qinggong well."


    Of course. Much better than my son.


    Ha, can you bear it any longer? The wife you brought back is better than you, and you are not ashamed of it, but proud of it?


    "Only narrow-minded men will be unhappy." Pei Hao said this very frankly, "To tell the truth to my father, I have a strong wife to protect me, and I feel very safe, just like that period in the southwest."


    The Duke of Zhen was choked by sess, and finally realized that his son was an anomaly, "Are you telling the truth?"


    Pei Hao nodded wordlessly.


    The Duke of Zhen looked at his son seriously and asked, "What do you think?"


    Does father think there is anything wrong with me?


    Is it because I failed in teaching you before? Didnt you teach me your masculinity?


    "Ha ha."


    Pei Haoughed, "Where do you want to go?"


    Since he was a child, he was asked by his father to be independent and to learn various skills. He had never let his father down, so he had almost never tasted the feeling of beingpletely protected. When Southwest was in trouble and despair, the appearance of the little girl gave him a sense of security that he had never felt before.


    There is still... to rely on?


    Pei Hao looked straight at his father and slowly said what he had hidden in his heart for a long time, "My father taught me since I was a child that I must be vignt at any time, even when I am sleeping in Tingyu House. You said this is the key to survival." Tao. But as long as Wanwan is by my side, I don''t have to be vignt or worry, and I can sleep peacefully."


    Perhaps because of this, he is particrly greedy...


    The Duke of Zhen was particrly unhappy when he heard this.


    Being born in a family like theirs, how easy is it to live a stable life?


    The Duke of Zhen Guo raised his hand and patted Pei Hao on the shoulder, his hand trembling slightly, "Father, I''m happy for you. I''m really, really happy."


    Yeah. Pei Hao clenched his fist and then unclenched it.


    The Duke of Zhen turned around and walked away, his stepsing more easily than ever before.


    Its the Hungry Ghost Festival again.


    The servants of the Princess Mansion are all busy. Du Consort and Du Qian returned to their nst night. Du Wan could have gone back, but she did not go back and was responsible for staying in the mansion to take care of the eldest princess.


    The masters in the house are happy, and the servants are also happy, and there will be extra dishes during the festival.


    Du Wan wandered around for a while and was almost overjoyed when he saw the servant.


    Back to Tingyuju, I saw Luo Qi holding a pile of invitations, looking like he was going to take them away.


    Du Wan asked: "Who will send the post this year?"


    "There are quite a few." Luo Qi stopped and said, "Would the princess want to take a look?"


    Du Wan nced at dozens of invitations and asked, "Is this one sent recently?"


    It was three days ago.


    "Is there any eldestdy from the uncle''s pce?" Du Wan suddenly thought of Du Yunrong.


    Luo Qi shook his head, "No."


    Who is the one with the highest status?


    "It was sent from the pce." Luo Qi urately pulled out a gold-gilded post.


    Wealthy, magnificent, and golden.


    Du Wans mouth twitched. Hasnt Qin Yuyu developed her aesthetic sense yet?


    Took it and opened it, yo! Invited her to hang out during the Ghost Festival, but she had no intention of attending.


    Qin Yuyus face is not as good as Du Yunrongs.


    If Du Yunrong invited her to have fun, maybe she would go there.


    Du Wan motioned for the game to go down, then asked Xiang Ningqin, "Ningqin, do you know what Du Yunrong has been doing recently?"


    "Since the emperor granted the marriage, Miss Yun Rong has rarely been seen. Last month it was reported that she stayed at home and embroidered her wedding dress." Ning Qin told what she knew.


    Du Wan sneered, "You believe in a ghost, and you''re still embroidering a wedding dress."


    Either the ban has not been lifted, or the person is too embarrassed to show up.


    Du Wan looked at the sun outside.


    Its still early, its not even noon yet.


    The little girl turned her head and looked in the direction of the mansion next door. It was the Duke of Qin''s mansion, which was Qin Jiu''s home. As his cultivation level increased, the range Du Wan could detect expanded. ording to her current ability, as long as she is willing, she can clearly know what is going on in the Duke of Qin''s mansion even if she is standing in the princess''s mansion.


    So, how terrifying is this ability?


    Precisely because of the fear, she never mentioned it to anyone, including Du Qian.


    Du Wan was not interested in knowing the privacy of other people in the Duke of Qin''s pce, but he was somewhat concerned about Qin Jiu, his future sister-inw. Today she sessfully made an appointment with Du Qian.


    When Du Qianes back, I will probably pick him up and go out to y.


    Originally, Du Wan thought that Qin Jiu might be dressing up now, worrying about what clothes to wear or what kind of headgear to wear. A woman likes her appearance.


    No!


    However, she was wrong.


    The future sisters-inw are fighting!


    With one against five, we have not yet fallen behind.


    After Qin Jiu killed the five sisters, he sessfully blew out thedies in each room, especially the mothers of several girls. Yes, the ones fighting here are all legitimate girls.


    Du Wan quickly grabbed a handful of sunflower seeds and flew towards the Duke of Qin''s mansion.


    Are you still a little fairy even if you dont care about gossip?


    "Princess, you are going out..." the guard outside shouted.


    Du Wan waved her hand without turning around, "Go and do what you have to do. You don''t have to follow me. I''ll go next door to see the excitement!"


    A group of personal guards:


    I always feel that they are bing more and more redundant.

 Chapter 420: Its because the neighbor next door is too careless.

    Chapter 420: It''s because the neighbor next door is too careless.


    Chapter 420: The neighbor next door is too ungrateful


    Du Wan went over quietly and hid on the roof watching the excitement below.


    At this time, Qin Jiu looked like a good baby and hid behind his mother, Mrs. Qin San.


    Mrs. Qin San is a tough woman. As a mother, she strongly used the other sisters, "The bullying went too far. Four people ganged up to bully my daughter without caring about the sisterhood. Don''t think about this matter. I must report it to the olddy and let her If shees to seek justice, I don''t believe you can turn ck into white."


    Mrs. Qin retorted, "Three brothers and sisters, can you please be reasonable? Look at my Zhen''er and Bao''er, this family is injured. Today is the Ghost Festival, so how can they go out?"


    "You can''t live without hurting yourself. Who can you me?" Qin Jiu suddenly added, "The five of them suddenly attacked me. Didn''t they just want to hurt me so that I can''t go out today? I was seriously injured against five. , I just didnt hurt my face.


    For today''s date, Qin Jiu protected his face with all his strength.


    Du Wan nodded, this is the right thing to do.


    The next step is for the public to say that the public is right, and for the mother-inw to say that the mother-inw is right.


    In the final analysis, it is male appearance that is the source of trouble.


    The five girls of the Qin family learned that Du Qian had asked Qin Jiu to go to theke together today, and they wanted to go with them, but Qin Jiu ruthlessly refused. Someone was not angry and made some sarcastic remarks. Qin Jiu was not a soft persimmon, so he stabbed him back, and he suddenly became the target of public criticism.


    To put it another way, in the past everyone was like that and there was nothing to argue about. Suddenly someonees to the front, who can still sit still? Someone has a vicious n. As long as Qin Jiu is beaten so that he can''t go out today, who will end up with the princess''s house in the future? Anyway, the princess''s house is going to marry the Duke of Qin.


    Du Wan was stunned by the brain circuits of these people and had to eat melon seeds to calm down.


    Who said that the Princess''s Mansion will marry the Duke of Qin?


    "Shut up, you''re all going against the grain." An old woman was supported by a maid and came in a hurry.


    The olddy of the Duke of Qin''s pce came forward, and the people who had been in high mes suddenly became mute. Just like that, a family fight suddenly disappeared.


    Penalize what you deserve and do what you should do.


    Mrs. Qin San was very stubborn and asked Qin Jiu to apply the medicine before leaving.


    The forest is so big that there are all kinds of birds.


    It is not easy for a family to live together.


    Qin Jiu did not let his mother apply the medicine, but persuaded her to leave in a good voice. Then he called the maid to get some medicinal wine for him. She was grinning in pain and wanted to curse, when she suddenly saw a little head peeking out of the window.


    Qin Jiu was almost scared out of his wits, "Princess, Princess?"


    Hehe, its okay, keep going, keep going! Du Wan climbed over the window and jumped in.


    Qin Jiu took a deep breath and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Let''s take a stroll." Du Wan sat aside and ate melon seeds with peace of mind.


    Qin Jius mouth twitched, casually strolling around?


    Walked around to her home?


    Du Wan knew in her heart that this was inappropriate, but she was thick-skinned enough. Looking at the injuries on Qin Jiu''s body, there were only a few bruises, which was not a big problem and would disappear in a few days.


    Qin Jiu was a little embarrassed, "You know everything?"


    Hehe, I dont know. Du Wan smiled and said she didnt know, but her expression was different, I heard you made an appointment with my eldest brother.


    Qin Jiu''s face heated up, "It''s an appointment."


    Then does this have anything to do with them? Why should I target you?


    They all thought that without me, they would have a chance to marry Brother Du.


    Oh, Im dreaming in broad daylight.


    Others dont know, but Du Wan knows it very well.


    Qin Jiu is rted to Du Qian and has nothing to do with the Duke of Qin.


    Du Wan said bluntly: "Without you, the rtionship between the Princess Mansion and the Duke of Qin''s Mansion would be that of ordinary neighbors."


    "Yeah." Qin Jiu heard her defense of him.


    Du Wan looked at her again, "How can you go out on a date like this?" "Yes." Qin Jiu said happily, "I fought five against one, and they didn''t hurt my face. On the contrary, their faces were all bruised." I''m injured, so I can''t even think of going out today. Fortunately, I''ve been serious about learning martial arts this year, so I didn''t suffer a loss today."


    She is not the only girl in the family who practices martial arts.


    Otherwise, it would not be a problem for her to fight one against ten.


    Du Wan sat there for a little longer, finished eating the melon seeds, and then said goodbye.


    Qin Jiu asked to stay, "Why don''t you sit down for a while? I''ll ask the kitchen to prepare something for you."


    "No, no, my father returned to the n and specifically told me to take good care of my mother. ording to this hour, they will be back soon. If I am not in the house, they may be scolded." Du Wan stood up and patted her. He left as soon as he could, without climbing through the window when he left.


    However, he walked over the wall.


    When he left, he was still arrogant and did not avoid the guards in the mansion.


    So, when the princess was in the Duke''s Mansion, she probably watched the fight between the girls. The olddy almost fainted from anger, and thedies in the other rooms were all sarcastic, and she was embarrassed to the Princess Mansion.


    Du Wan did it on purpose, just to make them feel ufortable.


    Not long after returning home, the eldestdy next door came to offer her apology in person. She didnt stay too long, put aside her polite words and left, leaving the eldest princess baffled. She sent someone to find out what happened.


    When the eldest princess learned the reason, she couldn''tugh or cry, "Wanwan is acting up again."


    "It''s because the guy next door is too careless." Aunt Wen put in a good word for Du Wan.


    The eldest princess has no real daughter.


    The girl next door is misbehaving because she hasn''t been taught well.


    Do you think anyone can like Qian''er? In this way, the marriage has been decided long ago.


    The eldest princess asked: "Where is Wanwan?"


    "In Yulingyuan." Aunt Wen specifically asked the servant.


    What are you busy with?


    I didnt ask, old ve. Do you want to ask now?


    "Forget it, let her go." The eldest princess couldn''t help butugh when she thought of what her daughter had done. "Fortunately, she is getting married soon. Chengming will have a headache in the future."


    The princess is a measured person and will not act recklessly when things happen. Prince Pei is lucky to be able to marry the princess.


    The eldest princess liked hearing this very much.


    Just at this time, a servant came to report that Prince Pei was visiting.


    The eldest princess thought that today was the Ghost Festival, "I''m here to pick up Wanwan. It''s not even noon yet."


    Aunt Wen smiled and said: "The prince is a thoughtful person. He must havee to pick up the princess immediately after the ancestor worship."


    Let him go directly to Wanwan instead ofing to my ce. The eldest princess ordered very thoughtfully, Let the kitchen prepare some Chengmings favorite food and send it to Yulingyuan.


    "Your Highness is still thoughtful." Aunt Wen immediately went to give instructions.


    Pei Hao didn''t eat anything when he came here in a hurry. He wanted to meet his elders politely first. Now that the eldest princess said no, he didn''t say anything more and went to Yuling Garden to find the little girl with a smile.


    Du Wan was surprised to see Pei Hao and ran outside to look at the sun. "You came quite early. Didn''t you make an appointment to y in the afternoon?"


    "If you want to go y, of course the earlier the better." Pei Hao''s peach blossom eyes were filled with affection.


    Du Wan shook his head, "I still have to wait for my father toe back."


    "I''ll wait with you." Pei Hao stepped forward and naturally took the little girl''s hand.

 Chapter 421: Ive wanted to do this for a long time

    Chapter 421: I''ve wanted to do this for a long time


    Chapter 421 Ive wanted to do this for a long time


    Du Wan did not pull away, but held his hand back.


    Not long after entering the house, Ningqin and others moved in the ice mirror, which made the house cooler. In addition, some food was sent from the kitchen, saying that it was specially ordered by the eldest princess.


    Du Wan was surprised and looked at Pei Hao again.


    Pei Hao smiled and said, "My mother-inw is very careful. She must have guessed that I was hungry."


    Haha. Du Wan smiled dryly.


    Why do you feel a little guilty for no reason?


    Pei Hao naturally noticed the changes in the little girl''s face. He didn''t ignore him too much. He felt guilty at least, "Wanwanes with me to eat something. Eating alone is boring and tasteless."


    "Okay." Du Wan did not refuse, and even asked someone to bring a small jar of fruit wine.


    Pei Hao drank the wine poured by the little girl herself and felt happy, "I found the master who made wine at Wangyue Tower and bought the recipe. I will learn how to make fruit wine for Wanwan myself."


    "Okay." Du Wan felt sweet in her heart. She raised her eyes and saw him looking at her with a steady smile. She suddenly felt her face heat up. She picked up the fruit wine and drank half of it, then smacked her mouth again. He said as if to cover it up: "Oh, today''s fruit wine tastes particrly delicious."


    "Ha ha."


    Pei Hao couldn''t helpughing.


    Smiling and smiling, his eyes couldn''t help but fall on her bright red mouth. He quickly went up to her and took a quick peck. Then he sat up straight and picked up the food with chopsticks, as if nothing happened just now.


    Du Wan nced sideways at him and red at him again when he saw that he was pretending.


    Wait for two people to put down their chopsticks, and then the servant clears the table.


    Du Wan took Pei Hao out for a walk to eat.


    Perhaps it was fate, not long after I walked out, I met an acquaintance.


    Su Che''s expression of surprise shed past, then he stood aside respectfully and saluted the two people. This scene is actually quite embarrassing. The former number one schr Su''s travel arrangements were no worse than those of Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao and Du Wan didn''t say anything and just passed by.


    Su Che was inexplicably relieved.


    At this time, it is better to say nothing than to say anything.


    When they were far away, Pei Hao said: "The Su family is quite impressive."


    Yeah. Du Wan rarely agreed.


    It is not that no powerful people fall from high ces to the bottom in an instant, but very few people can adapt to it. They usually give up on themselves ormit suicide. When the Su family came to the Princess''s Mansion, the Princess''s Mansion did not deliberately embarrass them. However, the gap from being served to serving others requires a strong psychological tolerance.


    This is equivalent to reshaping a person''s self-esteem and outlook on life.


    People have adapted and are still trying to live a good life.


    Pei Hao looked back and whispered: "I heard that someone was secretly contacting Su Che."


    Oh, are you trying to win over Su Che?


    "Maybe."


    Its quite interesting, it cant be the Xie family.


    I dont know who it is, but I think its probably the Xie family.


    "Ha, I don''t think it was the Xie family." Du Wan did not say that Xie Zhang had this tendency, but she strangled him to death on the spot. "Even if the Xie family wanted to take advantage of Su Che, they would note in person."


    The Su family can be like this, Dingbei Hou also participated.


    It can be said that the hardest kick to the Su family came from the Xie family.


    Du Wan knew that Pei Hao just said that to remind himself, "I will pay attention to this matter and let you know when I find out who it is."


    It''s not that the Xie family sent someone to contact Su Che, then it might be someone rted to the Xie family, or someone secretly on the same boat with the Xie family. The specific power of that party will need to be investigated to find out.


    The Du family and his son returned home.


    The two of them went to meet each other. After saying hello, Pei Hao happily led the little girl to set off.


    Du Qian looked at Pei Hao''s happy expression, not to mention how frustrated he was. He pulled Pei Hao to the corner and warned him: "People named Pei must abide by their duties, remember?"


    "Brother, I remember it and I promise not to mess around." Pei Hao said sincerely.


    Du Qian couldn''t find anything wrong with him, so he had no choice but to let him go with a dark face.


    This trip was by Pei Hao''s carriage.


    Du Wan got into the carriage first, and Pei Hao immediately followed. Before Du Qian could recover, he quickly asked the coachman to drive away. Pei Hao didn''t really feel relieved until he was far away and couldn''t see Du Qian.


    Du Wan smiled mischievously and said, "I thought the eldest brother would stop you and not let you get on the carriage."


    "This is the benefit of having an elder sister-inw." Du Qian had an appointment with Qin Jiu today and didn''t bother to stare at him.


    The two people looked at each other and smiled, and there was an inexplicable sweet smell in the carriage.


    This year''s Wangyue Tower, although not as lively as in previous years, still attracted a lot of people.


    Du Wan was very surprised, "Didn''t you say... seal it?"


    "The boss has changed." Pei Hao said close to her ear, "Want to know who the new boss behind the scenes is?"


    "who is it?"


    Your Majesty.


    "It''s not surprising. Wangyue Tower earns a lot of money every day. As long as he is not stupid, he will not miss this opportunity to make money. But will the money earned go to my uncle''s private treasury or the national treasury?"


    Half of it goes to the national treasury, and half goes to the emperors private treasury.


    The emperor would not trust the location of Wangyue Tower to an outsider, as it was still heavily guarded. Not to mention, with the emperor as the boss behind the scenes, there will be official patrols every few minutes. It is safer than before, and petty thefts are almost invisible.


    Pei Hao took Du Wan to theke.


    Thiske is not in Wangyue Tower, but argeke nearby.


    Theke is connected to the river, the water is green, and there is also a ce full of lotus.


    Pei Hao did not ask for a big boat, one that could amodate many people. He very deliberately asked for a boat. Only in this way can he be truly alone. Only a fool would take a boat with a bunch of people with his beloved.


    Whatever you want to do, you have to be restrained.


    Du Wan was not as far ahead as Pei Hao, "Prince Pei, can you row a boat?"


    I can. I went to learn it specially the day before yesterday, but I couldnt say this.


    Pei Hao pretended to understand and asked the little girl to get on the boat first.


    Du Wan jumped up lightly, and the people came up.


    Pei Hao followed him up, sat down and started rowing in a decent manner.


    If you are not careful, the boat will sway and move further and further away from the shore. The personal guards who came out and the guards of the Pei family could only guard the shore.


    Today, even if they wanted to follow, they could not find the boat at the moment.


    Wait a distance so that no one on the shore could be seen.


    Pei Hao didn''t know what he was thinking, but he deliberately rowed the boat into the lotus.


    The leaves of the lotus are so dense that when a boat rows in, most of them are immediately covered.


    Du Wan was very happy and even went to pick lotus pods excitedly.


    Pei Hao signaled, "Come here."


    Ill sit over there, how are you going to row the boat? Du Wan turned around and asked curiously.


    "You''ll find out when youe here." Pei Hao looked iprehensible.


    When Du Wan came closer, he released the oar, immediately pulled her into his arms, covered the back of her head and kissed her.


    grass!


    He has wanted to do this for a long time, and finally he found the opportunity...

 Chapter 422: Two people make love to each other

    Chapter 422: Two people make love to each other


    Chapter 422 Two people are in love with each other


    Du Wan originally thought she was going to watch Du Qian and Qin Jiu, but was detained by Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao will not let the opportunity to be alone slip away.


    So, at the end of the day, Du Wan didn''t even go to watch, and was locked to death by Pei Hao.


    Until dusk, when the water surface was covered with a golden color, she touched her burning lips and squinted at him with resentment, "...Are you done yet?"


    Its not over, its not over in my whole life. Pei Hao made a pun.


    "I''m hungry."


    Du Wan just wanted to go ashore and didnt want to be alone with him.


    Pei Hao put the peeled lotus seeds into her mouth and said, "Eat it, you will be full."


    Du Wan knew clearly that she just wanted to find an excuse to go ashore, "You haven''t even eaten dinner, aren''t you hungry?"


    "Are you hungry?" Pei Hao held the person in his arms.


    The one you love is in your arms, but you have to be patient and even more tormented.


    Pei Hao peeled another lotus seed and stuffed it into her mouth. When he left, his fingertips lightly traced her lips as if unintentionally.


    Du Wan raised her eyelids and nced sideways at him, "We agreed before that we were going to watch the gossip."


    Whats the point of looking at others? How about looking at me?


    What do you like?


    Isnt it really good-looking? Pei Haos erged face came closer.


    Du Wan raised her hand as white as jade and pushed his face away, "You are so shameless."


    Does it smell? It doesnt stink. Smell it again.


    Pei Hao brought his face close to hers, and deliberately leaned against hers. When his hair fell, he touched her white and tender face, causing Du Wan to dodge left and right, but he couldn''t bear the tickling and giggled. non-stop.


    The boat floating on the water suddenly swayed a few times.


    There is a painting boat approaching.


    The boat is very exquisite and beautiful, with beautiful rednterns hanging on it.


    Du Wan narrowed her eyes and looked towards the boat.


    Another person might not be able to see clearly, but Du Wan saw clearly that it was Qin Yuyu and others.


    There were not many people standing at the bow of the boat, about seven or eight. In addition to Qin Yuyu, there were also Xie Zhang and Chen Liu, as well as two young masters with good temperament and high birth status. In addition, there were a few The noble daughter of the capital.


    Du Wan said: "Did they do it on purpose?"


    "Ignore it." Pei Hao pressed her little head, not caring about being seen, "Some of them must be jealous of my Wanwan''s cuteness."


    Yes, you are right.


    Du Wans recognition of Pei Hao increased sharply.


    The people on the boat fell silent for a moment when they saw the two of us chatting with each other on the boat not far away. The two are an unmarried couple, and the wedding date has been set, but can''t they be more restrained when they are outside?


    It makes their teeth sore!


    Shameless. A womans voice suddenly sounded.


    But when the person who heard it wanted to look for the sound, he couldn''t find who it was.


    Some people are surprised, who is not afraid of death and provokes the princess and Prince Pei?


    Qin Yuyu smiled softly and said, "Wanwan and Prince Pei are a couple, so it''s inevitable that they will get close. Don''t spread what you saw today."


    "What the princess said is absolutely true." The person who responded was none other than Chen Liu, "They are a frank couple and their wedding date has been agreed upon. What is there to be ashamed of? I don''t know how many men and women are meeting on the Ghost Festival today. I don''t I believe that if you meet your sweetheart in private, you will do nothing..."


    At the end of the sentence, Chen Liu smiled evilly.


    There was a burst ofughter immediately. The behavior of Du Wan and Pei Hao is considered bold nowadays.


    Some people may feel that the woman is not reserved, but others may not be able to help but be envious and jealous. After the two people get married, maybe it will be a good conversation again. As Chen Liu said, some people present might be more bold than Du Wan and Pei Hao when meeting their sweethearts in private.


    The boat is getting closer and closer to the boat.


    The boat was floating on the water. Pei Hao did not row the boat. He just held the little girl and let her sleep half in his arms. It''s just that the boat is a big boat after all. When it sails by, there will inevitably be waves on theke, making the small boat sway violently.


    Pei Hao looked at the boat displeased.


    If he saw it correctly, the boat was deliberately approached.


    Prince Pei, Princess Jiaoyang, my princess is here to invite you. A maid shouted loudly.


    Pei Hao frowned and looked down at Du Wan in his arms, "Wan Wan, do you want to go up and paint the boat?"


    "I happen to be hungry. There will be food on the boat." Du Wan sat upright and stretched, as if she had just woken up.


    Du Wan waved her little hand towards the painting boat, "Come here! Come and pick up this princess."


    Pei Hao was a little funny seeing her natural look.


    If Pei Hao had to choose, he wouldn''t want to go there. Wouldn''t it be nice to be with a little girl? But the little girl chose to go to the boat, what else could he do? Indulge yourself.


    The man in charge of the boat stretched out a long bamboo pole.


    Du Wan saw Pei Hao catching one end of the bamboo pole and using his strength to make the boat slowly approach the boat.


    When they got close, Pei Hao threw a thick rope tied to the bow of the boat to the boat. Someone caught it and tied the boat. Next, Pei Hao hugged the little girl''s slender waist and led her to fly up to the bow of the boat using Qinggong.


    Du Wan ispletely self-reliant.


    When she came into contact with Qin Yuyu''s gaze, the dark jealousy in her eyes made Du Wan give up on herself, just to rely on Pei Hao, to let him take care of her, and to let him guide her.


    Hmph, Im so angry with Qin!


    Waiting for Du Wan to step on the bow of the boat.


    Qin Yuyu came over and said, "Cousin, what a coincidence."


    "Yes, what a coincidence. We can meet each other by chance on theke, and the fate is perfect." Du Wan had a clean smile on her face, but standing on the bow of the boat, she was as steady as a rock, but now she had to pretend to be frightened. It looked like he was half leaning on Pei Hao before he could stand firm.


    Qin Yuyu seemed to be concerned and asked: "Is Wanwan seasick? Do you want to go in and sit for a while?"


    Ouch, yes, Im a little dizzy.


    When Du Wan said this, she almost leaned into Pei Hao''s arms.


    Pei Hao also tacitly helped the person and protected him without leakage.


    Qin Yuyu was so angry that his heart and liver ached, and he was shameless.


    Pei Hao said softly: "Wanwan, I will help you in."


    Okay, I knew you were the best to me. Du Wanjiao spoke softly and winked at him.


    Pei Hao was obviously pleased, and the corners of his mouth turned up, "It''s good if you know."


    So the two of them talked to each other and went inside as if there was no one else around.


    The onlookers were stunned.


    Chen Liu followed quickly and brought stools for the two of them, "Princess, Prince Pei, please sit down. Do you want something to drink?"


    "Let''s have a cup of ginseng tea. Wanwan is a little ufortable." Pei Hao made a request, and then said, "Are there any pastries or something? You can order some. My Wanwan is hungry."


    Pei Hao then mentioned a bunch of things to pay attention to, including how my Wanwan is doing, what she likes and doesn''t like, etc., in great detail.


    Hearing this, some nobledies were so jealous that their faces were distorted.

 Chapter 423: Marrying your sweetheart is not easy

    Chapter 423: Marrying your sweetheart is not easy


    Chapter 423: Its not easy to marry your sweetheart


    Qin Yuyu was so angry that he secretly tore a handkerchief.


    Who doesnt want to be treated sincerely?


    Pei Hao clearly cares about the princess, very much, which is very rare.


    A handsome young man said with a smile: "I heard that Prince Pei sent people to the princess''s house every day to hurry up the marriage in order to marry the princess earlier. I thought it was a rumor, but now I believe it."


    "What''s the point? It''s easy to marry a wife, but it''s not easy to marry a sweetheart." Pei Hao said calmly.


    A maid brought a basin of water and a clean handkerchief.


    This is made clear, so that Pei Hao and Du Wan can clean their hands.


    Du Wan was so happy that she put her little hands in the basin to clean them.


    Pei Hao actually washed his hands along with her, and he inevitably bumped into each other. He didn''t shy away from it, and took the opportunity to help her wash her hands. He looked very focused on washing, as if he was doing something important.


    Some people dont want to read it.


    Its too dazzling!


    The sour smell around you is too strong. What''s going on?


    Qin Yuyu suppressed the difort in her heart and pretended to be generous: "Prince Pei is really kind to Wanwan?"


    Thats right, he is very kind to my princess. Du Wan raised her chin with a smile and said, Come on, Prince Pei,e and wipe my princesss hands quickly.


    As she spoke, she raised her hands, with drops of water dripping from her fingers.


    Pei Hao picked up the handkerchief on the side and wiped it for her. While wiping the water droplets, he said helplessly: "You are so delicate, there is really nothing I can do about you."


    The doting revealed in these words should not be too obvious.


    After wiping her hands clean, she took the newly served cakes aside.


    Du Wan thought that Pei Hao had done a good job just now, and put a piece of pastry to his mouth as a reward. Pei Hao was very thoughtful and took only one bite, leaving the remaining half in Du Wan''s hand.


    Du Wan wanted to continue stuffing it into his mouth, but she met his half-smiling gaze.


    Inexplicably, she understood what he meant.


    After hesitating for three seconds, Du Wan stuffed the half piece of pastry into his mouth. Okay, this time they are even more intimate, and they are still a locked couple in front of everyone.


    As long as everyone present felt that the two people were acting too intimately.


    It''s okay to do it in private, but it''s a little out of line to do these things on the spot.


    It just so happens that everyone just cant help but watch it again and again.


    Qin Yuyu sat across from them, and others sat down.


    Du Wan finished the te of pastries. In other words, she ate half of it and fed the other part into Pei Hao''s mouth, "Why are everyone looking at us? Since we are here to y, let''s have fun in time."


    Princess, do you and Prince Pei always get along like this? A girl couldnt help but ask.


    Du Wan looked at the girl with a kind face, "You are..."


    I am Wei Twelve, from General Weis Mansion.


    It turns out its you.


    Now Du Wan really remembered who she was, Wei Qiong, Wei Twelve. She still remembered that this girl had a handle on her, but where did she put the apology letter?


    For a moment, I couldnt remember it.


    Du Wan was stunned for a moment.


    At that time, her focus was on getting Xie Ying''s apology letter, and she turned to disgusting Xie Zhang.


    Then Du Wan said with a smile: "I remember you still have a letter with me."


    Hehe, hehe, the princess has a really good memory.


    Wei Qiongughed awkwardly, regretting it endlessly.


    She wouldn''t have said anything if she had known about it. She was worried about what happenedst year for a while at first, but then she didn''t see the princess talking about it with the letter, so she gradually forgot about it.


    Du Wan had no intention of finding trouble and continued to eat and drink. It wasnt until my stomach was full that I stretchedfortably.


    It was dusk outside, and theke surface at dusk, coupled with the scenery on the shore, was very pleasant. Some people didn''t want to see Du Wan and Pei Hao showing off their affection, so they ran outside to see the scenery.


    Qin Yuyu asked with concern: "Prince Pei, I heard that you have been recuperating. Are you feeling better now?"


    "Thank you for your concern, princess." Pei Hao didn''t say yes or no.


    Du Wanughed out loud, "He, with me apanying him, how dare he not be in bad health?"


    Pei Hao smiled indulgently and touched the green hair hanging behind her, "Wanwan is right. It is all Wanwan''s credit that my health has improved so quickly."


    "Of course..." Du Wan started to blow again, embellishing her face with gold.


    Qin Yuyu almost lost his temper on the spot.


    Finally, I suppressed it, but I was still so angry that I wanted to leave.


    However, there are too few opportunities to see Pei Hao like today, so we still sit so close. Qin Yuyu thought she had forgotten him, but the moment she saw him, her heartbeat couldn''t help but beat violently, because it was for him.


    Qin Yuyu felt that she was hopeless and felt heartbroken.


    Du Wanpi looked at Qin Yuyu with a smile.


    This woman hides herself very well. If you don''t pay close attention, you really can''t tell what she is thinking. However, as long as you pay close attention, you can see the enthusiasm and greed in her eyes.


    To this day, she still likes Pei Hao?


    Du Wan immediately saw Xie Zhang sitting in the corner.


    Xie Zhang was very quiet today. It would be more appropriate to say he was low-key. Ever since Pei Hao and Du Wan got on the boat, Xie Zhang had hardly been heard speaking. He was willing to be a backdrop throughout the whole process. If Du Wan hadn''t noticed, he might have ignored him. The male protagonist in the original work is like this.


    In general novels, the protagonists light cannot be concealed.


    Its this book. In the early days, the male protagonist had an outstanding appearance and a great reputation, but he was very humble and low-key when getting along with others ~. I didnt think it was unreasonable. Now that I think about it, , is it really reasonable?


    Pei Hao was not happy and raised his hand to pry the little girl''s head off.


    Let her face him and see only him.


    Du Wan blinked in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    Just look at me. The subtext is that you cannot look at the man next to you.


    Some people understood andughed out loud.


    But Du Wan didn''t understand for a moment and pped his hand away, "What are you doing? I look at you every day. What''s so good about you?"


    Im not good-looking, my prince? Pei Hao smiled with a hint of menace in his peach-blossom eyes.


    Du Wan curled her lips and said perfunctorily, "You''re good-looking, you''re the best-looking in the world, okay."


    "Well, I''m not blind." Pei Hao didn''t seem to hear her perfunctory words.


    Du Wan looked like there was nothing she could do against him.


    Someone next to meughed.


    Pei Hao asked warmly: "Why is Mr. Maughing?"


    The person whoughed was none other than the handsome young man who had spoken just now. He cleared his throat in embarrassment and said, "I''m envious. The rtionship between Prince Pei and the princess is really good."


    Hearing this, Pei Hao smiled kindly and said, "You have seen all this."


    Mr. Maughed loudly and did not answer.


    Because anyone who is not blind can see it.


    Du Wan looked at this man. He seemed to be the eldest son of the Minister of War, the eldest brother of the vicious supporting actress Ma Suqin. She looked at the other young master again, whom she didn''t recognize.


    But this man was sitting next to Xie Zhang and should have known Xie Zhang.

 Chapter 424: As the saying goes, there is no love and no jealousy

    Chapter 424: As the saying goes, there is no love and no jealousy


    Chapter 424 As the saying goes, there is no love and no jealousy


    The young master saw Du Wan looking over and smiled politely at her as a greeting. Du Wan was about to ask when Pei Hao said, "Wan Wan, the ginseng tea is getting cold. Drink it quickly."


    Oh. Du Wan picked up the ginseng tea and drank it in one gulp.


    Pei Hao picked up the blue handkerchief, wiped the corners of her mouth, and then put the handkerchief away properly. At this time everyone discovered that the veil this time belonged to him.


    It didnt take long for Du Wan to know who the young master beside Xie Zhang was.


    It is the newly returned Xie Hong, the former second master of the Yan family. It''s quite interesting to say that Pei Haocai and the Xie brothers had a secret fight not long ago, and they wanted to kill each other. However, at this time, the three of them still wanted to be harmonious on the surface, and they couldn''t talk openly about it.


    Du Wan looked at Qin Yuyu again.


    She didn''t know what Qin Yuyu meant by letting them board the boat, but it couldn''t be a good thing.


    Where there are male and female protagonists, it would be strange if something doesn''t happen.


    Sure enough, I didnt have to wait long.


    Qin Yuyu suggested a boating race, and the winner would get the jackpot.


    There are three boats, and Qin Yuyu is in charge.


    Chen Liu asked: "Princess, are youpeting alone or in pairs?"


    Lets form teams in pairs. Qin Yuyu immediately chose this option, However, theres no point in forming a free team. Its just like drawing lots. Whoever catches them can form a team with whomever they catch. Its best to form a team of one man and one woman.


    "Can!"


    Someone next to me echoed.


    Du Wanxiao looked at it slightly without making anyment.


    When Qin Yuyu speaks out, those who want to please her will only follow her.


    How to draw lots? Let the men draw lots first, then go to the women''s side, and those with the same numbers form a group.


    While preparing to draw lots, Qin Yuyu left for a while and secretly ordered her confidants to indicate that she would be paired with Pei Hao. This meant that she wanted to be manipted secretly.


    Qin Yuyu''s voice was very low, but he couldn''t bear Du Wan''s extraordinary ability.


    Du Wan immediately guessed Qin Yuyus thoughts.


    What is the most likely ident that will happen while ying this game?


    Falling into the water!


    If Pei Hao and Qin Yuyu are drawn into a group, the two of them will have the opportunity to sit in the same boat.


    After Qin Yuyu falls into the water, will Pei Hao, who is the closest, save him or not?


    Just listening, Qin Yuyu smiled and said: "Whoever wins first ce will get the prize."


    Cousin, this is too dangerous. What should I do if I fall into the water?


    Du Wan, just like a naughty kid who came to cause havoc, directly raised the key question, "It''s okay if a man falls into the water, but what about a woman? Girls who are rescued by men and fall into the water usually get married. They are not human beings. Everyone is a cousin..."


    Halfway through, Du Wan stopped talking.


    But those little eyes looked back and forth between Qin Yuyu and Xie Zhang.


    Everyone who heard this understood that when Qin Yuyu fell into the water, Xie Zhang rescued her, and then she found reasons to refuse, and she also won a good reputation.


    In an instant, the atmosphere was awkward.


    Pei Hao suppressed his smile. The little girl had the ability to disrupt the situation.


    Du Wan looked at Qin Yuyu with an innocent face and started chatting, "Oh, I brought up old things identally. My cousin is so kind and won''t me me, right?"


    No, I wont. Qin Yuyu was so speechless that he didnt want to speak.


    Just listening, a girl said: "Princess, don''t be so disappointed, everyone just be careful." Du Wan looked at the girl who spoke, it was Ma Su''e from the Ministry of War Shangshu Mansion.


    One of the main force who trampled on Ma Suqin in order to please Qin Yuyu. The backyard of the Minister''s Mansion of the Ministry of War is quite chaotic. With arge family, some disputes are inevitable. However, the elders usually teach the younger members of the n that they can fight at home no matter what they want, but they should always deal with the outside world when things happen.


    No wonder the Minister of War met a bad end.


    The backyard is on fire, is the front yard still safe?


    Du Wan said with a smile: "It''s you. Seeing you, this princess remembered that you once identally poured tea on your eldest sister''s head."


    Ma Sues face twisted for a moment.


    Qin Yuyu came out to smooth things over, "It''s okay, there are a lot of people on the boat who are knowledgeable, just ask them to pay attention."


    Its okay if everything is properly arranged. Mr. Ma agreed and nced at Qin Yuyu.


    This nce is very meaningful.


    The people present are all outstanding people, and they have seen many tricks since they were young.


    Qin Yuyu is a bit immature after all, but everyone is happy to y with her.


    The game ultimately did not stop and continued.


    When it came to drawing lots, it was said that the man should be drawn first. When it was Pei Hao''s turn, he did not reach out to draw the lot. Instead, he grabbed Du Wan''s little hand and said with a magnanimous smile: "If I want to form a team, I must work with Wan." Wan De, it wont work if I change it to a woman.


    Why not? Qin Yuyu blurted out.


    When these words came out, Qin Yuyu secretly cried out.


    Everyone pretended not to see the problem, but Xie Zhang gave Qin Yuyu a dark look. He overestimated her brains. He had seen her punishing women who had offended her to the point of being unable to stand up. She was a courageous and courageous person. Its scheming, whats the result? The existence of Qin Yuyu cannot cause misunderstanding between Pei Hao and Du Wan at all.


    Xie Zhang suppressed his emotions and could not move anything.


    Everything has been really unlucky this year. Not long ago, it was a sure thing to help my cousin consolidate the power of the Yan n. At that time, he had considered it over and over again to make sure it would not go wrong. Unexpectedly, Qiao Qingzhu had a close rtionship with Pei Hao, and Pei Hao would risk going into the mountains to save people for him.


    Du Wan smiled and held Pei Hao''s big hand, "Cousin, aren''t you embarrassed? I would be jealous if he sat in a boat with another woman."


    "Cousin Wanwan, please don''t be too stingy. Women should be more generous. Jealousy is not eptable." Qin Yuyu said with a good temper, and her expression made people feel like joking.


    Maybe someone else wouldpromise.


    Du Wan didn''t know how, and said with a smile: "I just want to be stingy and jealous."


    Qin Yuyu joked: "Prince Pei won''t like you if you do this."


    "Princess, what you said is wrong." Pei Hao said seriously, "My prince likes Wanwan very much, and Wanwan is also cute for being stingy and jealous. This shows that she has me in her heart."


    Du Wanughed silently, "That''s right, no love and no jealousy."


    Hearing this, Pei Hao felt as if flowers were blooming in his heart, and he was extremely happy.


    There is no love or jealousy. On the other hand, she likes him... Pei Hao couldn''t help but keep raising the corners of his mouth, and his eyes and eyebrows were full of smiles, which seemed a little silly for no reason.


    At this moment, Xie Zhang only felt that Pei Hao''s smile was very annoying, which made him feel a little panicked.


    Chen Liu and others felt a little sour after seeing this.


    Wont these two people cover up a little bit? The rtionship is so good, it''s really jealous.


    However, when it came to this, Qin Yuyu couldn''t make sense no matter how hard he tried to separate them, "But if you two are together, wouldn''t it be..."


    Its okay, its okay, I dont n to participate. Du Wan threw another thunderbolt.

 Chapter 425: The calculation ended in vain

    Chapter 425: The calction ended in vain


    Chapter 425 The n ended in vain


    Pei Hao immediately said calmly, "If the princess doesn''t participate, I won''t join in the fun. Besides, if the princess and I withdraw just right, you can make a couple."


    Chen Liu joked: "Does this count as a woman singing along with her husband?"


    Pei Hao gave Chen Liu a rare look of appreciation, and the man finally said something humane.


    Du Wan was determined not to let Qin Yuyu''s n go smoothly.


    As two people quit, others continued.


    Without the participation of Pei Hao and Du Wan, Qin Yuyu did not let anyone do anything. Perhaps the male and female protagonists are a destined pair, and they can naturally form a team after drawing lots.


    Du Wan was happy. Pei Hao picked up a small te of melon seeds from the coffee table and said, "Here, let''s eat some."


    You still understand me.


    Du Wan smiled, grabbed a small handful, and started knocking it excitedly.


    Three boats are notpared as three groups.


    Butpared two by two, the other boat was filled with a woman and a maid who could float. It was Du Wan''s previous words that reminded them that if there was an ident, they might not be able to rescue them.


    Du Wan sat on the boat and watched thepetition.


    The first ones to leave were Xie Zhang and Qin Yuyu, facing off against Xie Hong and Ma Su''e. The rules of thepetition were very simple, which was to row to the other side and back again. Whoever rowed the fastest would win.


    Pei Hao sat next to her, handing her tea and food. He even peeled the grapes and stuffed them into her little mouth.


    Chen Liu peeked at them from time to time and said, "Ah Hao, bring me a bunch of grapes."


    Dont you have any hands? Pei Hao replied coolly.


    Chen Liu smiled and said, "Isn''t it just greedy? I also want the prince to serve me."


    Step aside. Pei Hao continued peeling the grapes.


    Du Wan looked at Chen Liu and said, "You guys are going out to y on the boat, why are there so few people?"


    "Didn''t the princess notice? Those who came here are all people who have never been engaged before, and those who are engaged have gone on private dates, just like you and Ah Hao. Who is willing toe over and join us?" Chen Liu took out a book from the table Eat bunches of grapes with the skins on. He is not Pei Hao, and he is not that particr about food.


    Du Wan looked around and saw that it was exactly what he said. Another point was that these people all had good rtions with Qin Yuyu.


    Soon, the result of the game came out, and the team of Xie Zhang and Qin Yuyu won.


    Xie Zhang, Qin Yuyu and others returned to Huafang.


    The servants waited on me for a while, handing out water, towels, and food.


    Then, it was the turn of two groups, Chen Liu and Ma Gongzi, to get off the boat.


    When the **** presiding over the ceremony started, the two boats rowed quickly, and the girls on the boats were giggling happily.


    Originally, Du Wan and others were sitting on the bow of the boat.


    Xie Zhang said he should go there for convenience, and Xie Hong followed him in.


    So Du Wan, Pei Hao, Qin Yuyu, and Wei Qiong, who is like soy sauce.


    Wei Qiong is so well-behaved now that she can keep silent even if she can. She came to please Qin Yuyu on the orders of the elders in the family, but the elders also repeatedly warned her not to offend the princess.


    Then Qin Yuyu stood up and said, "Cousin, please excuse me."


    Go ahead, go ahead. Du Wan replied politely.


    Not long after Qin Yuyu entered, a pce maid came over respectfully, "Princess, my Highness has invited you."


    Can you tell me something? Du Wan asked deliberately.


    The pce maid lowered her head and said, "You''ll find out when you get in. Your Highness didn''t say anything."


    Okay. Du Wan smiled, stood up and walked inside.


    Just as Pei Hao was about to get up and follow, the maid quickly stopped him and said, "It''s all about the girl''s family. Prince Pei, please stay."


    The boat is very big, and it is like a beautiful house on the water.


    There are several exquisite private rooms inside.


    Du Wan followed the maid into a private room, but did not see Qin Yuyu. The maid asked her to wait for a while. Du Wan pretended not to know and sat down to wait for someone. She knew that Qin Yuyu had a n, or that Qin Yuyu''s abnormality could not be hidden from many people.


    Its just that no one said it or pointed it out.


    The two brothers are as smart as Xie Zhang, and they deliberately avoided it to create opportunities for Qin Yuyu. Du Wan knew this, but she just wanted to see if Qin Yuyu''s n would work.


    Sure enough, after a while, there was amotion on the bow of the ship.


    Oops, the princess fell into the water!


    Save the princess quickly!


    Ah, what should I do? Those women who know how to swim are all in the boat.


    Prince Pei, please save the princess.


    "Prince Pei, please get down quickly, nothing will happen to the princess!"


    Prince Pei


    The pce maid urged Pei Hao to go into the water to save people.


    Du Wan did not see the situation at the bow of the ship. Just by hearing the sound, he could imagine what was happening. However, a group of people were urging the only man at the scene, Pei Hao, to go into the water to save people.


    She was thinking about whether Pei Hao would go into the water to save people.


    In the end, I finally heard Pei Hao''s voice: "I''m sorry, I can''t float."


    In an instant, the cry for help was silenced.


    Du Wan picked up the tea and took a sip, almost spitting it out.


    Pei the viin is really awesome.


    He who knows how to water, he knows how to water!


    But now, he actually said no?


    Du Wan thought about it. The original book said that Pei Hao knew water, but no one knew it. Now that she heard the noise, it was too much for her to sit down again, so she pretended to be in a hurry and ran out of the box, and happened to bump into the Xie Zhang brothers. She also pretended to be eager, but her steps were very small.


    What a coincidence, you also heard the noise. Du Wan was still in the mood to say hello to them.


    Xie Zhang curled his lips and said, "Yes, what a coincidence."


    Now, he could confirm that Qin Yuyu was stupid.


    The princess knew her purpose at all, but she didn''t stop her.


    Du Wan walked towards the bow of the ship and said, "Master Xie, hurry up and save people. You have saved a princess who fell into the water before. You will save her again today. No one will gossip. Come on."


    Damn gossip.


    Xie Zhang suddenly had the urge to curse.


    No matter how slow the three people were, they still reached the bow of the boat.


    There was a mess on the bow of the ship, except for the old **** Pei Hao.


    Qin Yuyu''s maids originally wanted to follow the princess''s instructions and let Pei Hao go into the water to save people. The problem was that Pei Hao didn''t know how to speak, which disrupted their n.


    In the end, it was Xie Zhang who went into the water and rescued Qin Yuyu.


    Du Wan knew that Qin Yuyu could not die because she could float.


    However, life is like a y and it all depends on acting. Qin Yuyu acted weak, but in his heart he was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. She didn''t know that Pei Hao didn''t know how to swim, and her n came to nothing.


    Fortunately, the current season is hot and the water is not cold.


    Qin Yuyu was helped back to the side room by the pce maid, and after a while of busyness, she came to her senses.


    On the other side, Chen Liu and the others were naturally unable topete and followed them back to the painting boat.


    Everyone looked at each other, then looked at Xie Zhang.


    Xie Zhang came out of the water, still dripping with water. He didn''t look embarrassed, but he actually had a different kind of beauty. He really deserves to be the hero, and he has this aura.


    Xie Zhang said calmly: "I''m going to change my clothes."


    Go quickly, go quickly. Chen Liu urged.


    Xie Hong apanied him in to change clothes. Normally, when the youngdies go out to y, their servants would prepare a set of clean clothes.


    I wish you all a Merry Christmas! ~PS: As for the issue of explosive updates, the editor has postponed it for a week.

 Chapter 426: Affects the mood of a date

    Chapter 426: Affects the mood of a date


    Chapter 426: Affects date mood


    Go back to the box. Xie Zhang changed his clothes.


    However, Xie Hong did not maintain the elegance of a child from an aristocratic family, andzily sat aside, "Seventh brother, do you really want me to run for the consort? This princess''s brain is not very bright."


    If my cousin doesnt like it, just deal with it for a few times. Xie Zhang did not force him.


    Xie Hong smiled and said, "My uncle told me that I must win it."


    "Father''s thoughts do not represent mine." On this matter, Xie Zhang and Dingbei Hou had differences. "Cousin, your wishes are the most important. You don''t have to do things you don''t like for us."


    Du Wan quite admired the male protagonist after hearing this.


    Whatever you really think, this is a beautiful statement.


    Du Wan then stood up and walked towards Qin Yuyu''s wing.


    Pei Hao was about to follow.


    Du Wan turned back and blinked at him, "Sit here while Ifort my cousin. She was frightened when she fell into the water today."


    My Wanwan is so kind. Pei Hao praised her sincerely, without any trace of blush or guilt.


    Chen Liu and others who were watching were deeply suspicious that this was still the Prince Pei they knew.


    Du Wan came to Qin Yuyu''s wing. There was a pce maid guarding her. As soon as she saw Du Wan, she greeted her, "I have seen the princess."


    "No need to be polite. I want to see my cousin."


    Princess, wait a moment. The maid went in to report.


    Its not Du Wan who would wait outside obediently. When the pce maid walked in, she followed behind. She happened to hear the pcedys report, but Qin Yuyu angrily refused, No.


    Yo! Cousin, are you angry with me?


    Du Wan''s sudden voice startled Qin Yuyu.


    Qin Yuyu''s face was distorted for a moment, and then he calmed down, "It''s my cousin, what nonsense are you talking about? Besides, it has nothing to do with you that I fell into the water."


    "Yes, it has nothing to do with me. I was sitting well at the bow of the boat, but you called me into the cabin and waited for a long time." Du Wan said this with a smile, but it felt like a needle pricking Qin Yuyu heart of.


    Qin Yuyu heard the ridicule.


    But, she couldnt admit it!


    Qin Yuyu exined: "My maid made a mistake."


    Yes, you can say whatever you want. Du Wans smile did not reach her eyes.


    Qin Yuyu said again: "Cousin, I still need to freshen up..."


    Du Wan came up to her and taunted in a low voice: "You should clean it up, especially your brain...it''s so dirty. You don''t think that no one will notice the little tricks you y. Everyone knows that, no, thank you All my brothers will cooperate with you so that your n can be implemented."


    The more Qin Yuyu listened, the redder his face turned, and his eyes were full of jealousy.


    Du Wan didn''t notice. "Before I fell into the water, did you think God would help me? You actually let Pei Hao be alone in the bow of the boat, which is exactly what you wanted."


    She really thought so at that time!


    Du Wan was bored, "Forget it, I didn''t lose anything today. The unlucky person is still you, so I will forgive you generously."


    "you-"


    Qin Yuyu almost fainted with anger.


    Du Wan shrugged his shoulders, sped his hands behind his back, shook his head helplessly and walked out. It was a look of "I''m helpless and heartbroken."


    The more coquettish she was, the angrier Qin Yuyu became.


    Luckily she was still young and could withstand the stimtion, otherwise she might have suffered a stroke.


    It will be impossible to enjoy theke after this incident.


    As the boat docked, someone from the pce picked up Qin Yuyu.


    Qin Yuyu felt ashamed and left without even saying goodbye to Xie Zhang and others. Du Wan smiled very happily and followed Pei Hao ashore, then went to the small market in front of Wangyue Tower to buy rivernterns, and then walked hand in hand to the river.


    After setting off the rivernterns, Pei Hao held hands and refused to allow her to leave.


    Du Wan hesitated for a moment and decided to go back to Wangyue Tower. "There are too many mosquitoes, which affects the mood of the date."


    Pei Hao pinched her cheek, Its better if you dont even make excuses.


    Think he didn''t see it? No mosquitoes came near her.


    And he also has a mosquito repellent sachet on him, so mosquitoes and bugs will not get close.


    Du Wan looked in the direction of Wangyue Tower, "I haven''t seen my brother today. I wonder how his date went?"


    He is my brother, do you still have to worry about him?


    I dont have to worry about it, I just want to read the gossip. It will be fun for two people to go on a date.


    What about us? Isnt it fun?


    She nced sideways, a little disgusted, Is it fun? Dont you have any idea?


    Pei Hao lowered his head and smiled sullenly, hugged the little girl''s waist, and rested his head on her shoulder.


    The little girl immediately showed an expression that was indeed true.


    As long as there is no one around, this guy only thinks about how to take advantage of her, and his thoughts are very impure. She had learned from the Inte that young people tend to be violent, and it turned out to be true.


    Du Wan knew that she could not cross that indescribable bottom line before getting married.


    Except for that bottom line, he seems to want to give it a try...


    Hey, who is that person? He looks familiar. Du Wan looked at the two people on the embankment not far away.


    Pei Hao followed her gaze and narrowed his peach blossom eyes slightly, "It seems to be Sian."


    "Wow! Is that woman Du Yunrong?" Du Wan took another look, and she really looked like Du Yunrong. She was immediately happy and encouraged in a low voice, "Shall we go and take a look?"


    "It''s not good to disturb other people''s dates." Pei Hao didn''t want to go.


    Du Wan had already seen through him, "I went to see it secretly."


    "Okay." Pei Hao could only follow her and slowly get closer to Mu Si''an and Du Yunrong.


    Du Wan''s Qing Gong was performed silently.


    Pei Hao followed closely behind him without making any noise. This made Du Wan look at him with admiration and gave him a thumbs up.


    Two people were hiding behind a big tree by the river embankment, looking at the two people not far away with suspicion.


    Du Yunrong seemed to have epted her fate and was alone with Mu Si''an. Her reserve could not conceal the coquettishness of a daughter.


    Mu Si''an looked like a dog today. He also carried a redntern to illuminate Du Yunrong when he walked. The problem was that there werenterns hanging everywhere, so he didn''t need to do anything extra.


    Happily, he thought he was very considerate.


    However, Du Yunrong seemed to be very moved...


    Lie in a big trough!


    Du Wan was embarrassed for them both. She had never seen the world and had never been in love?


    "How about it?"


    Pei Hao''s particrly seductive male voice suddenly sounded in his ears.


    Hearing this, Du Wan felt goosebumpse out for a while, and her heart felt even more itchy and numb, which made her re at him in anger, but as soon as she turned her head, his mouth was suddenly blocked by him.


    Um?


    Bad, scoundrel!


    I''ve been waiting here for a long time!


    Pei Hao saw that she wanted to retreat, would he allow her to do so? Won''t!


    He pushed her against the tree and began to deepen the kiss.


    "Um"


    Du Wan was a little dizzy from being kissed and identally made some noise.


    Not far away, Mu Si''an looked around strangely, looking for the source of the sound.

 Chapter 427: You want to spend the night in my room

    Chapter 427: You want to spend the night in my room


    Chapter 427: Spend the night in my room


    Du Yunrong asked: "What are you looking at?"


    I seemed to have heard a strange sound just now. Mu Sian said.


    Du Yunrong listened and said, "No, I didn''t hear it."


    Maybe I heard wrong.


    The two people behind the big tree were staring at each other with big eyes and small eyes.


    Du Wan was staring at Pei Hao angrily.


    Pei Hao smiled lovingly, his eyes falling on her pretty lips from time to time, and he opened his mouth and said silently: "Don''t be nervous. They can''t find us."


    Du Wan suddenly knocked her forehead against his nose.


    Ouch!


    Pei Hao felt a pain, but he held back his voice. He was so angry that he reached out and pinched her nose, giving a silent warning: "If you do it again, I''ll kiss you again..."


    Du Wan raised her chin proudly, very provocatively.


    Just when Pei Hao wanted to take advantage of the situation, he suddenly heard approaching footsteps.


    These footsteps are so **** familiar.


    Mu Si''an didn''t really think it was an illusion. When he looked around, the only suspicious thing was behind the big tree. Just as he was about to approach, a person was kicked out.


    Pei Hao was caught off guard when he was kicked out, and his expression was a little confused. When he saw Mu Si''an about ten feet away, Pei Hao stood up straight again, like a gentleman.


    When Mu Si''an saw this master, he was speechless, "Ah Hao, what are you doing hiding behind the tree?"


    "Hide?" Pei Hao raised his eyebrows, "I''m just standing here watching the night view."


    Yes, its what you said.


    Musian would not argue with him, "Are you the only one?"


    "it''s me-"


    Pei Hao was about to say "us", but before he could say thest word, he turned to look at the tree, and there was no trace of Du Wan anywhere. She had already turned over from the other side and flown down the river embankment.


    There is a beach under the river embankment, and there may be some weeds growing near the river embankment. Du Wan turned over and fell down, but still there was no movement.


    Du Wan looked up and smiled mischievously.


    She doesnt want to be embarrassed.


    The person peeking now is Prince Pei, hehe.


    Pei Hao, who was standing on the river embankment, quickly thought of the little girl''s intention. However, he had no intention of betraying her, "...I am waiting for someone here. I didn''t expect to run into you..."


    Pei Hao looked at Du Yunrong behind Mu Si''an.


    Du Yunrong bravely came up to say hello, "Prince Pei, why don''t you see the princess?"


    "She is ying by the river. She will be here soon." Pei Hao stood in front of the railing and looked down, just in time to see the people on the beach below. They looked like elves under the bright moonlight, and were particrly naughty.


    Pei Hao waved to her, "Wanwan,e up! Come up and see who I met."


    "Who is it?" Du Wan replied in a pretentious manner, with a clear voice.


    Mu Si''an walked to the stone railing of the river embankment and said, "Princess, we meet again."


    "Hey, it''s Mr. Mu." Du Wan lifted up her skirt and walked towards the steps of the river embankment. She looked just like an ordinary girl. After a while, she joined them, "What a coincidence, Sister Yunrong!"


    Du Yunrong almost rolled her eyes, "What a coincidence."


    You have to be stupid to believe it is a coincidence.


    Du Wan came up to me with a simple and friendly smile, "Come here, let me tell you some fresh gossip."


    Not interested. Du Yunrong had already seen through that she was not a good bird.


    Du Wan was thick-skinned and still smiled, "Are you really not going to listen? It has something to do with the person in the pce."


    "What is it?" Du Yunrong was interested, "I don''t really want to hear it, but if you want to tell me, I will..."


    "Forget it, you heard it so reluctantly, I''d better not say anything." Du Wan immediately changed her words, looking like she didn''t want to talk, which made Du Yunrong extremely depressed.


    Mu Si''an stood up and said with a smile: "Princess, please share the gossip." Du Wan nced at him sideways, and then looked at Du Yunrong.


    Mu Sian is standing up to protect his fiance? He looks quite manly.


    Du Wan gave him this face today, so she smiled very wickedly and told them about the embarrassing incident when Qin Yuyu fell into the water while swimming in theke today.


    Du Wan never adds any exaggeration when talking about gossip.


    Even so, Qin Yuyu became a big joke after she said it.


    Made Du Yunrong giggle, her smile was so cheerful, "It turns out that she also has this day. It''s a pity that I couldn''t see it with my own eyes."


    Restrain yourself, your fianc is still here. Du Wan nudged Du Yunrong with her elbow, reminding her to pay attention to her image.


    Du Yunrong''s expression froze and she turned to look at Mu Si''an.


    Mu Si''an pretended not to notice and turned to talk to Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao helped him cover up.


    The two of them were quite gentlemen, standing aside and acting as guardians.


    Du Yunrong''s favorable impression of Mu Si''an has increased slightly.


    The four of them did not separate anymore and went to have a meal in Wangyue Tower.


    Pei Hao had already reserved a small courtyard and nned to stay one night at Wangyue Tower.


    Mu Si''an was originally going to send Du Yunrong back to the city overnight, but when he saw that they didn''t go back, he thought twice and asked the shopkeeper for a guest room, but found that even the cheapest room was gone.


    Mu Sian:


    Why is everything not going well?


    He went to Pei Hao''s room to check in.


    Pei Hao looked at Mu Si''an secretly for a while, but he was as shameless as Du Wan, so he had no reason to back down, and sessfully destroyed Pei Hao''s idea of living alone in a small courtyard with Du Wan.


    Also staying here is Du Yunrong.


    Du Yunrong could have found a familiar sister and spent the night together, but Mu Si''an had made all the arrangements, so there was no reason why she couldn''t stay.


    Du Wan burst outughing when she saw Du Yunrong in the yard.


    Du Yunrong turned around and entered his room, closing the door hard.


    Then Du Yunrong heard Du Wan''s joyfulughter outside, and her face suddenly darkened, "This little **** is still as annoying as ever."


    Du Wan happened to hear outside the house: "..."


    I heard it, she can hear it!


    Duwan wanted to remind him, but stopped the impulse.


    Its scary to hear even other peoples thoughts.


    Du Wanhuan went back to his room.


    As soon as he stepped in, he noticed someone in the room, "Who?"


    "it''s me"


    It was Pei Hao''s familiar voice.


    Du Wan rxed and walked into the room. After turning around the screen, she saw Pei Hao sitting at the tea table. "It''s sote. Why don''t you go back to your room to rest ande to my ce to drink tea? It''s not good to drink tea at night. Its easy to fall asleep.


    I came to you because I couldnt sleep.


    Okay, just tell me what you want to do.


    Will you agree to whatever I do?


    It depends on the situation. Du Wan answered conservatively.


    Pei Hao raised his eyebrows lightly, "That''s what you said."


    So he stood up gracefully, walked towards the bed, untied his belt and robe, sat on the edge of the bed and took off his boots, turned over andy down on the bed, leaving half of the space for her.


    Du Wan immediately guessed what he wanted to do, "You want to spend the night in my room?"

 Chapter 428: She indulged his willfulness

    Chapter 428: She indulged his willfulness


    Chapter 428 She condoned his willfulness


    Pei Hao nodded matter-of-factly, "Yes, it''s not the first time. When we were in the southwest, we also spent the night together."


    Du Wan retorted, "You were injured then, can you be the same as you are now?"


    "Is it different? I think it''s almost the same. I''m also hurt now. Your rejection makes me very hurt." Pei Hao really didn''t want to lose face.


    Du Wan couldn''tugh or cry after hearing this, "What do you really want to do?"


    "Where do you want to go? Am I that kind of person? Of course, if you want to do something, I will be happy to cooperate..."


    Du Wan finally indulged his willfulness. But she didn''t go to bed, she just meditated beside him.


    Pei Hao looked at the little girl with a smile, knowing that this would be the case. Then he also sat cross-legged on the bed and practiced the health-preserving technique, "Practice beside Wanwan, and you can get twice the result with half the effort. Don''t miss such a rare opportunity."


    "Whatever you want, just don''t disturb my practice." Du Wan was kind enough not to expose him. His ability to get twice the result with half the effort was based on grabbing spiritual energy from her.


    But she just didn''t care about the little spiritual energy he took away. As time goes by, her cultivation will be higher and higher, and the spiritual energy of heaven and earth condensed during cultivation will only be more and more...


    The night passed quickly.


    Pei Hao walked out of his room the next day feeling refreshed, but Mu Si''an, who was used to getting up early to practice martial arts outside, was surprised.


    Mu Si''an watched hime out of the princess''s room in surprise. What else could he do if he came out so early in the morning? Therefore, he was very sessful in thinking wrong, especially Pei Hao''s energetic appearance, which was a bit like a happy spring breeze.


    Ah Hao, what are you... Mu Sian had aplicated mood.


    Pei Hao saw him and straightened his clothes and long sleeves, "What''s wrong with me?"


    Arent you afraid of being attacked by Du Qian?


    Dont think wrongly, I havent done anything.


    I havent done anything, I just came out of the princesss house early in the morning. Is it just to drink tea and chat?


    Thats not true. Its just cultivation, no tea or chat.


    Mu Si''an looked through his eyes, "We are about to get married, and you can''t bear it for a while. If this matter spreads, it will have a great impact on the princess''s reputation. If you don''t do it for her own good, Should-"


    "Shut up." Pei Hao warned with cold peach eyes, "Pour out the dirty things in your mind. The princess and I will be innocent."


    "and you"


    A man and a woman alone, alone for a night, no one believes the person involved when he says he did nothing...


    Mu Sian didnt know whether others believed it or not. Anyway, he didnt really believe it.


    Pei Hao said calmly, "It''s just like in the southwest, I didn''t do much." When he said this, he didn''t even have time to restrain his faint regret.


    Looking at his appearance, Mu Si''an suddenly believed it. Slowly, sympathy gradually appeared in his eyes.


    Pei Hao was inexplicably heartbroken. How could he, a man, not understand why he sympathized with him?


    Mu Si''an coughed and said, "You should go back to your room to freshen up ande out for breakfastter."


    "I can''t tell you what happened today." Pei Hao narrowed his eyes.


    Mu Sian promised, I wont say it, I will never say it.


    Pei Hao walked towards the next room, his original guest room, with his hands behind his back. It was also his first thought to arrange his residence next to Du Wan.


    Du Wan in the room woke up early and was about to wash up.


    It was difficult for Du Wan not to listen to the conversation between Mu Si''an and Pei Hao outside. The distance was so close that she could hear it clearly without using her powers.


    Du Wans face heated up, she was misunderstood.


    I dont know if Mu Sian believed Pei Haos exnation...


    However, she was a thick-skinned person, and after getting ready, she went out as if nothing had happened.


    Du Yunrong has already gotten up. She is dressed much more exquisitely and beautifully than Du Wan. There are two maids standing next to her, who belong to Du Yunrong. Generally speaking, when noble people travel, they always bring their servants with them. Last night, Mu Si''an and Du Yunrong decided not to return to the city, and the servants had to find a ce to live on their own. The two masters had the nerve toe and live in their yard.


    Du Wan saw a lot of food on the table and sat down without asking, "Where are Prince Pei and Mu Si''an."


    Not out yet. Du Yunrong sat dignifiedly.


    Du Wan nced at her up and down, "You woke up very early? And you put on beautiful makeup? Don''t you look down on Mu Si''an? Why do you dress up so beautifully for him?"


    "Who said I dressed up just for him?" Du Yunrong retorted in a deliberately lowered voice.


    Du Wan picked up the tea and took a sip, "Isn''t it said that a woman should dress up to please her own beauty, and she can''t dress up for the sake of the princess?"


    Youre the only one with a big face. Du Yunrong said angrily.


    Du Wan chuckled and said, "You **** duck has a tough mouth."


    This is polite, do you understand?


    I understand, I understand, I understand what I say and what I mean.


    Du Yunrong gritted her teeth in anger and didnt want to talk to her.


    Du Wan heard footsteps at this time, it was Pei Hao and Mu Si''aning.


    Both of them changed into a new set of robes, without any wrinkles. They wore valuable jade pendants on their waists, and their hair was meticulously styled. They looked grand and refined everywhere.


    Du Yunrong immediately returned to her dignity and elegance when she saw outsidersing in.


    Du Wan smiled and followed Du Yunrong unconsciously, sitting upright. It was exactly what Du Yunrong said. This was politeness and made him look more educated.


    Wanwan. When Pei Hao came in, he only saw his little girl.


    Mu Si''an is correct, "Princess Princess, Miss Yunrong."


    Du Wan smiled and said: "Sit down quickly, breakfast is almost cold."


    "It''s my fault for keeping Wanwan waiting for so long." Pei Hao said as he personally served her a bowl of porridge, then used chopsticks to pick up a small meat bun and ced it on the porcin te in front of her.


    Du Wan ate happily.


    Mu Si''an and Du Yunrong looked at each other.


    Finally, Mu Si''an followed Pei Hao''s example and took care of Du Yunrong.


    This made Du Yunrong feel veryplicated.


    Just sitting next to her and watching Du Wan being taken care of by Pei Hao was a different feeling than having someone next to her taking care of her. It made her feel that she could live as happily as Du Wan.


    Du Yunrong looked at Mu Si''an with mixed emotions, hoping that his persistence wouldst longer, although she was not naive enough to think that he would treat her as well as Prince Pei treated the princess...


    Du Wan ate seriously, looking at Mu Si''an and Du Yunrong from time to time. She was keenly aware that the atmosphere between the two people was quite strange, but she didn''t point it out.


    This person has his own way of living.


    Everyone finished breakfast peacefully.


    Pei Hao pulled Du Wan into the carriage.


    Mu Si''an also wants to send Du Yunrong back.


    We were all on the same road, but we were in different carriages.


    Du Wan opened the curtain and took a look at Du Yunrong''s carriage. The man riding outside the carriage was none other than Mu Si''an.


    Mu Si''an was different from Pei Hao. Pei Hao insisted on riding in a carriage with Du Wan regardless of the opinions of outsiders.

 Chapter 429: How was yesterdays date?

    Chapter 429: How was yesterday''s date?


    Chapter 429 How was yesterdays date?


    Mu Si''an couldn''t do it because he had too many worries.


    Du Yunrong can''t do it either. Her daughter''s family''s reserve and reputation are very important to her.


    After all, they are not Du Wan and Pei Hao. They can live without worries and don''t care what others think. However, this is how most people here live normally.


    After a long while, Du Wan finally said the question she was holding in her heart, "During breakfast, did you notice that Mu Si''an and Du Yunrong were acting strangely?"


    Pei Hao was amused in his heart, but he didn''t show it on his face, "I didn''t realize it, I''ve been thinking about you."


    Du Wan felt sweet after hearing this, but soon realized something was wrong and corrected her attitude, "I saw Mu Si''an helping Du Yunrong fill the porridge, and also put some food and tea in it, hehe."


    "I''ve done all this for you." Pei Hao reminded him at the right time.


    Du Wan smiled like a flower, "I know, I know."


    Pei Hao peeled the melon seeds and stuffed the melon seeds into her mouth, "Sian is learning from me, but he only learned a little bit of the surface and not the essence, so you will look strange."


    Du Wan''s eyes widened suddenly, it was really true.


    After thinking about this, Du Wan gave Pei Hao a thumbs up.


    Pei Hao put some gold on his face at the right time, "Du Yunrong was envious of my kindness to you. Si''an saw it and did the same. But my kindness to youes from the bottom of my heart. Si''an is different. Their emotional foundation is not as deep as yours and mine."


    Du Wan felt it made sense inexplicably.


    Just, why does it sound weird?


    He said, does his kindness to here from the bottom of his heart? Isnt it Mu Sian?


    Du Wan poked her little head out again and looked at Mu Si''an who was riding behind, "He looks pretty good. He has been riding his horse to guard Sister Yunrong''s carriage."


    When you are away from home, it is your duty as a man to look after your fiance.


    Du Wan turned back to look at Pei Hao.


    Suddenly I dont understand it anymore and I cant understand it.


    Perhaps, this is the difference between men and women?


    Pei Hao pressed her little head and asked her to pull it back, "Stop looking ande and eat some fruit. Oranges sent from the south."


    Its such a long journey, so its not broken.


    "Throw away the broken ones. These are good ones. Eat and see." Pei Hao broke off a little of the peeled orange and stuffed it into her mouth.


    Du Wan chewed it a few times and said, "The taste is average, not as good as the fresh one."


    "It sounds like you have eaten fresh food." Pei Haoughed muffledly.


    Du Wan curled her lips, of course she had eaten it.


    But she hasnt eaten in this world since she came here, so she cant say much.


    At this time, Du Wan remembered the space that she had forgotten. When she got the Blood Jade Tablet, she got the inheritance, not the space. It would be great if there was space and inheritance. The space can also be used to grow all kinds of delicious food. Things from different regions and seasons can be grown.


    The current space has not appeared, and Du Wan knows that there is no hope.


    Du Wan asked while eating an orange, "Has their wedding date been set?"


    Someone hase from Pingnan City and is staying at the Generals Mansion. We are already making arrangements for the departure ceremony. Sian went out a few days ago and brought back two live geese.


    "Did you catch two for me when you proposed marriage?"


    "I caught it myself, didn''t you see it?" Pei Hao asked with a hint of danger.


    Du Wan shrank back from the rear wall of the car, "I..."


    Dare you say you didnt pay attention? Dare you say it? !


    What else does Pei Hao not understand? He is obsessed with the Three Books and Six Etiquettes, and the little girl has never cared about it.


    He lowered the car curtain and said, "Wanwan, how do you want topensate me?"


    "How about we go through it all over again and I''ll pay attention to it every day?" Du Wan nced at him with disdain, thinking that she didn''t know about his frivolous nature, "How about that?"


    ... When ites to ruthlessness, you are still ruthless!


    Pei Hao knew as soon as he saw this that he couldn''t get an advantage.


    Du Wan put an orange into his hand and said, "Continue peeling, and spend less time." "What did you say? Why can''t I understand this?"


    Yes, yes, you dont understand. You are not a big-tailed wolf, but a pure and innocent little white flower.


    Pei Hao was silent.


    Next, he silently stuffed the food into the little girl''s mouth, hoping that the eater would be soft-spoken and she would say less words that would kill her.


    A group of people were walking along the official road.


    There were quite a lot of people walking today, and I met a lot of acquaintances along the way. They all went to Wangyue Tower during the Ghost Festival. Mu Si''an was outside and greeted everyone one by one.


    On the contrary, Pei Hao was sitting in the carriage, which made him feel much calmer.


    The journey back to the city was uneventful.


    Pei Hao and Mu Si''an separated.


    Pei Hao sent Du Wan back to the princess''s house, and Mu Si''an sent Du Yunrong back to his uncle''s house. A woman who stays outside for a night is not afraid of gossiping as long as she has a legitimate excuse. Because many people are like this, no one will go online just for this matter.


    In front of the gate of Princess Mansion.


    I happened to meet Du Qian.


    Du Qian dismounted and strode towards the carriage, "Sister, why didn''t youe backst night?"


    Stayed one night at Wangyue Tower, where is my eldest brother? Du Wan was very happy to see Du Qian and asked excitedly, Didnt you spend the night outside with Qin Jiust night?


    Du Qian''s heart skipped a beat, "I came backst night."


    The two were not engaged yet, and Du Qian was concerned about Qin Jiu''s reputation, so he sent Qin Jiu back to his house after setting off the rivernterns.


    Pei Hao hesitated in the carriage whether to show up or not.


    I always feel that if I go out like this, I am looking for scolding.


    Du Wan looked back at the carriage, very funny, "You guys go back, I''m home."


    "Okay, see youter." Pei Hao opened the curtain and said to Du Wan with a gentle smile. Then he looked at Du Qian and said politely, "Brother Du, farewell."


    Du Qianpi smiled and said: "Farewell."


    Pei Hao lowered the curtain and asked the coachman to drive away.


    Du Wan walked towards the gate of the princess mansion.


    Du Qian immediately followed, "My sister was with himst night?"


    No, there are Du Yunrong and Mu Sian living together in the small courtyard of Wangyue Tower. Du Wan was telling the truth, so what she said was true.


    Du Qian believed it, as long as they were not alone together, it would be fine.


    When going to see the eldest princess, Du Wan leaned closer and asked softly: "Brother, how was the date yesterday?"


    Its okay. Du Qian replied reservedly.


    Du Wan nced at his face sideways, "What do you mean it''s okay?"


    Literal meaning. Du Qian smiled, then raised his hand and put it on her head to rub it.


    Du Wan turned her head and said, "Messing up my hair is unforgivable."


    "Haha." Du Qian couldn''t helpughing, "I''ll tell my motherter and n to go next door to propose marriage."


    Two live geese must be prepared.


    Do you still have to be so particr about it? In fact, it doesnt matter if you dont use the wild goose.


    I heard that this means respecting the woman.


    "...This is not easy to find." Du Qian knew that this meant he was paying attention, but he didn''t want to have such trouble getting married. "I will arrange for someone to search for it, and when I find it, I will bring it to propose marriage."


    Du Wan said no more.


    With Du Qians status, it would still be difficult for him to catch him personally, so thats probably it.

 Chapter 430: The princess dug a hole secretly

    Chapter 430: The princess dug a hole secretly


    Chapter 430 The princess secretly dug a hole


    The two of them didn''t spend much time together, and they knew it well. If Du Qian had no deep feelings for Qin Jiu at this time, he just felt that he needed a wife. She was just right for him and she was not annoying.


    In this era, blind marriage and mute marriage are the norm.


    It is possible to meet a few times and then get along with each other in private, which is already considered rare.


    Du Wan went to the eldest princess for a walk and then returned to Yulingyuan. Du Qian stayed behind and talked to the eldest princess about the marriage proposal.


    The eldest princess took it very seriously and discussed it.


    Finally, the eldest princess reminded: "Qian''er, before proposing the marriage, you have to go into the pce and tell the emperor."


    What if the emperor doesnt agree? Du Qian tapped the table gently.


    The eldest princess lowered her eyelids and said, "Then let''s see if you can convince him."


    Does my son want to bring his sister to the pce with him?


    "Look at your ability..." The eldest princess was suddenly amused.


    Afterughing, she said thoughtfully, "You can bring Wanwan with you, maybe it can really help."


    Du Qian feels the same way.


    So he left the eldest princess and went to Yuling Garden to find someone.


    In Yulingyuan.


    Du Wan had not finished drinking the bowl of tea, and was surprised to see Du Qianing over, "Brother?"


    "Let me tell you something." Du Qian sat in front of the coffee table. After Ning Qin served the tea, he stepped back and talked about entering the pce. "I''m notpletely sure that the emperor will agree."


    Du Wan almost choked on the tea she was holding in her mouth, and finally swallowed it, "Don''t worry about this, he won''t let you marry Qin Yuyu again."


    Du Qian raised his eyebrows, "Are you sure?"


    "Speak boldly." Du Wan patted Du Qian''s shoulder grandly, "Qin Jiu is just the legitimate daughter of the third eldest daughter of the Duke of Qin. Her father will not inherit the title of Duke in the future. There is no reason for him to be the emperor. What are you afraid of?"


    My sister still sees clearly. Du Qian praised.


    Du Wan sneered, "Thepliment is so unintentional." Her cheap brother must understand this better than she does.


    Du Wan rubbed her little hands, and then she became interested in gossip and told Du Qian about Qin Yuyu falling into the water.


    She did not hide anything from Du Qian, and exined the process in great detail, even more so than when she told Du Yunrong and the others. She could hear the secret of others talking, but she would ignore it when talking to Du Yunrong. But when chatting with Du Qian, he no longer had such scruples.


    After Du Qian heard this, he was speechless about Qin Yuyu, "I used to look like a very smart person, but after bing a princess, I became stupid."


    Its a bit. Du Wan also realized it.


    Du Qian said: "The poor suddenly be rich, and their mentality is unstable."


    So insightful!


    Du Wan thought about Qin Yuyus situation, it was really simr.


    The Qin Yuyu in the original work has space and confidence. When her life experience was exposed, she was able to stand alone. She had power among the people and was protected by a loyal male partner. The real situation is that when he came to the capital and suffered severe beatings from all sides and struggled to survive, he returned early.


    It was different, which made Qin Yuyu''s mentality change.


    The fact is that not only Qin Yuyu, but also Du Wan, a little butterfly, has changed the life trajectories of many people, and even the future of the entire Qin Kingdom has deviated from the original work.


    The next day.


    Du Wan apanied Du Qian into the pce.


    After entering the pce.


    The only person who went to see the emperor was Du Qian.


    The emperor and Du Qian chatted for a while. When Du Qian proposed to propose marriage to the third wife of the Duke of Qin, the emperor just remained silent for a moment and agreed.


    As Du Wan said yesterday, the emperor will not refuse.


    Didnt I say that Wanwan entered the pce with you? Where is the person?


    "I told you to go to the imperial dining room for a walk." Du Qian looked helpless.


    The emperor was surprised, "Imperial dining room?"


    If there was anything in the pce that attracted her most, it was the imperial kitchen.


    Haha. The emperorughed, What a glutton.


    A gluttonous person is better than a greedy person, which is at least very reassuring.


    The two of them didn''t know that Du Wan, who had gone to the imperial dining room, could cause some trouble. In fact, it wasn''t that she wanted to cause trouble, it was the crab roe buns she specifically asked the master chef to make, but someone actually cut them off.


    Du Wan was extremely angry, "How could you be taken away?"


    Princess, Im sorry, Im sorry.


    The **** in charge turned pale with fright, "It was someone from Jinxiu Pce who came over in a hurry, saying that the princess wanted to eat crab roe buns. The ve originally said that she would send them over when they were ready, but when the man saw the newly baked buns, he immediately took them away. ."


    In fact, the people in the imperial dining room were also angry.


    There are three baskets of crab roe buns in total, and one basket is enough to be taken away. However, the people in Jinxiu Pce were so overbearing that they took away all the baskets and left none behind.


    This is a deliberate attempt to make things difficult for Du Wan.


    Du Wan knew that the other party did it on purpose, "Do it again for me."


    Princess, there are no fresh crabs anymore. The chef making crab roe buns next to him said.


    Du Wan looked very unhappy.


    A person is looking forward to eating a certain delicacy, and after waiting for a long time, it suddenly disappears... This kind of mood will be bad for anyone.


    Du Wan turned around and walked away without saying a word.


    Then she went directly to the imperial study room.


    The emperor and Du Qian soon saw a dejected little girl, who was as spiritless as an eggnt beaten by frost. This is not like being satisfied after eating delicious food in the imperial dining room.


    The emperor asked: "Wanwan, what''s going on?"


    Its nothing. Du Wan shook her head, feeling extremely aggrieved.


    The emperor asked again: "Is someone bullying you? Tell your uncle."


    Its really nothing.


    Du Wan didn''t say anything, but her expression didn''t look like she was okay at all.


    But no matter how the emperor asked, she just didnt say anything.


    Du Wan secretly stretched out her hand and tugged on Du Qian''s sleeve, "Brother, have you talked about your matter?"


    "I told you, uncle agreed." Du Qian touched her head as if he was distressed, but did not ask what happened like the emperor did.


    Du Wan straightened her waist, smiled reluctantly and said, "Uncle, we are going back, so I won''t disturb you anymore."


    Okay. Come see me often when you have time.


    Yeah, yeah. Du Wan nodded obediently.


    Du Qian stood up and left.


    So the brother and sister stepped out together.


    The emperor summoned the chief steward, "Go and ask what happened in the imperial kitchen."


    As ordered. The chief steward hurried out.


    What happened in the imperial dining room is not a secret. If you inquire a little bit, you will know the cause and effect. So it didn''t take long for the emperor to know that the crab roe buns that the little girl asked the imperial kitchen to make were cut off by people from the Jinxiu Pce.


    The chief steward hesitated for a moment and said, "Old ve, I heard from the people in the imperial kitchen that the princess wants to leave a cage for you, but it''s a pity..."


    Oh, its really great.


    The emperor didn''t know what he meant by this.


    But the chief steward knew that his anger was not directed at the princess.


    The emperor ordered: "Send all the crabs brought into the pce this month to the princess''s mansion. Also, ask the imperial kitchen to buy some more crabs from outside and make three cages of crab roe buns to send to the princess."


    Yes, old ve, lets do it now.


    The general manager took the order and went out again.

 Chapter 431: Who suffers and who takes advantage

    Chapter 431: Who suffers and who takes advantage


    Chapter 431: Whoever loses and who takes advantage


    Compared to the one from Jinxiu Pce, it is obvious that the princess is more favored by the emperor.


    In the original work, something happened to the princess pce at this time, and only Du Qian was left in the family of four. Qin Yuyu returned and was very capable, so he was highly valued by the emperor. Now that Du Wan has traveled through time and events in Chiyan County have been exposed, Qin Yuyu has left a bad impression on the emperor even before she returns to the pce.


    Sometimes first impressions are important.


    The emperor has not changed his opinion of Qin Yuyu until now.


    More Coupled with the joke about falling into the water on the Hungry Ghost Festival, everyone present was a human spirit and did not spread the matter. The emperor could only hold back his anger and pretend that he did not know.


    That idiot was his only daughter.


    The emperor also issued a decree, "If the decree is passed down, a prince-inw must be selected on the eve of the Mid-Autumn Festival."


    Obey the order. The **** who announced the order responded and left.


    Du Qian on the other side.


    I have seen with my own eyes that my sister has grown from a wiry head to a lively and vigorous person.


    When he jumped on the carriage, he gave him a big smile, which made Du Qian want to ask what happened, but he couldn''t ask immediately.


    Waiting for him to return to the house.


    With the screen back to the left and right, Du Qian asked: "Sister, can you tell me now?"


    Its nothing, its really nothing. Du Wan blinked at him.


    Du Qian pressed her head, rubbed it, and messed up her hair, "Are you trying to y tricks on me again?"


    "That''s too much." Du Wan suddenly jumped far away, "If you mess with my hair again, I''ll break off our rtionship with you."


    Old God Du Qian was here, not afraid of this threat at all, "Tell me, what happened in the pce?"


    "There are only one or two people who can cause trouble for me in the pce." Du Wan plucked her hair with her paws a little irritably, smoothing down Du Qian''s messed up hair. "I went to the imperial dining room and identally saw a few of them. Big crab, let the skilled chef make crab roe buns for me."


    "Didn''t you eat?" Du Qian knew from the look on her face that she didn''t eat.


    Du Wan said with a dark face, "I left for a short while, but the people from Jinxiu Pce took everything away."


    "on purpose?"


    "Do you still need to say that? I made three cages on purpose. I want to eat with you and uncle."


    You cant eat it, and then you deliberately tricked the guy from Jinxiu Pce?


    "hey-hey."


    Du Wan rolled his eyes, "...I didn''t trick anyone."


    How could Du Qian not understand her little thoughts? How could the emperor not ask when he went to the imperial study like that? The more she didn''t say anything, the more she said it was nothing, the more the emperor would investigate, "Well done, little bastard."


    "so so."


    Hearing this, the corners of Du Wan''s mouth couldn''t help but curl up, and she was extremely embarrassed.


    Lets go and see my mother.


    The brother and sister both went to see the eldest princess and talked about the matter of entering the pce.


    The eldest princess was not surprised that the emperor agreed to Du Qian''s marriage, but she was a little disdainful of the man from Jinxiu Pce who did so.


    Du Wan looked at the eldest princesss swollen belly and said, Mother, you are about to give birth.


    Its almost time. The women who delivered the babies have all been taken to the house to stay. The eldest princess smiled softly.


    As early as half a month ago, the four mothers-inw invited them to the princess''s residence.


    Most people would invite one, but the eldest princess is not an ordinary person.


    The eldest princess was not as worried as Du Wan. She was already the mother of two children, so she was not inexperienced. Furthermore, her precious daughter was worried about her, so she not only sent a pile of high-quality medicinal materials, but also a Qi-nourishing pill.


    With Yangqi Pills, you no longer have to worry about postpartum recovery.


    Du Wan was worried again: "Have those women investigated? Have they been bribed? Also, have you invited the imperial doctor? It''s not enough to invite only one, at least two."     " Okay, okay. .


    The eldest princess patted her daughter''s hand with a smile, "I''m giving birth, but you are more worried than me."


    Isnt this what it should be? Du Wan touched the tip of her nose.


    Du Qian looked on very funny.


    Dont say that my sister is worried, in fact, he is equally nervous.


    I heard that when a woman gives birth to a child, it is like taking a trip to the gate of hell.


    At this time, a servant hurriedly came in to report that someone wasing from the pce and wanted to see the princess.


    Du Wan went out for a trip, and the **** in the pce brought a food box, which was said to be crab roe buns. When she took it out from the food box, the crab roe buns were still steaming.


    "The emperor sent it specially to my sister?" Du Qian picked up one and took a bite. "It tastes very good. This is how Ipensate my sister."


    "I will be given crabs next, so I can enjoy them." After Du Wan washed her hands, she picked up one and started eating, "It''s really delicious. I wonder how the master chef in the imperial kitchen made it."


    You can ask the people in the kitchen to learn from him.


    Forget it, this is just a cooking skill.


    Du Wan is not that ignorant.


    In the eyes of ancient powerful people, what they wanted was just a matter of words. But Du Wan is different. There are signs of copse in his three views, but they are not destroyed yet.


    Du Wan ate one and said regretfully: "It''s a pity that my mother can''t eat such delicious buns."


    Haha, do you want to leave a few for father? Du Qian reminded.


    Du Wan nodded, "Leave a cage for the kitchen to put away."


    Then let me treat you to crabs tomorrow? Du Qian joked again.


    Today my sister lost three cages of crab roe buns, and from now on she can eat crabs every day. Who loses and who wins?


    Du Wan agreed immediately.


    The pce sent three cages of crab roe buns, and there were only three in each cage.


    Du Wan and Du Qian each ate one cage.


    Its really delicious. Du Wan touched her belly with satisfaction, Ill ask the kitchen to make it tomorrow, but I dont know if its as delicious as the one in the pce.


    Okay, stay away from mother.


    Hey, I know.


    The brother and sister slipped away, and the eldest princess soon knew the reason, and she couldn''tugh or cry.


    When Prince Consort Du came back, he also learned about what happened today from the eldest princess. He also asked the small kitchen to heat up crab roe buns and started eating them. "When the man in Jinxiu Pce heard about it, he was afraid he would be so angry that he couldn''t eat."


    You deserve it. The eldest princess pursed her lips and chuckled.


    As the couple said.


    Qin Yuyu in the Jinxiu Pce was so angry that he couldn''t sleep all night when he learned what happened next.


    Originally I thought I had defeated Du Wan once and let her know that she was the rightful owner in the pce. As a result, she was pped in the face by the emperor when she turned around. It was strange that she was in a good mood. The next day, she went to the queen to give Du Wan eye drops. The queen was unreliable, but she still looked at Qin Yuyu with a strange look for a while, and finally she reluctantly agreed with him.


    The queen didnt even know what her daughter was thinking.


    He actually thought that robbing Du Wan would be a big loss. What would he get if he won? It was just like two children jostling for food and having fun.


    This daughter is difficult to teach and has a headache.


    Comparing to the queen''s unhappiness, Du Wan was happy.


    When she learned that the pce had sent baskets of crabs, and each one was very big and fat, she didn''t ask the kitchen to make crab roe buns and boiled half of them.

 Chapter 432: This is the one who teases you first.

    Chapter 432: This is the one who teases you first.


    In ancient times, it was not easy to eat big crabs, especially during this season. Ordinary people may not even see it once, let alone buy it. Du Wan was curious about where the pce maid in the imperial kitchen bought it. There was not much crab roe, but it was there.


    Du Wan also called Du Qian, and then asked Du Qian to call Qin Jiu next door.


    Three people sit around peeling crabs together and eating them with sauce.


    Du Qian is a very elegant man. During the dinner, he will help Qin Jiu remove the crab shells and leave the crab meat for her to eat. After he finished it, he wanted to help Du Wan again.


    Du Wan shook her head firmly, "I want to do it myself."


    Can you do it? Du Qian asked.


    Youre kidding, of course I can do it. Du Wan held a big crab leg, pinched it with two fingers, and the shell of the crab leg cracked with a click. Look, I dont even need tools to eat crabs.


    Qin Jiu:


    How did you do it? Is he so strong?


    Du Qian was an afterthought and realized that his sister had extraordinary abilities.


    Qin Jiu asked in a low voice: "Princess, don''t you call me Prince Pei?"


    "No need, there are many things in his body that need to be avoided..." Du Wan thought about Pei Hao''s body, which was just when he was recovering from a serious illness. Can he eat such creatures as crabs?


    Qin Jiu thought about it and said, "Forget it."


    Du Wan also felt that he could not eat alone, otherwise he would be in trouble when he found out, so he immediately asked Ningqin to divide the remaining half of the kitchen, and then divided the other half, and ordered people to send it to the Zhenguo Duke''s Mansion, and specifically stated that it was for Pei Hao. of.


    Du Qian did not stop Du Wan.


    After Du Wan finished his instructions, he nced at Du Qian again, and then his eyes fell on Qin Jiu, "You can take the remaining half back to the houseter."


    Its not okay, I eat and take it at the same time. Qin Jiu felt embarrassed.


    Whats this? Take it back and give it to your family to taste.


    Du Wan acted fairly, giving half to Pei Hao and half to Qin Jiu, so it was even.


    Du Qian looked at his sister with a smile, seeing through her thoughts.


    Qin Jiu was still embarrassed to agree, "Let''s forget it and save it for the princess to eat tomorrow."


    "It''s okay. The pce will send it to you next time." Du Wan said generously.


    As soon as Qin Jiu heard this, he said nothing more.


    Halfway through eating, Du Wan suddenly said: "Ning Qin, bring thergest food box over and add a te."


    Ningqin did as she said and brought arge food box.


    Then, after Du Wan picked out the three smallest crab legs, he ced them on the porcin te, neatly arranged as if they were incense, "Okay, put them in a food box and let people Send it to the Splendid Pce quickly and say that I specially saved it for the princess to eat."


    Du Qian:


    Is this going to make people angry?


    Qin Jiu didn''t know why. After Du Qian exined, "Princess, are you not afraid of making people angry?"


    Thats no ones fault. I can only me her for her narrow-mindedness. Du Wan just wanted to disgust Qin Yuyu.


    You are so small, you dare to fight with her?


    You have to suffer when there is something wrong with your true energy. The one who teases you first is despicable.


    Ningqin called someone, and they quickly delivered the big food box to the pce.


    Qin Yuyu in the pce suddenly received something from Du Wan. She was surprised at first, thinking that the other party wanted to show her favor by doing this. "Such a big food box, I think it''s a lot of food."


    The little **** who came in with a food box did not dare to answer.


    Its so light, it doesnt look like a lot of food.


    The little **** didn''t respond, put down the food box and hurriedly left.


    Qin Yuyu asked the pce maid to open it.


    Just as the pce maid was about to take action, Qin Yuyu suddenly said, "Wait a minute, I''m here in person. This is the first time my cousin has sent me food. She finally recognizes me as my cousin..."


    The maid bowed her head respectfully and stepped aside.


    Qin Yuyu looked around the food box, his eyes hard to hide. However, when she opened the food box, she only saw three crab legs...


    Qin Yuyu''s smile suddenly froze, and he swept the food box to the ground in a rage, "Bitch, you''re going too far to bully someone."


    The maids present did not dare to breathe.


    What Du Wan did was not concealed, and it would not take long for some well-informed people to know about it.


    Pei Hao is one of the first few people to know.


    Mu Si''an was so happy that she pped the table directly, "The princess is so funny, giving three crab legs as a gift? Haha..."


    "He is careless." Pei Hao said helplessly, but his eyes were full of smiles.


    Mu Si''an was really shocked by Du Wan''s coquettish moves, "But why did the princess suddenly do this? How did the man in the pce offend her?"


    This matter is not yet clear.


    Is there anything else that the Crown Prince doesnt know?


    "The princess went to the pce yesterday morning, and the pce sent food to the princess''s house that day. Today, the little girl sent three crab legs to the Jinxiu Pce. From this, we can see that the grudge between the two people may have something to do with crabs." Pei Hao followed. The spection is very close to the truth.


    Mu Si''an smiled and said: "80% yes. I heard that the Princess Mansion sent fresh crabs?"


    There is such a thing.


    Pei Hao is in a good mood today.


    The little girl has something delicious to eat now, so she is thinking about him.


    Just at this moment, a boy came in carrying a food box.


    Open it and take it out to eat, which is two hot boiled crabs and sauce. It''s rare to get such fat crabs this season.


    Mu Si''an was aroused, "The princess won''t be so stingy that she only gives two."


    More than that, there are eleven. Pei Hao looked at them and counted them specially.


    Mu Si''an said: "Then why do you only cook two?"


    "The doctor said that I am recuperating my health and can eat a small amount." Pei Hao regretted that he could not eat the crabs brought by the little girl, so he asked the small kitchen to cook two of them and kept the rest in the kitchen.


    Mu Si''an took one away politely, "The doctor is right, I will help you take care of one. I will also take care of the ones in the kitchenter."


    Pei Hao:


    The next few days.


    Du Wandu stayed at the house.


    Either apanying the eldest princess, or following Prince Consort Du and wandering around the yamen.


    No one in the house knew about Du Wan, so why would they be interested in following Du Wan? Only Pei Hao learned about her behavior and vaguely guessed the reason.


    Du Wan did not go for Du''s consort.


    Whenever Prince Consort Du goes to the Yamen, Su Che is always by his side.


    Pei Hao reminded Du Wanst time that she said she would pay attention, but the problem has not been found yet. When Su Che returned to the house, he was very calm and did not seem to be in contact with anyone. Maybe someone tried to contact him, but Su Che didn''t respond.


    However, this little life was quite pleasant, and the pce sent another crab.


    Du Wan did not give it away this time, but let the kitchen try to make various ways to eat it.


    The eldest princess can''t eat, and the wife of Du''s consort follows her husband.


    It was just a bargain for the brothers Du Qian and Du Wan. asionally, Du Qian would pack two and send them to Qin Jiu next door in person. The two families havee to terms with each other and are about to ask an official matchmaker to choose a date to propose marriage.


    Pei Hao paid special attention to the progress of the twopanies. The speed was so fast that it made him hate it.

 Chapter 433: I miss you, can you?

    Chapter 433: I miss you, can you?


    Chapter 433 I miss you, can you?


    Why is it that his turn to marry Wanwan is moving at a snail''s pace.


    To this end, he also wrote a letter and secretly sent it to Du Wan to express his grievance and seekfort andpensation. The next day, Du Wan asked the kitchen to make some crab meat buns and arranged for them to be delivered while they were still hot.


    Pei Hao smiled very happily when he saw the buns.


    Everyone in Tingyuju could feel his good mood.


    At the same time, Mu Si''an and Qiao Qingzhu also benefited.


    Mu Si''an had the general''s mansion but was not happy to live there. He still lived in the town government mansion, but he just didn''t want to get along with his family. Qiao Qingzhu has recovered well from her foot injury and left Zhuangzi to return to the city. Today she came to visit.


    Qiao Qingzhu was eating crab meat buns, Its really a blessing to have crab meat buns at this time.


    "It''s the princess''s blessing." Mu Si''an took half a bite.


    Qiao Qingzhu smiled and said, "That''s wrong. You and I are blessed by the crown prince."


    Youre right, we have to thank the prince. Mu Sian joked.


    Pei Hao ate one meal after another gracefully.


    madness!


    Speaking at this time will only affect the speed of eating buns.


    There seemed to be a lot of steamed buns delivered, but each bun was small. If it was enough for him alone, there were two more peoplepeting for the food.


    By the time they finished eating the steamed buns, the three of them were still unsatisfied.


    Qiao Qingzhu talked about the business, which was rted to Yanmens issues, I didnt expect that in a few years, Shantang would develop to such an extent that I couldnt control it.


    "Okay, you''re toozy to care." Mu Si''an immediately exposed him.


    Pei Hao was convinced, "Sian''s words touched my heart."


    Qiao Qingzhu said: "Ah Hao, take it."


    You really dont want to?


    "No, I don''t have to send money there every year. It will be much easier for me."


    "Okay." Pei Hao ns to disband the Yanmen and recruit the avable personnel. If the Yanmen in the capital had not registered with the emperor, he might consider not disbanding. At present, disbanding is the most appropriate, " I will arrange for someone to do this."


    Do we really want to disband?


    If you dont want to disband, you have to change the name.


    Then youd better disband and do what you want.


    The three of them talked for a while.


    Mu Si''an had official business and left first.


    Leave the fake patient number Pei Hao and the real patient number Qiao Qingzhu.


    Seeing that there was no one in the house, Qiao Qingzhu asked in a low voice: "How is the Xie family doing?"


    "Do you want revenge?" Pei Hao asked.


    Qiao Qingzhu yed with the tea bowl in his hand, "What do you think?"


    "I suggest you don''t do it. You still have a chance to survive if you don''t know."


    "Is the Xie family so powerful?" Qiao Qingzhu thought about the situation in the Dingbei Hou Mansion. It was hard to tell on the surface. It was simr to many dignitaries in the capital. "Is the strength hidden?"


    "Well, if you can''t kill it with one blow, don''t act rashly."


    "I see."


    "As long as the news of the dissolution of Yan n spreads, your safety will not be a problem." Pei Hao did not say it directly, and Qiao Qingzhu felt underestimated.


    Qiao Qingzhu epted his fate, the situation was stronger than the person.


    Pei Hao sent Qiao Qingzhu away and began to deal with matters. After finishing my busy work, I started to miss the little girl again. I havent seen anyone for several days and I miss her very much. The only bad thing is that he can''t scale the wall of the princess''s mansion like before in the name of recovering from his injuries.


    So, Pei Hao wrote a note: I miss you, will I see you?


    Let the guard be delivered to Du Wan as soon as possible.


    When the guard came back, there was another note in his hand: When.


    Pei Hao almost became angry when he saw that there were only two words. It was just two words, and it inexplicably made him feel the breath of joy. It was probably that the person who wrote it was happy, and people could see it even in the written words.


    Pei Hao wrote another note: Come tonight.


    An **** was arranged to send it again, but this time no reply was received.


    Pei Hao asked: "Did the princess say anything?"


    Hui Shizi, the princess only said that she understood. The guard reported truthfully.


    Pei Hao waved his hand and motioned for him to retreat.


    At this time, Pei Hao was thinking about the little girl, who was sitting at a desk writing and drawing.


    In front of her, standing respectfully was a man as elegant as an immortal, it was Su Che who was called over by Du Wan. But Du Wan asked him toe over and kept standing there. A quarter of an hour had passed. She was still writing and drawing and ignored him.


    Su Che stood quietly without interrupting her writing.


    Du Wan was not really in a hurry to write anything, she just wanted to give him a blow.


    After checking for so many days, I havent seen anyone contacted by Su Che, and I havent seen anyone contact him. Du Wan didn''t have that much patience, so he simply called someone over.


    Su Che raised his eyes and secretly nced at the person in front of the case.


    Outside, she was just an innocent girl, but he was lucky enough to know how extraordinary she was. She didn''t know why she was calling him today, but judging from the current situation, it wouldn''t be a good thing.


    Su Che didnt dare to be careless.


    The life of the entire Su family is in the hands of the person in front of you.


    Du Wan paused while writing, sketched out thest stroke, and then slowly put down the brush, "Su Che, this princess has received news that someone has contacted you."


    There was someone, but I...didnt go to the appointment.


    Su Che still cannot change his self-identity to this day. ording to his current status, he has to call himself a ve when facing his master. Du Consort did not correct his statement, and no one else cared. Du Wan also would not embarrass him over a self-proimed statement.


    So, Su Che has not changed until now.


    Perhaps this is hisst bit of dignity.


    Du Wan asked again: "Do you know who it is?"


    "I don''t know, I just passed the paper and agreed to meet." Su Che mentioned this matter to Prince Consort Du. Du Prince Consort didn''t say anything more, so he dismissed the matter. He didn''t expect that the princess would suddenly ask about it today. .


    Du Wan was surprised, "Have you told my father about this?"


    "Yes."


    In this case, theres really nothing to check.


    Du Wan signaled that he could leave.


    Su Che hesitated for a moment, but did not move.


    Du Wan raised his head and asked, "What else do you want?"


    "I want to ask about Su Yu''s situation. Princess, she..." Su Che felt slightly nervous when he thought that his mother was always thinking about his sister.


    You want to see people when you are alive, and you want to see corpses when you die.


    Even if Su Yu made a big mistake, the Su family still wanted to collect her body for her.


    Du Wan was stunned, "Su Yu? What''s wrong with her?"


    She hasnte back since someone took her awayst time. Su Che reminded.


    Du Wan:


    She had forgotten about him during this period, and may still be kneeling in front of the original owner''s tomb.


    Du Wan originally wanted to ask someone to take Su Yu back to her home, but then she changed her mind, "Want to see her? Oh, she should be guarding the tomb in the suburbs at this time."


    Su Ches heart trembled.


    In the past, Su Yu would be taken away from time to time.


    When she came back, the Su family asked her about her situation. At first she didn''t want to tell her, but after being forced to ask more questions, she told her that there was an unnamed tomb, and even she didn''t know who it was.

 Chapter 434: I really really like him

    Chapter 434: I really really like him


    Chapter 434: I really like him


    Su Che can tell from Du Wan''s behavior that the person buried in the tomb may have been killed by Su Yu.


    Du Wan''s behavior is a clear revenge.


    Su Che lowered his head and said, "As long as the person is not dead, that''s fine."


    "She is not dead yet, but death will happen sooner orter. This princess will not let her go." Du Wan did not shy away from her murderous intention, "Do you want to avenge her?"


    "The princess is too worried. Her family will collect her body for her, out of love for her blood."


    "It''s good that you think so. Prime Minister Su has put a lot of effort into protecting you."


    Du Wan''s attitude towards the Su family is quiteplicated. As the saying goes, if the grass is cut but the roots are not removed, the spring breeze will bring new growth. Many people understand this truth, but not everyone can do it. She would only give the Su family one chance, and just hoped that they would not have any different intentions...


    After Su Che exited, Du Wan lit what he had just written and threw it into the brazier.


    That night, it was dark.


    Under the hazy night, a slender figure climbed over the wall from the Princess Mansion, and then climbed over the wall under the cover of night and entered the Zhenguo Mansion.


    The man came to Tingyuju by a familiar road.


    In the bedroom, Pei Hao lit amp, put on a robe, and sat in front of the desk.


    On the table next to it, there are a few snacks, two tes of exquisite pastries, and arge fruit te with several kinds of fruits.


    When Du Wan came in, he didn''t climb through the window.


    Meeting Hu San who was guarding outside the door, he pushed the door open and walked in.


    Wanwan, do you think you have invaded the house now? Although it was an ordinary sentence, said in his voice, it made peoples ears warm inexplicably.


    Du Wan sat down and rubbed her ears, "Tell me, why did you invite me here?"


    "I just want to see you, didn''t I tell you earlier." Pei Hao''s peach blossom eyes looked at her sideways, showing a bit of enchantment, especially the hazy posture under themp.


    Du Wan couldn''t say anything, but her heart was pounding, as if it would copse at any time. In order to cover up her gaffe, she picked up a piece of pastry from the table and stuffed it into her mouth, pretending to be eating attentively. But after a while, she heard no movement from him, and she tilted her head little by little to peek at him.


    The face is red and the ears are red.


    After a while, even the neck was dyed with a light pink...


    Pei Hao was in a very happy mood.


    He had discovered a long time ago that the little girl really liked him.


    So cute!


    Even looking at people has to be done quietly...


    Du Wan didn''t know what he was thinking, but he was right, it was indeed nothing.


    Pei Hao hasn''t seen her for a few days and wants to see her. So he still found a name and talked about serious things, such as gossip about the Yan family and interesting stories about choosing the prince-inw.


    Du Wan talked about the crab legs incident and Su Che''s problem, "He couldn''t tell who made the appointment, and he also reported the matter to my father."


    Let me meet him in private sometime


    Du Wan grabbed a bunch of grapes and ate them.


    Stayed for an hour.


    Du Wan returned to the princess mansion and was stunned as soon as she climbed over the wall.


    The Princess Mansion is brightly lit and there is a lot of noise.


    Du Wan felt anxious and hurriedly ran towards the main courtyard. Just as she slipped into the delivery room, she heard a "wow" sound and the baby''s cry.


    Du Qian, who was nervous, saw his sister at this time, and gave her a warning secretly, and whispered: "I will settle the score with youter."


    Brother, please forgive me, I was wrong. Du Wan sped her hands together and begged for mercy, knowing that her absence from Yulingyuan at night would be exposed.


    Du Qian sent someone to inform her, but she still didn''te. He went over there for fear that something might happen, and Ning Qin and others couldn''t cover up.


    At this time, the child''s crying stopped.


    A woman came out with a face full of joy and said: "Congrattions, Prince Consort, Congrattions Prince Consort, Your Highness the Princess has given birth to a brother for you."


    Du Prince Consort was very happy and said, "Reward!"


    Then he asked, "How is your highness?"


    Mother and child are safe, the mother-inw said happily.


    Well done, reward again!


    Du Wan was also very happy.


    For example, Du Qian is a little regretful, why is he not his sister?


    Du Wan couldn''t help at this time, so he just watched from the side. At this moment, she found that there were people in the side room. In addition to the two imperial doctors, there were also two eunuchs guarding the room.


    When Po Wen came out to say that mother and child were safe, a **** returned to the pce to report the good news. It must be that the emperor was very concerned about the birth of the eldest princess.


    When the business was almost done, the two imperial doctors went in to check the eldest princess''s pulse, and then checked the baby''s physical condition. They both said that the mother and baby were fine.


    Du Huima said to the two brothers: "It''ste at night, you two go back and have a rest first, ande back to see your brother tomorrow morning."


    Okay, father, please go to bed early. Du Qian responded.


    Du Wan agreed, "Dad, you should also take care of your health."


    Du Huima stretched out his hand and touched her forehead, "I''ll let you go this time, but I won''t let you do it again."


    Okay! Du Wan raised her right hand and promised.


    Du Qian took his sister out.


    Father said to let it go, but he hasnt responded yet.


    Du Wan followed him with a guilty conscience.


    Du Qian saw no one around and said, "Tell me, where did you go in the middle of the night?"


    "It''s a nice night outside. Let''s go for a walk?" Du Wan still wanted to put on a desperate struggle.


    I learned to lie in just a few days with my surname Pei. Du Qian is simr to all parents. Whether his children are good or not, they are taught bad things by others.


    So Du Wan lied and Pei Hao took the me.


    Du Wan hesitated and whispered again: "When we were out walking...identally bumped into Prince Pei?"


    Ha! Du Qian knew that she would not be honest.


    Climbed the wall to go to the Zhenguo Government House at night. It was shameful to say that it was embarrassing to go out, but Du Wan didn''t say anything.


    Sessfully punished and grounded.


    It is forbidden to leave the house within half a month.


    Just in time to apany the eldest princess during the confinement period, this punishment is neither painful nor itchy for Du Wan.


    The princess''s mansion has a new baby.


    The house was always in a state of joy, and the consort was so happy that he rewarded his servant with three months'' sry.


    There is a happy event in the master''s family, and the servants will inevitably benefit from it. The food is better, and there is an extra meat dish for each meal.


    On the day of the baby''s baptism, many people came to the house, including rtives and friends, such as my uncle''s uncle, my cousin''s family, my aunt''s family, the old patriarch and other highly respected people.


    Three baptismal gifts were given to every house in the capital.


    The gate of the Princess Mansion ising and going, and there is a lot of traffic.


    Previously, Du Wan was curious about what the three baptisms were. When she paid attention, she realized that it was the etiquette for giving a little kid a bath for the first time. The bathtub was more refined and more people were blessing it.


    Du Wan also looked at Pei Hao from the crowd.


    Pei Hao was smiling at her, and Du Wan raised her eyebrows.


    The two people left the scene with a tacit understanding and went to a deserted corner.


    Du Wan said happily: "Are you here to watch the ceremony?"


    "I''m here to give you a gift, and also to see you." Pei Hao pinched her cheek gently.


    Du Wan smiled happily, but then shuddered when he thought of something, "I was grounded for half a month. I went to see you that day and was caught red-handed."


    This is all my fault, if I hadnt wanted to see you


    Its okay, its okay, it has nothing to do with you.


    "But"

 Chapter 435: Its true that stupid people are lucky

    Chapter 435: It''s true that stupid people are lucky


    Chapter 435 Its true that fools are blessed


    Du Qian had been paying attention to the two of them and overheard their conversation, and was speechless.


    The person named Pei is indeed sinister. It seems that he has eaten his sister to death.


    Du Qian had to entertain guests today, and Du Wan was there to help. It was also a busy day.


    Pei Hao hid a piece of mung bean cake from somewhere and stuffed it into Du Wan''s mouth, "You have worked hard today, are you hungry?"


    "I''m not hungry." Du Wan felt happy, "What about you, are you hungry?"


    Dont worry, you wont make me hungry.


    At this moment, the chief steward hurried over, walked behind Prince Consort Du, and whispered something.


    Others couldn''t hear it, but Du Wan heard it clearly and whispered in surprise: "The emperor''s uncle is here."


    Is the Emperoring alone?


    More than that, a whole family is here. Du Wan was a little surprised.


    Pei Hao tugged at her sleeves, "Aren''t you going to greet me?"


    The chief steward came secretly to report, and specifically stated that the emperor did not want to mobilize the troops. Du Wan saw Du Consort standing up, and then called Du Qian to join him.


    Du Qian walked a few steps, suddenly turned around, and shouted toward the corner, "Sister,e out."


    Hee hee, big brother.


    Du Wan came out of the corner, smiling.


    Du Qian called to her, "Follow me."


    "Okay." Before Du Wan left, he waved his little hand behind him as a farewell to Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao wanted tough, the little girl was always so heartless.


    The emperor was led by Prince Consort Du to the study in the main courtyard.


    Du Qian and Du Wan greeted the queen, and Qin Yuyu followed.


    When Qin Yuyu saw Du Wan, she remembered what happened on the boat on the Hungry Ghost Festival, and she didn''t look good. On the contrary, Du Wan smiled like a flower, as if she had forgotten what happened before.


    Du Wan greeted her politely and took the two of them to see the eldest princess.


    The eldest princess is still confinement in the bedroom.


    Du Wan led the people in, and then asked the servants to serve tea and fruit snacks.


    The eldest princess recovered well after taking the Yangqi Pills.


    The eldest princess and the queen chatted, and Du Wan and Qin Yuyu got together.


    Qin Yuyu touched the silk handkerchief at the corner of her mouth and said with a smile: "I heard that my cousin made a mistake and was grounded. Is it true?"


    Du Wans smile froze, Its nothing.


    Qin Yuyu smiled and said, "That''s because I misunderstood."


    Seeing that she only had half a bowl of tea left, Du Wan asked a servant to add more, "Cousin, did you go to Wangyue Tower to watch the fun? It is said that there are so many beautiful men, and many girls in the capital said that they would choose one to marry after they lose the election."


    I havent been there yet. Cousin Wanwan went to see her?


    "I don''t have time, I''m busy. Oh, I also heard that thepetition for the Prince Consort is fierce. It''sing to an end now, and only the top ten will be left." Du Wan said this and looked at Qin Yuyu, "Among these ten people Among them, one of them will be the consort, hehe, are you happy, cousin? Your consort is chosen from thousands."


    Qin Yuyu''s face darkened for a moment, but he soon recovered.


    Du Wan knew that she was not happy to mention this matter, so he wanted to talk to her about it.


    Mother Wen went to bring the baby over and let the Queen look at it for a while.


    When a child came over, the two girls also stopped.


    Du Wan stepped forward and looked at his younger brother. He was a small ball with yellow skin and a bit ugly. If the little guy wants to be Yuxue cute, it will take some time to raise him.


    Not long after, Aunt Wen took the child away again.


    The emperor and the queen returned to the pce not long after, but Qin Yuyu stayed behind. Du Wan didn''t even know what she wanted to do. Later, he ignored Qin Yuyu and let her go shopping.


    Du Wan asked people to guard the baby''s room and no idents were allowed.


    She was on guard against Qin Yuyu, who knew if she might have a brain twitch that would be detrimental to the child. You must know that some people''s brain circuits in the world are difficult to understand, and just some insignificant questions may lead to murders.


    Du Wan didn''t have time next, and had to greet the juniors, just to show up and act like a master.


    At the end of the day, send all the guests away.


    Du Wan finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Here, have a sip of tea." Pei Hao next to him handed over a bowl of tea.


    Du Wan took it and drank it all in one breath, "Why didn''t you leave? All the guests have left."


    Am I a guest? Pei Hao asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "you"


    Du Wan''s face turned red and she red at him in embarrassment, "You are a guest now, so there is no room for quibbles!"


    "Okay, okay, you say yes." Pei Hao took the empty bowl in her hand, "Do you still want to drink?"


    No more drinking.


    Du Wan thought of someone at this moment, "When did Qin Yuyu leave?"


    She left early and didnt stay at the princess residence for long.


    Qin Yuyu did not follow the emperor and empress back to the pce. She said she wanted to stay at the princess'' mansion, but in fact, she only waited for half an hour, then said goodbye to the eldest princess and left.


    Pei Hao said: "During this period, she went to see someone secretly. You will definitely not know who she went to see."


    Who? Du Wan was curious.


    Su Che.


    Huh? Do they know each other? Du Wan was surprised.


    Pei Hao nodded, "It doesn''t sound like we''ve just met each other for the first time."


    "oh."


    Isnt Wanwan strange?


    "What''s the point? Before Qin Yuyu''s identity was exposed, he knew a lot of powerful people in the capital. No matter how much Su Che you have, it doesn''t matter. Didn''t that little Chen Liu of yours always have a good rtionship with her?" Du Wan said. I don''t know, but this is really what happened.


    In the original work, Qin Yuyu is the heroine, and before her identity is revealed, she gets to know many powerful people.


    Su Che was once a very popr number one schr. ording to the rules of the protagonist, it was not unusual for Qin Yuyu, who was active in the capital at that time, to meet Su Che unexpectedly. If it hadn''t been for the changes in the family, it would have been normal for Su Che to be the supporting actor.


    Pei Hao was speechless when she mentioned Chen Liu.


    But that fool, its true that fools are blessed.


    Du Wan thought of the key, "Do you know why Qin Yuyu is looking for Su Che?"


    "The people watching stood a little far away and didn''t hear the conversation." The people brought by Qin Yuyu were on guard, and the people watching secretly could not get closer.


    Pei Hao said: "That''s right. Let me go and talk to Su Che?"


    Last time he had this idea, but before it could be implemented, he encountered the problem of Qin Yuyu.


    Du Wan shook his head, "Forget it, I''ll do it."


    "good."


    Pei Hao sat for a while and then stood up to leave.


    There were too many guests gone, so he seemed awkward when he was left.


    He could confidently say to the little girl that he was not a guest, but he did not dare to say this to Prince Consort Du.


    After sending Pei Hao away, Du Wan went to see Du''s consort.


    Outside the study room, I identally met Su Che.


    Su Che saluted Du Wan and said, "I have met the princess."


    Hmm. Do you know Qin Yuyu? Du Wan asked directly.


    Su Che was stunned for a moment at first.


    It''s not that I''m surprised by her question, it''s that I didn''t expect her to call the princess by her name.


    Su Che quickly came to his senses, lowered his head and responded, "Yes. Before anything happened to the Su family, I had met Her Royal Highness several times."


    Have you helped her?


    Its all a matter of effort.


    Oh. Du Wan asked without asking carefully.


    Qin Yuyu was often targeted in the past, and he often met noble people.

 Chapter 436: You can only watch from a distance but not play

    Chapter 436: You can only watch from a distance but not y


    Du Wan looked at Su Che without speaking, as if waiting for him to continue.


    Qin Yuyu came here specifically to look for him just to reminisce about old times, why did she not believe it so much.


    Su Che said truthfully: "I just reported this matter to the Prince Consort."


    Huh? Du Wan raised her eyebrows.


    Another unexpected answer.


    Du Wan signaled that he could leave. Su Che silently bowed and bowed, then stepped aside. When Du Wan entered the study, Su Che turned around and strode outside.


    Du Consort was a little surprised when he saw his daughter, "It''s this hour, why are you here?"


    Du Wan looked out the door. It was evening, "Has father had dinner?"


    Just eat something simple. Du Huima replied with a smile, Its been a hard day Wan Wan.


    Im fine, its not hard.


    Du Wan walked around the desk, stood behind Prince Consort Du, and tapped his shoulder gently, "Dad, what are you busy with?"


    The butler sent me todays gift list, and I was just looking through it.


    There will be no banquet on Zisan today.


    The formal banquet is held when the child is one month old, and a big banquet will be held at that time. And the person who sent the gift list today will also send the invitation sticker when the full moon banquet is held.


    Du Wan poked his head out and looked at the table, writing down densely, "I met Su Che at the door just now."


    Well, you want to ask about him? Du Mas heart skipped a beat.


    Think of Su Che''s face, and then think of his excellence.


    Even a girl might be tempted. Prince Consort Du looked at his daughter worriedly. When he saw the rity in her eyes, he was inexplicably relieved and said, "Wanwan, a girl''s family should not interfere with other unmarried men."


    Where did your father want to go?


    Du Wan couldn''tugh or cry, "Someone came to report that Qin Yuyu was looking for him in private, and the two of them were alone together for about a quarter of an hour. As you know, Qin Yuyu and I have never gotten along. No, I''m worried about what she might think of to deal with us. Wheres the princesss mansion?


    "Yes, very vignt." Du Fuma praised his daughter.


    Du Wan curled her lips and said, "Seriously."


    Du Huima smiled and said, "Qin Yuyu came to him to reminisce about old times. At the end, she promised that she would find a way to free her family from very."


    Du Wan listened from here and didn''t hear anything unusual.


    It is very simr to what Qin Yuyu would do. She is used to pretending to be kind and a good person outside.


    Du Wan doesnt object to people pretending to be kind and good people. If a person just wants to pretend to be a good person and want to get a good reputation so that he can help others instead of harming others, then it really doesn''t matter, even if he is pretending, it doesn''t matter.


    But, what Qin Yuyu did... would it be that simple?


    Du Wan was quiet for a while before asking: "Father, why do you think she said that?"


    "Have you ever seen a donkey? If you want it to move forward obediently, a carrot must be hung in front of it. The principle is the same." Prince Consort Du''s career in officialdom was not in vain.


    The Su family has a ve registration, but they are official ves. Unless they have made great achievements and are pardoned by the emperor personally, it is extremely difficult to change their household registration. If there is no ident, this will be the case for the rest of his life. However, when the person making the promise was a princess, the emperor''s only daughter, it was a blessing from heaven for the Su family.


    After hearing what Du Wanma said, Du Wan remained silent and listened to him continue.


    Du Huima said: "It''s surprising that Su Che didn''t get knocked unconscious by the pie falling from the sky."


    "what do you mean?"


    He came to report to me as a sign of loyalty.


    Isnt he working for our family? I still have the deed of sale in my hand.


    "Silly girl, it''s different." Du Fuma didn''t borate, leaving it up to her to taste it carefully.


    In the past, Su Che had no choice but to be loyal to the Princess Mansion. However, Qin Yuyu''s promise gave Su Che another path. This path may not be easy, but it is a path that can turn the Su family around, and maybe revive the Su family in the future.


    Getting rid of very is a very big temptation. Someone else would have been excited, but Su Che reported the matter to his master.


    Du Wan left without understanding.


    Back to Yulingyuan, still thinking about this matter.


    If you can''t figure it out, just let it go. Anyway, during the lockdown period, she can''t go out yet. When you have time, you can personally monitor Su Che and forget about it if you find nothing unusual.


    At present, the biggest gossip in Beijing is almost all rted to the selection of the prince-inw.


    On the third day of August, Du Wan received a secret letter from Pei Hao.


    The letter said that the fifth day of the Lunar New Year will be the final stage of selecting the prince-inw. It is fair and just. It will be held at Wangyue Tower. I asked Du Wan if he would go to see it.


    Du Wan had a headache, "I''m under lockdown, how can I get out?"


    No!


    You can go secretly.


    Du Wan replied to Pei Hao and agreed on a time to meet.


    Early in the morning on the fifth day of the Lunar New Year, Du Wan went to check in in front of the eldest princess as usual, and then took a look at the little kid. The baby is still young and too fragile, so it can only be watched from a distance but not yed with.


    However, the little guy is growing quite well and is getting prettier every day.


    Have breakfast in the main courtyard, then go back to Yulingyuan, close the door, and tell Ningqin and others that they need to practice in seclusion and not to disturb anything important. Then he put on the clothes of a rich boy, took a valuable jade fan, and went out through the window.


    Today, Prince Consort Du is not at home.


    Du Wan climbed over the wall and went out. There was an inconspicuous carriage outside the alley.


    When he came out, he saw the curtain of the carriage lifted a corner, revealing Pei Hao''s peerless face. Du Wan jumped on the carriage without saying a word and got into the carriage.


    The driver is Hu San in disguise.


    Pei Hao in the carriage was also disguised.


    Its just that he is too outstanding in person, no matter how he disguises himself, he is still very dazzling.


    After Du Wan got into the carriage, he said to the outside: "Hu San, let''s go!"


    Okay, Mr. Du. Hu San replied honestly.


    Du Wan sat next to Pei Hao, arms touching each other.


    Pei Hao raised his slender, jade-like hand as if to touch her face. As a result, he gently lifted a strand of ck hair hanging down her cheek. Then he touched her earlobe seemingly identally.


    Before Du Wan red at him, he thrust a peach into her hand.


    When she looked down, "It''s not skinned."


    You can eat it with the skin on. Pei Hao suggested.


    Du Wan asked again: "Have you washed it?"


    Wash it. He didnt know that she also had mysophobia.


    Du Wan took a bite. It was sweet and crispy, but also slightly sour.


    The carriage left the city and went straight to the Moon Tower.


    The road leading to Wangyue Tower in the city, in addition to a section of official road, the former boss also funded the construction of the road. In the past, everyone thought that the boss was good at doing business and the road would lead to wealth. Now it''s cheaper for the emperor to pick up ready-made ones.


    Along the way, besides Du Wan and Pei Hao''s carriage, there were also people heading towards Wangyue Tower.


    Wangyue Tower at this time.


    There were huge crowds of people and a lot of people.


    The more people there are, the more business will be generated, and there will even be many vendors setting up stalls.

 Chapter 437: Im not suitable for you

    Chapter 437: I''m not suitable for you


    Chapter 437 Im not suitable for you


    In the open space in front of Wangyue Tower, a high tform forpetition was set up.


    The area near the high tform was separated by officers and soldiers, and there were several rows of seats. It was difficult to get a seat without enough status.


    Before getting off the carriage.


    Pei Hao handed Du Wan a mask.


    Du Wan took it over doubtfully, "Wearing this? Wouldn''t it be more conspicuous?"


    Wouldnt you be conspicuous if you dont wear it?


    I am so outstanding, I must be conspicuous.


    Thats fine then.


    Pei Hao himself wore a mask.


    The mask is half-sided, exposed below the mouth, and can cover most of the face without affecting eating. As long as you wear them and walk among the crowd, it will be difficult to recognize them if you are not an acquaintance.


    Du Wan saw Pei Hao''s appearance and looked at the mask again.


    His one is in the shape of a fox, and hers is in the shape of a bunny.


    "No, I want to change it." Du Wan stared at the mask on his face.


    Pei Hao refused, "Face shapes and sizes are different, so mine is not suitable for you."


    Stop fooling me, I want to be a fox.


    Be good and be obedient.


    Pei Hao didn''t follow her and took out the rabbit mask himself and put it on her, "It''s really not suitable. I''ll make a fox mask for you next time."


    Du Wan visually inspected the two masks, and found that they were indeed onerge and one small. The rabbit mask was slightly smaller. From what he said, it was likely that these two masks were specially customized by him.


    The two appeared very low-key, walking among the crowd and not attracting anyone''s attention.


    Du Wan looked at the high tform and said, "Hasn''t it started yet?"


    Well, the time has not yete.


    Its really lively, there are more people than the Hungry Ghost Festival.


    This grand event of the emperors public selection of the princes consort has not happened once in a hundred years.


    ""It really is!


    As soon as Du Wan took a few steps, Pei Hao grabbed her wrist.


    Pei Hao pulled her in one direction and passed by a vendor selling candied haws, and bought two bunches. He put a bunch into her little hand, and then walked in the same direction towards her.


    Through the crowd, we came to a building.


    Someone stopped him in front of the door, and Pei Hao took out a token.


    The people guarding outside saw the token and respectfully let him go.


    Du Wan remained silent the whole time, bit into a candied haws of sugar haws, and followed Pei Hao into the innermost box.


    It wasn''t until she entered and saw that there was no one in the box that Du Wan said, "What''s going on? Just pull me and leave. What else is wrong with buying? I have to buy candied haws? This is for children, you know? I Eating this will affect your image."


    "Then don''t eat it." Pei Hao said.


    Du Wan choked, "I bought it, it''s hard to throw it away."


    "The prince will be happy to help you solve the problem." Pei Hao suddenly bit the candied haws in her hand and ate thest candied haws in her hand.


    Du Wan was stunned for a moment.


    She was just saying something mean, its not that she really didnt want to eat it!


    Pei Hao smiled and brought the bunch in his hand to her mouth, "I still have some here, do you want to eat?"


    What do you want to y? She nced at him sideways, suspecting a trap.


    However, he didn''t move, just waiting for her to eat. After a long while, she tentatively bit off one.


    When she was about to eat, he suddenly came over and snatched it away from her mouth!


    Du Wan was so angry that she really wanted to kick him to death, so she walked to the window sill angrily.


    Pei Hao suppressed hisughter and ate with gusto, "You''re giving in so quickly?"


    "What do you want to do?" Du Wan turned to re at him in anger.


    "Little fool,e here and grab it." Pei Hao leaned against the window sill and pointed to his mouth, "It''s very sweet, you really don''t want to eat it?" "No." Du Wan refused.


    Pei Hao ate one piece leisurely, and then bit off another one, "Would you like to grab it? Like I did just now. Today''s candied haws on a stick is really delicious."


    Its a beautiful thought. Du Wan was not fooled.


    If you donte... let hime instead.


    Pei Hao pulled the little girl over, turned around and leaned against the wall, pulled her into his arms, lowered his head and kissed her.


    Du Wan is not very happy.


    But he was very happy and just put the candied haws in his mouth into her mouth.


    Finally, he raised his hand and wiped her lips, "I gave it back to you, are you happy?"


    Du Wan jumped a few steps away with a look of disgust.


    It was just the candied haws in her mouth, but she chewed it slowly and swallowed it.


    Pei Hao coaxed carefully: "Okay, don''t be angry, here you go."


    He handed her the remaining candied haws in his hand.


    Du Wan hesitated and took it, "Don''t y tricks."


    No. Pei Hao straightened his long sleeves gracefully.


    The purpose has been achieved, what more tricks are there to y?


    Pei Hao moved two steps and took her to the window sill.


    The sea of people below is very spectacr.


    The high tform seems to be far away, but you can see clearly from the top.


    Du Wan looked back at the box and said, "You are quite capable. You were able to book a box."


    "How dare I ask you if I''m not ready." Pei Hao had already booked this building.


    The officers and soldiers guarding outside were actually from the Imperial City Department, but these days there were always people asking for a box in the building. Pei Hao ignored him at first, but in the end the person who came to be the lobbyist was that boy Chen Liu, who was annoying him every day. , and then he kept this small room and gave the big room to Chen Liu.


    However, this building seems a bit lively today.


    There is an acquaintance in the box next door.


    Du Wan didn''t pay attention, but Pei Hao heard it. He approached the little girl and reminded her softly: "Wanwan, there is an acquaintance next door."


    Huh? Du Wan paid attention as soon as he heard it.


    Just at this moment, I heard Qin Yuyu''s slightly sad voice, "I didn''t know this would happen. If I had known... If I had known, I would rather continue to be an orphan than have to face hardships everywhere."


    Yuyu, Im incapable of helping you. It was a young mans voice.


    Du Wan felt it was quite strange at first, but after thinking about it carefully, it was still very strange.


    After listening, Qin Yuyu said again: "Amiao, you have to learn your skills well."


    I will, as long as you need me, just say so.


    Thank you, you are so kind to me.


    I, Im not good at all


    As Du Wan listened, she remembered that this young man was Qin Miao, the male partner in the original work.


    Du Wan thought that he had been abandoned by Qin Yuyu long ago after not seeing this person for a long time. But she remembered that she ordered someone to break his feet, which almost eliminated the possibility of him bing a general in the book. What skills does he have now that are worthy of Qin Yuyu''s efforts to coax him?


    Pei Hao looked at her with burning eyes, "What are you thinking about?"


    Im thinking about what other value Qin Miao can use?


    He is apparently studying medicine with an old man, but he is actually learning to make poison. He seems to have some talent, and he is quite valued by the old man.


    This old man was introduced to him by Xie Zhang?


    Exactly, the origin has not yet been identified.


    It cant be from the lineage of Doctor Liu, right?


    "You can check in this direction." Pei Hao really hadn''t thought about this problem before. "The Xie family has been searching for talents everywhere in the past ten years and has secretly cultivated many capable people. It seems that there are also a group of strange people."


    Du Wan felt surprised, but it was also reasonable.

 Chapter 438: Just listening to it is not very enjoyable

    Chapter 438: Just listening to it is not very enjoyable


    Chapter 438: Just listening to it is not very satisfying


    Qin Miao is a hidden danger. Like the original work, he was cultivated by Xie Zhang.


    Du Wan looked out the window, a coldness shed in his eyes, "Do me a favor."


    "you say."


    Let Qin Miao know that the woman he killed in Chiyan County was one of Xie Zhangs people. Du Wan suddenly wanted to give Xie Zhang a big gift. The poisonous snake is lurking, and its unknown who it will bite. To make it look like he discovered it by ident, its best to believe it without hesitation.


    "good."


    Pei Hao did not ask the reason and promised to arrange for someone to do it when he returned. He didn''t think Qin Miao would be a hidden danger, so he didn''t remind her anything. He had such confidence because he had arranged for someone to keep an eye on Qin Miao earlier. Any trouble with Qin Miao would be reported to him.


    The reason why the Zhenguogongfu can still stand still is because of the habit of preventing dangers before they ur.


    What happened next door was like an episode to Du Wan and Pei Hao.


    Qin Miao did not stay long.


    From their conversation, Du Wan heard something interesting. It is possible that Qin Miao knows his current identity, which ispletely different from Qin Yuyu.


    Du Wan pinched her little fingers and said, "Let me count the names of those named Pei."


    What is it? Pei Hao was funny.


    Its been a long time since Ive seen little things like this from a little girl, and I feel a little nostalgic.


    Du Wan said excitedly, "ording to thews of this kind of supporting role. Qin Miao must feel inferior at this time, dare not dream about anything, and deceive himself into thinking that he will guard Qin Yuyu silently all his life without asking for anything in return." , just being able to look at her once in a while bes..."


    Pfft. Pei Haoughed.


    The little girl looks both moved and mocked, which is particrly interesting.


    As for the box next door, after Qin Miao left, someone came again not long after.


    They are actually brother and sister Xie Zhang.


    Thats right, Xie Yings affairs are over, and now she seems to have been reborn.


    Qin Yuyu chatted with Xie Ying affectionately, as if the sad girl in front of Xie Miao just now was not her.


    Du Wan was surprised, "Qin Yuyu is a little weird..."


    Yeah, Im very good at grasping peoples hearts. This kind of trick tends to fail in front of little girls.


    Pei Hao didn''t mention to Du Wan that Qin Yuyu would pretend like that in front of Qin Miao. It was because she didn''t contact Qin Miao for a long time after she recovered her life. On the contrary, Qin Miao didn''t know where she went and thought she was missing. Looking for people everywhere, I suffered a lot.


    Later, Xie Zhang learned about it and asked someone to mention it to him.


    Therefore, Qin Yuyu inevitably felt guilty when facing Qin Miao, and could only exaggerate her difficulties to make Qin Miao continue to be devoted to her.


    Pei Hao would know this because he had arranged for people to keep an eye on them.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The gong sounded from the high tform.


    Du Wan immediately looked out the window, "Is this about to start?"


    "It''s a reminder, it''s about to start." Pei Hao also looked outside.


    At this time, some young people came out one after another from Wangyue Tower, nearly a hundred of them.


    They all have tall and straight bodies, good looks, and talented people, which is the popr aesthetic of the time.


    Du Wan poked his head out, very curious, "Select the top ten among them today?"


    "Yes, the ten selected people will go to the pce to meet the emperor, and then the emperor will decide who the consort will be."


    Isnt the one who gets the top spot the consort?


    "It seems that the queen is crying. She is afraid that the character of the person who won the first ce is not good enough. She is also worried that Qin Yuyu will not like it. She said that they have treated their daughter badly for too many years and they finally found her and they cannot wrong her." Pei Hao recounted the news to him. Du Wan listened.


    Du Wan:


    There are so many dramas about the Queen!


    However, my uncle still listened...


    Du Wan could only say: "It''s human nature for parents to worry about their daughters marrying poorly." Pei Hao chuckled, "Yes, it''s human nature, and this is how the emperor persuaded his ministers. In fact..."


    He leaned into her ear and whispered in her ear, "The emperor is also worried that the top one will not be as good as he wants, but the top ten are different. It is not easy to manipte them all."


    Don''t look at the selection of the prince-inw. On the surface, it goes smoothly, but there are a lot of bad things behind it, such as poisoning, assassination, and petty tricks in order to get rid ofpetitors. But it didn''te to light, and it didn''t reach Du Wan''s ears either.


    After listening to what Pei Hao said, Du Wan looked at the hundred people below and couldn''t bear to look at them.


    The hundred people all went to the high tform and took their seats in the seats assigned by the officials.


    There were also some ministers present.


    Du Wan nced at the heavy-weighted people. When she saw one person, she shrank her head and dwarfed her body by half. She squatted in front of the window, only half of her head was exposed, and watched quietly.


    Pei Hao found that the little girl who was standing side by side suddenly squatted down, "Wanwan, what are you doing?"


    That, that my father.


    Du Wan pointed to the person sitting in a conspicuous position, "I didn''t expect him to be there. Fortunately, we are here and he can''t see it."


    "ha"


    Pei Hao couldn''t helpughing, "Did you forget? You are wearing a mask."


    As soon as Du Wan touched her face and touched the rabbit mask, she felt certain in her heart. Then she smiled dryly and said, "I really forgot about this, haha."


    Mom, thats so embarrassing.


    Pei Hao went to bring a wing chair.


    Du Wan thought he was sitting for her, but he sat down first and then pulled her down to sit on hisp. Instead, he held her in his arms from behind.


    This action is extremely intimate.


    Du Wan was a little ufortable at first, but then gradually rxed.


    But she was still heartless, moving around from time to time, which made Pei Hao feel itchy and angry, and his face was stained with redness. Fortunately, he couldn''t see it with the mask.


    Pei Hao could only hug her tightly, "Be good, don''t move."


    He put the melon seeds on the coffee table into her little hand.


    If you have something to do, dont be so tedious.


    Pei Hao rested his head on her shoulder, rubbing his cheek against hers from time to time, "Wanwan, tell me why time passes so slowly."


    No, its been a year in the blink of an eye. Du Wan obviously didnt understand what he meant.


    "Um?"


    Pei Hao tightened his arms a little more, which was really torturous.


    boom!


    There was a sound next door, as if a chair fell down.


    Along with the sound, there was an exmation from Qin Yuyu, "Ah"


    "Are you okay?" was Xie Zhang''s concerned greeting.


    I, Im fine, thank you.


    Qin Yuyu said in a panic, with a hint of shyness in his words.


    Du Wan blinked, and the fire of gossip in his heart suddenly ignited. He stood up and ran to the wall to look for it and see if he could watch.


    The beauty suddenly left his arms, and the loss in Pei Hao''s heart disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    He stood up, gently held her waist, and asked in a low voice: "Want to watch with your own eyes?"


    "I thought about it." Du Wan could just listen to the movement and sit next door, but there were some movements that were not enjoyable to listen to, and it was more interesting to see them with one''s own eyes.


    Pei Hao took her out.


    Avoiding the attention of others, he entered a secret passage.

 Chapter 439: Kissed her cheek

    Chapter 439: Kissed her cheek


    Chapter 439 Kissed her cheek


    When Wangyue Tower was first built, Xie Zhang put a lot of thought into it.


    Usually the guests whoe to Wangyue Tower for consumption are either rich or expensive, so it is the easiest ce to get news. Each building is said to be separate, but a secret passage has been built secretly. There is a small cubicle on each floor, which can only amodate one adult, making it easier to eavesdrop on secrets.


    This kind of small cubicle is built very discreetly. It is difficult for people who are not good at architecture to detect the tricks in it.


    Xie Zhang probably never thought that one day, someone would use what he built to listen to his gossip.


    In a short while.


    Two people went into the cubicle.


    Since Du Wan is slender and petite, the cubicle can barely amodate two people, at the expense of her entire body being nestled into Pei Hao''s arms.


    He then taught her to look at the situation in the box through a small hole.


    Xie Ying did not know where she went.


    The only ones left in the box are Xie Zhang and Qin Yuyu. The situation between the two of them is very ambiguous now. Qin Yuyu''s face is red, her clothes are a bit messy, her eyes are moist, and she is shy and impatient.


    Du Wan said "Wow" in her heart.


    I saw such an exciting situation when I came up!


    The prince-inw outside is still being selected, but Qin Yuyu is cuckolding someone?


    Xie Zhang stood up, bowed his hands, and said apologetically: "Your Highness, I''m sorry. I was offended just now."


    No, its okay. I fell down identally, and I want to thank you for your timely help. Qin Yuyu said while tidying up her clothes in a panic.


    Xie Zhang turned around as if to avoid suspicion. He was aboveboard and very gentlemanly.


    Du Wan:


    Could it be that she was thinking wrong?


    Is it the way Qin Yuyu fell to his eyes with spring in his eyes?


    Du Wan looked back at Pei Hao and silently opened her mouth: "They are so strange."


    Pei Hao covered her little head, kissed her cheek, and opened his mouth to say silently: They are not weird, they are both interested in each other.


    In this case, it depends on who is smart and who falls into it first.


    Du Wan suddenly understood.


    It can only be said that Qin Yuyu is too self-righteous, and he obviously cannot outy Xie Zhang without knowing it. Perhaps Xie Zhang behaved too respectfully and modestly, which made Qin Yuyu feel inted, thinking that after bing a princess, things would change and everyone would have to please her. But she forgot that no one would please someone without enough benefits to lure her.


    Just at this moment, the door of the box opened.


    It was Xie Ying who came back, followed by some people.


    There are men and women, and they are all in the same circle.


    Du Wan saw several dandies from Chen Liu, Ning Xianhe was also present, and Pei Huiyu and Mu Fanling were also seen among the nobledies.


    Pei Huiyu came back from a trip to Pingnan City.


    Mu Fanling came to Beijing with her parents. Mu''s father got the position of Zuo Shng in the Ministry of Rites. It can be said that he was second only to the Minister in the Ministry of Rites. This time he had a residence in the capital and did not need to live in the Zhenguo Pce.


    Du Wan saw Qin Yuyu acting as if nothing had happened. She was affectionate with Pei Huiyu, like little sisters who hadn''t seen each other for a long time and had endless things to talk about.


    Pei Hao''s face turned dark, but Du Wan looked at him sideways, as if he was watching the show.


    He lowered his head and bit her cheek in anger.


    She almost screamed out, but he silenced her with a kiss in time.


    After leaving the cubicle anding out of the secret passage, Du Wan''s face was as red as a ripe apple. Recalling his past wisdom, Du Wan remembered that he had read on the Inte that someizensined that falling in love would make people smarter.


    Has she been deceived?


    Du Wan nced at Pei Hao from time to time.


    Pei Hao didn''t know what was going on in her head. Anyway, he couldn''t guess it based on his ability. Who had taught her about her unconstrained little mind.


    You can only take people back to that box.


    Just went upstairs, still in the corridor. The door of the next door box suddenly opened.


    Hey, Ah Hao! Chen Liu said in surprise.


    Pei Hao''s peach blossom eyes shed, "Are you here so early?"


    "It''s gettingte. Thepetition on the stage has already started. Why are you here?" Chen Liu looked at the masks on the two people''s faces in surprise. "You guys are really good at ying and are still wearing masks. Your fox mask suits you very well." , my grandfather also said that your father is an old fox, and you are just a little fox."


    This sillyment!


    Pei Hao wanted to kick the person away.


    It was precisely because he was wearing a mask that he could still be seen by this person at a nce, which made him feel heartbroken.


    Du Wanughed happily after hearing this.


    Chen Liu is a very good person, and he can recognize Pei Hao at a nce.


    At this time, Chen Liu looked at Du Wan, and he put a hand on Pei Hao''s shoulder, like a good friend, "Ah Hao, who is this young master?"


    "guess?"


    Before Pei Hao spoke, Du Wan became yful and deliberately imitated a male voice to ask.


    Chen Liu really didn''t recognize Du Wan for a moment.


    But when he stared at Du Wan''s exposed chin, and then along her earlobes, and wanted to take another look, Pei Hao hit him with an elbow on his waist, which made him grit his teeth in pain, "I know. Who are you, but I can''t tell you. I''m afraid Ah Hao won''t let me go."


    Pei Hao gave him a warning look, "I guess you are sensible."


    Du Wan understood and smiled again, showing her white teeth.


    Suddenly I heard a womanughing and asking: "Chen Shizi, who did you meet outside?"


    Oh, were acquaintances, you too


    Chen Liu was punched in the abdomen. He bent over and held his stomach in pain, his using eyes looking directly at Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao warned in a low voice, "Don''t reveal our identities."


    Okay. Chen Liu had no choice but to ept his fate.


    At this moment, a girl walked out of the box.


    The person who just spoke was none other than Mu Fanling, and beside her was Pei Huiyu.


    The two girls immediately looked at Pei Hao and Du Wan who were wearing masks.


    Mu Fanlings gaze was subtle and her smile was light and not ufortable. For example, Pei Huiyu must be really spoiled, her eyes don''t shy away from anything.


    Pei Huiyu said very innocently: "The masks you two are wearing are so beautiful. Where did you buy them?"


    Pei Hao was heartbroken.


    This sister has been raised crookedly and cannot be brought back together.


    Pei Hao didn''t answer her. After all, she was his sister, and he might be recognized as long as he spoke. It was time for him to go on a date with the little girl, and he didn''t want to be ruined at all. So he took the little girl and walked to the innermost box without saying a word, the one where they were staying before.


    Chen Liu had a strange look in his eyes and said nothing more.


    Pei Huiyu asked, but the other party left without answering. She felt a little ufortable and couldn''t help but muttered: "Who are you? It''s so rude to not answer any questions."


    This cousin is really a headache.


    Mu Fanling could no longer say anything to her.


    But Mu Fanling looked at the backs of the two people and felt that the tallest man''s back was somewhat familiar, but for a moment she couldn''t figure out who he was, so she turned to Chen Liu and said, "Prince Chen, are you okay? "


    "I''m fine, I just feel a little ufortable in my stomach. I''ll be fine in a while." Chen Liu casually found an excuse to cover up.


    Its hard to say that he was beaten by Pei Hao...

 Chapter 440: Its really too torturous

    Chapter 440: It''s really too torturous


    Chapter 440 is really too torture


    Mu Fanling noticed it and didn''t ask any more questions.


    As a result, Pei Huiyu said nervously, "Do you feel sick in your stomach? Could it be that you ate something bad? The food at Wangyue Tower is indeed not as good as before."


    Chen Liu:


    My little sister was raised too simple, which is terrible.


    He quickly found an excuse to avoid it, "I''m fine, I''d like to excuse you beforehand."


    He turned around and ran downstairs quickly, not giving the two girls a chance to talk again.


    Pei Huiyu was confused, "You ran so fast. Are you in a hurry to find the doctor?"


    "may be."


    Mu Fanling was a little frustrated.


    Her father loved her and said that she would choose a husband and let him have a look at it. If he thought he was good, he would ask his aunt toe and discuss the proposal. Outsiders thought Chen Liu was a **** who could not be trusted for life, but she thought he was good.


    Im fine now. I was scared away by my cousin before I even got in touch...


    Du Wan entered the box and couldn''t helpughing, "Ah Hao, your sister is quite interesting."


    Take theck of expression as interesting, huh?


    Du Wan chuckled again, her eyebrows arched.


    Pei Hao felt helpless and pulled her to sit next to him. He poured her a cup of tea and said, "When you haveughed enough, drink tea."


    Thank you. Du Wan took the tea and took a sip.


    Cang!


    There was a gong sound outside.


    Du Wan quickly put down the tea bowl and ran to the window to look out, "What game is this?"


    "You''ll know after you read it." Pei Hao stood side by side with her.


    He didn''t dare to sit down and let her sit on hisp. It would be too torture, not to torture her, but to torture himself.


    Du Wan saw thepetition on the stage, first the literary test and then the martial arts test.


    Among the referees, there was Prince Consort Du.


    Du Wandao: "This is more difficult than taking the imperial examination."


    Well, the emperor said that one should be both civil and military. Pei Hao also felt that it was unique.


    Those who are good at writing may not necessarily be good at martial arts.


    A person who is good at martial arts may not necessarily be good at writing.


    Usually those who are good at both civil and military skills are not necessarily the most powerful people. The reason is that they need to master both, which is not something ordinary people can do. Unless you raise it from an early age. But the children who have been raised in this way since childhood are all cultivated by the big family. How can they marry into the royal family?


    Unless you are ambitious.


    Du Wan asked: "Who do you think is most likely to be selected?"


    "This depends on the emperor." Pei Hao couldn''t guess.


    The answer is the same as not saying anything.


    Du Wan was lying in front of the window watching the excitement.


    Thats right, its just fun to watch. In fact, the abovepetition was interesting at first, but then it became boring after repeating it.


    There was a knock on the door in the private room.


    Pei Hao went to open the door.


    Suddenly a girl fell through the door and was about to fall into Pei Hao''s arms.


    Pei Hao dodged to the left dangerously.


    The girl who fell through the door really fell. She fell directly to the ground. Shey on the ground trying to cry, "What''s going on? Who is pushing me from behind."


    Pei Hao''s peach blossom eyes were as cold as winter.


    Looking at the people outside the door, they were several girls.


    The leader among them is Pei Huiyu.


    Pei Huiyu was ignored by the two people. The more she thought about it, the more frustrated she became, so she encouraged a few girls to knock on the door. The one with the highest status among the girls present was Pei Huiyu. In order to please her, he naturally followed her.


    Pei Huiyu used: "Why are you like this? Didn''t you see her fall? You didn''t help her."


    Yes, he doesnt look like a man at all. A girl agreed. Another girl ridiculed, "It''s not like that. You have to put on a mask and you can''t see anyone."


    "It''s very suspicious. It can''t be an assassin." Pei Hui said in surprise, "Are you here to assassinate the princess?"


    As soon as these words came out, several girls were startled and looked at Pei Hao warily.


    When Pei Huiyu said it just now, she said that the two people next door were suspicious.


    Du Wan was watching with amusement. The girl who fell to the ground quietly got up and moved back. Not only was he not angry, he also stood behind Pei Huiyu and the others.


    Pei Hao said calmly, "Pei Huiyu, what are you doing?"


    Pei Huiyu, who was feeling refreshed, suddenly turned pale.


    Wearing a mask, the face is hidden, but the voice remains unchanged.


    Pei Huiyus feet were shaking with fear, Brother?


    "Assassin? Oh, there are officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Department outside this building. Can ordinary people get in? It''s not easy for you toe up with such an excuse." Pei Hao took off his mask and revealed his true face.


    Several girls present suddenly felt bad.


    That''s it? That''s it?


    Is this suspicious? !


    Du Wan pressed her lips together, trying very hard not tough out loud.


    This onees out one after another, which is quite interesting.


    Pei Huiyu has the potential to be a yboy, but this is hidden under her appearance. She looks like a very innocent and cute girl, but she has never been beaten by society, and she is very capable of causing trouble.


    The girl who fell down just now quietly entered the private room next door.


    In a short while.


    More and more people came out to watch.


    Qin Yuyu came out first, "What happened?"


    Pretending to see Pei Hao identally, Qin Yuyu said in surprise, "It''s Prince Pei. What a coincidence."


    "Unfortunately. The box you have now is still one that Chen Liu keeps pestering me about every day, insisting that I give it up." Pei Hao''s answer was very rude.


    Qin Yuyu''s face heated up, "Yes, I also want to thank Prince Pei for his generosity."


    "Actually, there is no need. Depending on your status, you can sit at the front desk and watch. The position is certainly not bad." Pei Hao exposed this point unceremoniously.


    At that time, Chen Liu was so determined to get his box.


    Pei Hao sent people to investigate and found out that it was what Qin Yuyu wanted. Sure enough, after he gave up the box, Chen Liu changed hands and gave it to Qin Yuyu. At that time, Pei Hao felt that this woman was sick, and her illness became more serious after bing a princess.


    Du Wan leaned at the door, looking at it with gusto, "Princess, my consort needs to get a closer look to see clearly."


    "It''s you?"


    Qin Yuyu suddenly looked at the person behind Pei Hao.


    The young man was silent just now and everyone ignored him.


    Even though Du Wan deliberately spoke harshly, Qin Yuyu still recognized her.


    Qin Yuyu opened her mouth to say something, turned around and returned to the box without saying a word, leaving the person who had just wanted to stand up for her baffled.


    Pei Huiyu jumped out, pointed at Du Wan and cursed, "Who are you? How dare you disrespect the princess? Brother, let the officials below arrest this person -"


    Pei Huiyu couldn''t say the following words.


    Pei Hao looked at her with a look that was too cold and scary.


    Then he walked to the corridor and really summoned the officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Department.


    As soon as the officers and soldiers saw Pei Hao, they asked, "Sir, what are your orders?"


    Deploy a few people and **** her back to the Zhenguo government office. The person Pei Hao pointed to was Pei Huiyu.


    Just as Pei Huiyu was about to speak, Mu Fanqin came out and covered her mouth, "My cousin is still young and not sensible. I''m sorry, everyone. I''ll go back with my cousin."


    After saying that, she looked at Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao nodded coldly.


    Mu Fanling breathed a sigh of relief and pulled Pei Huiyu downstairs.


    She doesn''t want to care, but they are all rtives, and they are all prosperous.

 Chapter 441: Your sister is quite capable

    Chapter 441: Your sister is quite capable


    Chapter 441 Your sister is quite capable


    Pei Hao pulled Du Wan into the private room and closed the door at once, blocking out the probing eyes from outside.


    Du Wan didn''t want tough, but couldn''t help but asked, "Your sister is quite capable, why is she suddenly having trouble with you?"


    You dont know? Pei Hao raised his eyebrows.


    Du Wan shrugged his shoulders, "Don''t use me wrongly. I was watching the excitement on the stage, but I didn''t always pay attention to what was going on next door."


    The little girl looked at Pei Hao with eyes that were as innocent as you could say.


    Actually, she really knows!


    asionally, I listened to the noise next door and happened to hear Pei Huiyu encouraging a few girls. It was because Pei Hao didn''t answer her words at that time that she held a grudge. The original work describes Du Yunrong as being narrow-minded. Now it seems that Pei Huiyu is even worse!


    Du Yunrong is not a good person, but he has a bottom line.


    Pei Huiyu is just a good little guy in the original work. He didn''t do any big evil, but his various tricks were a bit disgusting. The people who were affected in the book were Pei''s viin family.


    Du Wan thought about it, will he be in the same family as her in the future?


    At this time, she looked at Pei Hao with a look of disgust.


    Pei Hao felt a chill down his spine and didn''t know why.


    At this time, Qin Yuyu next door was a little absent-minded.


    Xie Zhang, who was sitting on the chair next to her, noticed her abnormality and looked at Xie Ying.


    Xie Ying received his gaze and came to Qin Yuyu with understanding. She poured a cup of hot tea for Qin Yuyu and said, "Princess, drink tea."


    Thank you. Qin Yuyu took it as if he was in a good temper.


    Xie Ying asked with concern, "Do you know the young man just now?"


    Hearing this, Qin Yuyu sighed slightly, "If I read it correctly, that boy is probably Wanwan''s cousin in disguise. I am very familiar with her, and even if she deliberately conceals it, I can still tell."


    Yeah, its her. Xie Ying was very surprised.


    Xie Zhang frowned as he listened.


    Pei Hao and the princess have been next door? How long? He felt a little uneasy.


    Xie Ying received Xie Zhang''s signal and asked, seemingly unintentionally: "How long have they been here?"


    Thats not clear. Qin Yuyu shook his head, I have been in the box with you all the time and have never gone out.


    At this time, a girl next to her said, it was the girl who fell down just now, "I know this. When Miss Pei met them and came up, it was when Prince Chen was going out."


    Then they havent been here long. Qin Yuyu suddenly realized.


    Xie Zhang counted the time and felt a little at ease.


    As long as he and Qin Yuyu are not alone, it will be fine.


    Although he thought he didn''t reveal any ws, he still didn''t want his private rtionship with Qin Yuyu to be leaked, so as not to cause anyplications.


    Xie Ying continued to talk to Qin Yuyu, saying things that Qin Yuyu liked, and soon she made Qin Yuyu happy.


    Du Wan was very surprised by this.


    Xie Ying has changed so much that she has experienced a failed rtionship? It seems like I have grown up and matured overnight. Finally, she looks like a noble girl from a noble family.


    Du Wan stopped paying attention to the next door and continued to pay attention to thepetition on the stage.


    Thepetition did not end until after noon, and the top ten were selected. When I heard the minister presiding on the stage read out the top ten list in front of everyone.


    The winner was a man named Tang Zhixing, eighteen years old, from Ningcheng.


    The audience was in an uproar.


    This is an upset!


    This person was unknown before, but in thest scene he exploded.


    When Du Wan heard the list, she perked up and said, "Wow, Xie Hong really lost the election!"


    Pei Hao peeled a grape and stuffed it into Du Wan''s mouth. He discovered that feeding the little girl was addictive. He hadn''t seen her for several days and was thinking about him every day, "Why did you mention him?"


    This man has a grudge against Qiao Qingzhu, and now Qiao Qingzhu wants to kill him every day.


    Du Wan raised her eyebrows, "Didn''t Marquis Dingbei insist that he be chosen?" "Where did you know that?" Pei Hao was surprised.


    This...didnt I tell you?


    "No."


    "Oh, maybe I heard too much gossip." Du Wan thought she had mentioned it to him, so she recounted the conversation she heard between Xie Zhang and Xie Hong on the boat, "I didn''t expect that he really quit. , didnt even make it into the top ten.


    "It''s not necessarily that he quit on purpose. He may have been kicked off. He has been missing for many years. He has good martial arts skills butcks literary talent." When Pei Hao saw Du Consort appearing today, he probably followed the emperor''s secret order to put an end to cheating. Possibility, "The emperor attaches great importance to the selection of the consort, and it is not easy to cheat."


    The dignitaries in Beijing gradually got a taste of the emperor''s serious attitude. The child born to Qin Yuyu will be named Qin in the future, and the eldest son may be the future crown prince. Not long ago, the emperor gave the Prince''s Pce to Du Wan... It''s hard to say who the future prince will be.


    Pei Hao is not the only one who has this idea, many people can''t help but think so.


    Du Wan added, "On the list just now, I don''t know many of them."


    Well, all the previously popr ones have been removed.


    Is it intentional, or is it just an appearance? Du Wan blinked with unclear meaning.


    He will be a popr person in the capital, and he is likely to be a son of a powerful person.


    Pei Hao smiled and said, "The emperor will not let anyone take advantage of him."


    But the emperor did not seem to intend to recruit a powerful son-inw as his consort, and he did not say this.


    Outsiders may not understand, but he felt that the emperor''s choice was correct.


    Qin Yuyu did a lot of things in the years when he disappeared, but it has not been spread outside. As long as someone wants to investigate, they can still find out some things. It would be difficult for her to marry into a high-profile family and live a happy life. It would be better to choose a suitable marriage and at least live a morefortable life for the rest of her life.


    It''s a pity that the emperor''s loving father''s thoughts may be in vain.


    Qin Yuyus heart is higher than the sky


    After watching the fun.


    Pei Hao left with Du Wan.


    I left early and didnt meet Qin Yuyu and others next door.


    On the other hand, I met Chen Liu outside.


    Chen Liu excitedly waved to them again, "Hey! Hey, here, here."


    "Ha, he didn''t call your name this time." Du Wan was happy.


    Pei Hao pulled a strand of her hair, causing her to grin and re at him, "You areughing at me, I can tell."


    "You''re the one recruiting weirdos, what does it have to do with me?" Du Wan really felt that Chen Liu was a big weirdo, "By the way, Chen Liu is quite interesting. Whenever I see him, I am always happy."


    After being reminded by her, it was indeed true.


    Pei Hao saw Chen Liu running towards him.


    Chen Liu smiled and invited, "Go and eat roasted wholemb, do you want to go?"


    Who are you going with? Pei Hao asked.


    "It''s a group of people, prepared in advance. You can eat there and watch the sunset." Chen Liu pointed to the top of the mountain where Du Wan used to watch the sunset, "It''s right up there."


    Pei Hao looked at Du Wan.


    Du Wan shook his head, "You won''t forget how I came out, right?"


    "Forget it, we have to rush back to the city." Pei Hao thought that she was still under lockdown and could not stay outside for too long.


    Chen Liu regretted for a moment and then said, "What about the Mid-Autumn Festival hunting? Do you want to go?"

 Chapter 442: I believe everything you say

    Chapter 442: I believe everything you say


    Chapter 442 I believe everything you say


    Pei Hao looked at Du Wan again. Du Wan''s eyes lit up and she looked at Pei Hao again.


    Pei Hao did not agree immediately, "I''ll think about it and let you know when I go."


    "Okay! It''s settled." Chen Liu patted Pei Hao on the shoulder and went in to find Qin Yuyu and others.


    Pei Hao watched Chen Liu leave, then looked at Du Wan and asked, "Do you want to go?"


    "There is no need to be grounded during the Mid-Autumn Festival. We will talk about it then." Du Wan didn''t know what the government''s arrangements were. She had to ask her family before deciding, "I want to ask my eldest brother."


    "All right."


    Pei Hao took her wrist and walked towards where the carriage was parked.


    Passing by some snack stalls and seeing something she liked, he spent money to buy some. And all she has to do is follow behind and eat happily.


    Hu San stood by the car and worked diligently as a driver.


    Du Wan got on the carriage first, and Pei Hao got in next.


    As soon as she entered, she took off her mask.


    He then took off the mask, and also picked up the one she put down, stacked the two masks together, put them away carefully, and ced them in the secretpartment.


    The carriage started to move, but it was not going very fast.


    When you get to the official road, the speed bes faster.


    Du Wan rested her head on Pei Hao''s legs, feeling drowsy along the way.


    Suddenly, there was amotion ahead.


    It''s because the officialdom is crazy. Pei Hao is still in a state of "recovering from illness". He can show up asionally, but taking action is a bit too much.


    The carriage stopped, and Du Wan suddenly woke up, "What happened?"


    "There are so many people, there is a small ident." Pei Hao touched her hair gently, "Don''t pay attention to it, just continue to sleep."


    Du Wan was about to continue sleeping, "Huh? Interesting."


    I''m not going to sleep anymore, I''m going to the theater.


    He opened the car curtain a crack and watched quietly.


    Hu San was outside. When he turned around, he saw half of Du Wan''s little head exposed.


    The two people''s eyes met, and Du Wan smiled brightly, "Hi! How about Hu San."


    "Hello, Princess." Hu San responded a little panicked.


    Du Wan was attracted by the excitement in front, "It seems something happened to Ma Suqin."


    "The carriage suddenly overturned. Xie Qi and his cousin happened to pass by, and the two of them rescued her." Hu San told what he knew, because he was outside the car just now and saw the ident.


    Du Wan was very surprised to see Xie Zhang and Xie Hong.


    However, the two of them were riding back to the city with their guards, and their speed was much faster than that of a horse-drawn carriage. It''s just surprising that something happened to the female supporting character in the article.


    Du Wan thought about the original text for a while.


    In the original article, Ma Suqin was in an ident and was disfigured. Could it be this time? Nowadays, the plot of the novel has undergone many changes, and the reference value is not high. In the book, something happened to Ma Suqin. Was it because Qin Yuyu secretly manipted her?


    Ma Suqin was rescued from the carriage. Her face was covered in blood and she was already unconscious.


    It is said that a maid died on the spot...


    Xie Zhang said loudly: "Everyone, is there a doctor present?"


    For a while, there was no movement.


    Xie Zhang repeated it loudly, but there was still no one.


    There are a lot of people blocking the official road at present, and we can only depend on Ma Suqin''s luck. The servants who apanied Ma Suqin out were frightened and kept asking for help for their master.


    Xie Zhang made a prompt decision, "Stop the bleeding first and send him back to the city immediately."


    As a guard, he carries some kind of medicine to stop bleeding.


    This is okay. Xie Zhang gave instructions in an orderly manner. The servants of Ma Mansion hurriedly stopped Ma Suqin''s bleeding, then carried her to another carriage, and then hurried back to the city. The two brothers Xie Zhang and their guards led the way in front and escorted the carriage all the way into the city.


    Du Wan and the others followed behind, but thanks to the help of Xie Zhang and others, they returned to the city much faster. In this matter, no matter what thoughts Xie Zhang had, he still did a good job in saving people.


    Du Wan sat next to Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao grabbed one of her hands and yed with it.


    "I''ll do the math." Du Wan, the little magic stick, came online and said mysteriously, "The real murderer is Qin Yuyu, and the horse must have been tampered with."


    Pei Haoughed muffledly, "Really?"


    Dont believe it. Du Wan nced at him sideways.


    Pei Hao nodded, "Believe it, I believe whatever you say."


    Speaking so dishonestly.


    "Ha ha."


    Pei Hao still couldn''t help butugh. He took the person into his arms and asked in a low voice, "Did you hear that?"


    No, I figured it out.


    Du Wan really didn''t hear it this time, but based on the description in the book, she still suspected Qin Yuyu, "Didn''t you say that Qin Miao was learning poison from others? Get some medicine from him and put it on the horse Dont make it too simple. Besides, there are so many people in Wangyue Tower today that we cant even check.


    "Miss Ma has been suppressed to the point where she can''t hold her head up. There is no need for Qin Yuyu to kill her again."


    Some people are narrow-minded, beyond your imagination. Du Wan knew that Qin Yuyu would always hold a grudge against those who had humiliated her.


    If Qin Yuyu''s ability exceeds that of Princess Mansion, Du Wan is sure that Qin Yuyu will not let him go.


    Back to the outside of the princess mansion.


    Du Wan quietly climbed back over the wall, then climbed through the window and returned to the bedroom.


    She changed out of her men''s clothes, washed her face, and stepped out of the bedroom openly. Then she went to the eldest princess to show her face, "Mother, is father back?"


    Not yet. The eldest princess looked at her daughter with a smile.


    Du Wan walked to the bed and saw another swaddle in the bed, it was the little guy.


    The eldest princess had nothing to do, so she took care of her son with her own eyes.


    There are many people in the house to take care of my younger brother, including two wet nurses and seven or eight eldest and younger maids. There is no need for the eldest princess to take care of him personally.


    Du Wan teased the child, "Where''s the eldest brother? I haven''t seen him for a day."


    Lets go ask the girl to watch the fun at Wangyue Tower.


    Huh? I didnt touch it.


    There were too many people at that time, so I didnt encounter him.


    Du Wan was inexplicably relieved. Chen Liu could recognize Pei Hao wearing a mask at a nce, and Du Qian would most likely recognize her if he saw her. Thinking of this, she felt extremely lucky.


    Luckily she wasnt running around!


    Du Wan came close to the eldest princess and whispered, "Mother, I heard that the person whoes out on top today may not be the consort, is it true?"


    The eldest princess nodded, "That''s what happened."


    "It''s written on the imperial list, can it still be changed? Didn''t you say that you have no joke?"


    "Silly girl. I thought you were quite shrewd before. Why are you so stupid today?" If anyone in the world understands the emperor''s thoughts best, it is the eldest princess. "He takes the lead. As long as there is no problem with his identity and character, the consort is the one who understands the emperor''s thoughts best." Its decided. The emperor would say that, either to deal with the queen, or to avoid someone doing tricks. "


    Du Wan:


    It turned out to be all routine.


    Its because she is too simple and doesnt understand the adult world.


    Sure enough, the eldest princess understood the emperor better. Pei Hao''s understanding was not wrong, but it was not as profound as the eldest princess.

 Chapter 443: Who is that person you are talking about?

    Chapter 443: Who is that person you are talking about?


    Chapter 443 Who is the person you are talking about?


    That day.


    Xie Zhang escorted Ma Suqin to the hospital, and then asked someone to notify Ma Suqin.


    Then, the two cousins went back to the Marquis Mansion first.


    Dingbei Hou was waiting in the mansion and already knew that Xie Hong had lost the election.


    When Xie Hong saw him, he stepped forward to apologize, "Uncle, I''m sorry, I lost the election."


    "It''s not your fault. Du Yongzhenghui changed the test questions temporarily. I didn''t expect it." Dingbeihou did not expect that the emperor would y such a trick and get rid of most of the powerful children.


    No matter how much the emperor tries to prevent cheating, someone will still leak it.


    There is no shortage of capable people in the world, and there is no shortage of exchange benefits. For example, the Marquis of Dingbei got the test questions.


    The person who changed the test questions was obviously Du Yongzheng, that is, Du''s consort. But thinking about the person behind Prince Consort Du, who else could it be besides the emperor? It is impossible for Prince Consort Du to change the test questions just by changing the test questions.


    Dingbeihou wanted to teach Xie Hong a lesson, but he couldn''t find a reason.


    In terms of literature,pared to people who have been studying for many years, Xie Hong is indeed not even a little bit worse.


    Dingbei Hou asked Xie Hong to go down and rest.


    Xie Zhang sat aside and remained silent.


    Looking at his son''s expression, Marquis Dingbei said gloomily: "The n of more than ten years is in the final stage, and it is about to be harvested, but it has changed beyond recognition in this year."


    "Not only that, our power is not as strong as before." Xie Zhang recalled it and slowly stated, "Every n this year failed in the final stage. It happened once, twice, and failed three times. The loss is immeasurable.


    Dingbei Hou said: "We are being targeted?"


    Not sure. Xie Zhang said one word at a time.


    Dingbei Hou was shocked, "Is that possible?!"


    "Um."


    Xie Zhang didn''t know who else knew behind the scenes, but he thought of the person''s warning, and she must have known something. But he didn''t understand why she didn''t take action or tell anyone. If she had said so, the outside would not have been calm until now, and maybe the Imperial Guard would have arrived in the morning.


    Xie Zhang couldn''t figure out the key, "Father, has what we did in secret been leaked?"


    "It doesn''t look like it, at least the emperor doesn''t know yet." Dingbei Hou dared to say this because Concubine Xie in the pce was favored as always, and there was no news from his informants who were ambushing the emperor.


    Xie Zhang thought about it for a long time and found that the only suspicious person was Du Wan. With her unfathomable strength, if she had the intention to kill him, he wouldn''t even be able to stop her. As long as she lives, he will not be able to control the overall situation and will always be afraid of her existence, just like he is afraid of the Duke of Zhen.


    Father, can you give up?


    Are you willing?


    So what if you are not willing to give in? Xie Zhang was confused for the first time, "Father knows, my intuition has always been very urate. If this continues, the whole Xie family may..."


    Dingbei Hou said: "Zhang''er, do we still have a way to turn back?"


    Yes, as long as it doesnt touch that persons bottom line.


    Who is that person you are talking about? Dingbei Hou clenched his fists.


    Xie Zhang was silent for a long time, then lowered his head and said slowly: "Princess Jiaoyang."


    Just hearing this name, Dingbei Hou felt that the blood in his body suddenly turned cold.


    The father and son looked at each other and saw the heaviness in each other''s eyes.


    The father and son knew more about the situation of quelling the chaos in the southwest than many forces in the capital. The rich boy who was rumored to have traveled to the southwest alone, the boy who killed the general among ten thousand people, was none other than Princess Jiaoyang.


    It''s just that they are unwilling to do so.


    Unwilling to suspend the n that hassted more than ten years.


    But, they are extremely afraid...


    Withoutplete assurance, they will not take that step easily. Even if it is the original n, they will not rebel on the surface, and they will also seek a justifiable one. The Xie family seeded in the book.


    Its a pity that Du Wan has changed in reality.


    A seemingly insignificant little girl, but invisibly affected the entire Great Qin Kingdom. And no one knows except herself.


    The next day.


    Yesterday, the top ten entered the pce to meet the saint.


    The emperor went through it himself in the pce and finally decided on the consort, Tang Zhixing, who had alreadye out on top.


    Soon, word spread about what happened in the temple.


    Chathouses and restaurants in the capital are almost full of rumors about Tang Zhixing. Almost all of them are all kinds of information about him from childhood to adulthood. The truth is true and the false is true, and the more rumors spread, the more mysterious it bes.


    Some people say that he was literate at the age of three and could write poems at the age of seven. They also said that he was a literary star descended to earth. Some people say that he started practicing martial arts at the age of five and was extremely talented. He could defeat many people with any training.


    Du Wan always felt familiar when she heard his gossip.


    Long time.


    Fuck!


    Isn''t this one of the male partners in the book? He is an affectionate character. Later, he was forced to get married due to pressure from his family, but he still couldn''t forget the heroine.


    this


    From the heroines point of view, he is a supporting male character who has deep love and no regrets and makes readers feel heartbroken. But from the perspective of his original wife, he is a scumbag. Even if he only marries one person for the rest of his life, and respects each other as a guest, he still can''t hide the fact that he is mentally cheating.


    However, from Du Wans perspective


    Wow wow wow! What a big melon!


    However, in the original book, Tang Zhixing and Qin Yuyu got to know each other very early. They were the powerful people she met in Ningcheng when she was using space to make money and do business. Through their interactions, Tang Zhixing was attracted to Qin Yuyu, and their love for her became deeper. kind.


    What now?


    Tang Zhixing came to participate in the election.


    Without the initial beautiful encounter, Tang Zhixing came for the position of consort from the beginning, and his original intention was different. He does it for power or fame, but not for others.


    Perhaps the two of them will develop feelings for each other when they get along in the future, and then the rtionship will hardly be as pure as in the book.


    What''s more, Xie Zhang may also interfere. In the original book, Tang Zhixing did not marry his sweetheart, but he just paid silently, blessed her and Xie Zhang, and worked for them wholeheartedly, remaining loyal to them all his life.


    It is really true that this life will be like this...


    Everything is possible!


    Du Wan really wanted to know what the development would be like, and even asked people to inquire about the situation in the pce, but there was no news.


    Qin Yuyu was calmer than Du Wan expected.


    Waiting for Prince Consort Du to return home, Du Wan came to him excitedly to ask about the situation in the Jinluan Pce, "Dad! What''s going on? Let''s talk about it!"


    "What else can we do? Just as the rumors say, Ningcheng Tang Zhixing has been decided." Prince Consort Du didn''t even take a sip of water when he came back.


    Du Wan was very discerning and poured a cup of tea and offered it to her, "Will Qin Yuyu agree?"


    "Parents to enrich people."


    What Du Consort meant was that the emperor never asked the Queen or Qin Yuyu. After meeting them, he made the decision directly, "Tang Zhixing is a talented person, and he is as good as many children from aristocratic families in the capital."


    Do you have a good impression of him?


    He is a young man with real talent and learning. Du Consort thought that he was a good match for Qin Yuyu.


    Du Wan couldn''t help but think of the description of Tang Zhixing in the book, a bright and gentle man with a brilliant personality.


    There were too many people yesterday and the distance was a bit far away, so she had no memory.

 Chapter 444: What are you doing here suddenly?

    Chapter 444: What are you doing here suddenly?


    Chapter 444 What are you doing here suddenly?


    The eve of the Eighth Pce Banquet in early August.


    Du Wan is still under confinement, and I wonder if he can attend the pce banquet.


    Pei Hao came to visit and brought freshly baked glutinous rice dumplings from Wanjilou.


    Du Wan didn''t care about food and asked excitedly: "What are you doing here all of a sudden?"


    "Meet my wife." Pei Hao said calmly.


    Du Wan didnt take it seriously, We just met two days ago.


    Its been two days, Pei Hao said quietly.


    Du Wan shuddered, "..."


    It feels a little cold for no reason. What''s going on?


    Pei Hao fed a glutinous rice dumpling he brought to her mouth. Du Wan instinctively took a bite, and then he naturally took a bite, and the two of them quickly shared the dumpling.


    "Wan Wan, something interesting happened in the court this morning. It was the top ten people who were elected as the Prince Consort. Although only one person could be elected as the Prince Consort, the other nine people actually received special permission, and they could join the court as officials just like the Prince Consort." Pei Hao knew that the emperor had personally received ten people and had a royal meal together.


    Du Wan was happy when he heard this, "My uncle is really eclectic in selecting talents."


    Hmm, thats interesting. The courtiers faces turned green. When the emperor broke the rules, some conservative ministers would inevitably object.


    "It may have touched some people''s interests." Du Wan took another bite of the glutinous rice dumplings he sent, "filled with sesame seeds."


    Pei Haoughed silently and said, "I love eating."


    Then, put half of the hand into your mouth.


    Two people finished a portion of glutinous rice dumplings.


    Pei Hao brought her a bowl of tea and asked, "Are you going to the pce banquet on the eighth day of the lunar month?"


    Im still grounded.


    Its such a lively event, why dont you go see it?


    I have to ask my father. Du Wan wanted to say.


    Pei Hao''s caring persona went online, "Wanwan, how about I go and plead with my father-inw?"


    "Okay, you go ahead and tell me." Du Wan smiled as if she was waiting for a good show.


    Pei Hao''s heart skipped a beat, and under the urging gaze of the little girl, he went to see Prince Consort Du.


    I dont know how he told Prince Consort Du, but Prince Consort Du agreed. Of course, he just got scolded. The little girl will be grounded this time. In the final analysis, she went to see him. He will have to bear the me if he doesn''t.


    Du Wan, who was eavesdropping not far away,ughed so hard that she fell on her back.


    When she met Du Qianing from afar, she immediately slipped away... She had promised not to eavesdrop on her family, but she seemed to have made an exception just now?


    Fuck!


    You actually made an exception for this?


    Slipped away.


    "Du Wanwan, you ran away when you saw me. What bad things have you done?" Du Qian''s voice came from far behind her.


    Du Wan''s scalp was numb. He took advantage of the fact that he didn''t know the truth and retorted sternly, "What are you talking about? Why am I doing something wrong? Brother, you are the king of the county, so you should be careful what you say."


    Really? Thene over.


    "...I''m busy, hehe." Du Wan leaned forward and tried to sneak away.


    Pei Hao suddenly said, "What happened? Oh, brother, Wanwan is waiting for me."


    Du Qian finally understood something when he saw Pei Hao walking out of the archway of the main courtyard. It turns out that my sister felt guilty because of Pei Hao. Did she think he wouldugh at her for waiting for her fianc? "It''s strange, when did Wanwan be so shy?"


    Pei Hao:


    Du Wan: "..." The shyness of a **** stepping on a horse.


    Ever since my eldest brother fell in love, his eyes becameme.


    At the same time, in the main courtyard room.


    Apart from Prince Consort Du, there is also the eldest princess.


    The eldest princess smiled gently and said, "You are using the topic to your advantage and scolding people when you get the chance." "He won''t restrain himself until he scolds me." Prince Consort Du used to think that he was a very stable person, at least more so than that boy in his family. Calm, "I was mistaken and thought he was calm."


    The eldest princessughed, "He deserves to be scolded."


    Thats right, my good daughter has be a bad learner after hanging out with him for a while.


    The eldest princess pressed her lips and smiled again.


    That skinny monkey will give you a headache if you dont learn from others.


    Du Prince Consort walked over, half hugged the eldest princess and whispered.


    During the eldest princess''s confinement period, Prince Consort Du would take leave whenever he could. If he couldn''t, he would try to return home as early as possible. After twenty years of ups and downs, the two people are still in love as before.


    The next day, there was a banquet in the pce.


    Du Wan did not wear princess clothes this time, but put on the bright colors that girls like, bright and delicate. Du Wan was very enthusiastic about this pce banquet.


    She hurriedly followed Du Qian into the pce ahead of time.


    First, its for the food.


    The second main reason is to watch the emotional drama of the heroine.


    Hey, the infatuated male partner is online, I really want to see how Qin Yuyu will operate.


    After entering the pce, Du Wan and Du Qian separated.


    Find Qin Yuyu''s location and rush over.


    Now Qin Yuyu is not alone, but is with the queen.


    As long as Qin Yuyu doesn''t meet Pei Hao and Du Wan, his IQ is online. She was one of the protagonists in today''s pce banquet, and the other protagonist was Tang Zhixing.


    The emperor suddenly issued an order to recruit Tang Zhixing as his consort.


    Qin Yuyu had never seen anyone before, so she was heartbroken and despairing.


    The queen said warmly: "I have seen this person, and he looks like a talented person."


    This is not someone my daughter likes. Qin Yuyus eyes welled up with tears.


    The queen sighed, "It''s better for a woman to marry someone who is suitable for her, rather than someone she likes. The queen and your father had a loving rtionship back then, and they were like glue, but now you look at what they have be like. ? The Queen Mother doesnt want to be jealous, nor does she want to live like a shrew, but..."


    With her living like this, doesnt the emperor have any responsibility?


    If you can''t be consistent at the beginning, why don''t you promise to treat her for a lifetime?


    Let alone a lifetime, things will change within a few years.


    The queen kept fighting with Concubine Xie, but she didn''t really hate Concubine Xie that much, she just waited to see Concubine Xie''s jokes. Waiting to see how Concubine Xie will turn out to be disobedient as she ages.


    The Queen added: "Your father has investigated Tang Zhixing and found that he is a clean and self-sufficient man. As long as you can live your life diligently after you get married, you won''t be any worse off."


    "Mother, I want to forget him, but I can''t..." Qin Yuyu''s eyes were full of despair.


    The Queen knows that love is the most tormenting word.


    If you can forget about it over time, you are lucky, or you meet new people. If you can''t forget it and can''t get it, you will probably suffer for a lifetime and never get out of it. And as time goes by, the obsession will only get deeper and deeper.


    Even the Queen couldn''t do anything about it, "My child, it''s okay. When the Queen Mother learned about your father''s change of heart, she was also in agony, but now she''s not..."


    Halfway through the sentence, the queen could not continue, and she could only sigh in her heart.


    Du Wan felt extremelyplicated when she heard this.


    I kind of sympathize with Qin Yuyu, its hard to control someone you like.


    In the original work, Pei Hao is the cinnabar mole and Bai Yueguang in Qin Yuyu''s heart. The difference is that before she met Pei Hao in the article, she was already entangled with Xie Zhang, and their interests were deeply entangled. In the end, she chose Xie Zhang.


    Now Qin Yuyu still likes Pei Hao, it seems to be even deeper than what is described in the article...

 Chapter 445: The picture is too beautiful to look at

    Chapter 445: The picture is too beautiful to look at


    Chapter 445 The picture is too beautiful to look at


    They say why should a woman embarrass a woman, but it is absolutely impossible for her to give Pei Hao to Qin Yuyu.


    Then the queen hugged Qin Yuyu distressedly and made her cry.


    After crying, you still need to change your clothes and put on a beautiful make-up.


    Du Wan looked at the Queen and Qin Yuyu for more than an hour.


    A pce maid came with broken steps.


    The pce maid walked up to the queen, bent down and reported softly, "Madam, someone has arrived in the back garden."


    Well, I got it, step back.


    The queen waved her hand to signal the maid to step back, and then walked behind Qin Yuyu.


    At this time, Qin Yuyu was sitting in front of the dressing table, lost in thought.


    The Queen held Qin Yuyu''s shoulders and said, "Cheer up and go see Tang Zhixing. He will be your consort. This is an unchangeable fact. If you want to live afortable life in the future, put some thought into it." Hide it and don''t let him know about it. If your thoughts are like a thorn, piercing his heart..."


    The queen patted her shoulder gently and continued, "If that happens, your life will be really ruined."


    At this point, the queen said nothing more, leaving Qin Yuyu to think alone.


    Qin Yuyu sat motionless for two quarters of an hour.


    Then he stood up leisurely and walked towards the back garden.


    Du Wan immediately moved his position.


    Suddenly, there was a breathing from behind, and he was about to fight back.


    A familiar voice came, "It''s me."


    "Huh?" Du Wan looked at Pei Hao in surprise, "This is a dinner party, why did you enter the pce so early?"


    "Didn''t you enter the pce early?" Pei Hao raised his eyebrows and looked at her.


    Du Wan smiled and said, "I''m here to see the gossip."


    Peeping?


    Du Wan red at him, Can you speak?


    Pei Hao said, "I was wrong. You were not peeping, you were gossiping."


    Du Wan:


    I want to kick him away.


    So the **** duo was formed and continued to follow Qin Yuyu to the back garden.


    Qin Yuyu went to the back garden alone and deliberately did not take the pce maid with him. Next to the lotus pond, I saw a young man standing by the pond, with a tall and handsome figure, like andscape.


    Du Wans eyes widened.


    The male supporting actor is a handsome man, but he is not good-looking and cannot be regarded as a supporting role.


    A big hand suddenly blocked her eyes, blocking her sight.


    Du Wan said angrily: "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t look." Pei Hao hugged her from behind and firmly blocked her eyes.


    Just now, the little girls eyes were shining when she looked at other men.


    Pei Hao would not admit that he was angry, "Don''t look at anything inappropriate, okay? That''s your cousin-inw."


    grass!


    Just looked at the back!


    Du Wan had a dark look on his face.


    I''m so angry that I want to **** him. Why is he so broken?


    Pei Hao and Du Wan did not follow very closely, but saw two people standing by the lotus pond from a distance and started talking. The distance was a bit far and Pei Hao couldn''t hear clearly, but the little girl didn''t mind having his eyes covered by him and began to listen with great interest. It sounds like he knows more than she does.


    There is no pce attendant in the back garden at this time, it was arranged by the emperor and empress.


    It was just for Tang Zhixing and Qin Yuyu to meet in private today.


    Pei Hao noticed it.


    The little girl listened excitedly at first, but then her face looked very strange.


    Pei Hao whispered, "If you hear anything, tell your fianc." "It''s just an ordinary greeting, nothing special." Du Wan''s words were true. The only magical thing was when Qin Yuyu saw Tang Zhixing. , a heart that was as gray as ashes turned into a smile that was as bright as a flower, her words were gentle and gentle, and her behavior was gentle and generous.


    This is the look of a woman that men in this world like.


    It was different from what Du Wan had imagined.


    Recalling that not long ago, Qin Yuyu was sitting in front of the dressing table, feeling lost. After all, she, Du Wan, was too naive, and she actually sympathized with her just a moment ago...


    Damn it, the clown is herself.


    Du Wan pped Pei Hao''s big hand away.


    Without his cover, I saw the two people beside the lotus pond.


    Have you had a great time talking?


    Pei Hao touched her face for a while, brushed her hair for a while, and pinched her small earlobes for a while.


    Du Wan was thinking about something and was toozy to pay attention to him, so she just let him do what he did.


    Pei Hao was convinced. The little girl was still absent-minded in her arms. He bit her earlobe hatefully, causing her to regain consciousness immediately.


    What are you doing? What do you want to do?


    "What are you thinking about?" Pei Hao has been with the little girl for a long time, and being subtle doesn''t work. "Can''t you even see a handsome man like me by your side?"


    If theres anything good to see, I should see it often. Du Wan said politely.


    Pei Hao was sad, "Has the princess gotten tired of me so quickly?"


    She looks like the new and gets tired of the old too quickly, which is really a drama.


    Du Wan couldn''t help but rolled her eyes at him, "Come on, step aside. The presence of men affects my gossip, so don''t worry."


    Pei Hao:


    My heart is blocked and my teeth are itching with anger.


    Du Wan is a person who can''t hide gossip in his heart, so he ignores his drama skills. She had just scolded the person, and turned around to join him again, chatting head to head, sharing the fresh gossip, "...you know, before she came to the back garden, she hugged the queen and cried bitterly. She was so sad. Desperate."


    Then she pointed at the two people not far away and said with bright eyes, "Take a look, take a look, does that look like a sad person?"


    Did Wanwan sympathize with her before?


    They are all women, and it is rare to see her show her true feelings. It turns out that I am too naive, s.


    Pei Hao rested his head on her shoulder and smiled sullenly.


    Heughed so hard that his shoulders shrugged, which made Du Wan pouted in dissatisfaction, "What''s so funny about this? Isn''t it just that my eye isme?"


    Yesterday, she made fun of the cheap brother for his blindness, but today it was her turn.


    The two people in front did not continue to talk by the lotus pond. Instead, they walked and chatted, and started to tour the back garden and enjoy the scenery.


    With a gentle voice, Qin Yuyu patiently acted as a tour guide for Tang Zhixing.


    Tang Zhixing was also full of witty remarks, making Qin Yuyu oftenugh out loud.


    Du Wan, who was following behind, could hear Qin Yuyus silver bell-likeughter from time to time. Anyone could hear the joy in herughter.


    Pei Hao looked at the little girl in front of him who was dressed like a thief and found it particrly interesting.


    Every thought is written on the little face.


    However, he wanted to remind her that it was so far away that it was okay to walk with her waist straight, so that no one would know that she was peeping. On the contrary, her current appearance is more like reminding others that she is a thief.


    Actions reveal ones thoughts.


    Pei Hao never imagined that a smart little girl could be stupid one day.


    Compared with watching Qin Yuyu and Tang Zhixing''s drama, Pei Hao prefers watching little girls and can''t get enough of them. So there is such a unique scene now.


    The princess and her future prince-inw visit the garden.


    There is a dog behind him, so he only needs a camera to take pictures.


    Behind Gouzi, there is also a peerless handsome man, strolling leisurely in the courtyard, the clouds are calm and the wind is gentle.

 Chapter 446: Being pampered to the point of being lawless

    Chapter 446: Being pampered to the point of beingwless


    Chapter 446 Being pampered to the point ofwlessness


    With the emperor and empress blocking their way behind them, the first meeting between Qin Yuyu and Tang Zhixing was perfect and no one disturbed them. Even the emperor and empress didn''t know that someone would sneak into the back garden and watch the whole process.


    Another person would not do such a thing, but who is Du Wan?


    Having been pampered to the point of beingwless for a long time!


    It was almost time to sit down at the banquet, and Pei Hao pulled Du Wan away.


    Today''s pce banquet is mainly held for the newly appointed prince-inw. It will not be as grand as a New Year''s banquet, and there are even separate seats for men and women.


    The men''s seats are in the main hall, and the women''s seats are in the side halls.


    The eldest princess has not yet given birth, so she did note to the pce banquet.


    Du Wan was brought to a seat by the pce servants, very close to the main seat. It was almost time, and all thedies anddies who came to the banquet took their seats.


    When someone saw Du Wan, they came up to greet him respectfully.


    Du Wan didnt remember all the people, but he returned the greeting with a smile.


    Here Du Wan saw the slightly thinner Mrs. Pei and Pei Huiyu beside her.


    Since the two families were re-engaged, they have been going out for a ceremony, and then Du Wan realized that he had not seen Mrs. Pei for a long time. But Pei Huiyu had met him not long ago.


    Mrs. Pei looked a little embarrassed when she saw Du Wan, "I have met the princess."


    Du Wan stood up politely and said with a smile, "Mrs. Pei, how are you these days?"


    Very good, very good. Mrs. Pei didnt know what to say for a moment.


    Pei Huiyu came up to greet Du Wan.


    Just like acquaintances meeting and exchanging a few words, Du Wan had no intention of embarrassing them.


    When mother and daughter were seated, Du Wan returned to her original seat.


    The people around them have always been paying attention to them. If they dont want tough at others for free, they wont cause any trouble in public. Mrs. Pei is not enthusiastic, but she is not rude either.


    Du Wan is also neither rude nor warm.


    Pei Huiyu probably experienced hardships in the past few days and gained a lot of knowledge. She was restrained by Mrs. Pei, so she did not go to greet her little sisters, and she behaved quite well.


    "Princess, you are here very early." Qin Jiu strode over holding up his skirt.


    Du Wan suddenly showed a big smile, "My eldest brother came to the pce early because of something, so I followed him."


    Only a fool would say that he came here in advance just to read the gossip.


    Before the banquet officially started, Qin Jiu did not return to her seat, but came to Du Wan and whispered to her.


    The two people were close to each other and spoke in a low voice. Even those in adjacent positions could not hear what they said. In the seat below Du Wan, Du Yunrong was sitting.


    Du Yunrong nced at the two of them from time to time.


    simultaneously!


    Sister-inw, usually we should be affectionate and affectionate before we get married. After we truly be a family, conflicts may arise. Are there few such examples?


    Du Wan identally caught Du Yunrong''s disdainful eyes, "What are you doing? Do you want to fight?"


    Du Yunrong sat upright without squinting.


    Definitely not talking to her, she didn''t hear him.


    Du Wan lost his temper again when he saw her being such a coward.


    Even though he knew he couldn''t fight her, he insisted on testing her on the verge of death. When she wanted to fight her, she was as timid as a mouse and immediately became a coward.


    Du Yunrong sits with a dignified posture, just like ady in a painting.


    She used to be a model of aristocratic women in the Qin Kingdom. She was very popr, so how could she not have two brushes? It was only when she met Du Wan, her sworn enemy, that she lost herposure.


    Qin Jiu turned around and said, "Princess, who are you talking to?"


    Follow a coward. Du Wan chuckled.


    Qin Jiu looked around again and asked curiously: "Who is it?"


    Lets talk about whoever is close to us.


    As soon as Du Wan said these words, Du Yunrong''s eyelids twitched.


    There were many people at the banquet, so she couldn''t ruin her image, so she just had to ignore that little asshole.


    As a result, Du Yunrong secured a batch.


    Du Wan saw that she was ignoring him and was not interested in talking anymore, so he ignored her and continued to chat with Qin Jiu, "Did you go to Wangyue Tower that day?" "I went, with your elder brother." Qin Jiu was shy. to answer.


    "Is it fun?"


    Its okay, we went


    Qin Jiu''s voice became lower and lower. Du Yunrong wanted to listen but didn''t.


    At this time, a group of eunuchs and maids filed in, carrying tes of fruits.


    Du Wan realized that the queen and others wereing, so she tugged on Qin Jiu''s sleeves.


    Qin Jiu raised his head and looked around, quickly stood up and returned to his seat. The other people who were chatting also stopped and returned to their seats.


    The Queen is here!


    The eunuchs singing voice is still so distinctive.


    Three sounds on one side.


    Then the imperial concubine arrived, and then Qin Yuyu and others.


    This pce banquet can be attended by anyone who is a concubine in the pce.


    Du Wan took a close look at the concubines in the pce. They were not as colorful as expected. The most outstanding ones were still the Queen and Concubine Xie. The other concubines would have been overwhelmingly noble if they were not dressed up in makeup. His appearance is just average, just like a passerby.


    Suddenly I understood how the emperor could only favor new and old loves.


    The new love is Concubine Xie, and the queen is the old love.


    Only the queen felt that the emperor did not love her, but anyone with a discerning eye could see that the queen was still very special in the emperor''s heart, otherwise he would have been deposed long ago, and he would often be allowed to act mischievously.


    The queen came in, followed by Qin Yuyu.


    When the queen stands on the throne, the people below her kneel down and worship.


    Du Wan stands out, standing firmly, with a straight waist and a smile on her face. She was not afraid of the Queen and Qin Yuyu''s jealousy at all.


    Want her to kneel down and salute? They are so beautiful!


    The queen said with a smile, "No need to be polite, everyone please sit back. Wanwan also sits down."


    Thank you, Queen.


    Waiting for everyone to get back to you.


    Du Wan then smiled and said, "Thank you, Queen."


    Girl, you call me the emperors uncle, why dont you call me my aunt? the queen said half-jokingly.


    Du Wan immediately answered with a smile, "That makes you happy too."


    Haha. The queen seemed very happy after hearing this.


    However, she did not answer the call and asked Du Wanzhen to call her aunt.


    The queen was not willing to praise Du Wan, so Du Wan did not seriously call her aunt, and continued to call her the queen.


    Du Wan didnt know why, but she just couldnt get close to the queen.


    Concubine Xie is interesting. She always sits calmly and asionally exchanges pleasantries with others. She does not steal the queen''s limelight.


    Different from Du Wans impression of the favored concubine who steals the limelight and is aggressive.


    On the surface, Concubine Xie abides by her duties very strictly and will not go beyond the Queen. It is precisely because of her attitude that the Queen can always find no reason to cause trouble for her.


    They are all smart people, who can beat the other.


    Only stupid people will do stupid things like being proud of one''s favor.


    Du Wan was very happy to see it.


    The banquet was very harmonious on the surface. The women were smiling and going back and forth, quarreling with each other.


    Du Wan''s status is high enough that even the queen must treat her with courtesy, and others can only stay away from her when they encounter her.

 Chapter 447: Still cant hide it from my sister

    Chapter 447: Still can''t hide it from my sister


    Chapter 447 Still cant hide it from my sister


    So, Du Wan sat on the seat eating and drinking.


    I was either watching the performances on the stage or listening to the gossips around me. It was so leisurely that nothing happened until the end of the banquet.


    Thats right if you think about it.


    The more important the asion, the less likely it is to have an ident, because everyone will pay special attention to etiquette and image.


    After the banquet, Du Wan went directly to find Du Qian next door.


    Du Qian drank a lot of wine and walked a little unsteadily.


    It was Pei Hao who helped him out and helped him into the carriage, "Wanwan, I will take you back."


    "No need." Du Wan thought it was unnecessary. There is no drunk driving in this society. "I didn''t drink, so what are you afraid of? Your mother and sister are here, why don''t you stay and see them off? Don''t let people say you have The daughter-inw has forgotten her mother.


    Pei Hao happened to see Mrs. Pei and Pei Huiyu walking out, "Okay, then be careful."


    Hmm, bye.


    Du Wan waved her little hand at him perfunctorily, lifted up her skirt, jumped onto the carriage, got into the carriage, and said to the coachman, "Go home."


    The coachman responded respectfully.


    The carriage started and moved forward.


    Du Wan squatted in the carriage and looked at the drunken Du Qian. His handsome face was flushed, his ears and neck were red, "Good guy, it''s time to wake up."


    Du Qian, who was originally drowsy, suddenly opened his eyes.


    The eyes were so clear, how could he be drunk.


    Du Qian turned over and sat up and said with a smile, "I still can''t hide it from my sister."


    "That''s right." Du Wan raised her chin proudly, "Who am I? I''m your sister."


    Du Qianughed lowly and raised his big hand to rub her head.


    Du Wan sat next to him and touched him with her elbow, "Tell me, why are you pretending to be drunk?"


    Didnt you see? Everyone is drunk, not just me.


    Nonsense, Pei Hao is not drunk.


    He used the excuse of being unfit, and others were too embarrassed to propose a toast to him. As Du Qian was the king of the county, there were many people who wanted to please him, so naturally there were many people who wanted to propose a toast to him. Just keep drinking when you are not drunk. It will be much easier when you are drunk.


    Du Wan smiled happily.


    The social interaction between men is different from that between women.


    What Du Wan saw today was all kinds of confrontations, confrontations, and verbal battles.


    Du Wan opened a corner of the curtain of the car window and happened to see Qin Jiu in front of the pce gate.


    At this time, Qin Jiu and the Qin family were standing together, and next to them was the carriage of the Qin family.


    Du Wan asked: "Brother, do you want to call Qin Jiu toe up?"


    No need, its not good for her reputation.


    Youre already engaged, are you still worried about your reputation?


    Do you think everyone is that insidious guy like Pei Hao?


    Du Wan expressed deep sympathy for Pei Hao who was innocently shot.


    Time is passing quietly.


    Day after day.


    The enthusiasm in the capital for the new prince-inw is gradually declining.


    The emperor has ordered Qin Tianjian to choose a date for the wedding.


    It only took Qin Tianjian three days to find out the wedding date. It was the sixth day of December, which was more than three months before the wedding.


    The wedding date may seem rushed, but it is not.


    Before the imperial list was released, the queen ordered the Ministry of Internal Affairs to embroider the wedding dress.


    The royal family''s recruitment of a consort is different from the etiquette of ordinary people marrying a wife. Everything is prepared by the Ministry of Internal Affairs. As long as the Tang family from Ningchenges to the capital, the wedding can almost be held.


    Pei Hao was sore about this matter again.


    One or two, the wedding dates are sooner than his.


    No wonder he was sour, Mu Si''an''s wedding date was also announced, and it was scheduled for the eighth day of February, twenty days earlier than his and Wanwan''s wedding date. Du Wan''s confinement was lifted, but she still stayed at home. Apart from practicing, she just watched over her little kid. A newborn baby looks exactly the same every day, which makes people''s hearts melt.


    The eldest princess was not yet out of her confinement, but she was plump and looked good. "Wanwan, why don''t you go out to y?"


    "In no mood."


    Du Wan stretched out a finger and hooked it with the little guy''s palm, and he immediately grabbed it, "Mom, look at my brother, he''s already grabbing my hand."


    The eldest princess smiled and did not answer her words.


    At this time, Aunt Wen came in and said, "Princess, there are guards outside to send a message that Prince Pei is here."


    Hey, hes here?


    As soon as Du Wan heard the personing, her eyebrows suddenly rose.


    After telling the eldest princess, Du Wan ran away.


    Pei Hao was waiting for her in the quiet room of Yulingyuan. While waiting, he picked up the book she had ced and pretended to flip through the book seriously. He was lost in thought while flipping through the book, without realizing that the book had been taken down.


    Du Wan noticed something unusual about him as soon as he arrived.


    Shey down on the table and approached him, "What''s the matter? What happened?"


    "It''s not a big deal." Pei Hao closed the book.


    Du Wan was surprised, "That means something is wrong. What is it?"


    "Psychological imbnce." Pei Hao''s peach blossom eyes were full of resentment.


    His mentality has copsed and he has not yet recovered.


    Du Wan was a little nervous. Recalling that during this period, there was no news about what happened outside. She asked tentatively in a low voice, "How about you tell me?"


    Forget it, you cant help me even if I tell you.


    What on earth is it?


    Under Du Wan''s repeated questioning, Pei Hao put on a serious face and said coldly, "Why do people get married so soon?"


    Du Wan:


    Why?


    Because she is not favored anymore!


    Du Wan threw the book at him, "I thought something had happened, which made me nervous. It turns out it was just such a big deal."


    "You actually mentioned such an important issue for such an important matter?" Pei Hao looked at her straightly.


    Du Wan knew that this guy was going to be a monster again, "What do you want?"


    Advance the wedding date? Pei Hao asked tentatively.


    "Do you think that''s possible?"


    As long as you want, you can advance.


    "And then spread the rumor that I hate getting married? Will I have to bear the name of hating getting married for the rest of my life?"


    Now there are rumors outside that I hate getting married. Arent I a good person?


    Mom, did youe here specifically to quarrel with me today? This guys brain circuit is not right. He is probably stimted by other peoples wedding dates.


    Pei Hao grabbed her hand and refused to let go.


    This attitude is to neither quarrel nor apologize.


    Du Wan felt that it was pointless to argue about this matter.


    He didnt mention it anymore, and she didnt hold on to it. How about I buy you sesame glutinous rice dumplings tomorrow morning?


    Yeah. Pei Hao got the advantage and readilypromised.


    Du Wans mouth twitched.


    Buy it for a portion of glutinous rice dumplings?


    Pei Hao asked again: "Has the eldest brother''s wedding date been decided?"


    My mother is choosing a date. Du Wan did not interfere at all in this matter.


    Pei Hao sat for a long time, leaning away from Du Wanni for a while.


    Du Wan came close to his face and kissed him hard, and then he left with satisfaction.


    As for what Du Wan promised him, he will still remember it.


    Immediately ordered her servants to go to Wanjilou to order a sesame and glutinous rice dumpling, saying that she would pick it up in person in the morning. Du Wan mainly didn''t want to wait in line.

 Chapter 448: Prince Pei borrowed a knife to kill someone

    Chapter 448: Prince Pei borrowed a knife to kill someone


    Chapter 448 Prince Pei borrows a knife to kill someone


    Early the next morning.


    Du Wan got up early, washed up, had a simple breakfast, ran to the eldest princess and Prince Consort Du to check in, and then left the house in a hurry.


    Those around him are already familiar with the princess''s operations.


    Arrived at the Duke''s Mansion, climbed over the wall and entered Tingyu Residence.


    Originally, Du Wan thought that she had arrived very early and there would be no outsiders, but the fact surprised her.


    Pei Hao had a guest, and it was Chen Liu.


    Chen Liu had a shadow of Du Wan. When he saw her, he immediately stood up and said to please her: "Princess, you came to see Ah Hao so early. Did you invite him to go out for an outing?"


    No, I bought a piece of glutinous rice dumplings that he likes to eat, and I just brought them to him.


    When Du Wan came in, Pei Hao stepped out of the bedroom well-dressed. When he saw Du Wan, his eyes suddenly lit up, which waspletely different from the disgust he felt when he saw Chen Liu.


    Chen Liu asked: "Ah Hao, are you really not going to go hunting in two days?"


    "Ask the princess if she is going." Pei Hao looked at Du Wan again.


    Du Wan then remembered what Chen Liu had said about going hunting during the Mid-Autumn Festival, "Who is responsible? Are there many people?"


    Chen Liu replied, "Ma Tao, it was he who suggested it."


    Ma Tao? Du Wan heard a strange name.


    Pei Hao reminded, "Mr. Ma whom I met at Huafangst time."


    "He is really leisurely and rxed. How about Ma Suqin?" Du Wan really asked about this and forgot about it at this time. "She had an identst time, but she was unconscious."


    Chen stayed nearby and listened, "Did you see something happen to her?"


    Yes, I also saw with my own eyes that Xie Qi led people to rescue her.


    Du Wan chatted with Chen Liu about this matter.


    Finally, Chen Liu mentioned the hunting thing again, and Du Wan decided to go out and have some fun.


    Chen Liu got the approval letter, so he didn''t stay and stood up to leave.


    Pei Hao asked Hu San to **** Chen Liu out of the house, and then looked at Du Wan with peach blossom eyes strangely, "Wan Wan, do you know that Ma Suqin has woken up. She is not in danger of her life, but she may have scars on her face."


    I had expected it. It really corresponds to what is written in the book.


    However, Ma Suqin''s reputation is much better than in the book.


    Pei Hao smiled and approached her, "At that time, you said that the murderer was Qin Yuyu? Is that really what you calcted?"


    Du Wan nodded and asked with bright eyes, "Did you find out it was her?"


    Pei Hao asked people to investigate and found that it was indeed rted to Qin Yuyu. "It was Qin Miao who drugged the horse."


    The medicine was administered at Wangyue Tower. On the way back, when the medicine was taking effect, the horse pulling the cart went crazy. It was difficult for the people on the cart to stay intact. Besides, Ma Suqin was just a girl, and she didn''t even have the ability to protect herself. No.


    The situation that day was extremely critical. If a maid hadn''t risked her life to save her, it would have been very difficult for Ma Suqin to survive.


    Pei Hao told Du Wan about the investigation.


    Du Wan pondered for a moment and said: "Qin Miao has a wrong outlook on life. He has just started to harm people as soon as he learned poison. Does Xie Zhang want to train him to be a sword in his hand? This person cannot be kept."


    "I told Ma Tao the results of the investigation quietly." Pei Haoyun said the matter lightly. "After Ma Tao learned about it, he didn''t go to the pce, but secretly ordered someone to beat Qin Miao to death. Half dead, with both hands and feet gone."


    Killing someone with a borrowed knife!


    Du Wan gave him a thumbs up.


    Convinced!


    This wave of operations is 666!


    Not long ago, I was worried about Qin Miao''s hidden danger.


    She didnt expect it to be solved so quickly without getting her hands dirty. It''s just a pity that the thread sheid down at the beginning is considered scrapped.


    Your Majesty, someone ising from the pce. Hu San sent Chen Liu out and happened to meet someoneing from the pce. Its the emperor who has sent a message to you toe to the pce to discuss matters.


    Du Wan was surprised, "Aren''t you recuperating?"


    "I have to go to the Yamen asionally." Pei Hao originally wanted to resign, but the emperor refused. "The Emperor asked me to go to the Yamen to take care of some things when I am not bored while I am recovering from my injuries."


    Being an official was sofortable that Pei Hao had no reason to refuse.


    Du Wan stood up and said, "Then I''ll go back and you go to the pce first." "Do you want me to see you off?"


    No! Im leaving.


    Du Wan had already gone outside before the topic of conversation ended.


    That speed was not something a normal person could achieve at all. Pei Hao''s eyes gradually darkened, and the pressure became stronger. The little girl is getting more and more powerful, and he is too far behind, and may be infertile in the future.


    Pei Hao put on his official robe and the carriage in front of the mansion was ready.


    Get in the carriage and go straight to the pce.


    Du Wan returned to the princess''s residence, and unexpectedly learned that Du''s consort had also been summoned back to the pce by someone sent by the emperor, "Did something big happen?"


    Not known yet. The eldest princess did not receive the news.


    Du Wan said: "Mother, I will go hunting during the Mid-Autumn Festival."


    Whose invitation is it?


    Master Ma Tao is the master of Ma Da, but it is Chen Liu who made an appointment with us.


    Oh, lets go, do you have riding gear?


    "Yes, but I haven''t worn them yet. Now I can let them see the light." Du Wan said with a smile. The eldest princess had asked the embroiderer to make several sets of riding outfits, but she had never worn them yet.


    Back to Yulingyuan, Du Wan told him about hunting during the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    Ningqin and the other four began to prepare things.


    Seeing Du Wan sitting aside, Ningqin asked, "Princess, how many days will you be leaving?"


    "Does hunting take many days?" Du Wan was stunned.


    Ningqin said, "It usually takes three to five days."


    Is the so-called hunting simr to outing?


    In fact, when the rich and powerful children go out, they go hunting in the name, but in reality they just go out for fun. It ismon to y outside for a few days. Usually the girls who go go out with their older brothers or younger brothers, and don''t go out alone with a group of men.


    Du Wan went with Pei Hao this time, so he was not afraid of others gossiping.


    Ningqin reminded, "Princess, you have toe back before the full moon banquet."


    Du Wan knows this.


    Have been ying for three to five days, and its time for the full moon banquet when we get back.


    The younger brother''s full moon banquet, ording to the eldest princess''s wishes, was to have a grand banquet. Of course, the eldest princess would be in charge of these matters, and the servants would arrange them properly, so she did not need to worry about it.


    at dusk.


    Du Huima has note back yet.


    Du Wan apanied the eldest princess to have dinner. Du Qian returned to the family yesterday afternoon and asked, "Mother, is there food in the Yamen? Do you want someone to bring food to father?"


    Are you still going to deliver food? The eldest princess looked at her daughter in wonder.


    In the past, Prince Consort Du would return home veryte when he was busy, and the eldest princess never thought of asking someone to bring him food. The atmosphere here is such that if an official is too busy to return home, it is because something urgent has happened in the court. Eating alone in the office will look unserious and unceremonious.


    The influence among colleagues is also not good.


    Du Wan had no such scruples and asked the kitchen to prepare a food box with double portions. Compared with worrying so much, being hungry is more ufortable.


    Don''t wait for the eldest princess to stop you.


    Du Wan asked his bodyguard to carry the food box while Ma Liu rode to the Yamen.


    When I arrived at the Yamen, I couldn''t find Prince Consort Du.


    After asking around, I found out that he has not left the pce yet.


    Du Wan ordered someone to go to the Imperial City Department to ask, and learned that Pei Hao was still in the pce, so he immediately entered the pce carrying a food box.


    I wish you all a Happy New Year. I''ll fix the typos when I have time.

 Chapter 449: News of the coming locust plague

    Chapter 449: News of theing locust gue


    Chapter 449 News of the approaching locust gue


    Imperial pce, meeting hall.


    The emperor sat on the dragon throne, waiting for the ministers to discuss countermeasures.


    After Du Wan entered the pce, she listened attentively for a while and soon understood what was going on. It was really an urgent problem. The drought in some ces had not beenpletely resolved, and the locust gue wasing again. What is very troublesome is that the locusts areing towards the capital.


    Fuck!


    This is really bad news.


    The first thing Du Wan thought of was the farm he established.


    The harvest season has not yete, and if the locustse, the losses will be heavy.


    Du Wan doesnt know how to deal with the locust gue. The only thought thates to mind about locusts is that some of them are edible, and they are said to be delicious when fried.


    Du Wan walked forward while feeling worried.


    The people arrived in front of the meeting hall.


    The bodyguard following her was also carrying arge food box.


    The **** quickly reported her arrival to the emperor.


    Du Wan stood outside the pce gate, peering inside, and met the emperor''s gaze.


    The emperor waved to her. Du Wan took the food box from the guard behind him, walked in with it, and walked straight to the emperor, "Uncle, it''s sote, why don''t you rest?"


    Its you, why are you still entering the pce sote?


    "I thought my father was busy at the Yamen and came here to deliver food. Unexpectedly, I found out that my father was still in the pce after I went to the Yamen. I asked someone to go to the Imperial City Department again and learned that Prince Pei was also in the pce and came to the capital. Now that I''m here, I''ll go into the pce to see what''s going on." Du Wan said truthfully, but her eyes drifted downwards.


    Saw Du Consort and Pei Hao.


    A group of ministers were discussing how to control the locust gue.


    Du Huma was very touched when he heard that his daughter came specially to deliver food to him. But before he could say anything, he saw the emperor reaching for the food box and opening it.


    Du Huima:


    The emperor is bing more and more childish!


    I have to say that the emperor''s appetite was greatly increased when he saw the food in the food box.


    Under the gaze of Prince Consort Du, the emperor picked up a pair of clean chopsticks, picked up a piece of tofu and put it in his mouth. The chief steward next to him wanted to stop him. He hadn''t tried poison yet, so how could he eat it directly?


    Fortunately, the emperor did not continue eating. "My dear friends, we muste up with a treatment n tonight. I will ask the imperial kitchen to prepare it after dinner, and it will be delivered shortly."


    The emperor then asked the chief steward to bring out the food in the food box. It''s not a fancy meal, it''s all home-cooked food. It''s not as good-looking as the ones in the imperial kitchen, but it tastes different.


    Du Wan looked at the food and said, "Uncle, I have prepared a meal for two people. Can my father also eat it?"


    The emperor looked at Du Ma and agreed.


    Du Wan was happy, "Father,e and eat."


    "Okay." Prince Consort Du stroked his long sleeves and sat aside.


    Du Wan brought bowls and chopsticks for two people, which the emperor and Prince Consort Du just used. She saw Pei Hao with regret, as she originally thought he had a share.


    Pei Hao felt his heart heat up when he saw the little girl looking over.


    The little girl came over quietly, quickly stuffed a peach to him, returned to her original seat, and winked at him, which was very interesting.


    Pei Hao quietly put the peach into his sleeve pocket. The emperor could eat here, and Prince Consort Du could barely take advantage of it. But he was the youngest, so he couldn''t eat in front of a group of senior ministers, and he was prone to public anger.


    Especially when everyone is hungry


    Du Wan didn''t think much about it. Seeing that he didn''t eat, he thought he wasn''t hungry for the time being. The food prepared in the imperial dining room came very quickly. There was no big fish or meat. Vegetables, small porridge and steamed buns were all simple meals, so they were cooked quickly.


    Pei Hao followed the crowd and started eating. He also took a meat bun and handed it to his little girl, "Wanwan, it''s still hot. Can you eat one?"


    "Thank you." Du Wan wasn''t hungry, but everyone was eating, and it wasn''t suitable for her to just watch.


    Pei Hao used the action of passing the bun to the little girl to sit next to her and eat elegantly and quickly.


    The two of them were an unmarried couple, so they didnt feel anything wrong sitting together.


    Pei Hao asked casually: "Wanwan, think about it on your fingers, how to prevent the locust gue?"


    "I don''t understand. But in this situation, it''s best to harvest the crops that can be harvested in the field as soon as possible to reduce losses." Du Wan really doesn''t know how to control the locust gue, but has heard some opinions, "I I heard that chickens and ducks that eat locusts can also rush into the fields to eat the eggs.


    Du Wan did not say that locusts can be eaten.


    Not all locusts are edible, some are poisonous, and locusts in the wild may also contain parasites. Another important reason is that the people of Qin are very superstitious and think that the locust gue is mysterious and no one dares to eat it.


    Pei Hao was thoughtful after hearing this.


    Du Wan waited for them to finish eating and did not stay any longer. She put the empty dishes in the food box and said thoughtfully that she would not disturb everyone''s business, so she went out with the empty food box.


    After going out, she gave the food box to her bodyguard to carry, "and headed back home."


    Du Wan left the pce in a hurry.


    Qin Yuyu, who heard that she had entered the pce and arranged for people toe to inquire about the news, couldn''t guess what she wanted to do. "Leaving the pce? So soon?"


    "I came out of the pce and my servant saw it myself." The pce maid knelt on the ground and reported respectfully.


    Qin Yuyu asked again: "Was there anyone with her when she left?"


    I heard that Prince Pei is in the pce, will he leave the pce with her? Even if Qin Yuyu doesn''t want to admit it, this possibility is very high.


    The pce maid answered truthfully: "I am following someone, and I am also carrying a food box."


    Who is it? Qin Yuyu was so jealous that he almost tore his handkerchief to pieces.


    The pce maid hesitated and said: "Maybe it''s the personal guard?"


    What? Isnt it Prince Pei?


    "no."


    Okay, step back.


    Qin Yuyu was not angry when he learned that he had misunderstood. Then she asked about Tang Zhixing. After contacting him, she had no ill feelings towards him.


    Rather than marrying her sweetheart, Qin Yuyu felt that it didnt matter who she married again. Before returning to the pce, the best person she could contact was Xie Zhang. Butter she discovered that she couldn''t handle people like Xie Zhang. It''s okay to be allies, but forget about being husband and wife.


    No matter how miserable she cried in front of the queen, she still had to live her life after crying. From childhood to adulthood, she has known what to do to make herself live a better life...


    As for Du Wan, who returned home, he went to see the eldest princess first and told her about Du Huima''s situation, telling her not to worry or wait for him toe back, and to go to bed first if it waste.


    Out of the main courtyard.


    It was already dark outside, but Du Wan still asked to see Zhuang Cong.


    The Mid-Autumn Festival is approaching, and Zhuang Cong happens to be in the city these days. After sending someone to notify him, Zhuang Cong came to see Du Wan soon.


    Zhuang Cong saluted respectfully and said, "I would like to send my regards to the princess."


    "No need to be polite, I have invited you over sote to discuss important matters." Du Wan immediately told the news about theing locust gue, and asked Zhuang Cong to harvest the crops that the farm could harvest as soon as possible, "Don''t feel sorry for it. , when the locusts pass through, not even a leaf will be left.

 Chapter 450: Du Wan learned to hide

    Chapter 450: Du Wan learned to hide


    Chapter 450 Du Wan learned to hide


    Zhuang Cong was shocked by the news of the locust gue. The locust gue in his memory was very terrifying, leaving nothing behind in the crops wherever it passed.


    Du Wan mentioned a few things that should be paid attention to, especially vegetables grown in greenhouses, which must be well protected and sealed without any gaps. If you cant do that, just harvest them all.


    This is not difficult, my subordinates will keep an eye on it. Zhuang Cong thought of poultry and livestock, Its the cowshed and the sheepfold


    "These are nothing. Don''t kill chickens and ducks. If locusts reallye, drive them into the fields. They eat bugs and eggs, including locusts."


    The two discussed for a while, and Zhuang Cong kept the key points in mind. Then he took Du Wan''s token and left the city overnight, not caring about the dark journey.


    Because of the locust gue, I''m afraid I won''t be able to go hunting during the Mid-Autumn Festival. It''s hard to say when the locusts will arrive, but it will only be in the next few days, otherwise the situation will not be so urgent.


    If you encounter a locust gue while camping in the countryside, the sight of locusts covering the sky and the sun would be too scary to imagine.


    Just as Du Wan thought, the next day, news of the locust gue spread and the price of food soared. The government stepped in to suppress grain vendors, imprisoning those who drove up prices and fined themrge sums of money.


    The court had no way to control locusts, so it could only ask the people to harvest all edible crops in advance, and then do other preventive work to minimize losses.


    At the same time, the emperor issued an imperial edict that areas affected by locust gues would be exempted from taxes for one year. As soon as the tax-free policy came out, the local people''s favor towards the emperor gradually increased, and they were grateful for his kindness.


    Zhuangzi in various ces in the Princess Mansion immediately started various preventive measures.


    Du Wan personally went to the farm and found that Zhuang Cong had done things properly, so he didn''t say much. However, there were many chickens, ducks and geese in the vige, which surprised her. After the locusts passed, these poultry might be fatter.


    Du Wan then returned to the n.


    As soon as I got back, I saw a lot of people in the fields, all rushing to harvest crops.


    Some people have already harvested more than half of their crops.


    Some vigers were lucky, saying that the locust gue might note, and maybe the locusts would take a detour. Usually the path taken by the locust can only be predicted in a general direction, and it is possible that it will suddenly change direction. As a result, the man was severely criticized by the old patriarch. He was scolded so hard that he didn''t even dare to raise his head, so he went to work.


    Du Wan happily watched the whole process.


    After walking around for a while, Du Wan unexpectedly learned that the n had learned about the locust gue in advance and had been making preparations two days earlier.


    Du Qian was called back to his n for this reason.


    Compared with the crops in the fields, the n obviously pays more attention to personal safety.


    The house is reinforced and the windows are sealed.


    Du Qian also asked people to notify the fiefdoms and quickly take precautions in advance to harvest crops. From this matter alone, Du Wan could see Du Qian''s different treatment. He kept an eye on the affairs of Dujiazhuang and went from house to house to inform them. When it came to another vige, he only sent one person to inform the vige chief.


    Du Wan asked: "Brother, aren''t you afraid of those viges who are doing good things but not doing good things?"


    "Their lives are their own. I don''t care about them, so I don''t care." Du Qian didn''t care much about this.


    Have someone go and notify him, he has already fulfilled his responsibility.


    Du Wan epted Du Qian''s words easily and stopped paying attention to the affairs of other viges.


    Hunting is canceled on the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    Originally, the family was nning a grand banquet for the little one''s full moon party, but now it has to be kept simple.


    Some time ago, the drought in various ces has not fully recovered, and there is a locust gue. Even the capital is panicking, and it is really not suitable to hold a big banquet. I will add a dish to everyone on the same day to add to the celebration.


    Previously, the government said that the locust gue woulde. However, a few days after the Mid-Autumn Festival, some people were lucky andined, using the government of being indifferent and destroying good crops.


    Unexpectedly, at noon on thest day of mid-August, locusts came flying in to cover up the sun. They first appeared as a small ck spot on the horizon, then gradually turned into arge ck spot, and then gradually blocked out all the sunlight.


    Everyone outside the house hurriedly hid in the house and closed the doors and windows. Du Wan was at home that day.


    Most of the locusts were outside the city, and only a few entered the city.


    Du Wan immediately ran to the main courtyard and saw the eldest princess holding her infant brother. She was a little panicked and said, "Wan Wan, you are here, are you hurt?"


    Mom, Im fine. Du Wan looked around.


    Du Prince Consort Shang went to the Yamen in the morning, while Du Qian was still in the n.


    Hearing the noise outside, the eldest princess panicked, "Wanwan! Wanwan, please send someone to pick up your father quickly. He returns home from the Yamen at this time every day, and he may be stuck on the way..."


    Halfway through speaking, the eldest princesss voice was trembling.


    When a person is riding in a carriage and suddenly encounters a dense swarm of locusts, it is easy for something to happen.


    Du Wan also thought of what the eldest princess thought of, "Mom, I''ll go there myself. Please close the doors and windows and don''t go out."


    No, let the guards go the eldest princess refused without even thinking.


    Mother has forgotten, I am very powerful.


    She had forgotten.


    Who makes her daughter smile and feel soft every day? The eldest princess often forgets that her daughter is very powerful and does not need to worry about her as a mother. Her daughter has this kind of ability. Although she is very strong, people often forget her. He could be very reliable at critical moments, so the eldest princess did not stop Du Wan from going out.


    Du Wan pulled on a cloak before going out.


    With the cover of a cloak, it can block most of the swarming locusts.


    The guards all hid in the room. Du Wan went out without calling them.


    It is more convenient for her to move alone than to take them with her.


    Du Wan wears a big cloak, pulls up the hood to cover her head, and then uses her long sleeves to cover her face.


    In fact, she doesn''t need to do this. As long as she activates her technique, a spiritual shield will be formed on her body, and the locusts flying towards her will be blocked by the spiritual shield.


    As long as she is willing, the locusts will be killed instantly.


    Du Wan doesnt want to be too special.


    The more you practice, the more you learn to hide.


    Du Wan used Qinggong and headed towards the Yamen. While rushing, she paid attention to the movement in front of her and looked for traces of Du''s consort.


    There were pedestrians on the street, and there were quite a few horse-drawn carriages before noon.


    Encountering locusts all over the sky, everyone rushed back to their hometowns and got stuck in the middle of the road.


    The officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Department were trying to maintain order despite the locusts attacking them, but with little effect. The reason is still in this section of the road. People who can afford to ride a carriage are either rich or noble.


    Du Prince Consort''s carriage was blocked in the middle.


    When Du Wan found him, Du''s consort had already got off the carriage.


    Du Consort saw a man wearing a cloak approaching.


    The guard was about to step forward to stop him, but Prince Consort Du stopped him and shouted tentatively: "Wanwan? Is that you?"


    "Dad! It''s me!" Du Wan said, "Mom asked me to take you back to your home."

 Chapter 451: like a mountain

    Chapter 451: like a mountain


    Chapter 451 Like a high mountain


    What nonsense, there is a locust gue outside, everyone is hiding in the house, how dare youe out? Du Huima became more and more angry as he thought about it.


    The family is like this, they never want her to be put in danger.


    Du Wan was in a good mood and did not refute. She took off her cloak and put it on Du Huima''s body, then pulled up her hood. This cloak originally belonged to Prince Consort Du. Therefore, he will not look smaller when wearing it.


    Du Consort was brushing away the iing locusts, but failed to stop Du Wan in time, "Why did Wan Wan give me the cloak? Hurry up and put it on."


    "Father, I don''t need a cloak." Du Wan stopped Du Wan''s attempt to return the cloak to her, "Let''s go, this is not the ce to talk, let''s walk back."


    This is not very far from the Princess Mansion.


    As long as you walk faster, you can get home in less than half a quarter of an hour.


    Du Wan pulled Du Consort forward.


    The people apanying him quickly followed. In addition to the coachman, Du Liu and other guards, there was also Su Che.


    Su Che kept waving away the iing locusts with both hands, not forgetting to follow Prince Consort Du. Looking at the girl holding Du''s consort, her back was clearly as slender as a mountain.


    Du Prince Consort walked for a while and soon realized something was wrong.


    It is a locust flying towards him, which will suddenly fall before touching him.


    He looked at the daughter who was protecting him. The locusts also suddenly fell before they pounced on her. The daughter met his eyes and suddenly smiled at him innocently.


    A bit silly!


    Du Prince Consort is extremely soft-hearted.


    The daughter''s abilities are getting stronger, and she is very straightforward. Fortunately, she has family members to protect her, and the boy from the Pei family will watch over her in the future.


    Du Prince Consort walked a little faster.


    Passing by the carriage that had the ident, some people took off their outer robes and kept shaking locusts to clear the way. This was because locusts had pounced on the horse. The horse was stimted and did not obey the coachman''s instructions, which almost caused death. Fortunately, the guard of the family was strong and no casualties were caused.


    It can also temporarily block the road.


    The group of people returned to the house safely.


    The eldest princess was worried. When she saw that the father and daughter were safe, she felt relieved and said, "Quickly, dust off the locusts on your body."


    When I opened the door, some locusts flew in.


    The servants quickly went up to catch the locusts, killed them and put them away.


    Du Wan poured a cup of tea to drink, and also brought a bowl to Du Wanma.


    At this time, the eldest princess was worried again, "I wonder how Qian''er is doing."


    "How old is he? Do you still need to worry about him?" Du Huima was not worried about his son''s safety. "If a person who is about to get married can''t even avoid a locust gue, can he still be expected to provide for him in the future?"


    Hee hee. Du Wan smiled, Dad, dont be afraid, I will support you if my eldest brother doesnt support you.


    If you are interested, there is still your brother.


    My brother is still a little kid, so dont put pressure on him. It will hinder his growth.


    Ha, youre the one whos naughty.


    The eldest princess looked at the father and daughter talking angrily. This meant that she had be a bad person. It''s right to think about it. My son is quite capable, and locusts are not venomous snakes or beasts.


    Du Wan is also not worried about Du Qian.


    In her mind, her elder brother''s ability to take advantage of him is much better than hers.


    The number of locusts in the city gradually decreased until the afternoon of the next day.


    Locusts passed through the country, and the house was in a mess. Locust corpses could be seen everywhere. The green nts in the garden were in disarray, and the whole house needed to be cleaned.


    The servants in the mansion are busy.


    Du Wan also ordered his subordinates to clean up Jade Spirit Garden.


    The locust gue has notpletely passed. Its just that there are fewer locusts in the city, but there are still many outside the city. After all, there are no crops in the city and it is not easy to find food.


    Du Wan held a branch and poked the locusts on the ground.


    Princess, what are you doing? Ningqin was so busy that she was sweating profusely. She turned around and saw Du Wan poking something on the ground.


    Du Wan said: "I am studying what kind of locusts can be eaten."


    Can locusts still be eaten? Ning Qin was horrified.


    After hearing this, Luo Qi turned their heads and looked this way, "Princess, these are insects that cannot be eaten."


    "Then you don''t understand. It''s so strange when you don''t see it." Du Wan put on an iprehensible expression, "I am an experienced person. I know that locusts are eaten in some ces. They are also very crispy and delicious when fried. I heard that locusts are eaten in some ces. There are different types of locusts, only some are edible and some are poisonous.


    Had she known she could travel through time, she should have researched it.


    Ningqin and others didn''t take it seriously. It was not the first day that the princess was acting strangely.


    Du Wan waved a small branch and walked around the house, as if on patrol. After sneaking around for a while, he sneaked over to the eldest princess and teased the little kid for a while, "Mom, where is daddy?"


    "I went to the Yamen early in the morning." The eldest princess felt helpless. "The locust gue in the suburbs has not yet passed, and it is difficult for him to rx recently."


    "do you need my help?"


    How can you help?


    I dont know. Du Wan is a wealthy and idle person.


    As a princess, you dont have to go to work or work, and you dont have to worry about food and clothing.


    The eldest princess knew that her daughter had too much time to spare. "Have you visited the princess''s mansion? You should go and have a look. I don''t know what kind of damage it has been to the locusts now."


    Du Wan:


    Its true that she has never been there once since the Princesss Mansion rewarded her. It is said that it used to be the Princes Mansion. Du Wan was about to go shopping.


    Du Wan found the housekeeper and asked him to arrange some people to clean the princess'' mansion.


    Then, Du Wan put on neat riding clothes, hung a ring-headed sword around her waist, and started riding outside for a stroll. Behind him were hundreds of personal guards, all of whom were in high spirits and had serious faces.


    When ordinary people see it, they will take a detour and walk away from a distance.


    Du Wan first strolled to the Yamen of Du''s Consort, and learned that Du''s Consort was too busy to touch the ground, so she did not bother him, and then slipped to the Yamen of the Imperial City Division, where she learned that Pei Hao had already led people out of the city for disaster relief.


    Thinking of his farm, Du Wan turned towards the city gate.


    Approaching the city gate, I unexpectedly saw Mu Si''an.


    There was a group of officers and soldiers behind him.


    The group was covered in dust, some were injured, and some were covered in locusts.


    Du Wan asked in surprise: "Mu Si''an, have you juste back from outside the city?"


    "Princess, are you leaving the city?" Mu Si''an was very surprised, but when he thought about her leaving the city, he advised, "It''s better not to leave the city for the time being. The situation in the city is better, but it is very bad outside."


    Du Wan said: "I just want to take a look at the situation on the farm."


    Lets take a better look tomorrow. Mu Sian reminded, Anyway, the locusts are swarming, and it will take at least a day or two.


    Theres nothing to be excited about.


    The reason is that the crops that can be harvested have been harvested early.


    But its her property, and she has to take a look around.


    Thinking of property, Du Wan suddenly thought of a fiefdom, a broken vige, and a huge windfall. Life was going so smoothly that she forgot all about it.


    Its been a year since the fiefdom was established, but why havent you seen the tax money yet? Did you feed the dog with silver?


    Du Wan suddenly asked: "Where is Prince Pei?"


    He is a little troublesome.

 Chapter 452: The prince is in trouble

    Chapter 452: The prince is in trouble


    Chapter 452 The Crown Prince is in trouble


    Mu Si''an almost made a mistake, but fortunately he responded quickly, "He is controlling locusts in the suburbs."


    How to manage this? Du Wan was curious.


    Mu Si''an told what he knew, "The ministers brainstormed, consulted ancient books, and came up with many ways to kill locusts. The harm of the locust gue is too great. We will not allow them to expand in scale. We will kill them as much as possible if we can." ."


    Du Wan couldnt help but think of the origin of locusts, which usually ur only during droughts.


    She couldn''t help but feel annoyed. She had heard about the drought earlier, and knew that the emperor had ordered people to go to the disaster relief earlier, and the effect was quite good, but she had not thought of this. If she had known about it in advance, her farm would not have suffered losses.


    Du Wan decided, "I''ll go out and take a look."


    "Princess!" Mu Si''an hurriedly stepped forward to stop him, "No, no!"


    What are you doing? Du Wan was confused.


    Danger, danger outside.


    They are just locusts, no matter how dangerous they are, how dangerous can they be?


    This Mu Sian was at a loss for words.


    The biggest danger of locusts is that they eat up all the food wherever they go. This resulted in food shortages in various ces and countless people starved to death.


    Du Wan was curious about how to control locusts. Most people couldn''t stop them, but Mu Si''an failed to stop them.


    Out of the city gate.


    You can still see flying locusts outside the city gate, but they are no longer so densely packed that they cover the sky and the sun. However, Du Wan rode his horse and stopped on the official road outside the city gate.


    The guards didn''t know why the princess stopped, so they all stopped after her.


    There are fewer locusts in the city, but there are still many outside the city.


    Its okay to go alone, but she brought a hundred personal guards with her this time.


    Let them go back and let her go alone?


    It''s their duty, and you know they won''t agree without asking.


    Du Wan paused for a while and pointed in the direction, "Go this way."


    Yes. The guard responded.


    Along the way, I saw people hunting locusts one after another.


    There were officers and soldiers among them, as well asmon people.


    Du Wan also saw the Imperial Guards participating, "The Imperial Guards are here?"


    It was ordered by the emperor. Chai Wei replied promptly.


    Chai Wei has been thinking a lot recently. Zhuang Cong used to be with the princess, but he didn''t see how capable he was. However, the princess actually reused him and gave him a farm to take care of. Some people think that Zhuang Cong has fallen and was assigned to be the head of the vige by the princess. Chai Wei thinks exactly the opposite.


    The princess was extremely concerned about Zhongzhuangzi and let Zhuang Cong take charge of it out of trust.


    As long as Zhuang Cong can see Zhuangzi favorably, the future will be bright.


    Chai Wei knew that the princess disliked him for not being well-informed. Later, he tried his best to pay attention to outside affairs and knew a lot of gossip. However, the princess did not ask him about it anymore, which made him feel very aggrieved.


    The princess finally asked him again, and Chai Wei followed up, "Princess, the government has ordered the hunting and killing of locusts. The Imperial Guard, the Imperial City Department, and various military camps in the suburbs must participate. Themon people can still catch them. The locusts go to a fixed location to exchange for food."


    How to change? Du Wan became interested.


    For example, one bucket can be exchanged for half a catty of fine grain, and one pound and four taels of coarse grain can be exchanged.


    "not bad."


    Du Wan said that this measure is good.


    Motivated by interests, the enthusiasm of the people can be mobilized, and the scale of effective suppression of locusts can be achieved. As Du Wan expected, many people participated in catching locusts in order to obtain food.


    Go further.


    Du Wan saw a vige.


    Locusts are still flying all over the sky.


    The only person in their group who is not affected is probably Du Wan.


    To avoid confusion, the guards dismounted and led the horses away. As he walked, he waved the locusts flying towards him with his arms. Du Wan saw grasshoppers all over the ground.


    Densely packed, luckily she doesnt have trypophobia.


    On the rice fields outside the vige, there were many officers and soldiers from the Imperial City Department, who were using various methods to hunt and kill locusts. Some officers and soldiers also pulledrges, drove the locusts together, burned them and buried them with soil. Some people drove the locusts into a pit, poured water into it, and drowned the locusts.


    Du Wan also saw traces of fire in an open field.


    There should have been an operation to kill locusts herest night.


    With all the videos or text descriptions Ive seen before, its never been as intuitive as it is now.


    Seeing Du Wan standing there in a daze.


    Chai Wei and several people stood around her to block the flying locusts.


    Du Wan walked towards a brick house.


    Most of the houses in the vige are thatched houses. It is very rare to have a blue brick house among them.


    The house Du Wan went to was considered rtively big.


    As soon as I arrived outside the yard, I heard the woman inside the house crying, "My poor daughter, why is your life so miserable? How can you leave your mother and not... Wuwu, my mother is useless, I can''t protect you, Mom is not alive anymore, so I will go with you..."


    Shut up! a man shouted angrily.


    That woman is not shrewd, she is crying in a weak way.


    Perhaps it can be said that he is doing aggressive things with a soft and weak attitude, "Can I just shut up and pretend that nothing happened? Can I restore my daughter''s reputation by just shutting up?! As the head of the house, you don''t make the decision for your daughter. Howe... I dont live anymore, I dont live anymore!


    Then you go and die.


    A cold male voice interrupted the woman''s words.


    The woman said "uh", paused and continued to cry.


    Du Wan outside the hospital was very surprised.


    If she heard correctly, the voice telling people to die was none other than Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao could detect his indifference and ruthlessness from his voice, which waspletely different from how he usually coaxed her. Du Wan shuddered violently.


    Mom!


    Is this the big viin?


    Hu San suddenly reminded, "Master, the princess is here."


    Pei Hao was annoyed to death by this guy. Not only did he not feel relieved when he heard this sentence, he was also startled, "Who? She is here, where is she?"


    "Outside the courtyard." Hu San wiped the cold sweat from his master.


    Pei Hao strode out and saw the little girl standing on tiptoes and poking her head out.


    He was a little lucky that the walls of this family''s yard were rtively high.


    "Wanwan, why are you here?" Pei Hao strode to her and raised his finger to catch a locust that was about to pounce on her face. "Did youe here specifically to find me?"


    No, I just wandered around and ended up here. Du Wan is an honest girl.


    Pei Hao felt a little worried. The little girl couldn''t even trick him into being happy or tell a lie. "You should say that you came to me specifically to make me happy."


    But Im not.


    Du Wan nced at him sideways with a smile, and then nced at the door of the house.


    Hu San and others followed and stood aside silently.


    At the gate, there was a thin woman, sneaking her head in to look at the situation outside.


    Du Wan straightened her waist and said in a straight tone: "You are in trouble. Do you need my help?"


    No need. Pei Hao had a headache.


    The little girl is very smart and must have figured out what happened.

 Chapter 453: I want to force you to marry her

    Chapter 453: I want to force you to marry her


    Chapter 453 I want to force you to marry her


    Pei Hao didn''t want these bad things to be put in front of her. It would make him appear ipetent. "It''s a small matter. It can be solved even if I don''t show up."


    Oh oh. Du Wan turned around and left.


    Pei Hao turned to Hu San and said, "Hu San, you take care of it."


    Yes, Master. Hu San responded.


    As soon as the woman saw that Pei Hao was leaving, she immediately became anxious and said, "Hey, why are you leaving? My daughter almost -" because of you.


    Hu Sandao pointed at the woman''s neck, "Just now you said you wanted to die, I will help you on behalf of my master."


    "No! No, how can you be unreasonable?" The woman was startled.


    "Reasonable? At noon, the vige chief proved that it was your girl who was shameless and wanted to seduce my master." Hu San blocked the door, and there was no way that these people would trouble the prince again. He looked at the vige chief who followed him and said, "Vige chief, tell me."


    The vige chief was frightened when he saw Hu San drawing his sword, "Master, you are right."


    Then the vige chief gave a serious warning with an old face, "Shui Qing''s family, please don''t make trouble unreasonably. There are some people that your family cannot tolerate."


    "What''s the truth? Is there any heavenly reason for this?"


    The woman cried again, "My poor daughter, why is your life so miserable? Oh, oh, it''s because God doesn''t give us a way to live."


    This family is actually quiterge.


    Have three sons, a middle-aged man and an old man. Each one is like a wooden pile, a boring gourd. In several rooms, there were some children and women looking around, but they did not stand up to speak for the women. Maybe even they know that they are in the wrong.


    Hu San was very disgusted with this woman, "Do you think that little trick can be hidden from my master''s eyes? The master just thinks that you are a vulgar and ignorant woman, so he doesn''t care about you. It''s better for you, you really think you can handle it." If you lose us, who do you think you are? In other words, who do you think your family is?"


    Hu Sanyi shed the courtyard door into two halves.


    The family was so frightened that they did not dare to speak.


    Hu Sanbiao nced at everyone with a fierce and cold look, and said majestically like a bandit: "How about you stop pretending to be dead and I will send your family directly on their way?"


    No, sir, no!


    The old man from that family was so frightened that his face turned pale, and he quickly came out to rify.


    The middle-aged man pped the woman in the face fiercely, "Bitch, have you had enough nonsense? Go back to the house quickly. If you dare to nder that adult again, I will divorce you!"


    You dare to hit me, Yan Shuiqing, you have no conscience


    The woman was about to act out, when her man red at her fiercely, and she was silenced for a moment.


    The old man said, "Boss, wife,e out quickly and pull your mother back to the room."


    Yes, yes. A young daughter-inw came out timidly.


    What else did the woman want to say?


    I was frightened by the man''s p, so I followed the little daughter-inw back to the room.


    Actually, they all knew what was going on, but they were just a little lucky. The girl in the family was as beautiful as a flower, so it was not impossible for her to be spotted by a noble man. At that time, one of them will be able to achieve enlightenment, and chickens and dogs will ascend to heaven. But now seeing that what he had brought was not wealth but trouble, his stance suddenly changed.


    Du Wan, who seemed to be walking away, heard a good show.


    Du Wan nced sideways at Pei Hao, up and down.


    Pei Hao subconsciously stood up straight and raised his eyebrows with a smile, "How is it? Are you tall and handsome?"


    Its not a good thing to attract bees and butterflies. Du Wan snorted coldly.


    Pei Hao blinked innocently, as if he didn''t understand what she was saying.


    Du Wan put on a small face, pretending to be angry and said, "Exin it quickly. If you confess, you will be lenient, if you resist, you will be strict."


    Pei Haoughed, "Do you really want to say it? This is not a good ce to talk." Locusts flew everywhere, hitting people''s faces and hurting them.


    As soon as he thought this, Pei Hao noticed something was wrong.


    The locust pounced on the little girl. Before it got close to her, it would suddenly fall to the ground. It made no sound after moving twice on the ground. Was it dead? Pei Hao looked at her in surprise, what kind of ability is this?


    So strong!


    Du Wan crossed her arms and waited for him to exin.


    Pei Hao didn''t want anyone to notice the little girl''s abnormality, so he pulled her towards a grass shed.


    If you have something to say, go in and say it. Pei Hao opened the straw curtain and motioned for Du Wan to go in.


    When Du Wan entered hesitantly, Pei Hao followed suit and lowered the straw curtain without leaving a gap, not wanting locusts to fly in again.


    Du Wan looked at the thatched shed. It should have been newly built not long ago.


    A bed board, covered with straw, and ced on a straw mat.


    There is a burned fire on the ground. Someone should have spent the night herest night.


    Du Wan continued with a straight face, "Go on, there''s no one around now."


    "Is it something rted to people?" Pei Hao smiled and pinched her face.


    How can you be so cute when you put on a small face and pretend to be serious?


    Du Wan pped his big hand, her eyes widened, "What are you doing with your hands and feet?"


    "Pfft, haha." Pei Hao burst outughing, and then took the opportunity to fall on the little girl.


    Du Wan instinctively helped him, but then she felt annoyed, "Hurry up and say it, or we''ll never end it with you. I''m warning you, I have a serious mysophobia, and I don''t want men who have been touched by others. ."


    Well, I happen to be the same, with mysophobia


    Pei Hao briefly exined the matter without irritating her any more.


    Pei Hao led his troops out to hunt locustsst night. The method of burning was more effective at night. He had not slept all night and was a little tired, so he wanted to find a ce where there were no locusts to rest.


    The best house in the vige is the one just now. The Pei family guard asked that house to free up a clean room. As a result, Pei Hao entered the room. As soon as he took off his official robe and before hey down, a girl barged in and was kicked out by him.


    That girl was very aggressive. Not only did she not restrain herself, but she also sought life and death. She mored to be alone in a room with him and lose her innocence. Then the girl''s mother came out crying, meaning that Pei Hao should be held responsible.


    It was such amotion that everyone in the vige was invited.


    After the trouble is clear, wait for the vigers to disperse.


    Pei Hao naturally had no rest and went out to change into a straw shed.


    About an hourter, it was reported that the girl had hanged herself.


    Pei Hao was invited by the vige chief. Before she said anything, she already knew what happened next.


    "What is it? You dare to plot against me." Pei Hao originally didn''t want to argue with stupid and ignorant people, but they repeatedly touched the limit of his tolerance. "Hu San should be able to handle it well. If their family is still stubborn, send that Its nothing for a girl.


    Its not good to kill someone.


    Du Wan raised her eyebrows after answering, "Then the girl hanged herself and didn''t die yet?"


    Pei Hao sneered, "How could he die? Hanging himself is just a small trick."


    I want to force you to marry her.


    Yeah, its disgusting.


    is quite disgusting.


    PS: Thank you everyone for your tips and votes, and happy New Year.

 Chapter 454: The drama prince is online again

    Chapter 454: The drama prince is online again


    Chapter 454 The Actor Prince is online again


    Du Wan poked his face with her finger, "It''s all your fault. Why are you so good-looking? It attracts bees and butterflies, right?"


    Pei Hao bit her finger gently.


    Seeing that she wanted to retract, he grabbed her wrist again.


    Du Wan felt incredible, "Quickly rx."


    "Don''t let go." Pei Hao''s eyes were filled with a lingering smile.


    Immediately, he said happily, "Wanwan said I''m good-looking."


    very good!


    Sessfully captured the key points, the key points he wanted to hear.


    Du Wan took advantage of him to speak and withdrew her hand, "Are we going to keep killing locusts outside this time?"


    Well, until the locust gue dissipates.


    Then this is not an easy life.


    Do you want to stay with me?


    "I came out temporarily and didn''t tell my family. I will go back after dark."


    "..." Pei Hao''s peach blossom eyes shed with disappointment, but he pretended to be strong: "It''s good to go back after dark, and it''s okay if you don''t apany me. Even if I haven''t slept since yesterday, it doesn''t matter, even if you don''t They dont care about me, and I wont be sad either. I will try my best to take good care of myself


    Du Wan knew that the drama prince was online again.


    She raised her little hand and patted his forehead.


    "I asked my bodyguard to go back and report to my family and stay with you tonight." Du Wan remembered that he was almost plotted because he wanted to take a rest. "You lie down here for a while. I will watch for you outside." , ensuring that those who work do not dare to bezy."


    "Okay." Pei Haoy down contentedly and closed his eyes.


    The next two days.


    Du Wan has been apanying Pei Hao to kill locusts in the suburbs.


    Pei Hao knew that the little girl looked spoiled, but she was not. The ability to adapt is even better than him. Living outside in a simple environment, food, housing and transportation made him ufortable in various ways. Compare this to the little girl, who is full of energy every day, jumping up and down,manding here and there.


    With her presence, she took over most of his work.


    Pei Hao was forced to lie down and win.


    On the other hand, the guards, officers and soldiers who followed him looked at him more and more strangely every day.


    Pei Hao naturally noticed it and asked Hu San, "What''s going on with those people?"


    Maybe...envy of the Crown Prince? Hu San didnt tell the truth.


    Pei Hao actually agreed with this statement.


    There are fewer locusts now. Apart from the ones that are killed, there is probably nothing to eat in this area. In addition to the people who helped hunt the locusts, some people who were hiding in the house also came out. Kill some scattered locusts and make a bushel of them in exchange for food.


    The family who wanted to plot against Pei Hao earlier were like quails and stayed away.


    Du Wan carried a long bamboo pole and swung it around the officers and soldiers. If anyone dared to bezy, he would poke it and say, "Do whatever you want, work hard."


    The officers and soldiers dared not speak out in anger.


    What else? Just bite the bullet and keep doing it.


    When Pei Hao came over, he saw the little girl who was pretending to be powerful, and then he saw a group of subordinates who were helpless, and the hundred personal guards of Huang Pingma''s princess house. They had to work in the fields all the time, catching locusts and looking for them. Insect eggs.


    Before Pei Hao approached Du Wan, he saw a group of officers and soldiersing at the intersection of the vige, with Mu Si''an walking in front.


    The officers and soldiers carried cages of ducks, as many as hundreds of cages.


    As soon as Du Wan saw Mu Si''an, she raised her arms enthusiastically, "Hi! Mu Si''an, why are you here?"


    "Send the duck over here, and I''ll help your fianc shift the shift." Mu Si''an said jokingly, and then seeing Du Wan''s appearance at this time, "Haha, the princess has be an overseer? Is she going to have **** with her husband in advance?"


    Shut up. Pei Hao warned him. Not only did Mu Si''an not shut up, he alsoughed even more wildly.


    Du Wan smiled brightly and ran over quickly.


    Pei Hao and others were out for three or four days, and Iron Man couldn''t bear it, so Mu Si''an came to take over their work and let them go back to the city to rest. After the locust gue has passed, there are many things that will follow. The biggest concern is the resettlement of disaster victims. Don''t think that if people are asked to harvest the food in the fields in advance, there will be no victims.


    This is impossible. At most, it will only reduce some of the victims.


    Whats more, there were many counties affected by the disaster earlier.


    The handover of work is very simple andpleted in a short time.


    Pei Hao tidied up and returned to the city.


    Du Wan naturally followed behind, and the guards burst into tears of gratitude.


    This work was not what they were supposed to do at all, but they had to work hard for two days. It was really difficult for them. The officers and soldiers were also so happy that they were about to cry, finally escaping from the clutches of the princess.


    The journey back was uneventful.


    There are big trees that have been gnawed bare everywhere along the way, which is very depressing.


    Du Wan felt heavy when she saw this while riding her horse.


    After entering the city, the streets have been cleaned and the city has regained its vitality. However, most people are in a hurry. The shops on both sides of the street are not very good at business. Only the rice and grain store is very popr, but there are many They were all closed, with signs saying food was sold out.


    Pei Hao rode a horse and walked side by side with Du Wan.


    At this time, she pursed her lips tightly, frowned her eyebrows, and had a worried look in her eyes.


    Pei Hao said: "What are Wanwan worried about?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s just the world...I''m afraid it''s going to be chaotic." Du Wan looked forward and said nothing more after saying this.


    Pei Hao was thoughtful after hearing this.


    At the intersection of the streets, to the left is the Zhenguogong Pce, and to the front is the Princess Pce.


    Pei Hao wanted to send her back, but Du Wan refused, "Come on, go back and rest quickly. I have personal guards following me, so I''m not afraid of anything happening. Besides, there are only a few steps to go."


    "Okay, then be careful." Pei Hao hesitated and agreed.


    Watching her leave, he walked to another road.


    The first thing Du Wan did when she returned was to take a shower and change clothes.


    Having not taken a shower for two days, in a ce like the outskirts, how could it be easily tolerated by someone who is used to taking a shower every day?


    Ningqin and the other four maids quickly prepared things for her.


    Du Wan also asked the kitchen to cook some vegetables for her to eat after taking a bath.


    Ningqin was looking for the clothes she wanted to change while nagging, "Princess, you are a noble person, why did you go to the countryside to kill locusts? What if there is an ident?"


    "My eldest brother and Prince Pei have both gone." Du Wan knew that Du Qian had been organizing people to hunt locusts in the fief these days. "They can do it, so can I."


    Those are mens jobs. Ningqin still disagreed.


    Du Wan didnt take it seriously, I also saw some women and girls catching locusts.


    Those are ordinary people, how can theypare with you?


    Im just going to gain experience, and when I talk to my juniors in the future, I will say that I am a person who has killed locusts, hehe.


    Is this glorious? Is there anything worth showing off?


    Ningqin couldnt persuade her.


    Luoqi asked her not to say anything. Besides, the princess might be annoyed.


    Ningqin had no choice but to shut up and work quietly.

 Chapter 455: How did you get the money?

    Chapter 455: How did you get the money?


    Chapter 455: How do you get the money?


    After taking afortable bath, I had a hearty meal.


    Du Wan did not go to rest as Ningqin persuaded, but instead strolled to the main courtyard to meet the eldest princess and tease the little kid by the way.


    The eldest princess looked at her and saw that her face was rosy and her eyes were clear, "Aren''t you tired Wanwan?"


    "I''m not tired. I didn''t do much work, I just supervised." It was impossible for her to feel tired with such a small amount of work. Furthermore, when resting at night, others need to sleep to recover from fatigue, but she only needs to meditate and practice to feel energetic again.


    Du Wan looked around the room, "Father isn''t here?"


    He goes out early andes backte. He is so busy that he has lost weight. The eldest princesss words were full of heartache.


    "Then I will bring food to my fatherter?" Du Wan had just returned from outside, so he naturally knew the situation outside. Not only Du''s son-inw, but also all the government offices were in high operation.


    The eldest princess nodded, "Okay, you go and keep an eye on him and tell him to take care of his health. He is quite old, so he can''t get too tired."


    I understand. Where is the big brother?


    "Your eldest brother is doing well in the n." The eldest princess receives news about her son every day, so she is not very worried.


    The eldest princess asked the kitchen to prepare some of Du Ma''s favorite foods and put them in the food box.


    Du Wan asked the kitchen to prepare some more fruit snacks to give to his father''s colleagues in the Yamen. "If my father is eating the food and others are benefiting from it, they won''t have any objections to my father. Maybe in the future, I will wish that I would often go and give it to my father." Bring food.


    You are the only one who is very clever. The eldest princessughed and scolded.


    But still let the servants do it.


    So Du Wan packed a lot of food and took a carriage to the Yamen.


    At this time, the bodyguard changed to 100 people, and they quickly followed Du Wan.


    When the things were delivered to the Yamen, everyone in the Yamen was very busy.


    Du Wan asked someone to follow him with food, and stepped into the office room that belonged to Prince Consort Du.


    Du Consort was very surprised to see his daughter, "Wanwan?"


    Dad, I havent seen you for two days, I miss you so much. Du Wan came up to her affectionately and patted Du Huimas shoulders.


    Du Huima felt happy, "Really? I thought you didn''t care about your family. You said you were going to kill locusts, but you didn''t even make any preparation for us."


    Isnt this why I just walked outside and happened to see everyone working hard, so I decided to help out on the spur of the moment. Du Wan would not say that it was Pei Hao who made the request, otherwise Pei Hao would only be scolded.


    Pei Hao, who is still at home, doesn''t even know that he has escaped from his father-inw.


    Ning Qin and Luo Qi, who followed, had already taken out the food from the food box and ced it on the coffee table next to them. Some other guards were outside giving it to the people in the Yamen, which was a way of building a good impression on Prince Consort Du.


    The daughter didn''t even rest when she came back, so she came over to give him food. Du Fuma was moved and very happy. After he finished eating, he told his daughter to be careful when she went back, remember to rest, etc.


    Du Wan nodded one by one, extremely well-behaved.


    In order to avoid disturbing everyone''s work, Du Wan didn''t stay long before leaving.


    Just as she was about to climb onto the carriage, she unexpectedly saw the **** in charge walking over in a hurry, "Princess, Princess, please stay."


    Hey, is the chief steward looking for me?


    Yes, the emperor invites you.


    Du Wan was surprised.


    Why did you suddenly find her?


    Du Wan did not get on the carriage again, "Did uncle tell me what you want from me?"


    The emperor didnt say it, so I dont know.


    Okay, lets go.


    Du Wan followed the chief steward into the pce and went directly to see the emperor, who was now in the imperial study.


    Came outside the room and stopped for a while. The chief steward went in to report, and then Emperor Xuan Duwan went in.


    Du Wan straightened the skirt and sleeves of her clothes, sorted out her appearance, and then walked in with a decent attitude. The emperor was writing something in front of the dragon case, and Du Wan saluted him seriously.


    The emperor raised his head and said with a smile, "Why are you observing etiquette all of a sudden?"


    "What''s sudden? I''ve always been very polite." Du Wan retorted seriously.


    The emperor was inexplicably amused, "Why are you standing so far away? Come and sit here."


    "Okay." Du Wan ran over with small steps, came to his side again, and asked with concern, "Uncle, you have worked hard these days."


    "How to say?"


    You must be worried about the locust gue. Isnt it hard work?


    Haha, you girl is very good at talking.


    I am not good at talking, but honest.


    "Yes, you are right, you are sincere." The emperor had been worried since he learned that the locust gue wasing, "I heard that you have been hunting locusts in the countryside these two days?"


    "Yes, yes, it works day and night. It''s so hard." Du Wan sat down and began to cry tired. Just as the eldest princess taught, only children who can cry can eat sweets. "You don''t know, these two of me All in all, I only slept for two hours. Prince Pei and the others worked even harder and didn''t get much rest."


    Well, is that so? The emperor looked at her, Then your little face is quite rosy.


    Du Wan''s heart skipped a beat, and she immediately exined: "I am gifted, can I be like ordinary people? When I returned to the house, I saw my mother worried about my father, saying that he had lost weight recently, and I couldn''t even rest If you dont have any, juste over and bring food to your father.


    What about uncles? the emperor asked suddenly.


    Du Wan:


    Not prepared!


    The emperor just wanted to see what she would do.


    Du Wan thought that he would ask this question and had no choice but to continue. Suddenly she stood up and stared at the pce servants serving around her, especially the chief steward. She looked at them with an unhappy look on her face, "What did you people do? My uncle is starving and doesnt want to live anymore, right?


    Princess, please spare my life.


    The surrounding pce attendants immediately knelt down.


    Du Wan was shocked again, "..."


    If you can''t cooperate with the acting, why are you kneeling down?


    The emperor didn''t expect that the little girl could y like this, but the pce people were frightened. "Okay, okay, it has nothing to do with them. I am just teasing you."


    "It turns out you were just teasing me." Du Wan wiped the non-existent cold sweat on his forehead, then slipped behind the emperor with a smile, and squeezed his shoulders tteringly, "Uncle, next time you are hungry, Remember to ask the Imperial Kitchen to cook food for you, the dishes made by the master chefs in the Royal Kitchen are much more delicious than those in the Princess Mansion."


    "Ha ha."


    The emperor''sughter surprised the pce attendants.


    You must know that they have been with the emperor for several days and have not seen him smile, let alone smile so happily.


    Du Wan told the emperor about what he had seen and heard outside, without adding any exaggeration or covering up. He said whatever came to mind and said it was the real situation.


    The emperor motioned to Du Wan toe closer.


    Du Wan put her little head close to him and heard him ask in a low voice: "Wan Wan, how do you want to get the money?"


    Is there no money in the treasury again? Du Wan was shocked.


    The emperor pped her on the back of the head and said, "Keep your voice down."

 Chapter 456: Be a happy little salted fish

    Chapter 456: Be a happy little salted fish


    Du Wan nodded his head with a smile and motioned for him to continue.


    The emperor whispered: "There are still some, but they all have ces to go."


    Du Wan was doubtful.


    The money collected from corrupt officials filled the national treasury.


    The emperor was very helpless. "This year there have been disasters everywhere. There was a snowstorm at the end ofst year, a flood in the spring this year, a drought in the summer, and now there is a locust gue. I don''t know how many counties have been affected by the locust gue."


    Du Wan nced at the emperor sympathetically, "Uncle, it''s so difficult."


    The emperor nodded, "Think of an idea and collect some money to solve the urgent need."


    The government didnt make any money from thest salt production?


    They are all idiots and they havent made any achievements yet.


    Then raise funds.


    Who is willing to take out money for no reason?


    "This needs to be modified." Du Wan gave a suggestion, "When the officiales forward to raise funds, many people will definitely wait and see at first. This requires a trustee, let this trusteee forward, speak more passionately, and find a few people. I personally agree and publicize this persons deeds, so Im not afraid that no one will follow suit.


    Find someone to make a fake donation?


    If you really want to donate, will youe forward to ask for help?


    The emperors face turned red.


    Practice? Let hime? !


    Du Wan blinked, as if he saw that his uncle was embarrassed?


    How strange!


    Du Wanqing coughed, and then whispered: "This is not the point. The point is that once the officiales forward, the people will not be afraid that no one will follow suit for the sake of reputation."


    Thats true. The emperor agreed.


    Du Wan said with excitement, "At that time, the Imperial College, major academies, young masters in the capital, even dandies, noble girls from various families, and various small circles can start it. This is the time to test your character. "


    The emperor listened carefully, it was true.


    Du Wan rolled her eyes and said, "Uncle, doesn''t the official newspaper have a residence report? It couldn''t be sold in the past, so it was all at a loss. You can ask people to report the good deeds to the good people who donated money, and remember to write down how much money and food were donated. . Add some gossip that everyone likes to hear... Hehe. Dont worry about not making money."


    This way you can eat melon openly.


    The emperor patted her head gently.


    This head melon seed is very useful, but she did not expect that there would be so many disasters. Rumors began to spread outside that the fate of the Qin Dynasty was about to end, and that he, the emperor, was fatuous and ipetent. If he continued like this, he would write a self-incriminating edict. The emperor was unwilling, very unwilling.


    Otherwise, he would not seek medical treatment in a hurry.


    Du Wan didn''t think as much as the emperor, but it didn''t stop her from gaining the emperor''s favor. "I can donate my private house, and the things my uncle gave me in the past can also be auctioned off. They must be very valuable."


    Wanwan, my uncles love for you has not been in vain. The emperor was very moved.


    Its not that he caught her collecting wool alone, its actually that he is worried about money and food now. Then Ill leave the auction to you, how about it?


    Inappropriate.


    Whats wrong?


    Its best to let my cousin do it.


    Hmm? The emperor was surprised, How do you say it?


    Du Wan whispered: "The people have been affected by the disaster. As a princess, my cousin has stood up. It represents the royal family''s attention to the victims. I have stood up, what should I do about my cousin?"


    A strange color shed across the emperor''s eyes.


    What to do? I''m afraid I''ll be **** off.


    The emperor had long known that the two of them could not stand each other, and their grievances were not small. It can be said that the emperor did not expect that she would consider her cousin in this way. Comparing the two, Du Wan seemed extremely majestic, so his affection for Du Wan gradually increased.


    The emperor, who was sessful in thinking crookedly, didnt know Du Wans true thoughts at all. Fundraising is not an easy job, and she doesnt want to be in the limelight or earn some fame just by working hard.


    Fame is a good thing, but it is also a shackles. Some people can use a good reputation to make their lives better; some people live more and more tiredly because of a good reputation.


    Du Wans dream is to be a happy little salted fish.


    Of course the reasons why she dared to do this were, firstly, to gain the emperor''s favor, and secondly, because she was sure that Qin Yuyu could not threaten her.


    Du Wan left the pce.


    The people sent by the Queen to stop Du Wan were a step toote.


    Du Wan didn''t want to deal with her, so he ran away quickly. When he returned to the princess''s mansion, he went to see the eldest princess and chatted with her about the affairs in the pce.


    The eldest princess had a mysterious look in her eyes, "You have donated your private house, are you a little money-crazed person willing to part with it?"


    What? Why did I be a money-lover? Du Wan was furious.


    The eldest princess leaned forward and backward with giggles.


    Du Wan pouted, "Mother, it''s boring to have to pay for the things given by the emperor when you can''t sell them. I use them to please my uncle, so I can make the best use of them."


    "It depends on what you said." The eldest princess pointed her finger at her forehead, "But the tree is big and attracts the wind, do you really want to donate so much in public?"


    Who said I wanted to donate in public?


    Du Wan was so stupid that he donated arge amount of money in public.


    Even if she donates all her wealth, others will still think that if she can donate so much, she will definitely have more. "I donate all the things given by the emperor in the name of my uncle."


    Thats really smart. Mom, Ill get some more for you.


    The eldest princess quickly understood the key.


    When Prince Consort Du returned home, the eldest princess told him about the matter again, and he agreed very much.


    As long as the Princess Mansion donates it in the name of the emperor, no matter how much it is donated, no one dares to say anything, and it can still be sold well to the emperor.


    The locust gue is being controlled outside the city.


    The official began to collect donations in the city and called on the people in the city to contribute. Those who have money can donate money. If you dont have money, you can donate your extra old clothes, bedding, etc. to help more people in need.


    Do good deeds and umte virtue, and good people will be rewarded.


    Just as Du Wan thought, the emperor arranged for someone to do this.


    Someone took the lead in donating money and it was publicized.


    A few more people were arranged, and the effect was very good.


    Students from the Imperial College and major academies in the capital have organized donations.


    In addition, Qin Yuyu stepped forward and united with some powerful children to set up a righteousness hall and hold an auction every day. It is said that it will only be held for half a month. The items in the auction are all valuables donated by everyone, and the proceeds will be Will be used for disaster relief.


    The Qin Yuyu auction was a sess, which made her reputation much better.


    The queen was very satisfied with this. What she was most satisfied with was that Du Wan, a stinky girl, did note out to steal the limelight. "In order to support my daughter, I counted some things in the pce''s warehouse that are not needed, made a list, and sent them to Yishan Hall."


    Thank you very much, Queen Mother. I have been worried about having nothing to auction recently. Qin Yuyu has been feeling very happy recently, which has swept away the previous gloom.


    The queen said happily, "There''s more to this."


    So, the queen deliberately spread the news of the donation to the ears of the concubines.


    She has done this, how can others stay out of it?


    The concubines learned that even if they secretly scolded the queen, they would still send something to Yishantang.


    As soon as thedies in charge of each government received the news, they followed suit. Depending on their status, they can donate less under the current circumstances, but they cannot stop donating. Otherwise, when you go to a banquet next time and people find out that you didnt donate, you will inevitably get the reputation of being stingy.


    The eldest princess also sent someone to deliver some things to Yishan Hall.

 Chapter 457: This small-mindedness happened again

    Chapter 457: This small-mindedness happened again


    Du Wan took inventory of her private treasury and made a long list of the things given by the emperor that could not be eaten or used. She encouraged the eldest princess to follow her example and opened her own private treasury. The imperial gifts that were not enough were all moved.


    In this way, fiverge carriages were loaded.


    Everything on the car is a treasure and worth a lot of money.


    Du Wan did not send it to Yishantang, but directly and leisurely sent it to the pce.


    The emperor was reported, and when he went outside, he saw that it was really five carts worth of things. Has he ever rewarded so much before?


    The emperor asked: "Are they all my gifts?"


    Yes, including my father and mother, I brought them all here. Du Wans smile was clean and pure, just like the silly son of andlord.


    The emperor''s eyes changed when he looked at her.


    If this was her own biological child, would she be crushed to death?


    It''s just that now he is the one who benefits, and he is very happy.


    Du Wanle said cheerfully, "Uncle, you can just use it and sell it in your name. The money will be enough to replenish the national treasury."


    "Have you emptied your family fortune? Aren''t you afraid that your father will beat you?"


    "With uncle here, how can we still be in trouble with our family? My father knew it, but he didn''t say anything." Du Wan patted her chest, her face full of righteousness, "Besides, my mother said that she can share my uncle''s worries." , its our responsibility.


    Okay! Okay! Okay!


    The emperor has three good words on his side.


    After living for more than half of his life, the emperor''s eyes were red for a long time. Everyone has always wanted to get benefits from him, even the person on his pillow and his daughter are no exception. Only the emperor''s sister and her family are stupid, and they have never been He treated him extremely well, and now even his family wealth has been given to him.


    As long as he lives, he will ensure that they will be rich and honorable for the rest of their lives.


    When Du Wan saw this, he knew that this wave of good impression was right, "Uncle, my father said it is best not to publicize this matter."


    Why? The emperors eyes darkened slightly.


    Du Wan whispered: "Let''s just know it in private. My father said that three people make a tiger. I''m afraid that it will be spread by people who are interested in it, and the good intentions will be misinterpreted. It''s better not to let outsiders know in the first ce, and still You dont need to reward us with anything, as long as you appreciate it.


    Well, I know what to do.


    The emperor''sck of publicity is also a kind of protection for the princess''s pce.


    But after the Princess Mansion did this, the forces in the capital still knew what they should know. It was spread on a small scale and not on arge scale. Many dignitaries cannot understand what the Princess Mansion is doing. Who would be so stupid that he would spend most of his family''s wealth just to make a donation, not wanting to gain fame.


    Du Wan is excited to leave the pce.


    Before leaving the pce, he actually went to the imperial dining room and took away the Buddha jumping over the wall that the chief master had made privately, and even took away the entire earthen jar. The master was so angry that he jumped to his feet.


    This matter reached the ears of the emperor not long after, and the emperorughed and said, "Go ahead, the princess will be able to eat whatever she wants when she enters the pce."


    "Yes. The old ve will go and give the instructions."


    Du Wan returned home excitedly.


    There was also a jar of something in his arms.


    Du Wan said happily, "Mom, what a good thing!"


    Sister, what good stuff is there? Du Qian walked out of the main room of the main courtyard, What are you holding in your arms?


    Du Wan was surprised, "Hey, eldest brother is back. You are really lucky."


    Next she went in carrying the earthen pot and saw the eldest princess. It was a bit regretful that Prince Consort Du was not present. If the whole family is here, you can start eating.


    Du Qian followed her in, "What are you holding?"


    Buddha jumped over the wall! Du Wan said excitedly.


    The legendary Buddha Jumps Over the Wall, the authentic Buddha Jumps Over the Wall, is said to be extremely delicious and extremely time-consuming andborious to make.


    The princess and Du Qian reacted mediocrely.


    Du Qian asked perfunctorily: "Is it food? Where did ite from?"


    Snatched it from the hands of the master chef of the imperial kitchen. Du Wande was very arrogant.


    The eldest princess and Du Qian were silent for a moment.


    For the sake of a breath, bullying other people''s masters is really an improvement, haha. Especially the eldest princess is in a veryplicated mood. The five carts of things her daughter brought to the pce today will allow her to eat whatever she wants, and she can eat it for the rest of her life.


    No matter how greedy Du Wan is, she still waits until the whole family is in order before opening the delicious food in the earthen jar.


    The fragrance spreads instantly, making your mouth water when you smell it. In the end, Du Wan seeded in eating enough and returned to Yulingyuan, stroking her stomach.


    When I went back, I happened to overhear Shu Xiang and Hua Yi chatting about gossip, "Xie Qigong donated andscape painting painted by himself, and it sold for the highest price in the auction today, eleven thousand taels, which is amazing."


    I heard that a girl named Song bought it?


    It seems that he is not from the capital city.


    Du Wan thought that Xie Zhang was the male protagonist and had a lot of fans.


    Even if his paintings are mediocre, there are still so many things that a girl would want to collect. Besides, Xie Zhang is the male protagonist, so his painting skills will definitely not be that bad.


    Du Wan stepped in and said, "What''s going on? Where was it auctioned?"


    Back to the princess, its Yishantang. Shuxiang answered with a low eyebrow.


    Yishantang, the auction has been going on for three or four days.


    Du Wan has been sorting out things at home these days and has never been there once.


    The ones who are in the limelight in the capital now are Qin Yuyu and Xie Zhang, but it is the future Prince Consort Tang who chose to join the court as an official at the banquet that day. This time he left the city to provide relief for the locust gue and has not returned yet.


    Du Wan thought about Pei Hao again. There were no rumors about him. "What did Prince Pei donate?"


    Shuxiang added: "Prince Pei is providing disaster relief outside the city. It was all donated by Mrs. Pei."


    For those who are out doing disaster relief, no one will say anything if they dont make donations.


    Shuxiang quickly nced at Du Wan again, "It''s just that, Princess, there is a rumor outside..."


    Having said half of it, he did not continue.


    Du Wan turned around and frowned and asked, "Speak directly if you have something to say, why are you hesitating?"


    "It''s because you didn''t donate. Some people said it was not nice..." Shuxiang said bravely.


    Du Wan only remembered this when she thought about it.


    In order to sort out the private treasury, I really didnt donate money to Yishan Hall. Instead, the eldest princess donated some things.


    Du Wan didn''t pay much attention to it, "The smell of books and paintings, you two informed the servants in the house, whoever has old clothes that can''t be worn, patched ones are fine, take them out and donate them together."


    The two maids responded and were leaving.


    Du Wan reminded again: "Pay attention, don''t force it, everyone must do it voluntarily."


    Yes, Princess.


    With the help of Du Wan''s two maids, the servants of the Princess Mansion took action and almost all packed up the old clothes that had not been worn for several years from the bottom of the box. The mansion will distribute two sets of clothes every season throughout the year, so the servants will not have to worry about having nothing to wear.


    So, when you see a lot of old clothes.


    Du Wan was very surprised and ordered people to load it into the car, which was enough to load several cars.


    In addition, Du Wan said to Ningqin: "Ningqin, how many private houses does this princess have?"


    "There are eighteen thousand five hundred and thirty-two taels left." Ningqin is usually responsible for taking care of Du Wan''s ounts, and most of Du Wan''s private property has been invested in the farm.


    Du Wandao: "Go and take out all your private money."


    Ningqinplied and quickly took out a stack of banknotes.


    Du Wan summoned Chai Wei and gave him the banknote, "Take it and donate it in my name." She would not be fooled by someone who boasted about Haikou in front of the emperor.


    Chai Wei asked respectfully: "Princess, do you want to donate to the Yishan Hall, or to a donation point set up by the government?"


    This batch of used clothes can only be sent to official donation points, including money. People outside said that she was stingy, and she has not gone to Yishan Hall to donate anything yet, but she just didnt go. Whats wrong?


    snort!


    This small-mindedness has urred again.

 Chapter 458: A cover-up

    Chapter 458: A cover-up


    Chapter 458: Covert excuses


    Du Wan did not interfere with Yishantang''s affairs, which was equivalent to not causing trouble for Qin Yuyu.


    The matter of fundraising is of great importance, and Du Wan doesn''t want to cause trouble. Anyone in the court wants money from anywhere.


    During the period, Du Wan went to a farm in the suburbs.


    Now that there are no locusts in the ground, Zhuang Cong has people plow the ground again and drives a group of big ducks to the ground to look for food. This is actually to let the ducks eat the eggs.


    Princess, you are here. Zhuang Cong was wearing old patched clothes with a piece of cloth around his waist.


    Du Wan looked at him curiously, "What are you doing here?"


    Zhuang Cong smiled and said, "My subordinates were busy at Warehouse No. 5 just now."


    "Thank you for your hard work." Du Wan looked at the dirt on his clothes and said, "I will give you an additional 30% of your monthly sry."


    "Thank you, Princess." Zhuang Cong looked happy, "Princess, would you like to go to the warehouse and take a look?"


    Is it filled up to number five?


    Yes. Zhuang Cong added, Warehouse No. 5 is almost full.


    Had he not personally experienced the horror of the locust gue, Zhuang Cong would not have been able to clearly feel the importance of this rural area. He admired the princess''s foresight.


    Du Wan followed Zhuang Cong to the warehouse.


    The warehouse here is about the same size as a government granary. Zhuang Cong was able to save five warehouses in less than a year. It really took a lot of effort. Of course, the money was also spent beautifully. Otherwise, Du Wan would not have only eighteen thousand taels of silver left after making several windfalls in the past.


    The workshop was busy. When Du Wan passed by, he was surprised to see some women making bamboo shoots.


    Du Wan was surprised, "Where did these bamboo shootse from?"


    "Princess, there is a bamboo forest on the top of the mountain. I will have people dig it out every once in a while. You said that as long as it is food, it is edible. Whether it is from the ground or from the mountain, we can harvest it as long as we can." Zhuang Cong It is to strictly implement Du Wan''s will.


    Du Wan praised it: "Not bad, not bad."


    She once suffered from hunger in Chiyan County, and she would not despise anything that could be eaten, especially when she knew about various natural disasters in the future.


    Going to the warehouse to look at it again, she left with satisfaction.


    Du Wan also saw several fortifications on the way, which were city walls built by fiefdoms.


    This fortification work came faster than she expected. Recently, more and more people havee to look for work, and more of them are victims of nearby disasters. Du Wan already knew that Du Qian was only in charge of the fortifications in name, but secretly he had left this matter to the Du n, and the n was responsible for the endless money and food.


    The wages for the people who came to look for work were the same as before.


    This is really a disaster period, and there is no shortage of victims. The construction site can definitely recruit cheap workers. As long as they are responsible for three meals a day, there are people willing to work. People in the Du n did not do this. In the eyes of businessmen, this approach is simr to that of a boy who throws away money or a fool.


    Du Wan is different, on the contrary, she admires him very much.


    The benefits are so great and they can still be stable. It is worthy of being a great family that has been passed down for countless years.


    Princess? A middle-aged man asked in surprise.


    Du Wan looked towards the voice and said, "Uncle."


    Uncle Du came forward to salute, Du Wan exchanged a few words and asked how the situation was at home, "Uncle, you are here..."


    I am the overseer of this area.


    Oh. Du Wan did not ask in detail.


    I followed Uncle Du around the construction site for more than half an hour. He was very busy. From time to time, people woulde looking for him and ask questions about this and that. Du Wan simply asked him to go and be busy, and there was no need to apany her. She was just strolling around, and would go back after finishing reading.


    Du Wan felt bad looking at the people working at the construction site at close range.


    They are all lean and strongborers, and none of them have good clothes. There are no evil ves whipping people with whips as imagined. Maybe these people don''t need to be urged and they work very hard. There is no shortage of people looking for jobs in this area, especially since the sry remains unchanged.


    Poor people are trying their best to get here. As long as you work, you can have enough food and money, who wouldnt envy you?


    Du Wan went to talk to Uncle Du and left with his guards.


    Not far from the construction site, on the way to Shangguan Road, I saw a group of people parked on the roadside, and a low-key and luxurious carriage. The man riding a horse guarding the carriage was Hu San, whom Du Wan was familiar with.


    Du Wan''s eyes lit up, "Hu San!"


    Ive met the princess. Hu San continued.


    Du Wan rode towards the carriage.


    At this time, the curtain of the carriage was opened, and Pei Hao bent down and walked out of it. He stood with his back to the sun, making his figure even more slender and dignified.


    Pei Hao nced at Hu San coolly with peach blossom eyes.


    Hu San felt a chill go down his spine. What is the prince going to do?


    Pei Hao would not admit that he was jealous. Just now, the little girl saw that the first person they fed was Hu San. It was difficult for him to ignore the joyful atmosphere of that little voice. Is the little girl so happy to see Hu San? The more she thought about it, the sadder she became. She had even given a lucky bag to Hu San before.


    Du Wan didn''t know that the prince who was calm and indifferent in front of him was filled with sour water in his heart.


    He rode his horse over, dismounted, and handed the horse rope to the guard.


    Du Wan asked with a smile: "Prince Pei, are you waiting for my princess?"


    "Well, I received the news that you came out. This is the only way for you to return to the city, so I couldn''t help but wait for a while." Pei Hao said that he was very calm after waiting for a while.


    Hu San next to him didnt dare toin.


    The "a while" in the prince''s mouth refers to half an hour.


    Du Wan had doubts in her heart.


    He wouldn''t have ced an spy around her.


    Who is Pei Hao?


    He is most familiar with little girls. He knows what she is thinking when she raises her tail.


    Pei Hao didn''t want the little girl to think he was spying on her, so he quickly exined, "Someone went to the construction site in front of him to look for work. When he came back, he said that he was lucky enough to see you from a distance, so I ordered someone to ask a few questions and found out that you were out of town today. , still not far from me.


    "So that''s it." Du Wan didn''t know whether to believe it or not, but on the surface she believed it, "Are you going back to the city now?"


    Return. Pei Hao replied sinctly.


    Thats just the same way.


    Lets go back together by car?


    Pei Hao stretched out his big hand towards her as she got off the carriage.


    Du Wan''s smile was as bright as the sunshine. She put her little hand on his palm and climbed up to the shaft of the car with a little force. Then she was led into the carriage by Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao said to the driver outside, "Let''s set off."


    "yes."


    The driver took the horse and walked for a while, then got on the shaft and started driving the carriage.


    The official road was rtively t, and the driver''s skills were good. Du Wan didn''t feel any bumps when he sat on it.


    Du Wan noticed Pei Hao''s condition when he came in. The official robe he was wearing had probably been worn for several days and it was wrinkled. "Have you been outside the city these days?"


    "Well, I asionally go to Zhuangzi to rest." Pei Hao''s words of concealment made people think that he was working hard. If he bluntly said that it was hard, Du Wan might think that he was deliberatelyining about being tired.

 Chapter 459: Arent you afraid that I will be sad?

    Chapter 459: Aren''t you afraid that I will be sad?


    Chapter 459 Arent you afraid that I will be sad?


    After hearing this, Du Wan immediately felt distressed, "It''s just a break now and then. It''s really hard work. When this matter is over, you must rest for a few more days. Even if your uncle asks him to do work, you have to push it away."


    "Okay." Pei Hao couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth.


    Dont want to work, not at all.


    I have been so busytely that I cant even see the little girl. But where the responsibility lies, it is not his turn to be willful.


    Pei Hao took the little girl''s hand and gently put his arm around her shoulders, letting her lean half against his chest. "We haven''t seen each other for a few days. Did Wanwan miss me?"


    Yes. Du Wan did not lie.


    "how many?"


    This...so much?


    Du Wan yfully gestured with her little finger. Is it just as many fingernails?


    Pei Hao gently bumped her forehead with his forehead, "You dare to say that, and you are not afraid that I will be sad?"


    Dont be afraid, you are famous for your hard-heartedness. Du Wan took the words smoothly.


    Pei Hao''s face darkened when he heard this, "What did you say?"


    There are rumors outside... Du Wanughed dryly.


    Mom, I made a slip of the tongue!


    But she was not the first to say this. Someone outside had scolded her like this. Of course, he was scolded not just by one word, but also by Du Qian, who was scolded as cunning and cunning.


    Two people were having a sweet quarrel with each other.


    Hu San suddenly said, "Your Majesty, there is a fight ahead."


    "Um?"


    The two people in the carriage were surprised.


    Du Wan listened for a while, but it was just the sound of fighting, and he didnt know who the other party was.


    Pei Hao opened the car curtain and said, "Hu San, go over and take a look."


    Ill go and watch it too. How could Du Wan not watch it if there was a lot of excitement?


    Before Pei Hao said anything, she quickly got out of the car, stood in the shaft and looked forward. At this time, the carriage had not stopped yet, and the driver''s hands were shaking with fright.


    There was only the sound of fighting in front, and no one was seen.


    Hu San took some guards and rode to lead the battle.


    Du Wan came to his horse and jumped on it happily to follow.


    Pei Hao was helpless when he saw the little girl like this, and ordered the coachman: "Catch up, don''t let the princess be alone."


    Yes, Crown Prince.


    The coachman responded and flicked the whip in his hand, "Drive!"


    The horse pulling the cart became faster.


    Besides, Du Wan is about to catch up with Hu San.


    I saw Hu San participating in the battle, probably saving people. A group of refugees or disaster victims suddenly appeared here and attacked the new future prince-inw Tang Zhixing.


    When Du Wan passed by, the battle was already over. Some refugees saw that something was wrong and had already fled. "This is..."


    Tang Zhixing was in a miserable state, and one arm was dripping with blood. He must have been injured.


    He saw Du Waning and hurried up, "I''ve met the princess. Thank you very much for your life-saving grace."


    Youre wee, the person who saved you is Hu San, who belongs to Prince Pei. Im here to see the fun. Du Wans straightforwardnguage made Tang Zhixing a little ufortable.


    Tang Zhixing wants to say something else.


    Du Wan was the first to say, "You''d better stop the bleeding."


    What the princess said is true. I will thank the princess after Im healed. Tang Zhixing turned around and walked to the side. His entourage hurriedly bandaged his wound and poured powder to stop the bleeding.


    Hu San ordered people to tie up the captured people.


    When Du Wan saw the scene, there were more than thirty people lying on the ground, which was a lot of people dead. Most of them look like victims of the disaster, and some are official officials. In addition, there are even more injured people. These official officials probably followed Tang Zhixing out to provide disaster relief, but were assassinated by the victims. Du Wan would not be so stupid as to think that these people were really victims of the disaster.


    Can the real victims of the disaster still take up arms and bravely kill officials when they are too hungry to walk?


    There is something fishy about it when you think about it.


    Of course, some of the victims are real, and there are mixed truths and falsehoods.


    Pei Hao also came over in a carriage. After getting off the carriage, he walked to Du Wan''s side. Seeing Du Wan''s movements, he couldn''t help but hold his forehead. He had a headache.


    Du Wan was turning over the corpses of the victims with her toes, "Some of them are martial arts practitioners, pretending to be victims of the disaster."


    "Did you see it?" Now that he was here, Pei Hao knelt down and inspected it carefully, "The person who found this body has been practicing martial arts for many years, and his martial arts should not be weak."


    But I cant kill Tang Zhixing, so its quite useless. Du Wan said in a low voice.


    Pei Hao looked stunned. The little girl really dared to say anything.


    If someone heard it, they might misunderstand that it was the killer she hired.


    Just as Pei Hao stood up and tried to hold her hand out of habit, Du Wan moved quickly and said with a look of caution and disgust: "I just turned over the body and haven''t washed my hands yet."


    Pei Hao:


    Yeah, I didnt wash my hands.


    He looked at Hu San with cool peach blossom eyes.


    Hu San immediately took out the water bag and said respectfully: "Your Majesty, wash your hands."


    Okay. Pei Hao stretched out his hands.


    Hu San was pouring water aside.


    The master and the servant just stood among a pile of corpses and washed their hands. Finally, Pei Hao took out a handkerchief and wiped the water stains on his hands slowly.


    Du Wan still kept some distance.


    At this time, the stab wound on Tang Zhixing''s arm has been bandaged.


    Tang Zhixing stepped forward to thank Pei Hao. Pei Hao started chatting with him, as if he was handling a case, and asked some routine questions. Then Pei Hao left some people to finish up and continued his journey back to the city.


    Tang Zhixing went back with him.


    As his own carriage could no longer be used due to the attack, Pei Hao showed a rare act of generosity and gave his carriage to Tang Zhixing and some seriously injured people. Later, in the eyes of others, Pei Hao had to ride with Du Wan.


    People who dont know the truth think that Pei Hao is grand and a good person.


    Only a few people who knew about it would suspect that Prince Pei did this just to ride with the princess.


    Pei Hao put his arms around the little girl.


    In the public eye, he had to restrain himself and act like a gentleman.


    Du Wan thought it was nothing. Anyway, it was not the first time she and he rode a horse. "Prince Pei, who do you think will kill him?"


    Who do you think you are?


    Its hard to say, there is no evidence.


    Du Wan had a gut feeling that the male protagonist was causing trouble again, but she didn''t think so. She had long thought that her guess might be biased, and she instinctively thought of the male protagonist as a bad guy, just like she would first think of Qin Yuyu when she saw any noble girl in trouble.


    Pei Hao lowered his head and whispered: "Tell me, guess who?"


    Xie family? Du Wan said silently.


    Pei Hao shook his head slightly and whispered: "It''s hard to say. Tang Zhixing bing the prince-inw will hinder the interests of too many people. Do you think, if he dies in an ident, will others have a chance?"


    Thats such a chance.


    So, many people have the motive to kill him.


    Well, if he hadnt met us today, he would have died, and the news that he was killed by the refugees would have spread throughout the capital tomorrow.

 Chapter 460: Noticed something strange about her

    Chapter 460: Noticed something strange about her


    Chapter 460 Sensing something strange about her


    Du Wan thought that the assassination of Prince Consort Tang would be sensational enough in the future, but when she returned to the city, she realized that her situation was still small, and there were even more sensational things in the city waiting for her to gossip about.


    Passing by a teahouse, Du Wan overheard and was immediately shocked.


    Pei Hao noticed something strange about her, "What''s wrong?"


    Something big happened. Du Wan said exaggeratedly.


    "What''s up?"


    "Some people were talking in the teahouse just now, saying that the money from Yishantang was missing." Du Wan said what he just heard. As for whether it is true or not, it remains to be verified.


    Pei Hao was surprised by this, "Yishantang? Is it the temporarily built Yishantang from Jinxiu Pce?"


    Those who are outside the city can still receive news from the city the next day.


    He had heard about the Yishantang auction earlier, and there were many wealthy businessmen nearby. After hearing the news about the auction, they kepting to the capital, just to buy and pick up leaks. You must know that most of the things taken out by nobles in the capital are rare objects. Even ordinary things can be sold in the name of nobles.


    This disaster was very serious, but due to the court''s vigorous relief efforts and the emperor''s iron-blooded methods, those who encountered corruption would behead their heads and ransack their homes. For a while, few people dared tomit crimes. At this moment, there are still people who dare to steal the disaster relief funds from Yishantang. They are really risking their lives.


    Pei Hao first asked people to take the injured to the hospital, then looked at Tang Zhixing and said, "I will send someone to **** you back to your home."


    Tang Zhixing said gratefully: "Thank you, Prince Pei, and I will definitely repay you in the future."


    You dont have to be so polite, we can be considered rtives.


    This is not nonsense.


    The two future wives are cousins, so they are not considered rtives.


    Tang Zhixing felt slightly relieved when he thought of this.


    Pei Hao reminded: "When you go out in the future, take more guards with you."


    Okay. Tang Zhixing knew that he was reminding him with good intentions.


    This time he had eight close guards, only two survived, and one was seriously injured. Two of the four attendants who took care of his daily life also died. Without these people''s desperate protection, Tang Zhixing knew that he would not escape death this time. He was grateful to Pei Hao and Du Wan.


    Farewell to Pei Hao, Tang Zhixing left someone to take care of him at the hospital and left in a hurry.


    Pei Hao sent Du Wan back to his hometown, then rode back to the house, freshened up, and then went to the Yamen.


    When Du Wan came back, she went to the eldest princess to hear the gossip.


    As far as the people in the house who are well-informed are concerned, the eldest princess is the most powerful.


    Before entering the main courtyard, I met the butler.


    The chief steward said respectfully: "Princess, someone reported that Su Yu fell to death and asked you how to deal with it?"


    "Did you fall to death?" Du Wan looked sideways, "How did you fall to death?"


    The cabin where the tombkeeper lives is a bit small but still safe. However, the locust gue came, and Su Yu was afraid. Instead of staying in the cabin, she wanted to run down the mountain.


    While escaping, he fell into a pit and died. It was after the locust gue that the people taking care of him went to check and found him.


    Du Wan asked no more questions, "Go and notify Su Che and ask him to collect the body. There is no need to hide how a person died."


    Yes, Princess. Ill do it now, my ve.


    Well, lets go.


    This matter was so small that Du Wan turned around and forgot about it.


    Du Wan went to the main courtyard and heard the child''s cry.


    Her head hurt a little, but she still walked towards the cry.


    As expected, I saw the little kid crying so loudly that the servant was changing his diaper.


    Du Wan walked over and took a look. The little guy was now white, tender and chubby, like a white dumpling. He wanted to be bitten.


    The servant saw Du Wan and was about to salute. Du Wan stopped him, "I''ll juste and take a look, and you can continue changing."


    I said I wanted to take a look, and I wanted to reach out and pinch the little guy''s face several times, but I couldn''t hold back. I could only carefully stretch out a finger and hook his little hand into a fist, teasing him to take her again. fingers grabbing. After teasing him like this for a few times, the little guy cried a few times, but actually stopped crying and started giggling at him.


    Aunt Wen smiled and said, "The young master is getting close to the princess."


    "Of course we are close, I am his sister." Du Wan was happy. She liked hearing people say this the most. Then she thought of something, "Aunt Wen, where is my mother?"


    Your Highness has rested and is not awake yet.


    "oh oh."


    Du Wan wanted to ask about Yishantang, but he couldn''t do it for the time being.


    Looking at her appearance, Aunt Wen knew that something was wrong. "Does the princess have something to do with His Highness? Do you need a ve to wake up His Highness?"


    "No need. I heard from outside that the donation from Yishantang was lost."


    This ve has heard something about this.


    Yeah, its been spread all over the world, Aunt Wen, is this true?


    Its true. The government has sent people to investigate.


    Du Wan didnt know what to say at this time.


    As described in the original book, it is difficult for Qin Yuyu to do anything smoothly. There are always some twists and turns to highlight her uniqueness. Du Wan suddenly felt that something would happen in the middle, and it was really not unexpected. She shook her head with emotion, "It''s not unexpected, it''s not unexpected. But my uncle is going to be very angry now."


    Mother Wen:


    The princess''s reaction was unexpected.


    Du Wan stayed for a while longer, and when the little guy fell asleep again, she got up and went back to Yulingyuan.


    The emperor in the pce.


    I am indeed very angry now.


    Qin Yuyu was kneeling in front of the emperor to plead guilty. His eyes were filled with tears, but he did not shirk his responsibility. "Father, this time it was my son who failed to supervise me. Please punish me."


    Your Majesty, my daughter The queen asked for mercy.


    The emperor interrupted angrily, "The point is not to punish anyone, but to find the lost charity money quickly!"


    I will do my best, Qin Yuyu kowtowed.


    The emperor sternly said: "It''s not about trying your best, but you must do it. If you can''t find it back, you have to find a way to make up for the lost charity money."


    Yes, Father. Qin Yuyu knelt down on the ground and kowtowed three times.


    The queen felt very distressed, "Your Majesty, my daughter is not to me for this. No one has ever done this kind of thing before. What happened if something went wrong while busy?"


    boom!


    The emperor threw the tea bowl at the queen''s feet.


    The queen was so frightened that she took several steps back.


    The emperor said angrily, "Everyone get out!"


    The queen was so frightened that she helped Qin Yuyu out. After walking for a long time, she looked back at the imperial study room and said, "Oh my god, I''m scared to death. Your father hasn''t been so angry for a long time."


    To be precise, I rarely get so angry at the Queen.


    Qin Yuyu was silent and was dragged away by the queen.


    The queen noticed that she was in a low mood andforted her: "It''s okay. I just lost a sum of money. It would be best to get it back. If you can''t get it back, just make up for it privately. Then you can tell the public that you got it back." Find one or two more scapegoats.


    Mother, how can you implicate innocent people?! Qin Yuyu looked at the queen in shock.


    The queen was suddenly stunned when she heard this.

 Chapter 461: Qin Yuyu lost the charity money

    Chapter 461: Qin Yuyu lost the charity money


    Chapter 461 Qin Yuyu lost the charity money


    The queen took a deep breath and said, "Then have you thought about how it will end?"


    The government is investigating, but I still want to ask for help. Qin Yuyu lowered his head and said.


    Who do you want to invite?


    "Xie Zhang, thank you Seventh Young Master." Qin Yuyu knew Xie Zhang''s ability, so if he handed the matter over to him, he should have a great chance of recovering the charity money.


    The Queen''s eyes changed when she looked at her, "Why don''t you ask Tang Zhixing?"


    "He...he is not in the city now, how can I find him?" Qin Yuyu did not say that Tang Zhixing''s ability and background strength were not as good as Xie Zhang''s.


    The queen thought about it but did not stop her, "Forget it, it''s up to you."


    Since her daughter came back, she has been very tired and feels a lot older.


    Not long after the mother and daughter left, a pce maid came over in a hurry. When she saw the queen, she immediately reported the attack on Tang Zhixing.


    The moment before.


    The emperor also received the news and immediately ordered people to investigate.


    One wavees after another.


    The emperor seemed quite bored, so he asked the chief **** standing next to him, "Send someone to bring Princess Jiaoyang into the pce to see me."


    ient.


    The general manager sent him immediately without asking.


    So Du Wan was picked up by people from the pce before she had dinner.


    The eldest princess was very surprised when she heard this, "What does the emperor want to do with Wanwan?"


    Maybe Im bored and want to find Wanwan to relieve my boredom. Du Consort put a piece of sweet and sour fish that the eldest princess liked to eat into her bowl.


    The eldest princess scolded, "It depends on what you said."


    Du Prince Consort chuckled and whispered something into the eldest princess''s ear, making her giggle and arch her eyebrows.


    It means more than just the couple.


    Du Wan herself was also wondering why the emperor was looking for her.


    Until he went to the Zhengde Hall, he was led by the **** to see the emperor.


    The emperor was sitting at the dining table, with food on the table. It''s not as extravagant and wasteful as shown on TV. There are only a dozen dishes, but the portions are very small.


    Two people ate with open stomachs, but they could barely finish the meal.


    Come, sit down. The emperor motioned for her to sit next to him.


    Du Wan sat up with a smile and said, "Uncle, have you finally remembered me and asked me to give you a massage?"


    Ha, yes. Eat quickly.


    The emperor picked up the bowl and chopsticks and moved them first.


    He knew that if he didn''t move, she wouldn''t move her chopsticks first.


    Sure enough, when she saw him eating, the little girl quickly picked up her chopsticks and started eating without even using the maid next to her to serve. Seeing how deliciously she ate, the emperor even ate two more bowls of rice.


    The **** chief manager next to him was extremely moved, "The princess oftenes to dine with the emperor when she has time."


    "Huh? I don''te here often. If Ie too much, my uncle will think I''m annoying, just like my mother." Du Wan spoke about less serious topics with a serious face.


    The emperor was inexplicably amused, "What did you do?"


    I didnt do much, I just walked around her room from time to time and teased that little brat. Du Wan seemed to be thinking about the problem.


    The emperor guessed that she must have done something, "What does the little guy look like?"


    She looks so good, white, tender, and chubby.


    Can you give me a name?


    "I haven''t chosen a big name yet, and my nickname is Tuan Tuan." Du Wande raised her eyebrows and said ostentatiously, "I gave it to you. My brother is just like a little dumpling." "That''s free for me. Go check it out.


    "all right."


    The two chatted for a while and then moved to the main hall next door.


    The emperor made a pot of tea and served fruit snacks. He also specially ordered someone to send a te of sunflower seeds. "Wanwan, do you think who will steal the charity money?"


    I went out of town today and I dont know the situation.


    What are you doing out of town?


    "I went to see my farm. When I came back, I stayed at the construction site for a while. I met Prince Pei on the way and we went back to the city together. Uncle, guess what we bumped into when we came back?" Du Wan said mysteriously.


    The emperor knew what she bumped into, but he still asked cooperatively: "What did you see?"


    Seeing Prince Consort Tang being attacked, Prince Peis subordinate Hu San led people to rescue him.


    Wanwan, tell me about the situation at that time.


    "Okay." Du Wan told what he saw at that time without saying a word, "Prince Pei said that the murderer was difficult to find, and that there were many people who wanted Prince Consort Tang''s life. As long as he died, the position of Prince Consort Tang would be the same. Its vacant.


    The emperor looked at the little girl with aplicated look.


    He is really a child, he has no bad intentions and dares to say anything. At least no one dared to say such things to him. Everyone was cautious and cautious in front of him, and they were in awe of him. There was almost no intimacy with him, except for this little girl. The emperor''s mood improved a lot.


    Du Wan approached the emperor and asked in a low voice: "Uncle, how did you lose the charity money? How much was lost?"


    I lost the 170,000 taels I prepared in the morning.


    What about before?


    Your cousin was on guard against this. After the auction, she filed the ounts in time before sending them to the government. But todays donation disappeared in the middle of the delivery.


    Were you transferred by someone else during the process?


    "We are investigating." The emperor looked at Du Wan again, "Who does Wan Wan think is most likely to steal the charity money?"


    Du Wan touched her chin and pretended to think for a long time, "Is it possible that someone deliberately wants to cause trouble for my cousin? This number is not too much, but it is not much. Uncle, don''t look at my cousin in the pce. She has a lot of enemies."


    "this"


    The emperor''s eyes shed.


    That makes sense!


    Du Wan did not want to get involved in this matter.


    After staying for a while, it was gettingte, and the emperor asked themander of the imperial guards to **** Du Wan back to his home.


    Du Wan knew that it was not necessary. With her ability, there would be no danger. However, having themander of the guards **** her back to the house was very prestigious. Being known to others would make people envious, jealous, and hateful.


    After Qin Yuyu from Jinxiu Pce found out, he was so jealous that he went crazy.


    "Why?" Qin Yuyu''s eyes turned red when he yelled this sentence, "I am the biological daughter of my father, why should Du Wan?"


    Qin Yuyu was so angry that he swept away the things on the dressing table.


    The pce maid who was close to him quickly knelt down on the ground and did not dare to move.


    Qin Yuyu didn''t know that what she was angry about would reach Du Yunrong''s ears, which made her happy for a while, which made her happier than knowing that Qin Yuyu had messed up the errand.


    Du Yunrong gloated, "I didn''t expect that she would be here today."


    "Miss, is that one too small-minded? The princess only asionally has meals with the emperor." The eldest maid followed her master''s thoughts and said.


    "Is this the point? The point is that she is not as favored as that stinky girl Du Wan. Anyway, the Japanesedy is very happy today and wants to have a drink to celebrate." Du Yunrong was in an unprecedented mood. To put it more appropriately, she felt relieved when she learned that Qin Yuyu was not doing well, and even cleared away the long-standing depression in her heart.


    Confusion shed across the eyes of the maid.


    No one knows what makes Du Yunrong happy.


    This is actually very simple. Du Yunrong saw herself in Qin Yuyu.


    The queen was very kind to her before, but was taken away by Qin Yuyu. However, the emperor''s attention that should have belonged to Qin Yuyu was snatched away by Du Wan.

 Chapter 462: Just gossip and don鈥檛 participate

    Chapter 462: Just gossip and don¡¯t participate


    Chapter 462: Just gossiping and not participating


    Sister, what have you done again? When Du Qian came back, he saw themander of the imperial guard sending his sister back.


    Du Wan smiled and said, "I didn''t do much, just had a meal with my uncle. When I came back, my uncle was worried that something would happen to me on the way, so he sent me back."


    Du Qian touched her forehead.


    Is it that simple? Why doesn''t he believe it?


    However, he couldn''t ask anything at the gate, so he took his sister to see the eldest princess and Prince Consort Du.


    Du Wan had not returned from the pce before, so Prince Consort Du and the eldest princess were thinking about it. After meeting the two people, Du Wan told the story of entering the pce again.


    Since nothing happened, Prince Consort Du sent the brother and sister back to rest. Before letting them go back, the eldest princess also said one thing, that is, Du Qian and Qin Jiu''s wedding date has been set, and the wedding will be held on the same day as hers. One marriage and one marriage, a double happiness.


    In Du Wan''s opinion, booking was a piece of cake, and she couldn''t help but sympathize with the cheap brother.


    Du Wan nced at him secretly, "Brother, aren''t you angry?"


    What are you so angry about? Du Qian looked sideways.


    Du Wan hesitated and said: "The wedding date is the same, so the government just saved it once?"


    This is good, it saves trouble. Du Qian really had no objection and actually had the same idea as his parents.


    Du Wan saw that Du Qian had no objection, so he didn''t mention the matter again.


    Whether it was Tang Zhixing who was attacked or Qin Yuyu lost the charity money, it has nothing to do with the Princess Mansion. As the Minister of the Ministry of Household Affairs, Du Consort managed the treasury. However, the donation was lost before it reached the Yamen. He was not responsible for the investigation, so he had little to do with him.


    Tang Zhixings attack was resolved in three days due to the emperors attention. It was found that it was done by a man who was unsessful in the election. This man also had some quarrels with Tang Zhixing. In order not to implicate his family, the man wrote a suicide note, confessed his crime, andmitted suicide by taking poison before the officials came to arrest him.


    The person is dead and the case is closed.


    These are what Pei Hao said.


    Thest time Pei Hao went back, he asked Gu Li to handle all the yamen affairs on the grounds of physical difort. After a period of hard work, Gu Li is now more calm and able to stand alone. That''s why he was free to meet Du Wan at Juyuan Building today.


    Du Wan felt that there was a trick when he heard the survey results.


    So, she asked Pei Hao, "Is there nothing fishy about the results of this investigation?"


    "The results of the investigation are indeed like this. It was that person who did it. Those people pretending to be gangsters are a group of gangsters who often do this kind of business. We also caught him alivest time. ording to the clues they gave, it also pointed to that person. People." Pei Hao secretly paid attention to him, but no abnormality was found.


    Pei Hao saw the little girl still looked dubious, "Do you want to continue the investigation?"


    What are you talking about? Du Wan looked at him as if he was mentally retarded.


    Pei Hao suddenly became angry and pinched her cheek, "What look? I just asked you casually, who made you still look suspicious?"


    "I''m suspicious, but I don''t want to investigate." Du Wan was exploring the truth with the spirit of gossip, "Besides, what does Tang Zhixing''s matter have to do with me? If I go to investigate, Qin Yuyu might think I''m looking into it. Fucked him."


    Bah!


    Said the wrong thing.


    Sure enough, I saw that the princes face turned dark.


    Du Wan wanted to run away.


    Pei Hao refused and grabbed her cor in time, "Sit down."


    Du Wan immediately sat upright, like a good baby. But those big, watery eyes were still spinning around.


    Pei Hao''s anger dissipated in an instant, leaving only amusement.


    Top!


    There was a loud noise downstairs.


    It is the sound of someone turning over the table.


    Du Wan was shocked, "Is someone making trouble?" This means there is gossip!


    The imperial court''s official report was just average. I thought I had reminded the emperor that the other party could handle it better, but the result was still the same. Du Wan, who has experienced the era of entertainment explosion, despises the gossip written in Di newspapers, especially the literate ones, which are very difficult to read.


    Pei Hao is already used to Du Wan''s hobby.


    Called the waiter and asked what was going on.


    The boy said: "It was Prince Chen Liu and the others who had a quarrel with some students from the Imperial College. The reason was that the charity money was lost. One of the students from the Imperial College suspected that someone was guarding and stealing. A friend of Prince Chen overheard it and argued with the student for a few times. sentence"


    The argument escted and a fight broke out.


    Those who hang out with Chen Liu are all famous dandies.


    While Qin Yuyu was in charge of Yishantang, Chen Liu was running errands, which was a great contribution. The student said that someone was guarding and stealing, which was a bit of an insinuation. He meant that Chen Liu and others were listening, but he was doubting their character.


    Pei Hao asked: "What is the identity of that student?"


    This is Wei Yuan, the second son of Mr. Wei from the Ministry of Punishment. He is a good friend of Chen Hua, the eldest son of Chen Guogong. The young man knew a lot of things.


    Du Wan was very surprised.


    Is there still a te of dog blood in this?


    Pei Hao waved his hand and signaled the young man to step back.


    Du Wan listened to themotion downstairs. It was noisy. You scolded me and I scolded you. But she didn''t do anything again. The shopkeeper stopped her.


    Du Wan gossiped: "Don''t you want to deal with Chen Liu and Chen Hua?"


    "Chen Hua is the eldest son of the concubine, and Chen Liu is the direct descendant, but he is the second in line. Usually in aristocratic families, the first wife has never had any children, and concubines are not allowed to have children." Pei Hao did not say it clearly but rounded off the details of Chen Guogong''s concubine. Luan, "The aunt who gave birth to the eldest son seems to be the sweetheart of Chen Liu''s father."


    Du Wan sighed: "It turns out... there is really something **** waiting for me. How about writing this gossip in the Di newspaper? Keep it and the sales volume will rise to the sky."


    What a pity, if only Di Bao had put her in charge!


    Pei Haos mouth twitched.


    The sales volume is good, but Chen Guogongs government will be severely offended.


    Half a month has passed in the blink of an eye.


    It is said that Xie Zhang helped find out the donation. This incident made Xie Zhang''s reputation even higher. It is said that the coachman who wanted to change the charity money was the moment when the person in charge sent the charity money to the government and got on the carriage, the coachman helped the person to change.


    Of course, the coachman''s aplices have all confessed.


    Du Wan was in Yulingyuan when he heard the news.


    Is it true or false?


    This is different from what she imagined a vicious female supporting role would do.


    Du Wan always felt that there was something fishy after the fact passed through the hands of the male protagonist, but it had nothing to do with her, so she still didn''t bother to investigate. Just like everyone who loves gossip, just listen and let it go. No one will spend money and effort to confirm the truth or falsehood. It is none of their business.


    In the Mansion of the Minister of War.


    Ma Shangshu was so angry that his face turned red and his neck thickened, and he almost beat Ma Suqin to death on the spot. This daughter whom she once loved so much became so stupid just because of a man.


    Ma Suqin knelt on the ground, her body was thin and she did not dare to say anything.


    After recuperating for a period of time, she became thinner and thinner, as if she would fall down if the wind blew...

 Chapter 463: Someone is behind the scenes

    Chapter 463: Someone is behind the scenes


    Chapter 463 Someone is behind the scenes


    Mr. Ma lowered his eyes and said: "Father, it is not appropriate to make a fuss about this matter. It will be troublesome if others find out. My sister is at fault, but she is excusable."


    "I didn''t tell her not to take revenge, but what did she do? Can she kill her enemy with one blow or something? Just like this, it''s so painless and easy to me..." What Ma Shangshu is most angry about is not that his daughter doesn''t take revenge. It''s a stupid way to retaliate.


    It''s good now that Xie Zhang found out.


    Now Shangshu Mansion owes Dingbei Hou Mansion a big favor, and the handle is also given to them in disguise.


    Ma Shangshu said: "Fortunately, it was the Xie family that was found. We have been friends with the Xie family for generations. Otherwise, how could you have imagined the end? When the emperor is in urgent need of money for disaster relief..."


    He did not continue.


    Ma Dagongzi and Ma Suqin both turned pale.


    What will happen?


    Either ransacking homes or beheadings.


    Ma Shangshu sneered, "The Su family is learning from it, haven''t you learned the lesson yet? What Qin''er is doing now is no different from what Su Yu did back then. Su Yu was still ruthless and decisive, but what about Qin''er? Even if a good deed is missing, If you have money, what can you do with the one in the pce? If someone loses his reputation, what does it matter? It doesnt hurt, the most worthless thing in this world is reputation."


    The Ma family brothers and sisters were as silent as cicadas.


    Then Shangshu Ma warned them not to take action again.


    Qin Yuyu caused his daughter to be disfigured, and Ma Shangshu was not uneasy.


    However, if you want to take revenge, dont be in a hurry...


    The next step is to resettle the victims.


    A wave of victims came to the capital.


    The government quickly issued policies to resettle the victims in viges outside the city and paid resettlement fees. Even so, the pressure is still great. There is no shortage of money, but the problem isck of food. Having money but not being able to buy food is the biggest problem. At the same time, the gue must be prevented.


    The emperor summoned doctors early to treat people outside the city for free, and also distributed free preventive medicinal decoctions.


    Du Wan was originally in the house, and when he heard the gossip, he didn''t have much fluctuation in his heart.


    Until she rode out of the city, many porridge shacks were set up under the city wall, which were used temporarily by wealthy families in the capital to give porridge. You can see the victims in ragged clothes, all of them skinny and skinny, almost like beggars. On her way to the farm, she saw several starved corpses on the roadside before the government had time to bury them.


    Du Wan feltpassion and went to Zhuang Cong, "Open a warehouse and take in some victims."


    Does the group leader mean its free? Zhuang Cong hesitated to speak.


    If you have any opinions, please tell me directly.


    My subordinates think it is better to exchange work for food rather than giving alms.


    Is there any work left to do on our farm?


    "There is a lot of wastnd around here. You can ask people toe over and cultivate it. If you raise it, you may be able to grow sweet potatoes. The most important thing is that this is the fiefdom of the county king. It doesn''t matter if the harvest is not good. We don''t have to pay taxes. Whatever we harvest is ours. ." Zhuang Cong, a personal guard, is now more and more familiar with farming.


    Du Wan looked around and saw a few hills, "Okay. Just do as you say. You don''t have to pay in exchange for food. You can also pay money."


    Zhuang Congs suggestion was adopted by Du Wan, and he was very happy.


    Du Wan did not return to the city after leaving the farm.


    Hand around the fief with a hundred personal guards.


    A majestic city wall can be seen in the distance.


    These days, more and more disaster victims are looking for work, and those responsible are epting anyone who can work, causing the fortifications to progress very quickly. Of course, the daily consumption of food and food is also extremely huge. The government was happy to hear this, because it took a lot of pressure off the government.


    The next few days.


    There are fewer and fewer victims outside the city.


    Someone discovered the problem.


    The emperor saw the secret report before the Long case and asked, "Did the Du family take action?"


    The princess is also kind. The chief steward replied softly.


    That girl


    There was a slight smile on the emperor''s face, "Call her smart, she always does business at a loss. Call her stupid, look at her, she has nothing, and she invites all the victims to open up wastnd for her." Labor is still cheap.


    The chief steward coughed lightly, "The princess only suffers from you, Your Majesty."


    "Ha ha."


    The emperorughed loudly, "It''s true when you think about it carefully."


    The princess is a filial child.


    How can you say you are not filial if you don''t forget to show filial piety to the emperor when you have good things?


    Most elders like well-behaved and filial juniors, and the emperor is no exception. Immediately thinking of his biological daughter, the emperor''s smile gradually faded.


    This locust gue is far from over.


    The victims who came to the capital were watched over by the emperor and quickly calmed down.


    What about the rest of the disaster areas?


    The mountains are high and the emperor is far away. When the local government fails to act, the people have no choice but to flee and wait for death, which is likely to cause chaos in various ces.


    Day by day passes.


    Du Wan is aware of the changes in her surroundings even without leaving home.


    The most obvious thing is that we are bing more and more frugal about food at home.


    Its not that there is no money, its that grain is temporarily unavable. More than 90% of the grain stores in the capital are closed. The remaining one or two rice and grain shops are selling them as if they were gold. The Princess Mansion still has food in store, but it can''t just sit there and eat nothing. In addition, the Princess Mansion has to feed a lot of people, so it is necessary to save appropriately.


    On the other hand, rumors about the emperor being cruel and fatuous, and causing continuous disasters only if he angered the heavens, gradually spread outside the capital.


    The emperor was very angry when he learned that he could not trace the source even if he wanted to.


    It is a rumor that the capital is still calm and no one dares to say it.


    It is spread privately.


    When Du Wan learned this, he still overheard others talking in private.


    It just confirms the description in the book. However, the emperor in reality is much better than the one described in the book. He has flesh and blood. Even if he has some selfish intentions, so what?


    No one has any selfishness.


    Perhaps, selfishness is not exclusive to others.


    Many people are selfish, they just dont know it.


    Du Wan saw with his own eyes that the emperor worked very hard to govern the country. He took great pains to fill the treasury and provide disaster relief and rescue people. People outside still say this about him, which is quite unfair.


    Wanwan, what are you thinking about? Pei Hao stepped into Yulingyuan and thought that the little girl would spot him immediately. However, he stood beside her while she was still in a daze.


    Du Wan was startled and turned around to see him, "Why are you here?"


    "Every time you see me, you ask me this, can''t I juste here when I have nothing to do?" Pei Hao came to the little girl''s side and naturally lifted up a strand of hair hanging down her shoulders.


    The soft ck hair slips between the fingers. This feeling is very novel.


    Du Wan pped his hand away, "What are you doing?"


    "What can I do? I just want to ask you what you are thinking." Pei Hao replied with a smile.


    Du Wan pursed her lips and said, "I''m thinking about my uncle."


    Is it about the rumors?


    Do you suspect someone is behind the scenes?


    "Isn''t this obvious? It''s spread so widely and no one is doing anything behind the scenes. I don''t believe it."

 Chapter 464: Be a melon-eater

    Chapter 464: Be a melon-eater


    Chapter 464: Being a melon-eater


    The two of them could think of someone behind the scenes, how could the emperor not think of it? Someone was arranged to investigate early, but the source was not found.


    Du Wan has no evidence and will not make random guesses, but this does not prevent her from talking to Pei Hao privately, "Tell me, could it be the Xie family? His family has this intention."


    It shouldnt be. Pei Hao said softly.


    Du Wan raised her eyebrows, "Isn''t it the Xie family?"


    The Xie family is not the only one who has this idea. Who wouldnt covet that position? Especially those who hold power in their hands.


    Huh? Du Wans eyes widened.


    There are still people in Great Qin who covet the throne?


    What Du Wan knows is limited to one book. This book is still written from Qin Yuyu''s perspective, and many people''s affairs will not be included.


    Pei Hao recalled the situation in the DPRK and said, "Wanwan, rebellion is not that simple. It involves too many interests and connections. The Xie family is not yet able to dominate the government and respond to everything. If you hadn''t said they were ambitious, I would hardly have done it. I will think in that direction.


    Rebellion must at least control the military power.


    Dingbei Hou has one hundred thousand troops in his hands, but this is not a special case.


    The Duke of Zhen has 200,000 in his hands, Nanyang Bo has 150,000 in his hands, and the other 400,000 elite soldiers of the northwest army are controlled by the Wei family. The emperor controlled the Imperial Guard and the Imperial City Department. Inparison, Dingbeihou controlled the least amount of troops and was not very conspicuous.


    Pei Hao doesn''t know who Dingbeihou has attracted. At least the Duke of Zhenguo will not turn against the Xie family.


    How effective can it be just by winning over most of the courtiers? Pei Hao has been paying attention since he learned that the Xie family was thinking about it. With the intelligence of the Xie family and his son, they should not be forced to start a rebellion.


    Speaking of someone who has this ability...


    Pei Hao''s eyes fell on the little girl beside him, "If you want to say that the most powerful person in the court is the Princess Mansion."


    "What did you say? Our princess''s house is the weakest, okay?" Du Wan was furious.


    Pei Hao smoothed his hair and touched the hair behind her, "The Zhenguo Duke''s Mansion is married to the Princess''s Mansion, and also to the Qin State Duke''s Mansion. Although the Qin State Duke''s Mansion is an empty shell with few capable people, the old Duke still has some connections. The most important thing is... you are there in the princess mansion."


    Du Wans lips curled up, then he quickly suppressed them.


    This rumor is indeed not started by the Xie family.


    The Xie family was afraid of Du Wan, and the original n changed step by step. Not only did Qin Yuyu escape from the control of the Xie family, but even the changes in the emperor were different from what the Xie family expected. Since the death of Prime Minister Su who restrained the emperor, the emperor''s behavior has changed and he has be more and more forceful.


    Even if Qin Yuyu gives birth to a child of the Xie family, the child may not be able to ascend the throne. You must know that the emperor gave the former Prince''s Pce to Du Wan.


    In the Xie family''s opinion, Du Wan is likely to be the crown prince.


    "Father, this rumor..." Xie Zhang looked at Dingbei Hou.


    Dingbei Hou shook his head, "It''s not me."


    Whos thinking about it?


    I dont know, it depends on who takes the lead next.


    Dingbei Hou doesnt know who he is.


    Xie Zhang had a vague guess in his mind, but the other party didn''te forward, so he didn''t rely on his guess. If he hadn''t suffered repeated setbacks this year and his power had shrunk repeatedly, this year would have been a good opportunity. Somehow, Xie Zhang always felt aggrieved, like he was being forcibly suppressed.


    Dingbei Hou said: "This time you sold a big favor to the Ma family. You did a good job."


    After all, we are family friends, so we cant let anything happen to them.


    Xie Zhang considered it based on his own power.


    The Ma family was a big help that they managed to win over. If the Ma family capsizes, the power they have managed over the years will shrink again.


    The charity money lost by Yishantang was recovered.


    However, it was agreed that the auction would be held for half a month, but it was interrupted due to the loss of charity funds.It''s just things donated by others, which still need to be auctioned.


    Qin Yuyu stood up again and apologized in public at Yishantang. His attitude was sincere and generous, which won the favor of a group of people. Having the courage to admit and correct things when you have done something wrong unintentionally is also an excellent virtue. People usually do not dislike such people.


    What''s more, Qin Yuyu cannot be entirely med for the loss of the charity money. At most, it is herck of supervision.


    On the day Qin Yuyu admitted his mistake, Du Wan wandered to Yishan Hall and saw it.


    Du Wan would not admit it, she did it on purpose.


    While watching, I ate melon seeds.


    Properly melon-eating people.


    Qin Yuyu was originally speaking with great emotion.


    Unexpectedly, when I raised my head, I met Du Wans gossipy eyes, and I forgot my words in an instant!


    Tang Zhixing secretly reminded Qin Yuyu, "Princess?"


    "Uh." Qin Yuyu apologized to everyone, "Thest auction was interrupted, and there is a backlog of items donated by well-wishers in the warehouse. We can''t just leave them like this. So, after everyone''s joint discussion, after three days Thest auction will be held at Yishantang.


    Qin Yuyu took another list from the pcedy, "The specific auction items will be disyed in the list and posted on the public notice wall of Yishan Hall, and the proceeds will be given directly to the government."


    This time the money will not pass through their hands, the government will be directly involved.


    The person responsible for maintaining order is the Imperial City Secretary.


    After finishing speaking, Qin Yuyu left the stage, apanied by Tang Zhixing.


    Out of everyone''s sight, Qin Yuyu''s smile suddenly changed, "Why did shee here? Hasn''t she always paid no attention to the affairs of Yishantang? She didn''t even donate anything."


    Who does she refer to? Tang Zhixing asked doubtfully.


    Judging from Qin Yuyus tone, this person had a grudge against her.


    Qin Yuyu''s expression froze and he was so angry that he even forgot that Tang Zhixing was following behind him.


    The two people were engaged, but they were not married yet. Qin Yuyu was still very careful about her image in front of him, but Qin Yuyu soon returned to normal, "It''s Du Wan, has Princess Jiaoyang heard of it?"


    "Know."


    "She has always had misunderstandings about me. This time she did not donate anything to Yishantang, probably because of my rtionship." Qin Yuyu''s voice was normal.


    Tang Zhixing recalled that Du Wan, who saved him, was a very straightforward and honest girl, "The princess is very nice, are you overthinking it? I heard that the princess donated all her private money and had it sent directly to the government. ."


    Hearing this, Qin Yuyu felt something in his heart.


    Are you blind? How is that woman okay?


    It is easy to find out the fact that Du Wan donated his private house.


    Even if Qin Yuyu knew it, she would naturally ignore it and only remember the bad things about Du Wan. Anyway, when she stood on the stage to apologize today, Du Wan in the audience was just watching her joke.


    It''s strange that Qin Yuyu was in a good mood after being teased by his enemies.


    Tang Zhixing noticed something was wrong with her mood, "Princess, how about going to the opera houseter?"


    "No"


    Qin Yuyu was about to refuse.


    Tang Zhixing smiled calmly and said, "I''m in a bad mood, so it''s good to go shopping."


    Okay. Qin Yuyu met his gentle and tolerant gaze and nodded mysteriously.

 Chapter 465: The princess is very approachable

    Chapter 465: The princess is very approachable


    Chapter 465 The princess is very approachable


    Outside Yishantang.


    Du Wan, who had been paying attention to Qin Yuyu, blinked unexpectedly.


    Du Wan thought she could hear Qin Yuyu''s angry look. Qin Yuyu was really going to lose his temper. Unexpectedly, Qin Yuyu calmed down his temper as soon as Du Huima came out and even made an appointment to go to the theater with him.


    Princess? It was a womans voice.


    Du Wan looked back and saw that it was the trio who had said bad things about her behind her back.


    Wei Twelve Wei Qiong was born in General Wei''s mansion.


    Qi Da Qi Sheng was born in a schrly family.


    Huo Xi, the eldest daughter of Marquis Yongping, once whipped Qin Yuyu with a riding whip at Huguo Temple.


    Du Wan was surprised to see Huo Xi still alive and kicking. Is Qin Yuyu too busy to take revenge on Huo Xi?


    Hi! Hello! Are you here to watch the fun too?


    Du Wan was happy to say hello to them.


    In the capital, she made friends with very few nobledies.


    The only person she interacts with is Qin Jiu, who also likes her brother and is about to be her sister-inw now. She used to like Wei Xiu very much, but she might have had a bad rtionship with Qin Yuyu. After learning Qin Yuyu''s identity, she hurriedly left the city and went to the northwest.


    The three of them pushed me and I pushed you, and they slowly arrived in front of Du Wan.


    Du Wan smiled and said, "Are you afraid of my princess?"


    Its nothing. Huo Xi hurriedly denied.


    Wei Qiong agreed, "Don''t be afraid, the princess is very approachable."


    Qi Sheng was very angry.


    The word "Princess Princess" just now was exactly what she blurted out.


    When they encounter the evil star of the princess, they should run away quickly!


    Du Wan walked over with a smile and put a hand on Wei Qiong''s shoulder, "Yes, you are very discerning. This princess is a very easy-going person."


    Yes, yes, very easy-going. Wei Qiong almost didnt recognize the easy-going look.


    Horch and Qi Sheng sympathized with their friends.


    Du Wan asked while eating melon seeds, "Where are you going to y next?"


    "I made an appointment to go to the Liyuan to watch a show. I heard that Qiao and his family will be on stage today." Wei Qiong said bravely.


    Du Wan heard about Liyuan again.


    Qiao Qingzhu is going toe to power?


    It''s been a while. His leg has healed?


    Du Wan thought that Qin Yuyu and Du Huima had gone to the Liyuan. Maybe there would be some gossip today. You should know that wherever the heroine appears, there will usually be plot happening. At present, the plot in the book has changed beyond recognition, but asionally you can still find some usibility.


    When they learned that Du Wan was going to go to the theater with them, the three of them were filled with bitter expressions.


    Du Wan pretended not to see their reluctance.


    If thick skin is a skill, it is a must-have skill for a good person.


    The four girls came to the pear garden slowly.


    Horch set a tea table.


    Yes, the Liyuan is a lobby.


    There is a high tform with tea tables ced below.


    Tea tables ept reservations, and usually those whoe are wealthy people. At the back are rows of seats, separated from the tea tables in front by railings. Audiences in ordinary seats are not allowed to walk to the seats of the distinguished people in front, for fear of disturbing the distinguished guests listening to the show.


    This is Du Wans first time in Liyuan.


    There is a fee when entering through the door.


    Ten cents per person.


    Du Wanughed andined, "It''s really expensive. You can buy five big steamed buns for ten cents."


    Wei Qiong blurted out: "Princess, Princess, the price of steamed buns has increased now, they cost five cents each."


    Du Wan looked slightly stagnant and looked at the girl beside him, "The price has increased? Is it so expensive?"


    Yes, Qi Da bought onest time. Wei Qiong looked at Qi Sheng. Qi Sheng wanted to pretend to be invisible, but was called out and could only show his face, "That was a few days ago, and yesterday it had risen to six cents a piece. My family has also stopped giving porridge outside the city, and we can''t buy food."


    Then will the price still increase today? Horch followed up the discussion.


    Du Wan became interested when he heard this, "How about buying one?"


    Qi Sheng shook his head, "The shop selling steamed buns is closed today."


    Four people entered the lobby.


    A young boy came forward to greet us, and then led a few people to a tea table. The four girls were dressed in extraordinary clothes, and there was also one who was suspected to be Princess Jiaoyang. No one dared to offend them, and they all gave way to them.


    Du Wan looked around and sat down again.


    This position was reserved by Horch in advance, but it is not the best viewing position. The best seat is the table next to it. At this time, two acquaintances were sitting, it was Qin Yuyu and Tang Zhixing.


    A tea table is surrounded by a screen in a ring.


    As long as people sit down, it is not easy to see and there is a certain degree of privacy.


    Du Wan pretended not to see Qin Yuyu.


    Qin Yuyu also pretended not to notice Du Wan.


    The two people have a tacit understanding on this matter.


    Du Wan looked at the stage. It was just one person singing something, not Mr. Qiao, "Everyone Qiao hasn''te on stage yet."


    In reply to your noble lord, everyone Qiao hasnte on stage yet. The answer was the young man.


    Du Wan nodded and didnt ask any more questions.


    Huo Xi and others signaled, and the boy left. After a while, a lot of food was served, including peanuts, melon seeds, etc., and arge te of dried meat, which smelled very fragrant.


    The three maids have brought water for the four masters to clean their hands.


    Du Wan sneaked out to watch the show this time. She didn''t bring anyone with her, but she was still served. After wiping her hands, she picked up a piece of dried meat and said, "This meat is so fragrant. What kind of meat is it?"


    Horch''s maid whispered: "It''s beef."


    Hey, didnt you say that you cant kill cattle at will? Du Wan asked doubtfully.


    This is not a farm cow. The maid knew quite a lot.


    The cattle that cannot be ughtered casually in the Qin Dynasty refer to plowing cattle. As the name suggests, they are cattle used for plowing thend. Not all cattle are suitable for farming. Some people see business opportunities and can raise them to sell meat.


    Zhuang Cong raised dozens of them on the farm.


    What happened in the lobby quickly spread to the backstage.


    Qiao Qingzhu is carefully applying her theatrical makeup.


    Besides, there is an elegant young man sitting reclining. His leisurely posture is very attractive. It is Pei Hao who is supposed to be resting in the Zhenguo Duke''s Mansion. He is ying with a paintbrush in his hand, a little absent-mindedly.


    Qiao Qingzhu stopped her hands and said with a smile: "Why are you sitting here in a daze? If you want to see someone, go out quickly. They are outside."


    I have a headache. If I follow her too closely, Im afraid she will get annoyed. If I dont follow, she will think again. Pei Hao smiled and said he was very calm.


    Qiao Qingzhu thought his smile was too mean, "Oh, as if he doesn''t have a fiance."


    "You didn''t." Pei Hao hit the nail on the head.


    Sooner orter I will have it too.


    You dont have it now.


    There is nothing to talk about.


    As long as the incident involving Princess Jiaoyanges up, my friend''s mind will never be normal.


    Qiao Qingzhu used tough at him about this, but when she found out that he didn''t understand it at all, and even felt proud of it instead of being ashamed... Qiao Qingzhu didn''tugh at him anymore.


    Then Qiao Qingzhu continued to apply makeup.


    Pei Hao began to sit aside in a daze again, but his heart flew to the lobby outside.


    If the little girl came to the theater alone, he would have gone out long ago. The problem is that the little girl brought several nobledies with her this time...

 Chapter 466: Its too difficult to please someone

    Chapter 466: It''s too difficult to please someone


    Chapter 466 Its too difficult to please someone


    Du Wan didnt know that there was a fianc in the background, and he was watching the y happily.


    On the contrary, the **** were very uneasy, and they were very anxious. They didn''t know what the princess wanted to do, and sometimes they couldn''t help but conspiratorial theories.


    Its on stage! Its Mr. Qiao! some audience members cheered.


    I saw a man in Tsing Yi walking away from the backstage, with a light and graceful figure.


    Du Wan doesnt understand what singing skills and stage style are. Just looking at it from an ordinary persons perspective, he feels that every move made by Qing Yi on the stage is full of charm.


    Looking at the audience around, they were mesmerized.


    The only person who could still be distracted when Qiao Qingzhu took the stage was probably Du Wan. She took a piece of beef jerky from the table and chewed it slowly. She didn''t know how it was made. The more she chewed, the more delicious it became. Just eating, thinking that there is still a disaster outside, is a bit boring.


    When she put down the half-eaten dried meat.


    Wei Qiong, who was standing next to her, felt her heart skip a beat, "Princess, Princess?"


    Do you oftene to listen to operas? Du Wan asked casually.


    asionally, asionally.


    How often does it happen once in a while?


    Two or three times a day?


    Ha! So, youe here only once in three days? You really know how to enjoy it.


    Wei Qiong wanted to bite off her tongue.


    The two people spoke in a deliberately lowered voice, but how could the person sitting at the table not hear them?


    Horch and Qiao Sheng both felt chills running down their spines. The princess''s voice was obviously very calm, but hearing it made their hearts tremble and they had a very bad feeling.


    A steamed bun sells for six cents outside. How much money do you think this meal costs? Du Wan pointed to the things on the table.


    How does Wei Qiong know how much money there is? After eating, the servants usually pay the bill, but a poor Taoist is worse than a dead Taoist friend. "Today is Huo Xi''s treat."


    Horch just wanted to scold her.


    Du Wan looked at Huo Xi.


    Huo Xi said: "I don''t know, our trip usually costs a hundred or dozens of taels."


    So many? Du Wan was surprised.


    Horch added, Including those who give rewards.


    I havent seen you giving rewards today. Du Wan thought that several people had sung it just now.


    Huo Xi said solemnly, "Qiao will reward everyone after they finish singing."


    Du Wan understood.


    These three people are Qiao Qingzhu''s fans.


    When Qiao Qingzhu finished her song and took the curtain call, the whole hall was filled with cheers, apuse and rewards. It''s a bit like modern star chasing. The three girls around him sat still and did not go up to reward him. Qin Yuyu next door gave him a reward of silver, not a lot but quite a lot, ten taels.


    Du Wan is quite convinced of Qin Yuyu.


    I apologized profusely not long ago, and now I cane to the Liyuan to watch a y. Aren''t you afraid that others would think her apology was hypocritical and insincere if it spread?


    At this time, Huo Xi and the three finally discovered who was next door.


    The one with the worst expression among the three was Huo Xi.


    Du Wan noticed it and nudged Huo Xi with her elbow, "What are you doing?"


    "Princess, help me." Huo Xi''s eyes lit up when he looked at Du Wan. This was a golden thigh, "I have offended the princess before, please protect me."


    "go away."


    "It''s true, help me, Princess." Huo Xi spoke in a very low voice and deliberately covered his mouth with his hand. Even Wei Qiong and Qi Sheng sitting next to him couldn''t hear clearly unless they listened carefully.


    Du Wan did not want to get involved in the grudge between the two.


    It was originally a personal grudge, but if she got involved as an outsider, what was the big deal?


    Horch held Du Wan''s arm tightly.


    Since Ma Suqin''s disfigurement, Huo Xi has been uneasy. He almost always avoids Qin Yuyu when he sees her, and he never attends banquets where she appears. Today I went out to watch a movie with two of my best friends, and stopped by Yishan Hall for a while, and it ended up like this...


    Du Wan looked sideways at Huo Xi, who was clinging to him.


    Where is the arrogant youngdy that we agreed on?


    Du Wanti pointed out: "As long as you don''t make mistakes and don''t fall into trouble, you don''t have to worry too much for the time being."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "She''s not as scary as you think." Du Wan didn''t know that Qin Yuyu would exclude dissidents without any reason. "People in high positions usually pay attention to being famous when they want to cause trouble for someone."


    Horch''s face changed slightly, "But about Ma Suqin..."


    It is precisely because something happened to her that you are safe. Du Wanyi pointed out. Horch was very confused and couldn''t turn the corner.


    Du Wan thought she had made it obvious and ignored Huo Xi.


    However, she didn''t expect that Huo Xi would still stick to her after Qin Yuyu and Tang Zhixing left, and even after Wei Qiong and Qi Sheng made excuses to leave.


    After leaving the pear garden, I turned around and looked at the followers around me.


    Du Wan was speechless, "Are you finished yet?"


    "Princess, I just discovered today that it is safest to follow you." Huo Xi said seriously, "If you were not here today, there is no telling what would have happened."


    You think too much. Du Wan said this, feeling strange in her heart.


    Is it strange that nothing happened today, unlike what she expected? Is it really because of her presence, as Huo Xi said? Suppressed all the monsters?


    Pei Hao learned that Huo Xi was still following the little girl and just wanted to curse.


    I thought the little girl was finally alone.


    On the second floor.


    Standing in front of the window, watching the people walking away on the street.


    Qiao Qingzhu joked, "Can you really keep your face and not show up?"


    She is with her friends. Pei Hao could only regret that he could not go out.


    Qiao Qingzhu was curious, "Isn''t it hard for you to do this?"


    Its as sweet as glutinous rice.


    It wasn''t until Du Wan''s back disappeared around the corner that Pei Hao caught his sight.


    Qiao Qingzhu poured him a cup of tea, "Have you ever thought that you would fall into the hands of a woman?"


    This question is not easy to answer.


    Pei Hao coldly pretended not to hear.


    at the same time.


    Du Wan paused in a hurry while walking on the street.


    Huo Xi stopped and said, "What''s the matter, Princess?"


    "It''s okay." Du Wan actually heard Pei Hao''s voice just now.


    hehe!


    It turns out that I am in the pear garden.


    Du Wan pretended not to hear and continued walking forward.


    Today, Huo Xi was determined to hug her thighs, and with a bit of arrogance like a youngdy, she did things before and after, "Does the princess want to eat candy?"


    Dont eat it. Du Wan had eaten it, but it was not delicious.


    Huo Xi asked again, "How about inviting you to Wanjilou for tea?"


    I just drank a lot in the pear garden.


    No, no, Im inviting you to have some dim sum. The dim sum at Wanjilou is delicious, its a famous time-honored brand in the capital.


    ification


    Du Wan shook his head.


    Horch is very unfamiliar with people-pleasing, "Would you like to go to the chess club?"


    I cant y chess. Du Wan cant y Go.


    Then go to Juyuanlou to see the beautiful men


    Cough cough, cough cough cough.


    Du Wan was almost stung by her own saliva, "What did you say?"


    I said...I was wrong.


    Horch only felt pain in his head.


    It is too difficult to please someone.


    Shopping with two other little sisters, there are a lot of things to do. When you are tired from shopping, you can gather in Yuanlou to read the students. Some students are good-looking.

 Chapter 467: Dont want to let go of the little girl

    Chapter 467: Don''t want to let go of the little girl


    Chapter 467 I dont want to let go of the little girl


    Du Wan naturally did not follow Huo Xi to see the schr.


    The two of them passed by the Four Seasons Building.


    Stepped in one after another, and opened another small box.


    When Du Wan sat down, he was a little careless and said, "Okay, let''s just talk."


    "Princess, I have offended the princess before." Huo Xi told her about the grudge between her and Qin Yuyu, "I didn''t know her identity at that time, so I whipped her several times."


    Oh. Du Wans reaction was t.


    Huo Xi was heartbroken and said, "The princess is not a good person. Ma Suqin has already failed. Will it be my turn next?"


    Du Wan nced at her sideways.


    She obviously didn''t hear what she said just now.


    Du Wan said: "You and Ma Suqin are in different situations."


    "Why is it different? It''s not all about grudges." Huo Xi was confused.


    Du Wan added: "Qin Yuyu and Ma Suqin have a long-standing enmity. When Qin Yuyu was weak, Ma Suqin caused a lot of trouble for her and used the same vicious methods."


    Huo Xi was silent.


    So, Ma Suqin is not innocent?


    Du Wan added: "You only had a grudge against her once, and there are many nobledies who have grudges against her once. As long as you don''t hang around in front of her all the time, it shouldn''t be a big problem."


    The real Qin Yuyu is different from the heroine in the book.


    If you dont have enough ability, you cant retaliate against anyone you want.


    The two of them had another meal.


    This time they separated and Du Wan returned home.


    The auction in three days'' time can be regarded as a grand event in the capital.


    Many people rushed to Yishan Hall that day.


    Du Wan woke up and listened to the maids chatting outside. She put on a dress that was easy to move around, finished washing, sat in front of the dressing table, and Ningqinbed her hair into a beautiful bun.


    Ningqin asked: "Princess, are you going to watch the fun?"


    I wont go, its boring.


    I heard that Prince Pei will go.


    What? Why hasnt she heard of it?


    Ningqin exined: "I heard that the Imperial City Department is responsible for security issues."


    Pei Hao is likely to show up by then. Since the injury, he rarely appears in front of people and keeps a low profile. If it weren''t for this locust gue that he came out to provide relief again, people would almost forget him. When ites to being in the limelight, it''s Qin Yuyu, and the other one is Tang Zhixing.


    As the future prince-inw, his every move attracts attention.


    It is said that his family has arrived in the capital and is preparing for the marriage.


    Du Wan was sitting at the dining table. As soon as he picked up a bun, he heard Luo Qi say from outside: "Princess, the prince is here."


    Why is he here? Du Wan was a little surprised.


    Without her having to invite her, Pei Haoren had already stepped in, looking at the little girl at the table with burning eyes, "Hasn''t Wanwan had breakfast yet?"


    You came too early. I usually have breakfast at this time.


    Exactly, I calcted it correctly.


    Ha, you really dare to say that.


    Why dont you dare? A real man is one who dares to do what he does.


    Du Wan looked at him with feigned disgust.


    Pei Hao pretended to be blind and did not see.


    He sat down next to her carelessly.


    Ningqin went to get a pair of clean dishes and chopsticks for him without him asking.


    Du Wan''s breakfast alone, plus Pei Hao, is naturally not enough. She said to Ningqin: "Go to the kitchen and bring some more food. I want Prince Pei to eat something he likes."


    Hearing thest sentence, the corners of Pei Hao''s lips curled up.


    Du Wan took a bite of the bun and paired it with a mouthful of porridge, "Isn''t the Imperial City Department responsible for security at the auction? Why are you here free?"


    Im here to pick you up to watch the fun. Pei Hao exined his purpose.


    Du Wan said, "I haven''t decided whether to go or not."


    Dont want to go? Pei Hao was surprised.    A little girl who always loves to watch the excitement, but she doesnt want to go to such a big event like an auction?


    Pei Hao looked at her up and down with a serious expression.


    He didn''t see anything wrong with her, so he breathed a sigh of relief, "Don''t you really want to join in the fun? If you don''t go, you won''t go. There''s nothing good to see."


    "I think Qin Yuyu will not perform well when I go there. Last time she apologized on stage and she even forgot her words when she saw me."


    Do you still care about her?


    When I do one good deed in the day.


    "to be honest."


    She is a cousin after all, and she wants to give the emperor some face.


    Pei Hao suddenly smiled.


    Thought she wanted to give Qin Yuyu face, but the little girl suddenly turned a corner and turned on the emperor. Before the little girl looked over, Pei Hao lowered his head in time to take a sip of porridge, hiding the smile on his face.


    Du Wan was angry when he saw him trying to hide his secret.


    Wait until two people have finished their meal.


    Pei Hao wants to go to Yishan Hall for both business and personal reasons.


    Du Wan didn''t want to go at first, but he was pulled together by Pei Hao and put into his carriage. "Be good, and treat it as apanying my fianc."


    I always feel that your purpose is impure.


    Hearing this, Pei Hao smiled.


    Du Wan was surprised, "You didn''t deny it?"


    Pei Hao smiled and said nothing.


    When he arrived at Yishan Hall, Du Wan knew that there were many peopleing.


    As long as there is free time, all the rich and powerful children and all thediese over, and there are also many wealthy businessmen who have received the post.


    Du Wan followed Pei Hao. Instead of entering the venue, he went in through the back door and came to the exclusive lounge for the head of the Imperial City Department. He also saw Gu Li and Mu Si''an present.


    Mu Si''an''s eyes lit up and said, "Si''an, please give your regards to the princess."


    Youre wee, Du Wan replied with a smile.


    Gu Li hurriedly came forward to say hello, and Pei Hao asked him to go about his business and make sure there was no trouble today.


    Mu Si''an looked at Gu Li who was sent away, and looked at Pei Hao with an unclear smile.


    Pei Hao was honest and honest, "Si''an, why don''t you go outside and take a look? I heard that your fiance wille today."


    Mu Sian wanted to say that this guy was not a human being and he wanted to drive them away as soon as he arrived. I still want to talk to the princess, but I cant do that now.


    Hey, you can call Sister Yunrong over here. Du Wan sneered.


    Pei Hao was heartbroken.


    Didnt the little girl see that he wanted to be alone with her?


    Du Wan really didnt see it, its just because he did it too darkly.


    When Mu Si''an realized what was going on, he walked out of the room.


    Du Wan was pushed to the wall by Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao gently touched her forehead with his lips.


    It made her little heart beat fast and her earlobes were dyed pink, "This, this is not good, Mu Si''an and Du Yunrong areing over soon."


    That before theye back


    "Um?"


    Its only been a while.


    There were footsteps outside the house.


    Listening to this footsteps, there is more than one person.


    Pei Hao finally let go of the little girl, looking at her moist red lips, he was very reluctant to let go, "What should I do? I don''t want to let you go..."


    "Someone ising, please stop fooling around." Du Wan hurriedly pushed him away, slipped to the tea table and sat down, as if she had been sitting and drinking tea. Unfortunately, her peach-like face was still With spring-like eyes, experienced people can tell what just happened at a nce.


    Pei Hao didn''t want her current appearance to be seen by outsiders.


    So, he straightened up his appearance and stepped out of the door first.

 Chapter 468: Du Wan was praised by all the stars

    Chapter 468: Du Wan was praised by all the stars


    Chapter 468 Du Wan is praised by the stars


    Pei Hao thought the peopleing were Mu Si''an and Du Yunrong.


    He stepped out of the threshold and saw Qin Yuyu and several pce maids.


    Pei Hao frowned, but he couldn''t avoid her if he met her, so he still saluted ording to the rules, "I have seen the princess, please give her my regards."


    "Prince Pei doesn''t need to be polite." Qin Yuyu was dressed up in a bright and charming dress. Her phoenix eyes fell next to Pei Hao as if she could talk. "Prince Pei has to worry about the safety of Yishan Hall today."


    This is a matter within the lower officials duties.


    Pei Hao stood with his eyes lowered and behaved well.


    Normally, Qin Yuyu should leave at this time, but she didn''t. She just stood there, as if asking him to invite her into the house. However, after a long while, her hint failed to achieve her goal, "Your Majesty, why don''t you invite me in for a cup of tea? There are still some things I need to talk to you about."


    Pei Hao felt bored.


    But he couldn''t avoid it, the little girl was still in the house.


    Now that he was leaving, it was impossible to leave the little girl alone. When he turned around and went into the house, he couldn''t stop Qin Yuyu from outside. No matter how much he says Qin Yuyu is a princess, her status will suppress her to death.


    Qin Yuyu nced at Pei Hao from time to time, with a shy look in his eyes.


    Its a girls reaction when she sees her sweetheart.


    It''s a pity that Pei Hao is just a stone, he didn''t even raise his eyes, "Princess, I''m sorry, it''s inconvenient."


    "I don''t care about any of the girls in this pce. What do you, a grown man, care about?" Qin Yuyu said in a nonchnt tone, but she made up her mind to enter the house.


    Suddenly, a clear voice came from inside the room, "He cares because he wants to lose face."


    Qin Yuyu suddenly heard this sound, as if he was getting an electric shock.


    He turned around, covered his face and ran away.


    Pei Hao has the deepest understanding of the lethality of little girls.


    Du Wan didn''t know when he had slipped to the door, holding on to the doorframe on one side, and peering out. Seeing Qin Yuyu running away, the smile on his small face was mean, "She can''t do it. She ran away before I even made a move. I thought she was really thick-skinned."


    Okay, just be naughty.


    Pei Hao smiled and patted her forehead.


    What responded to him was Du Wan making a funny face.


    Then the two people looked at each other and smiled in tacit understanding.


    Mu Sian, who came with Du Yunrong, happened to see this scene and his teeth became sour again.


    Du Yunrong knew that Du Wan didn''t want toe here, but she had to pretend to be gentle in front of her fianc. What would others think if she refused toe over?


    Du Wan smiled brightly at her, "Hi! Sister Yunrong."


    "I have met the princess." Du Yunrong stepped forward and saluted.


    Du Wan saw an inexplicable joy in her body, "You''re wee, are you here to attend the auction? Do you have any idea of what you want to buy?"


    Before walking towards Du Wan, with her back to Mu Si''an and Pei Hao, Du Yunrong rolled her eyes at Du Wan.


    Lady? Du Wan eximed exaggeratedly.


    Du Yunrong was so frightened that she almost lost her bnce.


    Du Wan raised a big smile again.


    From other people''s perspective, they felt that the two girls had a good rtionship. They didn''t know who said they were mortal enemies before?


    Before the auction started, the next few people sat in the room drinking tea and chatting. Pei Hao didn''t sit there for long when an officer and soldier came to look for him. He had something to do and left.


    Du Wan nced sideways at Mu Si''an and Du Yunrong.


    The wedding of the two of them ising soon, but they still abide by the rules and even sit ten feet apart.


    Du Wan stood up and patted his sleeves, "I''m going out for a walk."


    Hey, princess Du Yunrong wanted to stay.


    How embarrassing it would be to leave her alone to face Mu Si''an.


    Mu Sian raised his eyebrows.


    The princess is quite right.


    Although Mu Si''an never thought about marrying Du Yunrong before the emperor granted her marriage. However, after getting along with Du Yunrong for a period of time, I found that she was quite a nice person, and it was inevitable that she would be a little attracted to her. After all, this girl is his legitimate fiance. "The princess is restless. Miss Yun Rong is drinking tea."


    As he spoke, he picked up the teapot and filled Du Yunrong''s tea bowl.


    Du Yunrong suddenly became cautious, smiled reservedly, picked up the tea bowl gracefully, and took a small sip.


    When Mu Si''an put down the teapot, he took the opportunity to sit next to him.


    is the seat Du Wan was sitting in just now.


    At this moment, the two people were separated by a tea table.


    With Mu Si''an''smunication skills, how could he stay silent if he wanted to?


    So he spoke first and talked about some topics that the girl might be interested in. Du Yunrong would be a bit reserved at first, following his topic, and the more they chatted, the more spective they became.


    When he went outside, he kept paying attention to Du Wan in the room, finally knowing Mu Si''an''s ability to seduce girls.


    These two people are very close.


    In the original work, Du Yunrong died without marrying, and Mu Si''an died young.


    It cannot be said that the two people were able to be a couple without Du Wan''s rtionship. It was her arrival that changed the fate of the two people. At least they no longer had to end up as miserable as in the book.


    Du Wan turned to the lobby.


    A raised tform with tea tables and chairs ced underneath.


    There are also fruit snacks and other items on the table. Some people came over early and started chatting. Du Wan saw most of the young men anddies in the capital here, which was moreplete than a blind date or a pce banquet. You must know that during the pce banquet, most of the people who are eligible to participate are direct descendants.


    There is no limit here, Du Wan saw many concubines.


    At the same time, there are also some housewives.


    "I have met the princess." The person who came to pay her respects was Ning Xianhe.


    Du Wan was surprised, "Long time no see."


    Ning Xianhe asked in surprise, "Princess, do you still remember me?"


    Remember, I am a good friend with my eldest brother. Du Wan looked behind him again. There were several students. They were kind-faced and could not remember their names. They could only smile and nod as a greeting.


    Several students were also very excited and came forward to say hello.


    Ning Xianhe asked with concern, "Did the princesse alone? I didn''t see the princess."


    My eldest brother is not free. Du Wan looked around and did not see Pei Hao. I am bored at home and came over with Prince Pei to get to know him better.


    Soon, Ning Xianhe wanted to invite her to sit with them at the table, but when he thought that she said she came with Pei Hao, he could only swallow the invitation.


    At this time, someone came over to say hello to Du Wan.


    Du Wan nodded politely, smiled and turned it over. However, whether they knew her or not, as long as they knew her identity, they all came to salute her and say hello, just to look familiar in front of her. Normally at this time, there would be servants who would stop the people who came up to chat with them, but now that Du Wan was alone, in the eyes of outsiders, it was a good opportunity to get to know her.


    When Qin Yuyu came out, he saw Du Wan standing in the crowd, with stars holding the moon.


    Most of the light from her appearance was taken away.


    Suddenly her heart was pounding.


    This man was born to defeat her!


    PS: Im a little tired today. I wanted to take a day off, but after thinking about it I ended up typing one chapter. Sorry.

 Chapter 469: The princess is very angry this time

    Chapter 469: The princess is very angry this time


    Chapter 469 The princess is very angry this time


    Qin Yuyu looked at Du Wan on the tform with a sharp look in his eyes.


    Du Wan smiled politely and said, "Everyone, please go back to your seats. The princess has appeared and the auction is about to begin."


    Princess, please sit down, too, a wealthy businessman said.


    When the people next to him heard this, they were not willing tog behind and said, "Yes, the princess has a distinguished status. Please sit down first."


    Im going to bring the princess a cup of tea. There was a man who was even more willing to show off his face and figure.


    They all ttered Du Wan.


    Qin Yuyus hand holding the list was a little tight.


    Du Wan sat down with great hospitality, enjoying the ttery of the group of people. She sat very leisurely, with her feet stretched forward, her ankles crossed, and her feet dangling happily.


    Chen Liu, who was helping next to him, noticed Qin Yuyu''s absence and quickly reminded him without leaving any trace, "Princess, the time hase, you can start."


    Qin Yuyu came back to his senses, nced at the people below with his phoenix eyes, and began to speak with a smile, "Thank you all foring to participate in today''sst auction. The proceeds will be handed over to the government on the spot. And the government will The ounts of the donations spent will be posted on the bulletin board one by one."


    Du Wan was very surprised.


    Is this going to make the ounts transparent?


    It is not difficult to see such operations in modern times, but it was rare in this dynasty. Next, Qin Yuyu said some beautiful words. His voice was as gentle as the spring breeze blowing on his face. His words and sentences were not quoted from scriptures, but they were simple, sincere and inspiring. It seemed that everyone present had the illusion that the princess was praising them as good people.


    Chin Yuyu is best at doing this kind of thing.


    It means he is very talkative.


    She can describe dead people as alive. Of course, this presupposes that she has not met Du Wan.


    Du Wan would not despise Qin Yuyus actions.


    On the contrary, she felt that Qin Yuyu had done a good job.


    Those who have not seen the disasters outside will not know how many people can be saved by each amount of money here. She hoped that Qin Yuyu could keep doing this. Hypocrisy didn''t matter, as long as he could actually save people.


    Thinking of this, Du Wan thought of Xie Zhang again.


    The male and female protagonists shine so brightly that it would be nice to change the ce and the approach.


    For example, let them go to disaster relief?


    Perhaps they have the protagonist aura and can do twice the result with half the effort. You must know that ording to the description in the book, it was Xie Zhang and Qin Yuyu who led the Great Qin to a prosperous age again.


    So


    "well said!"


    Du Wan apuded warmly and put a hat on Qin Yuyu with a look of emotion on her face, "The disaster outside is really too serious. The emperor has been awake day and night recently, thinking only about how to help the people get through the difficulties. The princess''s donation-raising act , is really a great kindness. We should learn more from the princess."


    "The princess is right, the princess is a kind-hearted person and a blessing to the victims." Ning Xianhe immediately agreed.


    The people around him continued to praise him, and they all praised Qin Yuyu.


    Haired Qin Yuyu to the heavens and the earth, anyway, heaped all the gorgeous words of praise on her head. Qin Yuyu on the stage was a little excited.


    For the first time, I felt that Du Wan was a little more pleasing to the eye.


    When Du Wan tters people, her little face is extremely sincere, making it difficult for people to think that she is talking nonsense or has other motives.


    Pei Hao, who was watching from the dark, didn''t know what the little girl was up to.


    But he watched the whole process, until the auction started, and he didn''t see the little girl causing trouble until the end. Even when someone was bidding, he blushed and almost got into a fight. She stood up to maintain order, and no officers and soldiers from the Imperial City Division were needed toe forward. .


    Qin Yuyu stood on the stage and could see clearly.


    She suspected for the nth time that Du Wan was going to cause trouble, and the auction ended sessfully.


    The donations received were nearly one million.


    Officials from the Ministry of Household Affairs wille up on the spot to count the items and then hand them over. In this way, no one has to wonder who will embezzle thisrge sum of money.


    Du Wan slowly followed the officials from the Ministry of Household Affairs out of Yishan Hall. Pei Hao grabbed her wrist and asked, "Wanwan, what are you doing?"


    Escort this money back to the Yamen. Du Wan replied matter-of-factly.


    Pei Hao was slightly startled, "Oh, then I''ll apany you."


    "Fine."


    Du Wan did not refuse.


    So Pei Hao took Hu San and others, followed Du Wan, and followed the officials back to the household department until the donations were filed and put into the treasury.


    Pei Hao has been apanying the little girl.


    The little girl didnt do anything, but she seemed to have done something extraordinary.


    Du Wan raised her head and looked at the blue sky.


    The cotton-like white clouds dot the blue sky one after another.


    The weather is so nice today. Du Wan muttered unintentionally. But such good weather is not what everyone wants. In the midst of drought in many areas, rain is what they are looking forward to.


    Pei Hao stretched out his fingers and ran through Du Wan''s long hair hanging behind him, "Wanwan is very concerned about the disaster? Don''t worry, now that the treasury has money, the disaster will be over soon."


    Cant get through


    Du Wan replied subconsciously.


    Pei Hao was shocked. What does this mean?


    The sparkle in his peach blossom eyes dimmed, "The emperor is extremely concerned about the locust gue. The victims outside the city have been properly resettled. The emperor has also sent effective officials from the court to provide relief for the disaster in other areas. Wait for another month. There will be results.


    Du Wan came to her senses, turned to look at him, and remained silent.


    When she said she couldn''t go, she didn''t mean the locust gue.


    This year''s drought and locust gue have been over, but there will still be snowstorms in winter. Last year''s heavy snowfall killed many people, and this year''s snowstorm will be even more serious.


    The plot of the original work is different, but the natural disasters described in the book have not changed.


    Du Wan thought for a while and decided to go to the pce to have another chat with the emperor''s uncle.


    They were right in front of the Hubu Yamen. After walking for a while, they reached the pce gate. "Prince Pei, you go and do your work first. I''ll go into the pce."


    Enter the pce?


    Pei Hao couldn''t keep up with the little girl''s brain circuit.


    He was sure that the little girl had never thought about entering the pce before she came here.


    Pei Hao could not stop what Du Wan had decided. He could only watch her go to the pce gate. The guards on guard just nced at her and no one stopped her.


    Pei Hao:


    What other orders did the emperor give?


    Du Wan herself was equally surprised. She even looked back at the guards guarding the pce gate. Seeing that there was nothing unusual about them, she quickly slipped away to see the emperor.


    The emperor was very surprised when he saw the little girl.


    Of course, what she said and did in Yishantang also reached the emperor''s ears, which made the emperor feel that she had grown up and was very grand.


    You should know that the person in charge of Yishantang is Qin Yuyu.


    The emperor knew the grudges between the two cousins, and it wasmendable that he harbored grudges but did not cause trouble.


    Uncle. Du Wan held the door frame with one hand and poked half of his head inside.


    The emperor looked up from the dragon case and asked, "Wanwan finally remembered her uncle?"


    "What finally? I have always thought about it. I just know that you have worked hard and I don''t dare to disturb you."

 Chapter 470: The little girl wants to sell gossip

    Chapter 470: The little girl wants to sell gossip


    Chapter 470 The little girl wants to sell gossip


    Who doesnt know what to say?


    Du Wan poured out a basketful of good words for free, "I''m just thinking of ways to share your worries."


    The emperor felt happy and waved to her, "Come here and tell me what method you have thought of?"


    Du Wan lifted up her skirt and sneaked up to the emperor. She said tteringly, "I think of a way to make money, but I still need your permission. It''s not a big deal, really."


    Whats the matter?


    "I want to cooperate with my uncle to set up a private property agency. I only need 10% of the profit, 20% will be given to you, and 70% will be used for disaster relief. How about it?" Du Wan originally thought about not asking for any money, but he didn''t want any money at all. Don''t look too stupid, others may think too much and think she has other agendas.


    The emperor said: "Last time, I told you that the house newspaper could not be sold. Do you dare to say that if you do it, someone will definitely buy it?"


    Of course.


    Du Wan patted her chest and promised, "I will provide the money and I will do the work. As long as uncle acts as a backer, he can get the money for free. What are you afraid of? Even if you lose money, it will be my fault. Uncle will not suffer any loss."


    Its exactly what she said!


    He suffered no loss from either side.


    The emperor has no reason not to allow it, "Alright!"


    Du Wan was so happy now that she even asked the emperor to write a temporary decree and stamp it with a big seal. The general meaning is that the emperor specially allowed Du Wan to publish the Di newspaper privately, and 70% of the profits would be owned by the state. The remaining 30% was shared equally between the two of them, so I didn''t write it down, so as not to offend anyone.


    Thats right, Du Wan said it would be 10%.


    The emperor did not let her suffer too much and said she would share it equally.


    Du Wan responded with a smile and left happily.


    After taking a few steps, she suddenly turned back, frowned and said, "Uncle, autumn is here, and winter is not far away. Do you think there will be another snowstorm this year?"


    emperor:""


    Damn girl, are you trying to scare him to death?


    When he was about to say something else, the little girl suddenly disappeared. If there is another snowstorm, just thinking about it will make people''s scalp numb.


    Princess Mansion.


    Du Wan, who returned home, ran to Prince Consort Du''s study.


    Carry all the newspapers stored in the study this year back to Yulingyuan.


    Du Wan began to read the Di newspaper patiently.


    The eldest princess was surprised for a while after receiving the news, "What happened to Wanwan outside?"


    The princess went to attend the auction at Yishantang, and then went to the pce, but nothing happened. Aunt Wen reported the new news to the eldest princess.


    The eldest princess smiled and said, "Then why did she suddenly be interested in Di Bao?"


    Aunt Wen smiled and said: "With His Highness watching, the princess will not cause trouble. Besides, the princess is a well-measured child."


    She just likes to do random things. The eldest princessughed to herself after saying this.


    Du Wan in Yulingyuan read one newspaper after another and felt numb at the end. They were all very official reports, such as praising the emperor''s achievements, worrying about the country and the people, and so on. What political achievements have been made by the officials sent for disaster relief, or what reforms and policies have been implemented by the DPRK and China.


    There is an additional donation list this month.


    It says who so and so, how much money was donated, etc.


    Du Wan also found her name, and the eighteen thousand taels donatedst time were all written down.


    Ningqin, how much private room do I have? Du Wan suddenly asked loudly.


    Ningqin was startled and quickly replied: "Back to the princess, it''s fifty taels, the monthly silver I just received."


    Du Wan frowned, not wanting to speak. Its not that she has no money, she still has arge windfall that she hasnt spent yet.


    Next year, the year after, the year after, natural disasters will continue every year. The days ahead will only get harder and harder, so this windfall should be reserved for critical moments.


    Du Wan called the four maids, "I want to do a private registration."


    "Princess, this person is breaking thew." Luo Qi reacted the fastest and stopped him in a panic, "It will bring trouble to the princess''s house."


    Dont worry, the emperor has given permission.


    Du Wan took out the "permit" with the emperor''s seal from her arms and showed it to the four maids with a smile, "We don''t have money in our private house, so we have to get money first. Before we get money, we have to find ways to save money." Cost. I cant afford to hire workers for the time being, so I can only ask you to pay for it first.


    The four maids were confused:


    How did they serve their masters since they were in primary school?


    Have never learned how to run a residence newspaper!


    Du Wan knew what they were thinking when he saw their expressions, "The Di newspaper I want to run is mainly about entertainment, with current affairs as a sidebar. What iscking most is attractive gossip, and what you are best at is gossip, do you understand? ?Write your gossip and publish it in the newspapers, and then sell it for money."


    Does anyone buy this?


    Of course!


    Du Wan has never underestimated the human nature of gossip.


    Once this thing is on track, she can also openly ept submissions and specialize in collecting gossip from all over the world. There are so many things happening in the Great Qin Kingdom every day that there is no need to worry about running out of material to write about.


    The four maids began to write gossip.


    Du Wan also made a special statement, "You can''t write about the princess''s house. If you want to write, you can only write about outsiders. Write down the gossip you know, sort it out, and pick out a few that are attractive. Some of the good ones are Reward, if you dont write well... keep writing.


    "OK!"


    Princess, I must write well.


    "Yeah." Du Wan nodded perfunctorily, then looked at the book and painting, "You can write Xie Qi, if you have any gossip, feel free to write it."


    The two peoples eyes suddenly lit up and they nodded repeatedly.


    Du Wan knew that they were fans of Xie Zhang, but they grew up in the princess''s mansion and had no contact with Xie Zhang. Just like modern star chasers, they gossiped without dying their assigned work and were within the tolerance range. Inside.


    So, Du Wan never reced them.


    Du Wan asked them to go to a quiet room to write in a simple and easy-to-understand way, without being pretentious.


    After all this tossing, it was approaching dusk.


    Du Consort returned to the mansion and saw a little girl squatting in front of the door just outside the main courtyard.


    When the little girl saw her fathering back, her eyes widened and she said, "Dad?!"


    Are you waiting to be a father? Consort Du touched her head lovingly.


    Du Wan nodded repeatedly, "I have something to ask you."


    "What''s the matter?" Du Ma took the little girl and walked inside.


    I want to set up a newspaper office and prepare to hire someone to print and so on. Du Wan said her n as she walked.


    Du Huima smiled and asked, "Wanwan wants to print a few pieces of gossip to sell?"


    Father still understands me. Du Wan chuckled, The business of teahouses and restaurants has improved a lot because of gossip. Theres no reason why I cant do this.


    Gossip can be passed down by word of mouth, so why do people need to spend money to buy it?


    "You don''t understand this. Of course, the gossip that can be printed must not be spread outside."


    Du Wanes from the era of entertainment explosion. She is not a professional, but she knows a little bit through what she has heard and seen. In this era, knowing something is enough for her to stand on the shoulders of giants.

 Chapter 471: Is it a horse or a donkey?

    Chapter 471: Is it a horse or a donkey?


    Chapter 471: Horse or donkey?


    About the time it takes to touch a cup of tea.


    Du Wan came out of the main room contentedly.


    The hand also held the deed of a bookstore in the name of Prince Consort Du.


    The next morning, before Du Wan went out, she saw Ning Qin and four others working with dark circles under their eyes, "What are you..."


    Princess Princess.


    The four people immediately woke up.


    Just thinking about gossipst night, I was too excited and suffered from insomnia.


    Du Wan smiled and said: "Okay, okay, it doesn''t matter if you don''t clean up for a day. Let''s go down and rest. The gossip is not urgent. Just write it down in the next few days. It''s best to write some gossip that outsiders don''t know."


    Yes, Princess.


    The four of them were happy and left with beaming faces.


    Du Wan is leaving the house.


    Chai Wei led others to follow.


    Halfway through the journey, Du Wan suddenly paused and said, "Chai Wei, do you know who writes the best storybooks in the capital?"


    Chai Weidao: "Back to the princess, my subordinates haven''t noticed this matter. Do you need to inquire about it?"


    Go to the bookstore first and ask the shopkeeper then.


    Du Wan did not make things difficult for Chai Wei.


    There is a specialization in the art, and it is normal for the bodyguard to not know it. However, Du Wan did not ask hundreds of personal guards to follow him. He only asked Chai Wei to lead a few people.


    So Chai Wei brought eight personal guards, making him nine together.


    This bookstore is at the end of Rongchang Street, in a less conspicuous location, and its business is average.


    When Du Wan stepped in, he saw a few people sitting in the shop and reading books. Sitting in front of the counter was a middle-aged man who was writing something unknown with a pen, and there was also a young boy.


    As soon as the young man saw a customering to the door, he came up to greet him with a smile, "Hello, sir. I don''t know what I want to buy."


    Let me take a look first.


    Du Wan thinks the young mans attitude is quite good.


    At least itsfortable and doesnt look down on people.


    If Chai Wei behind her knew what she was thinking, he would probably roll his eyes. With her clothes, no one with a bit of discernment would dare to neglect her.


    At this moment, the shopkeeper finally looked up.


    It was a casual nce at first, but when he saw that the personing in was Du Wan, he stood up immediately and walked around the counter quickly, "Little Du Dakang greets the princess."


    Du Wan said: "No need to be polite, I havee to see you for something."


    The shopkeeper respectfully led Du Wan inside.


    Come into a room.


    Du Wan sat down and the boy went to serve tea.


    When the boy went to serve tea, he was followed by guards to prevent anyone from drugging him. But the guard''s eyes were so sharp that the boy was so frightened that he even picked up the tea bowl with trepidation.


    Du Wan directly exined his intention to the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper was very cooperative with Du Wan''s instructions and even took her to the printing room in the backyard.


    The front of this bookstore is not big, but the back yard is not. Du Wan had seen printing methods, and surprisingly, it was movable type printing. She thought that the scarcity of books outside was due to printing problems, but it turned out that it was not the case. Then, it is likely that the cost of paper is high.


    After Du Wan learned about it, it was really true.


    Paper is expensive!


    Du Wan didnt know much about papermaking, and he wasnt as good as people today.


    In order to save costs, we can only make the characters smaller.


    The shopkeeper was working for Consort Du, and as long as his character was good, Du Wan had no intention of recing him, so she stated her request. When the shopkeeper said it could be done, she let him go.


    Du Wan repeated it before leaving, "The storybook you ask someone to write must be easy to understand, and anyone who can read can understand it."


    Okay. The shopkeeper silently wrote it down. After the exnation waspleted, Du Wan returned to the princess mansion.


    I want to find someone to contribute, but I wont be able to find one for a while.


    Fortunately, the current affairs section can be excerpted from the official Dibao.


    When she came back, the four maids gave her a stack of manuscript papers with great anticipation.


    After reading it, Du Wan was not very satisfied. "These are just some short stories written by parents, and there is nothing explosive about them... Well, there are no headlines, so I will save them forter use. These other things are of no use."


    She picked out a few gossip articles about Xie Zhang, and saw that the handwriting was written in a schrly and painterly way, "Gossips are all spread from outside. It''s not good to repeat the same old tune. It''s something that everyone knows. You''d be stupid to spend money to buy it." ."


    ... Both the schrly and the painterly lowered their heads.


    I was writing with great interest before, but now I realize its useless.


    Du Wan also discovered a problem at this time.


    The four maids have limitations. The gossip they know is all spread from outside.


    Ningqin asked in a low voice: "Princess, do the servants still want to write?"


    "No need for now, I''ll think about itter." Du Wan found that if she wanted explosive entertainment gossip, she needed to find out in person.


    Entertainment headlines are a guarantee of sales and are indispensable. And a Di newspaper is not just about the entertainment section. In order to stabilize readers, it is best to include one or two short stories, short stories, poems, etc. If there is a wonderful long series, there is no need to worry about no one buying it.


    In order to avoid being in a hurry in the future, Du Wan decided to write a n first like setting up a farm.


    As long as she has a detailed n and leaves things to the people below, she only needs to control the overall direction and decide on the final draft.


    The person in charge of reporting rooms should first be left to the shopkeeper Du Dakang.


    It means that he is the son-inw of Du, and his surname is Du.


    This gave Du Wan a good first impression of the shopkeeper.


    Besides, whether it is a horse or a donkey, you can tell by taking it out for a walk.


    For several days, Du Wan could not leave the house.


    I wrote and wrote in retreat every day, and I tried my best for this n.


    Until Pei Hao arrived, carrying snacks from Wanjilou, Du Wan finally looked up from the n, nced at him like a reward, and continued to write and draw silently.


    Du Wan wrote several copies but was not satisfied with it.


    "Wanwan, do you want me to help you write it?" Pei Hao stood behind her, bent down and looked at her.


    Du Wan blinked, "Seriously?"


    "Um."


    Then, here you go.


    Du Wan readily gave up her position.


    Damn it, someone finally took over!


    Pei Hao sat down where she was before, then picked up the thick stack of manuscripts on the table and looked at them. The content is not much, but her handwriting is rtivelyrge, and there are not many words written on a piece of paper. "Wanwan''s handwriting has not made much progress."


    "Well, that''s not the point, hehe." Du Wan wanted to say that she hadn''t practiced calligraphy for a long time, so it would be strange if she made progress.


    Pei Hao asked while reading, "Why do you suddenly want to start a newspaper?"


    If you want to do it, just do it. Du Wan replied nonchntly.


    Pei Hao knew that she would not mess around. After reading what she wrote, he was deeply shocked.


    At first he thought she would only run the newspaper in the capital, but seeing that her n was to sell the newspaper to all parts of the country in the future, collect gossip news from all over the country, and then send it back to the capital, etc. If she really seeded, it would be equivalent to a An intelligence organization on the surface.


    Wanwan, your n is not feasible. Pei Hao put down the n.


    Du Wan was stunned, "Why?"


    "It''s just okay in the capital. If you want to sell it to other ces, the cost of transportation is too high." Putting up this skeleton requires a lot of money. Pei Hao looked at her with a smile, "You donated all your private propertyst time, do you still have any money?"

 Chapter 472: Just missing entertainment headlines

    Chapter 472: Just missing entertainment headlines


    Chapter 472cks entertainment headlines


    Du Wan found that he was right.


    Soon, she remembered something again, and smiled coquettishly: "That''s not a problem."


    Where did you get the money?


    Pei Hao wanted to say that he had some money, but then he thought about the issue of military resources in theing year, and he shut up again. People outside may not know that Prince Pei, who usually looks morous, actually does not have as much money in his private house as Du Wan. The reason is that the Duke of Zhen Guo The mansion still has 200,000 soldiers to support, which is a much heavier burden than the princess''s mansion.


    Sometimes he wanted to write a memorial and ask the emperor for money.


    The reason is that there is money in the treasury this year. Everyone has submitted memorials toin about poverty, but few generals have received it. The hidden dangers of Qin''s letting its generals raise the army were extremely high. The emperor knew this very well, but he still looked on with cold eyes.


    This wave of operations is very rogue, but there is no way.


    Everyone can only hold their noses to support them. If they dont support them, they will hand over military power and let those who can support them take care of them.


    Pei Hao''s thoughts wandered around and then came back, "Do you need my help? I don''t have much silver, I can still get a few thousand taels."


    "Need not."


    Du Wan pointed at the n, "I don''t want to sell Di newspapers all over the country at once. I want to start from the capital, umte enough capital, and then expand outside the capital. I don''t have to worry about transportation issues. , just use the official Di Di newspaper channel, its ready-made, I dont have to spend money.


    This is really okay.


    Du Wan''s big eyes shed with shrewdness, "My uncle has a share in my job as a tenant."


    Haha. Pei Haoughed.


    How could he forget that the emperor was standing behind the little girl?


    Every month''s Di newspaper is sent from the capital to various state capitals. There is really no big problem in sending the little girl''s private residence newspaper through this channel. Just ce your own people in each state capital to be responsible for selling newspapers.


    With the nativeplement of Pei Hao.


    Du Wans n is bing more and more perfect.


    The two chatted for a long time, and Pei Hao stayed over to have a meal with the little girl, and then Shi Shiran left.


    Not long after, Du Dakang came to see Du Wan.


    Du Wan met him in the side hall in the front yard.


    Du Dakang''s early preparations were almostplete. The expenses were all the original money in the bookstore, and every transaction was recorded. "Princess Princess, we found a total of four students from poor families and asked them to help write the storybook. These are The first part is ten thousand words, please read it.


    "Let me take a look." Du Wan read a book and read on patiently, "I''m not telling you, it should be easy to understand."


    This is the same as the storybook she saw before.


    It is easy to understand, but it is not as simple as she wants.


    Du Dakang had no reaction for a moment.


    Isnt that what the story is all about?


    Du Wan finished reading four articles and was not very satisfied. Dont be literate, just talk like ordinary people.


    This Does anyone buy it?


    The shopkeeper was very doubtful. Can a storybook without any writing skills be sold?


    Du Wancai doesn''t care, reading this book is so delicious if it takes no effort to read. Selling Di Di News is not just for readers. Du Wan''s customers are all literate people, including women from the Qin Dynasty.


    This is a potential consumer group. Isnt it said that women make the best money?


    Du Wan wants both men and women to make money.


    Then Du Wan took out the n and discussed it with shopkeeper Du Dakang.


    Du Dakang hurriedly left the house with the n in hand. The next day, a notice for submissions was posted outside the bookstore, which said that funny short stories, short stories of less than 10,000 words, and full-length novels were solicited. As long as the manuscript can be epted, there will be a manuscript fee.


    The manuscript fee ranges from 20 to 500 yuan per thousand words, and there is also a paper subsidy fee. How much the manuscript fee can be depends on the individual''s ability.


    The announcement is valid for a long time.


    It is also noted that anyone can contribute. In order to make people aware of it as quickly as possible, Du Dakang also had notices posted on several streets and in front of the gates of major academies and private schools.


    The well-informed people in the capital already knew what Du Wan was going to do.


    However, the city-wide call for manuscripts is still very interesting to talk about. Some people joked about Du Wan. He only paid such a small amount of manuscript fees. Did he donate his private property? Of course, those whough are those who are not short of money.


    In fact, for schrs who are really short of money, this kind of reward is very good.


    Ningqin said worriedly: "Princess, did you say someone submitted a manuscript?"


    Yes, there are always people who are short of money. Du Wan responded casually.


    Ning Qin thought about it and it was right, "Well...why do you need to specifically state that anyone can contribute?"


    There is no distinction between high and low in knowledge. Everyone in the world has this opportunity to contribute.


    Then, is it okay to be a ve?


    "Of course. If you are afraid that others will know your identity, you can choose a pen name." Du Wan looked at the other three maids, "You can write when you have nothing to do. Maybe you can make a good ie."


    "Wow-"


    The maids were very happy.


    As if they can be selected just by submitting the article, so naive.


    Du Wan did not point out the key point. There was one thing that she was worried about, "How do you think you can spread the call for manuscripts to thedies in the boudoir and arouse their interest in writing manuscripts?"


    "You mean..." Ningqin was surprised.


    But would ordinary girls take the trouble to write a storybook?


    Du Wan has the opposite idea to Ning Qin. In her opinion, girls from wealthy families are the most suitable for writing storybooks because they have the most leisure and the fewest ways to make money.


    Just how to promote it among these girls?


    Until the Horch trio came to visit.


    Du Wan had a sh of inspiration, no, help came to his door.


    So, Du Wan got excited and said, "Ningqin, take out the apology letter written by Huo Xi and the othersst year."


    Yes, Princess.


    Ningqin didnt know what the princess wanted.


    However, the princess is smiling so happily, someone may be in trouble.


    Du Wan went to see the visitor with three letters of apology.


    The four girls were in the living room, muttering to each other for a long time.


    Outsiders didnt know what they were talking about, but the four people who walked out of the living room were all smiling and looking happy. Du Wan did it because three people worked for her for free. The Huo Xi trio were happy that the hidden danger that had fallen into the hands of the princess was finally back in their hands. Besides, what the princess asked them to do was just a trivial matter.


    Three dayster.


    The number of manuscripts submitted to Du Wan''s bookstore increased sharply.


    Most of them are beautifully written, the writing is popr and not cumbersome, and the most important thing is that they dont have the sour smell found in scientific research articles. It can be seen from the text alone that it is likely that the manuscript was submitted by a woman who has read a lot of books.


    Du Dakang was overjoyed and ran to the princess''s house to meet Du Wan with a pile of manuscripts in his arms.


    After reading it, Du Wan found that it was indeed much better than before, "Pick out the ones that can be used. Even if you can''t get it in this issue, you can use it in the next issue. Hehe. There are two more novels that are also good, so I''ll take them. Let''s first go to Di. Serialize it in the newspaper, and then print it into a book and sell it, so you can make another profit."


    Are there no entertainment headlines next?


    The first issue is very important, we must make "Da Qin Entertainment News" an instant hit!

 Chapter 473: Published by Daqin Entertainment News

    Chapter 473: Published by Daqin Entertainment News


    Chapter 473 Published by Daqin Entertainment Newspaper


    A strange phenomenon urred in Beijing.


    Princess Jiaoyang rode around the capital for several days with a long sword wrapped around her waist. Behind him were hundreds of personal guards, looking majestic.


    For a period of time, even the security and safety on the streets have been reduced a lot.


    After Pei Hao received the news, he suddenly understood what the little girl was going to do.


    Said he was wandering outside, probably collecting gossip.


    Du Wan is indeed collecting gossip, and he has gained a lot these days. There are a few small gossips that can be used. For example, Nanyang Bo''s eldest uncle raised an aunt outside and gave birth to a son. She still remembered meeting this older girl once, when she took a fancy to a certain student.


    If you marry someone who is not a human being, you can report it as gossip.


    But the news was not shocking enough to make headlines.


    Du Wanhuang arrived at Juyuan Building and saw Prince Pei''s peerless face in front of the window on the third floor. He also waved to her, gesturing for her toe up.


    Is there anything to eat? Du Wan opened her mouth silently.


    Pei Hao understood and nodded, "Yes!"


    Du Wan jumped off the horse and threw the horse''s reins to the guards beside him, "You can go for a walk ande back in an hour. If you don''t find the princess, go back to the house first."


    Yes, thank you, Princess.


    Chai Wei and others responded.


    With Du Wan, saying it''s easy is rxing, and saying it''s a headache is still a headache.


    Following her every day, wandering around like a yboy. When she gets home, she will be asked what the princess is doing. In fact, she is not doing anything, and she doesn''t believe her even if she says it.


    Some forces are specting that the princess'' anomaly may have a purpose.


    Those who couldn''t figure it out started to ask around.


    For example, Xie Zhang spent a lot of effort and asked his subordinates to inquire, and learned that Du Wan was preparing to register for a newspaper recently. He heard that it was almost ready and could be printed at any time.


    Just, what on earth is the princess doing?


    Xie Zhang did not believe that she had no intentions.


    Many people spected that Du Wan had a purpose for wandering around the capital, but no one found out. Even the emperor heard the news and asked Prince Consort Du strangely, "Brother-inw, what do you think Wanwan wants to do?"


    You have nothing to do, lets go shopping around. Prince Consort Du guessed casually.


    The emperor asked again: "You never asked her?"


    She said she was maintaining public order. Prince Consort Du said with an old face.


    The emperorughed, "It''s really possible..."


    Du Huima:


    Whats so funny about this? He had a headache just thinking about it.


    Lately, his colleagues have looked at him strangely, and they all seemed to be asking about it. Fortunately, Pei Hao will be the one to worry about it in the future, so he can finally rx as a father.


    Du Wan now.


    He was chatting with Pei Hao about the gossip in the capital.


    Pei Hao talked about several gossips in a row, which were innocuous. Du Wan was not satisfied, "I want to explode... No, I want to be sensational, the kind that will make the whole capital boil once word spreads. For example, Tang Zhixing was assassinated before. , it doesnt matter if the donations from Yishantang are lost.


    Arent you afraid of offending others?


    Dont worry, Im measured.


    Thanks to the Inte, when ites to people''s names, most people use so-and-so instead.


    Pei Hao suddenly said: "I know an inside story about the loss of charity money..."


    What is it? Tell me?


    But there is no evidence.


    "What''s the point? I''m engaged in entertainment gossip, and I''m not investigating cases from the government." Du Wan still has some conscience. As long as there are facts and no evidence, it doesn''t matter. It''s much better than the gossip made up by the modern entertainment industry.


    Being a dog also requires professional ethics.


    Pei Hao inexplicably agreed with what she said. September 21st.


    Suddenly there was a scene on the street.


    A group of children were wearing uniform clothes, and someone recognized them. These children were all little beggars in the city, holding a stack of newspapers and selling them on the street.


    Sell newspapers, sell newspapers, the freshly released Daqin Entertainment News!


    We are selling newspapers, fresh and shocking news, dont miss it when you pass by!


    Obviously, the truth behind the missing donationst month! Itspletely different from the results found by the government! Do you want to know the truth? Come to Daqin Entertainment News!


    ifies a man named Zhou who pampered his wife and gave birth to a son. His first wife is still alone in the empty house. Is this a loss of morals or a distortion of human nature?


    Extraordinary! Extraordinary! Daqin Entertainment Newspaper, the only one in the world!


    These children run all over the streets, especially where rich people hang out.


    Some people looked at the novelty, and some people stopped the carriage.


    Hey, kid,e here, what newspaper is that for? The young man in the car opened the curtain and waved to a kid selling newspapers in the distance.


    The child came over immediately, "This is the Daqin Entertainment Newspaper. Sir, would you like a copy?"


    How much does it cost for one?


    Thank you for your patronage, two taels of silver each.


    So expensive?


    I cant help it, my master said paper is expensive. The childs attitude was very interesting.


    The young master didnt care about the two taels of silver, he just paid after receiving one.


    When you open the Di Bao, you will see fiverge bold characters of "Da Qin Entertainment News", plus a line of small characters, indicating the date of issue. Then there is an article about the truth about the lost charity money from Zhou Yishan Hall, with a bold title.


    It first describes the case of missing charity money, and then describes how the government settled the case.


    However, there is a behind-the-scenes story written on it.


    It was rumored that the coachman and others were "suspected" scapegoats, and that the instigator behind the scenes was "probably" the daughter of a certain high-ranking official, who had a personal grudge against someone in charge of Yishantang, and therefore deliberately framed him. Then I wrote about the key point, which was that a certain person who was investigating happened to be familiar with both parties, so he yed both sides and yed a trick called Li Dai Tao Zang.


    On the surface, the charity money was recovered, but in fact, the mastermind behind the scenes secretly made up for the charity money. The original charity money had long since disappeared, etc. The description is easy to understand, but it is also fascinating with twists and turns.


    It means that when the content of the article involves people''s names, they are always reced by so-and-so.


    When the young master saw this content, he said, "Damn, these two taels are worth it! Xiaoyin, turn around. Hey, the outer room? This beast!"


    Sir? Arent you going to the academy? the boy outside asked respectfully.


    If you dont want to go, turn around and go home immediately.


    Yes. The carriage turned around immediately.


    A man on the side of the road asked, "Whose carriage is that?"


    Oh, it seems to be from Nanyang Bofu... amoner followed.


    Thats quite unlucky. The eldest girl in his family seems to have married someone who is not a human being.


    The Di newspaper did not name him by name.


    But its said that she is the eldest daughter of a certain uncle whose surname is Wang. There are several uncles named Wang in the whole capital.


    The locust gue has passed here in the capital.


    Except for the fact that food was more expensive, there was nothing else, and the prosperity of the past was gradually restored.


    A strange thing happened today. The Di newspaper sponsored by Jiaoyang County did not have a fixed shop to sell it. Instead, it let a group of children sell on the street, and each child was responsible for a street.

 Chapter 474: The governor wants to break the news

    Chapter 474: The governor wants to break the news


    Chapter 474 The governor wants to break the news


    A residence newspaper costs twenty taels of silver.


    Some people who bought it said it was expensive, but after reading the newspaper, they said it smelled really good.


    So it sells faster.


    Some people heard the news and sent their servants out to buy it.


    Of course, Xie Zhang was the first to hear the news. When he saw the headlines, he almost vomited blood out of anger, "Du Wan! Are you just unwilling to let me go?!"


    "Zhang''er?" Dingbeihou came over with a livid face, also holding a copy of "Da Qin Entertainment News" in his hand, "Have you seen it? This matter has a great impact on you."


    is of course very big.


    Xie Zhangs hands were shaking a little and he read the content again. Our names are not included in the whole article.


    But everyone is not a fool, and everyone knows everything they need to know.


    Its just that we...cant admit it!


    Xie Zhang pressed the "Da Qin Entertainment News" hard onto the table.


    Be calm!


    At this time, the more calm you need to be!


    At the same time, in the mansion of Lord Ma, Minister of War, there were also dark clouds.


    After Master Ma got the newspaper from his residence, he immediately went to look for his father. When he found out that his father had gone to the Yamen, he turned to look for his grandfather. Princess Jiaoyang made them itch with hatred, but the other party''s newspaper did not include the name of the person, so they had nowhere to vent their anger, so they went to the princess to question him rashly, maybe it was just what she wanted.


    Mr. Ma''s face darkened when he saw the Di newspaper, "It''s not appropriate to make this matter public. Just pretend you don''t know about it and just keep everything as usual."


    "But"


    "With no name and no surname, don''t you feel guilty for jumping out in a hurry?" After all, Mr. Ma is older and has a lot of experience. "Go and tell Qin''er now, tell her to calm down, wait and see what happens, and don''t make any more trouble. "


    Yes, grandfather.


    When Mr. Ma came back to his senses, he was really worried about what the impulsive Ma Suqin would cause, so he hurriedly said goodbye to his grandfather and went to find someone. This matter must be handled well, otherwise, the Ma family may be in disaster.


    In the hands of many wealthy families in the capital, almost everyone has a share.


    Even the emperors dragon case was ced in front of him.


    The emperor read the above content immediately and immediately ordered people to conduct a secret investigation.


    Du Prince Consort was called over, and he also read the "Da Qin Entertainment News", which made his eyelids jump.


    The emperor asked: "How urate is Wanwan''s report above?"


    "Not sure. You can see that the above content is all about ''suspected'', ''probably'', ''possible'', ''like'' and other words, which may not be urate. Wanwan loves to hear gossip. I heard before that she wants to sell gossip. Come on, how urate can this gossip be..." Du Fuma would not admit that what was written in the newspaper was true.


    The emperor looked at him for a long time and suddenly smiled.


    Forget it, I wont check it anymore.


    The emperor whispered to the chief manager again and asked him to withdraw the people who went to investigate. This was a way to make money. They said it was for gossip entertainment. If he really went to investigate the truth and falsehoods, wouldn''t he bring trouble to Wanwan? trouble?


    The emperor asked in a low voice: "Do you know how many copies Wanwan printed?"


    Im not sure, she didnt tell me as my father. Prince Consort Du really didnt know.


    The affairs of the entertainment newspaper were handled by Du Wan alone. The final draft was reviewed by her. Du Consort did not know how many copies were printed for the first time. He only knew a lot. All he knew was that his daughter had been nowhere to be seen in the past few days, and she didn''t even go for a walk in the main courtyard.


    The emperor asked a few more questions.


    Du Prince Consort still shook his head, unable to exin clearly.


    The emperor gave him a disgusted look and said, "It''s quite useless. I don''t know anything about it."


    "Your Majesty, there are a lot of things going on in the Yamen, and Wei Chen has not been able to take care of his personal affairs recently. Besides, with you watching from behind, Wei Chen feels relieved." Du Fu Ma left the matter to the Emperor without leaving any trace.


    The emperor just wanted tough.


    What an old fox!


    Are you asking him to tell Wanwan the truth?


    However, with the emperor''s protection, we are really not afraid of any problems.


    Inside the bookstore.


    Du Wan is personally in charge today. When you see the umtion of entertainment editions of Dibao, and they keep decreasing, you know that you are going to make a lot of money today.


    For today''s issue, Du Wan''s first printing is 5,000 copies.


    Shopkeeper Du Dakang''s face was flushed at this time and he was extremely excited. At first he thought the princess printed too many copies. However, now he realized that there were too few. He sold four thousand copies in just one hour and immediately asked the workers in the backyard to print more copies. , "Princess, how many more copies do you need to print?"


    I keep printing, but there is not enough to sell.


    Du Wan is not afraid of leftovers or overstocking, as he can still sell them to other ces when the timees.


    The shopkeeper did as he was told and even went to the back to supervise.


    Chai Wei was surprised, he could really make money by doing this!


    Still huge profits!


    Du Wan looked at Chai Wei, "You have to keep an eye on the safety of those children selling newspapers."


    Princess Princess, my subordinates have already been watched.


    Hmm, Ill treat you to a drink when I make money.


    Thank you, Princess. Chai Wei looked happy.


    They are the princess''s personal guards. They know that the emperor is behind the scenes, so they are not afraid even if the princess breaks thew. Therefore, the personal guards who came out with the princess today were all ordered to go out to work.


    The store was short of manpower, so Du Wan sat at the counter to collect money.


    Some people will stille to the bookstore to buy. Not to mention, the business of the bookstore today is better than ever before. Some of them heard the news and came to know that the princess was in the shop, so they came over to take a look, and the rest of the books were sold at high prices.


    Some people dont need these books.


    However, when I took the book and went to the counter, it was the princess who paid the bill herself.


    Fuck!


    Is this a matter of buying books?


    No!


    Its about taking the book from the princesss hand!


    The book I bought today can be kept as a family heirloom. The reason is...this is a book I bought from the princess, a noble person who onlyes across once in a hundred years.


    Du Wan was quite strange at first.


    The entertainment newspaper''s business is good, but she doesn''t think it''s a big deal.


    The problem is that the books in the bookstore, the piles of books on the shelves, are selling like crazy, and there are only a few copies left. There is a person who is very strange and even buys several books on children''s enlightenment. But with businessing and money to be made, Du Wan had no reason not to sell.


    The little boy is the hardest worker.


    Unable to greet him, Chai Wei brought his personal guards to help.


    Just settled a person''s ount, a total of two hundred taels of books.


    Du Wan epted the money and asked the boy to send the man away, "It''s strange for this person to buy books. He can buy several copies of the same book, and each book costs five taels of silver."


    "Princess, that person is here for you." Chai Wei saw her confusion.


    "what happened?"


    Come because of your identity...


    Chai Wei exined the reason.


    Du Wan suddenly realized it and immediately called for a waiter, "If there are any books left in the warehouse, bring them all out."


    Are you all moving? The boys answer was a bit stuttering.


    Du Wan had no doubt that he had it, "Move them all out and clear the warehouse today."


    "Yes Yes."


    Since the princess had given the order, the boy immediately followed the instructions and took out the dusty books, as well as the items at the bottom of the box in the corner. Not a single one was left, including a pile of story books not suitable for children...

 Chapter 475: The little girl is floating

    Chapter 475: The little girl is floating


    A teahouse not far from the bookstore.


    A guard hurriedly came in and whispered a few words to Hu San.


    Then Hu San stepped into the box and reported to Pei Hao. I dont know what he said. Pei Haos hand holding the tea became unsteady and the tea bowl fell down.


    Pei Haos mouth twitched, Seriously?


    Its not bad. Hu Sanughed in his heart, but he was still quite naive on the outside.


    Pei Hao patted the hem of his clothes and said, "Let our people buy those scripts back quickly and seal them."


    "yes."


    Hu San hurriedly went out to give orders.


    Pei Hao rubbed his forehead with a headache, "What are these things?"


    The little girl is floating.


    He stood up and decided to watch it himself.


    So, when Du Wan was busy collecting money, she saw Pei Hao walking in with a bag of snacks, and he sat down beside her openly and collected the money on her behalf without saying a word.


    Du Wan silently gave up her position to him.


    When someone helps her with work, she won''t be pretentious and say no.


    She sat aside, opened the snack, took a bite by herself, and then stuffed the rest into Pei Hao''s mouth, "Don''t say I ate alone, I shared it with you."


    "Yeah." Pei Hao nodded coldly and continued to settle ounts and collect money.


    Those present are turned to stone.


    What is this operation? Wow wow wow!


    Not only the princess is selling books, Prince Pei is also there, right?


    Du Wan roughly stuffed the half-eaten pastry into Prince Pei''s mouth. Prince Pei was not angry yet and finished eating silently. What kind of fairy love is this?


    Its so touching!


    Most of the people who were moved were the girls who came to the bookstore.


    The man felt unbelievable when he saw it, and he still felt it was unreal when he left the bookstore.


    Someone whispered, "I have heard that the rtionship between Prince Pei and the princess is very good, but I didn''t expect that it would be so good that they would eat a piece of cake together."


    Hmm, if I hadnt seen it with my own eyes, I wouldnt have believed it.


    Yeah, if someone told me before today, I wouldnt believe it.


    Du Wan didn''t have the ability to listen to what was going on around him.


    She was a little hungry after being busy for so long, so Pei Hao happened to bring her favorite cakes, which was exactly what she wanted. Now let alone listening to the corner, even if she has money to pick up, it won''t stop her from eating pastries.


    She was concentrating on eating and didn''t notice Pei Hao selling books. She would also check what kind of books he was selling. When she encountered an indescribable story book, she would take it out and throw it under the counter. Whenever a customer wanted to stop him, he would encounter Pei Hao''s warning gaze, and in the end he could only swallow silently, not daring to remind him.


    The look in Prince Peis eyes is so terrifying!


    They can only be cowardly!


    With rare free time, Pei Hao looked at the boy next to him who was busy greeting the guests.


    The little boy felt a chill running down his spine.


    Hu San immediately went and dragged the boy away, asking him to quickly take those story books off the shelves. Not a single one was left.


    Pei Hao nced at it and was satisfied.


    Du Wan didn''t know that Pei Hao had saved her a trouble in silence.


    Otherwise, the scandal of the princess sinking to the point of selling pornographic novels cannot be washed away.


    There are no books on the bookshelf, but there are still many customers in the bookstore.


    Du Wan looked around at the guests and said, "If you want to buy something, buy it quickly. If you don''t want to buy something, don''t take up space. This will prevent those who really want to buy something from getting in."


    Someone immediately picked up a pen and said, "Princess, how much does this pen cost?"


    "Wait a moment." Du Wan called the boy to ask the price, "Fifty-eight cents."


    Then I bought it. The man paid the bill and left. Then someone came up and picked up an inkstone and a copy of "Da Qin Entertainment News".


    The books in the bookstore are sold out, but there are also pens, inks, paper and inkstones, and more than a hundred copies of Di Di newspapers. Du Wan and Pei Hao were on stage today, and everything was sold out in less than an hour.


    Du Wan pped her little hands and touched her sore waist, "Business is so easy, everything in the store was sold out in one day."


    "Yeah. The main thing is that there aren''t many goods in the store." Pei Hao was working on his abacus, calcting his previous ie, and it was decent. "Don''t n toe back to sell things tomorrow. You will be sure to do this today when you get home. Will be cut..."


    He didnt say the second half of the sentence.


    Du Wan didnt take it seriously, My family supports me.


    Oh, I dont support you selling books indiscriminately.


    Arent all the books in the store for sale?


    Du Wan didn''t notice his mysterious voice. In fact, she was so busy that she didn''t notice the problem with the script.


    Pei Hao randomly picked up a book from a pile of storybooks under the counter and put it into the little girl''s hand. "It''s nothing to sell books, but you even sold this."


    Du Wan lowered her head and read the title of the book.


    "A Poor Schr''s Road to Hunting for Beauty"?


    Du Wan''s heart skipped a beat, Xiao, Xiao Huang...Ben?


    In an instant, the atmosphere became awkward.


    Her face gradually heated up, like a peach blossom in full bloom, and she was astonishingly beautiful.


    Pei Hao looked at her for a moment.


    Until she came to her senses, she threw the storybook back under the counter as if she had encountered something hot. "I, I didn''t know before. I didn''t ask you to sell it."


    Then howe these are moved to the bookshelf?


    I, I will...


    Du Wan died unjustly. This was truly an unreasonable disaster.


    She just asked the boy to move the books from the warehouse. At that time, the boy also consulted her opinion and asked her if she wanted to move them all. At that time, the boy''s reaction was strange. It turned out that this was the case.


    The boy is a boy, and he is too shy to mention the storybook in front of her.


    If Du Wan had paid a little attention, he would have thought that there were several bookstores that did not sell that kind of story books. They all sold them secretly and would not put them on the bookshelf. "I, I was wrong..."


    "What do you think we should do?" Pei Hao deliberately teased her with a handsome face.


    Du Wan was extremely frustrated, "Some of them were sold."


    Ruined!


    This is definitely a dark history!


    Pei Hao couldn''t help butugh when he saw her wilting look. He originally wanted to tell her that he had already sent someone to buy it back, but when he saw her like this, he suddenly felt a little evil... He didn''t want to say it anymore.


    Who made her so bold that she didn''t even notice this omission.


    Pei Haoforted him and said, "Every time you go through a hardship, you gain wisdom. You must remember it in the future."


    Du Wan nodded perfunctorily.


    I was thinking about what I would do if her story spread tomorrow?


    Its so embarrassing. Do you want to go back to the tribe and stay for a while?


    Just at this time.


    The shopkeeper Du Dakang came out, holding a stack of newly published Di newspapers.


    Putting down the newspaper, the shopkeeper bowed respectfully to Pei Hao and then said to Du Wan: "Princess, you have already printed a thousand copies, do you want to print more?"


    Regarding the printing method, Du Wan only changed some details. For example, one worker was responsible for one link, and then divided into several groups. One group was only responsible for printing part of the process. Just like the assembly line production in the workshop, the printing speed was greatly improved. As long as there are enough materials, it is not a problem to print thousands of copies in one morning.


    Du Wan smiled and said: "Printing with all your strength, you can arrange for people to work all night to print more at night, and wait until the end of the month to discuss the merits and reward them."


    "Yes, thank you, Princess." The shopkeeper was overjoyed and hurriedly went to the back to bring out the newly printed newspaper.


    Pei Hao asked half-jokingly: "Aren''t you afraid that you won''t be able to sell it?"


    It will be a big seller on the first day, and it will only sell more tomorrow.

 Chapter 476: The prince was kissed until he was stunned

    Chapter 476: The prince was kissed until he was stunned


    Chapter 476 The Crown Prince was made dull by the kiss


    Du Wan knows that this gossip is about poprity. Today is a warm-up, and it will be popr tomorrow. When the poprity slowly subsides, sales will gradually decrease.


    Looking at the momentum today, at least 10,000 copies can be sold.


    Twenty taels of silver per share, how much money do you need to make?


    Pei Hao knew that she was very happy when he saw her eyes shining brightly.


    The installed newspapers inside were all moved to the lobby.


    Some children who had sold out came back to take away the entertainment newspapers. They were all very energetic and had smiles on their faces. Du Wan knew that if this was modern times, childbor would be exploited.


    There is no such thing as childbor in this era.


    There is a way to survive, and everyone wants to fight for it.


    Du Wan gave them a guaranteed sry of 500 cash per month, including food, housing and clothing for all seasons. Don''t underestimate 500 Wen. A waiter in a restaurant usually only earns 300 or 400 Wen per month. Moreover, Du Wan also gave them amission of one penny for every copy sold.


    This sry is enough, and I can save a lot of money in one month.


    More money is more of a curse than a blessing to them.


    Pei Hao saw that the little girl was gentle to these children and her smile was still clean and bright.


    Thedies in Beijing often go to give out porridge, with apassionate and bodhisattva-like attitude. In fact, Pei Hao knows that those girls may have some intentions of helping others, but not much, and it is inevitable that they will give alms from a high position. They do this to gain a good reputation so that they can marry well in the future.


    However, the little girl is not.


    In her eyes, life has no distinction between high and low. She is really helping people without asking for anything in return...


    Hey, you are distracted, what are you thinking about? Du Wan touched his arm with her elbow.


    Pei Hao nced down and said with a smile, "I miss you."


    What did you miss me? Hee hee. The little girl smiled with her eyebrows arched.


    Pei Hao raised the corners of his lips and said, "I wonder how my Wanwan can be so kind and cute."


    "That is!"


    The two of them sat in the bookstore all morning.


    Da Qin Entertainment News was sold out in one morning, and the printing could not keep up with the sales. Du Wan felt itchy because he couldn''t make money. "I thought it would take a day to sell five thousand copies, but now I have sold eight thousand copies. I still underestimated my ability."


    Pei Hao turned away his head and smiled.


    Du Wande was so excited that she was so happy that her feet were dangling, "I''m treating you to lunch, what do you want to eat?"


    Where do you want to eat?


    Oh, let the restaurant deliver it to you. Du Wan thought that it had only been half a day and she still needed to be in charge. We will hold a celebration banquet in two days so that everyone can have a good meal.


    Where to do it?


    The one closest to here is the one. It looks like Ive made a lot of money, but actually I dont have much money in my hands.


    Du Wan didn''t expect how much money it would cost to go to a big restaurant. She frowned and calcted, "I can only get 15% of the profit. If I make 10,000 taels, I can only get 1,500. From a big restaurant A table of ordinary dishes costs more than a hundred taels. There are so many of us, we need several tables..."


    I calcted in my mind that I really need several tables.


    No, there were hundreds of guards, and she promised to treat them to drinks!


    Du Wans face turned dark.


    Fuck!


    Does the money earned this time be enough to treat guests?


    Du Wan did not expect to embezzle public funds to treat guests.


    Since she was the one who proposed the treat, she must pay for it after dividing it.


    Pei Hao watched the little girl''s face change when she mentioned the treat, and he guessed what she was thinking, "When we treat guests, go hunting in the countryside. If you kill two wild boars, you won''t have to worry about meat. I I remember that you often went hunting before going to the beach."


    Yes, you can get free meat this way!


    Du Wan hugged him excitedly and kissed him on the face.


    Boo!


    A very loud sound.


    Pei Hao was stunned. After the kiss, Du Wan stillughed like a fool.


    When I saw his expression, I came to my senses instantly, and my face suddenly turned red. She looked up and looked around and found that there were still people in the store.


    Du Wan red at them with a stern look, "What are you looking at? What happened to the princess kissing her fianc? Haven''t you seen it before?"


    The reaction of everyone in the store was amazing. Everyone immediately pretended to be blind, looking left and right but not at the counter.


    Pei Hao came back to his senses, his peach blossom eyes filled with soft light.


    This is not the first time we have gotten close.


    But in front of so many people...


    He was under the counter, holding her small hand tightly with one big hand.


    Slowly until your fingers are sped together.


    Du Wan was so embarrassed that she tried to secretly withdraw her hand several times without sess, so she simply let him go.


    At dusk, the sky is filled with red clouds.


    Children who were selling newspapers outside gradually returned.


    When thest child came back, Du Wan ordered to go overseas. Everyone was exhausted at first, but when they heard the door closing, they became excited and rushed to close it.


    Pei Hao said a few words and led Du Wan back home, who didn''t want to leave.


    Du Wan hesitated and said, "I still want to have dinner with them and help with printing tonight."


    "Okay, let the people below do it. They can''t let you go even if you are there." Pei Hao could only find a reason that seemed reliable.


    Du Wan believed it, "Okay."


    "You should think about how to deal with your family when you go back." Pei Hao reminded kindly.


    Du Wan was surprised, "My family doesn''t object to me"


    Pei Hao looked at her with a half-smile, "You really don''t understand?"


    Haha. Du Wan sneered.


    She wants to say she doesnt understand, but does she really not understand?


    She is very smart!


    As long as you are willing to use your brain, you can understand everything.


    Under Pei Hao''s teasing gaze, Du Wan was defeated, "Don''t be afraid, my uncle has the whole story. You know, although I run this entertainment newspaper, I only get a small share of the money it makes."


    "Yeah." Pei Hao recognized this and was not too worried. "It''s easy to hide from open guns, but hard to guard against hidden arrows. Don''t let your guard down just because of your ability."


    He doesnt want anything to happen to her!


    If he heard something happened to her one day, he would probably go crazy.


    Du Wan nodded seriously.


    Wont be overly excited and wont take it lightly.


    Pei Hao sent her back to the princess''s mansion, but did not go in.


    It is not suitable to visit again as it is getting dark.


    Du Wan got off the carriage and waved goodbye to him, "See you tomorrow."


    With these words, she ran through the gate in a hurry.


    Havent entered the backyard yet.


    Du Wanwan, are you willing toe back?


    Du Qian''s gloomy voice made Du Wan jump.


    Du Wan turned around guiltily and raised a big smile, "Brother, are you back from the tribe? When will you be back? Are you tired? Have you eaten?"


    "Ah!"


    Du Qians n members learned of the good deeds done by his sister and rushed back immediately.


    I waited for her for most of the day when I came back, but she didn''te back.


    I heard that Pei Hao was sending it back again, but it was already getting dark!


    Du Qian gritted his teeth and said: "If you don''t care for a day, you will bewless. What time is it now? Have all the people named Pei learned not to go home until dark?"


    ""No! She didn''t!


    The little girl stood with her hands down, stood obediently, and epted the instruction obediently.

 Chapter 477: The little girl needs to be punished

    Chapter 477: The little girl needs to be punished


    Chapter 477: The little girl will be punished


    Du Qian took his sister and prepared to go back to the yard for training again.


    I met Du Liu on the way and said, "You two young masters, I have invited you."


    Okay, I got it. Thank you for your hard work, Uncle Liu.


    Du Qian then led his haggard sister to his father''s study.


    The brothers and sisters went in.


    Seeing Prince Consort Du turning over the pages of "Da Qin Entertainment News".


    Du Wan looked slightly embarrassed, then lowered her head and stood aside obediently, trying to reduce her presence. However, the study is so big, and there are only three people in it, how could it be ignored?


    When Du Qian returned to the city, he saw a child selling newspapers on the street, so he stopped and bought a copy. "Father, did you buy a copy too?"


    "Well, I asked my servant to buy it. I didn''t look at it carefully in the pce before, but now I realize...it''s a bit vulgar, but it''s easy to read." Du Ma said while scrolling down.


    Du Qian added: "I just scolded my sister, and she has a good attitude towards admitting her mistakes."


    Du Prince Consort then raised his head calmly and nced at the brother and sister, "Will she admit her mistake?"


    Ah!


    You are so courageous, it would be strange to admit your mistake!


    Du Qian wanted to put in a good word for his sister.


    As a result, my father saw through it in just one sentence.


    Prince Consort Du looked at his cute daughter intently, "Daughter, how can you, a little person, be so noisy? You have offended several forces in the capital without saying a word, such as the Dingbei Marquis Mansion, the Ministry of War Shangshu''s Mansion, Nanyang Bo''s Mansion, well, there''s also the one who was exposed as having a wife. None of them are easy to get along with."


    Du Wan asked with a straight face: "Will they cause trouble for you?"


    Thats not the case. Official positions are different.


    Hearing Du Wanma say no, Du Wan secretly breathed a sigh of relief, "Dad, if anyone dares to look down on you, just tell me and I will vent your anger."


    Oh, thats not a bad tone. Prince Consort Du said half-jokingly.


    Du Wan hesitantly touched the tip of his nose without any sign of repentance.


    Du Prince Consort has a headache!


    He was afraid that neither he nor the emperor could protect him...


    Du Wan would steal nces at Du Consort from time to time. Seeing her father''s serious face and frown, she felt more and more guilty.


    In fact, running an entertainment newspaper is not a big deal in modern times, but it is different here. In the ancient environment, reputation was valued, and major families had many private scandals, which usually did note to light.


    The gossip reported by Du Wan has undoubtedly lifted their fig leaf and is throwing their reputation to the ground.


    Du Qian worriedly asked: "Father, what should we do now? I knew that my sister wanted to run a newspaper and write some gossip to sell, but I didn''t expect that she would y so big."


    "What else can we do? We''ve already made a fuss!" Du Ma looked at his daughter.


    Du Wan has different ideas from them.


    She didn''t expect their reaction to be so big. No wonder Pei Hao asked her toe back first to deal with her family. Then she thought of the story books she sold today, and suddenly her scalp went numb. If my eldest brother and father found out that she also sold pornographic novels, would they be so angry that they vomited blood?


    Ahem!


    Du Wanqing coughed.


    Father and son both looked at her.


    Du Wan bit the bullet and said, "Dad, brother, the truth is really not as serious as you think."


    "Then you tell me, why is it not serious?" Du Huima was a little worried, "My father knows that the emperor will protect you, but the emperor is not omnipotent. There are some things that even the emperor cannot do."


    "I"


    Du Wan wanted to say that she could protect herself.


    However, thinking about her cultivation, she deliberately didnt mention it to them again.


    Du Wan''s mind changed and she immediately changed her words: "This is the first time my entertainment newspaper has appeared, and people haven''t epted it so quickly. After I published a few more issues, I offended more people, everyone You will get used to it. This means that if one person is unlucky, that person will not be angry, and when everyone is unlucky, their psychology will be bnced."


    Prince Consort Dus eyelids twitched.


    Then he turned around, picked up the ruler next to him, and was about to pull it away from her.


    Du Wan was startled and hid behind Du Qian without thinking, "Dad! Dear dad, calm down, calm down!"


    I cant calm down! Let me beat you up first!


    Du Prince Consort chased and beat the little girl. The little girl was not a peaceful person and ran away quickly.


    Suddenly, the usually quiet study room became noisy.


    The news reached the ears of the eldest princess. She hurriedly stopped her and rescued the little girl. "Husband, what are you doing? Do you want to beat her to death?"


    "Sister-inw, don''t look at her as pitiful, she''s really skinny." Prince Consort Du red at Du Wan.


    Du Wan hid behind the eldest princess, "Mom, I haven''t had dinner yet, I''m so hungry."


    Dont eat tonight. Prince Consort Du said immediately.


    Du Wan said pitifully, "No, don''t punish me with anything, don''t starve me, it''s not good for your stomach."


    Then go to the ancestral hall and kneel.


    No, theres still work to do tomorrow.


    Hitting is useless, punishing is useless, and I have learned to talk back.


    Du Prince Consort had a headache and asked Du Qian to take his sister away.


    Du Qian grabbed Du Wan''s wrist and said, "Let''s go!"


    Oh oh. Du Wan followed quickly.


    He and others escaped from the study and slipped away.


    Du Wan screamed in pain, "Brother, why didn''t you help me? I got hit a few times. It hurts so much."


    I cant beat you to death, but I can still let my father vent his anger. Du Qian said with a smile.


    Du Wan said resentfully, "You will lose me if you do this."


    "Ha, what''s the use of this troublesome spirit like you? I don''t want it anymore. I don''t want it anymore."


    The brother and sister walked out while bickering.


    Du Qian knew very well that his sister had not cultivated at all and was being chased and beaten by her father like an ordinary person. In fact, based on my sister''s strength, my father couldn''t even catch up with her, let alone be hit a few feet away from her.


    Du Wan just wanted to get a few blows to let Du''s consort take out his anger.


    Returned to Yulingyuan.


    Du Wan asked Ningqin to ask the kitchen to prepare some dishes.


    Du Qian was confused, "You really haven''t eaten?"


    Im so busy that I dont have time to eat. Du Wan pursed her lips.


    Du Qian sat aside and served tea.


    After drinking a bowl of tea, Du Wan sighed, "I''m finally alive. My father''s energy is so good."


    I see that you have been running away for so long and you are not tired at all.


    Im not tired, but Im hungry. She was really hungry.


    Du Qian didn''t believe it until the food was served, because he saw her devouring it.


    Du Qian asked: "Is business good today?"


    "Yes, we sold 12,000 copies." Du Wan replied happily, taking another mouthful of rice, "I will print it tonight, and I will sell more tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow. ording to my budget, this issue I can sell at least 50,000 copies. Unfortunately, I didnt have much capital before, so I pawned a jade pendant to get 5,000 seals."


    Du Qian was surprised, "How much money do you make?"


    "Yes!"


    Du Wan nodded repeatedly, "This is legitimate ie."


    Du Qian did the math and made a lot of money. It would not be an exaggeration to say it was a huge profit. Then, for this huge profit, the emperor''s uncle will definitely try his best to cover up any subsequent troubles.

 Chapter 478: You must know the crime of carrying a jade

    Chapter 478: You must know the crime of carrying a jade


    Chapter 478: You need to know the crime of having a jade in your arms


    There is not much friendship to speak of in this world.


    Blood rtives can turn against each other in the face of interests, let alone superficial friendship.


    Du Wan then told Du Qian about the business experience, and she spoke eloquently, "...I am just making money from money. When I expand the printing room and hire a group of workers, I can sell it to other ces and earn ie." There will only be more and more. When the timees, gossip will not necessarilye from the capital."


    Scandals everywhere may be published in entertainment newspapers.


    Du Qian had nothing to say about this.


    But it is foreseeable that my younger sister will be hated by people and dogs in the future.


    Its just that Du Wan didnt care. If you want to be a dog, you have to be prepared to be scorned. Anyway, there are not many dogs with a good reputation. Brother, how is your cultivation?


    Its not bad. Du Qian has never rxed in his cultivation.


    Du Wan suddenly shot at him, but Du Qian reacted quickly and dodged sideways.


    Back and forth, the brother and sister fought each other more than a dozen times while sitting at the dinner table. Ning Qin and the others next to him were seen stunned, and they were all frightened.


    Du Wan grabbed the lifeline of Du Qian''s wrist and found out his situation instantly.


    There has been progress, but there is still no Condensation Pill?


    Du Wan asked: "Brother, haven''t you learned the Nine Styles yet?"


    I learned it. Du Qian said truthfully.


    Du Wan was surprised, "Then why is there no pill condensation?"


    Maybe its because I havent umted enough spiritual energy through practice. Its because he doesnt have enough spiritual energy umted through practice, and he cant match the speed of his sisters practice. Spiritual energy will gather faster when you are around your sister. Even so, Du Qian still found that his five senses were different and much higher than those of normal people.


    It is a breakthrough that he cannot describe, a gap between heaven and earth.


    After Du Wan finished eating, she did not let Du Qian leave, but took him to the quiet room.


    She then directed her elder brother to grind the ink while she went to find paper and pen by herself.


    Du Qian asked: "What are you going to do?"


    I will write down the follow-up exercises for you. Du Wan did not hide anything in front of the cheap brother.


    Du Qian paused while grinding the ink, "Sister, do you really want to pass it on to me?"


    You are my eldest brother, what happened to me?


    Anyway, my sister cant do this again in the future, please promise me, okay?


    "This technique is not a direct lineage of the Du family, so it may not be possible to practice." Du Wan had a vague feeling.


    The inheritance of jade tablets can only be obtained by the Du family''s bloodline. This unpredictable method is very simr to the immortal writings seen in modern times. Maybe the ancestors who left the inheritance may have some tricks up their sleeves. For example, a nsman with impure blood will not be able to inherit, and even a coteral lineage with impure blood will not be qualified to practice, let alone an outsider.


    This spection was made by Du Wan based on the fact that Qin Yuyu got a small space, but she was able to get the inheritance. The biggest difference between her and Qin Yuyu is that shees from a direct lineage, while Qin Yuyu''s mother is a sideline.


    Hearing this, Du Qian felt a little relieved.


    When I saw the exercises written by Du Wanmo, I became even more worried.


    Du Qian solemnly confessed, "Sister, this technique must not be leaked, otherwise the consequences will be too great, and it may cause a disaster of annihtion."


    Huh? Du Wan was stunned.


    Du Qian continued to remind him patiently, "You must know that it is a crime to possess a jade. Throughout the ages, countless families have been destroyed because of this. Even if we can protect our families now, what will happen a hundred years from now? How can future generations stop covetous people from all directions?"


    Du Wan was shocked.


    Yeah, how can I stop it?


    This is almost the foreseeable future


    Du Qian looked at his sister, "How is my sister''s current cultivation level?"


    It has reached a height that ordinary people cannot imagine. Du Wan did not say it clearly, but only asked him to practice hard, condense the pill as soon as possible, and experience it for himself.


    Not long after, Du Wan left the quiet room.


    Leave Du Qian alone inside, reading at night.


    I dont know when he left. Du Wan had already turned off the lights and gone to bed, leaving only a pile of burning paper ashes in the quiet room.    the next day.


    Du Wan got up early and practiced for an hour.


    After washing and changing clothes, she ate something hastily, put on men''s clothes, and told Chai Wei and others to rush to the bookstoreter. She climbed over the wall and went out first.


    Du Wan didnt want to go out secretly and have to be chased and beaten by his father with a ruler.


    How embarrassing that is.


    There are many pedestrians on the street early in the morning.


    Du Wan is still very eye-catching when walking among them. With her rich clothes and outstanding appearance, even if she is not recognized as the princess, she still turns heads. She was walking and stopped in front of a bun stall, "Boss, how do you sell them?"


    The stall owner greeted the customers with a smile as soon as he saw the customersing in. "Simple buns cost five cents, meat buns cost seven cents, and steamed buns cost five cents."


    Damn, its still so expensive.


    Du Wan took out his money bag and Ning Qin put some copper coins in it.


    Five copper tes were taken out, but only one in bun came out.


    Du Wan took a vegetarian bun from the steamer and said, "Wow, it''s quite hot."


    Do you want it wrapped in oil paper?


    "Need not."


    Du Wan put the buns back and forth between his left and right hands.


    After doing this for a few times, it no longer felt hot. Du Wan couldn''t help but take a bite. The taste was better than expected, "It''s delicious."


    Thank you, pleasee back to buy next time. The boss was very happy to be praised as delicious.


    Du Wan was about to leave.


    I heard a strange voice behind me, "Hey, didn''t the princess'' mansion give you anything to eat? Did you go to the roadside stall to buy steamed buns early in the morning? Or is this something only the poor eat?"


    Du Wan turned around and said, "Oh, it''s you. You can recognize me when I''m dressed like this. It shows that you really love me."


    What nonsense are you talking about?


    Du Yunrong saw the strange looks from the people nearby and almost jumped in anger.


    Du Wanughed heartily.


    Before she could talk any more nonsense, Du Yunrong quickly ran away with her people, followed by several young girls from Uncle Guo''s residence, as well as some maids and women.


    Du Wan watched them enter a teahouse.


    It turned out that they were out for morning tea. Du Yunrong''s life has been quite happy since she got engaged. If she hadn''t gone to the bookstore early, she would have wanted to go there and have a meal.


    Before I even reached the bookstore, I saw some children selling newspapers.


    When Du Wan passed by, he saw that the door of the bookstore was open and business was very good.


    There were peopleing in and out, most of them wearing servants'' clothes.


    When they left, these people all held one or two copies of "Da Qin Entertainment News" in their hands. It is possible that a wealthy family heard yesterday''s rumors and asked their servants toe over and buy it after asking about it.


    Du Wan cant squeeze in.


    So she turned to the alley at the back and climbed over the wall into the backyard.


    Seeing someone suddenly climbing over the wall, the busy workers were startled, "County, Princess?"


    "Good morning. Don''t pay attention to me and continue working." Du Wan greeted them and asked them to continue their work.


    Du Wan saw that the manpower had increased.


    Where you picked it from, you have to ask the shopkeeper to find out.

 Chapter 479: Lifelong is a good word

    Chapter 479: Lifelong is a good word


    Chapter 479 Lifetime is a good word


    Du Wan put her hands behind her back and began to inspect the temporarily renovated reporting rooms.


    The entertainment newspaper that the newspaper office worked overtime to printst night has been moved to the front store for sale. A new batch of workers arrived this morning and more than a thousand copies were printed.


    Oh my god, this is all money.


    You can imagine the days of abundant wealth in the future...


    Du Wan finally suppressed the excitement in her heart and went to inspect the shop.


    It was a bit noisy at first, everyone was shouting about one portion, two portions, etc.


    Chai Wei and others happened to rush over, and the first thing they did was to maintain order and let people who wanted to buy wait in line, so there was a long queue.


    Du Wan looked at it and said, "It''s too slow to only let the shopkeeper sell it by himself."


    In a short while.


    One long dragon turned into two.


    If you still can''t sell two pieces, I''ll exchange them for three pieces.


    A few guards moved a bunch of "Da Qin Entertainment News" outside the store to sell them.


    We will not stop until we have sold out the ones printedst night and the ones newly printed this morning. There are a lot fewer customersing to buy, but there are still some.


    These people were waiting and did not leave immediately.


    After all, the printing room is in the backyard, and dozens of copies wille out in just a short while.


    The children who were selling newspapers outside also came back to hand over the work one after another, with smiles on their faces. There was no need to walk around the streets to sell, so Du Wan asked them to help in the printing room.


    Three dayster.


    The entertainment newspaper matters gradually calmed down.


    Behind the scenes, many people are paying attention to the people mentioned in the newspaper, waiting to see the joke. It''s just that these families are very calm. Only the outer room broke out, and some things could not be concealed.


    Wang Rui''er, the eldest daughter of Nanyang Bofu, married into the Luo family, a schrly family. She was full of schrs and prided herself on being noble. But the Luo family has a rtively good reputation as a schrly family, and Mr. Luo teaches in the Imperial College and is a great Confucian. In terms of actual power, it ispletely inferior to Nanyang Bofu.


    Otherwise, Wang Ruier, the eldest daughter of a concubine, would not be able to marry Luo Hui, who was a direct descendant.


    This time it was the Luo family who was in trouble.


    At noon, the third floor of Juyuan Building.


    Du Wan, who had just rubbed Pei Hao, took a sip of tea and couldn''t help but talk about the previous gossip, "Are the Nanyang House and the Luo family still talking about it?"


    Pei Hao said: "Luo Hui sent the outer room away, and his son was taken back to Luofu."


    "Wang Rui''er didn''t make a fuss? Just like this, he has a cheap son to call his mother, or is he the eldest son of a concubine?"


    "My son has been born, and there is no point in making any more noise." Pei Hao had expected this. "The more prestigious a family is, the more they value their bloodline, and generally they will not let their bloodline escape. If this matter had not been exposed, Nanyang Bo would have been forced to Due to the pressure from the government, I dare not take it back to the government openly."


    So, I helped this kid once. Du Wan sighed.


    How would she handle it if she were Wang Ruier?


    Du Wan couldn''t help but look at Pei Hao with pity.


    Pei Hao felt a chill in his heart, and when he met her eyes, his desire for survival was overwhelming, "Wanwan, Luo Ming has a bad character, and she even created an affair. I am extremely ashamed of this."


    Du Wan:


    not bad, very good.


    Then the little girl put her hands on her back and walked downstairs with her back straight.


    Pei Hao quickly stood up and chased after him.


    Originally, he didn''t really despise Luo Miao, but now he is really and somewhat unhappy. It''s all because of this man that the little girls have opinions about him. Maybe they think that men will have extramarital affairs. "Wanwan, there are still very few men in this world who have extramarital affairs. Think about it. Father-inw, are you always guarding the eldest princess?"


    What do you want to say? The little girl turned back and squinted at him.


    Pei Hao made his position clear, "I won''t do it in the future."


    A mans mouth is a liar.


    "Is this someone who wants to overturn a boat with one stroke?


    Pei Hao raised his peach eyes and put his arm on her shoulders like a friend, "Did I lie to you? It''s useless to say it with your mouth. You need to verify it for your whole life." Du Wan: "..."


    That makes so much sense!


    Pei Hao has a rippling smile and is a good word in his life.


    Two people came down from the third floor. Many people on the second floor saw them, and some of them knew them. When the two people went downstairs again, someone started whispering.


    Are those Princess Jiaoyang and Prince Pei?


    Those who can go up to the third floor of Juyuan Building are powerful people.


    Yeah, how luxurious is the third floor? I really want to take a look.


    Hey, you guys dont know, the decorations on the third floor are not as good as those on the second floor.


    Nonsense, have you been up there?


    No, I heard about it.


    Almost all regr visitors to Juyuan Building are curious about the third floor.


    Those who have actually been there know that the third floor is just a little quieter, and theres really nothing wrong with it. Someone couldn''t help but ask the shopkeeper, who told the truth, "The third floor is for nobles to rest temporarily. Those who are curious can go up and take a look at the door."


    Its better to be sparse than to block it, and theres nothing wrong with satisfying their curiosity.


    Besides, there are really no secrets on the third floor.


    Du Wan, who was outside, heard about this incident. When he got on the carriage, he told Pei Hao about it as a joke.


    Pei Hao said: "The shopkeeper has done a good job."


    Yeah, yeah. Du Wan agreed, You have good taste in choosing such a person.


    Shopkeeper Du is not bad. You can see that he has managed the bookstore and newspaper office in an orderly manner in the past few days.


    The two subconsciously had amercial exchange.


    The first issue of "Da Qin Entertainment News" was published for five days and sold more than 70,000 yuan. Printing has been stopped today, and there are still about 30,000 copies in stock. Now we can still sell two to three thousand copies a day.


    Pei Hao asked: "I heard that you are already preparing for the next issue?"


    Of course, strike while the iron is hot.


    But you havent sold out this issue yet.


    "When the second issuees out, it will be distributed to various ces together with Di Bao." Du Wan had not had such an idea before, purely because the headlines of the second issue were too important, and the sooner it was spread, the better.


    Pei Hao said: "Don''t you issue it once a month?"


    Di newspaper is printed once a month.


    Judging from the little girls tone, she is not an entertainer!


    Sure enough, Du Wan said: "One issue per ten days."


    Pei Hao: "...Isn''t this urgent?"


    Its quite a rush, so I wont schedule it regrly for the time being. If there is content, it will be three issues a month, and if there is no content, it will be one issue a month. Okay, Ive decided happily.


    How sloppy! capricious!


    What can Pei Hao say? cannot.


    Du Wan thought about the content, squinted her eyes and touched her chin, "This time I want to write a follow-up to the Luo family gossip, discuss right and wrong, and it is best to discuss whether a man can divorce a woman after he cheats. Husbands problem.


    Cough cough cough, cough cough.


    Pei Hao was d that he didn''t drink tea, otherwise he would have choked to death.


    But he still coughed for a while before he calmed down.


    Du Wan looked at him with strange eyes, "What are you thinking about?"


    I didnt think about anything! Pei Hao denied it.


    Answering so quickly makes it more suspicious?

 Chapter 480: The prince鈥檚 desire to survive is overwhelming

    Chapter 480: The prince¡¯s desire to survive is overwhelming


    Chapter 480 The princes desire to survive is overwhelming


    Du Wanhu asked: "Your reaction is quite intense. Do you think you shouldn''t divorce your husband?"


    ""No! Don''t try to use him wrongly.


    Pei Hao decided to support the little girl unconditionally, and his stance must be firm, "Whatever Wanwan wants to do, feel free to do it. No matter what you do, I will support you."


    Thats pretty much it. Du Wan was extremely satisfied.


    If he dares to directly convince her that men are superior to women, she will definitely kick him off the carriage.


    She doesnt care what happens to others, but she just cant do it here.


    Pei Hao sent Du Wan to the bookstore.


    Now the newspaper office is expanding, and a lot of manpower has been added. Not only have printing tools been added, but the workers can also work in three shifts. When Du Wan passed by, the shopkeeper was sorting out the submissions, which were usually divided into three types: selected, pending and unsessful.


    Du Wan walked over.


    Picked up some manuscripts and looked at them.


    Some people who show off their writing skills will still be retained as long as they are meaningful. If it is showing off gorgeous words, it will not make any sense, and it will not be surprising that it will fail.


    Du Dakang said respectfully: "Princess Princess."


    Has the content of the next issue been decided?


    Once the headlines are made, only one piece of gossip is left, and most of the manuscripts are from thest time.


    If you encounter a good manuscript fee, if you cant use it in the first issue, you can schedule it to the next issue. This method was proposed by Du Wan, so that there is no need to worry about theck of manuscripts in a certain issue. Du Dakang thought it was good, so he didn''t raise any objection.


    Du Wanjiang told the gossip about the Luo family that he had heard before, and then asked Du Dakang to ask someone to write it down. Unfortunately, it is difficult to find schrs who can keep up with Du Wan''s forward thinking. For example, she raised the issue of divorce from her husband today. Very few schrs would dare to write about such an extremely hateful thing.


    Du Dakang suddenly said: "Princess, do you want to..."


    Huh? Du Wan looked at him doubtfully.


    Du Dakang said: "Su family, do you remember? They are all schrs."


    Du Wan:


    Howe you have forgotten this family?


    Su Che was following Du''s consort. Du Wan couldn''t look for him, but the eldest and second masters of the Su family were still chopping firewood in the house at this time. Not only that, I heard that Su Che''s mother was also a talented woman.


    Du Wan did whatever he thought of, "I''ll go back home."


    "Princess, please go slowly." Du Dakang respectfully sent her out.


    Du Wan hurried back to the house on horseback and went directly to the yard where the servants lived to find people from the Su family. It was broad daylight now, and both adults and children had something to do. He summoned the chief steward and told him that he wanted to meet with the Su family. The chief steward quickly gave orders and called the three adults of the Su family over.


    Du Wan saw them and their appearance, and his life should be okay.


    Besides, no matter how depressed the Su family is, they are still different from the servants, at least their temperament is different.


    Du Wan directly stated his intention of calling them here, "This princess will not force anyone. It is up to you to decide whether to do it or not."


    The Su familys uncle and Sus second master were immediately stunned.


    They knew that the county sponsored an entertainment newspaper, and Su Che even bought a copy for them to read. Writing that thing doesnt require writing skills at all, but if you let them write it... can they write it?


    I want to give it a try.


    The first one to speak out was Su Mu, Su Ches mother.


    Sus mother had lived in afortable position for half her life, but once she was in trouble, she had no choice but to hold on for the sake of her children. Now that she has this opportunity, she wants to give it a try, maybe it can make her and her children live a more dignified life. Now she no longer expects her family to save her and her children.


    When the Su family gained power, those people flocked to it.


    After losing power, everyone shunned them like snakes and scorpions, and the world was so cold.


    Uncle Su and Second Master Su looked at each other and finally agreed.


    Du Wan asked the housekeeper to allocate a separate room for them to work in. In the future, the review and writing of "Da Qin Entertainment News" will be temporarily left to them. From now on, they will follow Du Dakang''smand and be an employee of the newspaper. In the future, they will be paid Just send it from the office. As for the children of the Su family, they are still working as servants at the princess mansion.


    This is to find three helpers for Du Dakang.


    Du Wan still respects the opinions of his employees and asked them whether they should work in the bookstore or stay in the house. Their identities were special, and they all chose to stay in the princess''s mansion in the end. The Su family had offended many people in the past, and it was inevitable that they would attract some people''s attention when they went out.


    In the entire Su family, the only one who can step out of the princess mansion is Su Che.


    This requires great courage.


    At first, when Su Che went out, even though he was protected by Prince Consort Du, he still received a lot of cynicism. If Du Wan hadn''t bumped into him and stood up for him once, and Du Qian had spoken out to protect him, his life would not have been so peaceful. And a bookstore manager may not be able to protect the three of them when he meets a powerful person.


    Du Wan did not force them to go to the bookstore. To test it, she asked the three of them to write gossip about the Luo family at the same time, and then expressed her own thoughts.


    Thest one, not surprisingly, was Su Mus article, which won her heart the most.


    Du Wan immediately asked the steward to reward him with five taels of silver!


    I took the manuscript and went to Du Dakang. The second issue was finally ready for typesetting and printing.


    Du Wans life was turbulent.


    One afternoon when I returned home, I heard that a small box had been sent from the pce, saying that it was for Du Wan named by the emperor.


    Du Wan asked people to move it back to Yulingyuan and open it again.


    A box full of memorials.


    During this time, there were many books about her in the court, all of which were suppressed by the emperor. Unexpectedly, he was quite good at ying, and he actually pretended to have them all and sent them here to her.


    Du Wan opened several memorials and took a look at them.


    There are some that you cant read, but you can still learn a lot by just guessing.


    Ningqin said angrily: "Princess, these people deserve to die. What''s wrong with you filing a residence report? What''s the trouble with them? Actually..."


    "Don''t be angry. Make a list of these officials who dare to interfere with me." Du Wan suddenly had an idea in her mind and decided to focus on them when looking for gossip in the future. "I don''t believe these people are clean. . Even if they are clean, the backyard may not be clean."


    Ningqin''s eyes lit up, "What the princess said is absolutely true. I will make a list now."


    Go.


    Du Wan has something to be busy with recently.


    When she is done with her work, she will pack up these things that are full and full.


    The newspaper office is printing new entertainment newspapers day and night, and the warehouse is full of second issues. What surprised Du Wan was that the money he had saved in the first installment was sold at high prices in the past few days without having to send it to other ces.


    But now that he had the capital, Du Wan even bought the yard next door and expanded the printing scale of the newspaper room. She never thought about not printing the first issue after it was sold out. She even ambitiously wanted to make another wave of profits and print another batch together with the second issue and send it to various ces to test the waters.


    Xie Zhang had a severe headache when he received the news.


    Xie Zhang secretly asked someone to buy the first issue of the entertainment newspaper and destroy it. It could be said that he bought as much as he could, but he did not expect that the princess would continue to print it and send it to other ces.


    In this case, he would have to arrange for people to go to other ces to purchase.


    Xie Zhang absolutely did not want the matter to expand and affect the Xie family. He couldn''t confront Du Wan head-on, so he could only use this roundabout way to minimize the impact.


    The Xie family can still afford this sum of money.


    But the current situation is like a bottomless pit. The Xie family has lost weight, but the culprit Du Wan has gained weight!


    The anger in Xie Zhang''s eyes was jumping, but also with deep helplessness, "Let me find out how many first issues the princess will print?"


    As ordered. The Xie familys secret guards quickly retreated.

 Chapter 481: The princess is in the limelight again

    Chapter 481: The princess is in the limelight again


    Chapter 481 The princess is in the limelight again


    The first issue of "Da Qin Entertainment News" was much higher than Du Wan expected, with nearly 100,000 copies.


    Du Wan, who didn''t know what the Xie family was doing behind the scenes, felt unprecedentedly confident.


    This experience of confidence invested arge amount of money before the second issue was released, and directly produced a first printing of 100,000 copies.


    The first day of October.


    The people who took to the streets saw children selling "Da Qin Entertainment News" on the streets again.


    Selling newspapers, selling newspapers! The second issue of Daqin Entertainment News, dont miss it if you pass by!


    - "Extra! Extra! Winter ising, are you still afraid of being frozen to death? Are you still afraid of old cold legs?! A method that can make you liefortably through the cold winter is in the Daqin Entertainment News. It''s better to buy it early than to buy it early skillful."


    Great news! Great news for the country and the people, all in Daqin Entertainment News!


    "The alias alias wai, the follow-up of the grandson of a certain great schr raising a wife, and discussing whether a woman can divorce her husband!"


    Excuse me, Princess Jiaoyang revealed several ways to keep out the cold in winter


    What does it mean to benefit the country and the people without worrying about freezing to death?


    Da Qin Entertainment News boasted that many people did not believe it.


    But believe it or not, there are still many people buying it, and it can be said that it is unprecedentedly popr. In just one morning, half of the first printing of 80,000 copies was sold.


    A fresh copy is ced in front of the emperor''s dragon table.


    The emperor, who used to be very restrained in the past, was very excited at this time, "Is this earthen bed picture real?"


    "The princess will not make a mistake without aim. Your Majesty can use craftsmen to do it." The chief steward said following the emperor''s thoughts. Sure enough, the emperor immediately ordered someone to do it.


    There were many people in the capital who had the same reaction as the emperor.


    Those who suffer from the cold in winter are regardless of rank. Rich people have more charcoal for heating than poor people, but it does not mean that they are not afraid of the cold, especially the elderly.


    If the Tukang picture in the entertainment newspaper is true, the people of Qin will benefit. Therefore, this issue of the entertainment newspaper sold more hotly than Du Wan expected, and it was still being printed while it was being sold. Poor people who couldn''t afford a newspaper would go find and copy the picture if they had the means. Those who didn''t have the means would pool their money to buy a copy.


    Its not like Du Wan never thought of handing it over to the emperor for free promotion.


    But the more free some things are, the less attention they receive.


    There is always a difference between what you buy with money and what you get for free.


    In the Yamen.


    Du Prince Consort watched Su Chee in with a copy of "Da Qin Entertainment News", his eyelids jumped again, "Who did Wanwan offend this time?"


    Su Che was funny, "The princess didn''t offend anyone this time, so it''s a great achievement."


    Bring it to me for a look.


    Du Prince Consort curiously took the entertainment newspaper and flipped through it.


    Before the entertainment newspaper was released, Du Wan did not show it to the emperor and his family in advance. Perhaps she did not have this awareness. However, Pei Hao often went in and out with her and read it in advance. At that time, he was shocked and thought I wrote down the picture and secretly found a craftsman in Tingyuju to make one ording to it.


    Some people saw the picture in the entertainment newspaper and threw it aside, not believing it.


    But more people try it ording to the picture.


    The results of the experiment are naturally excellent, just as the report says.


    The emperor also had good results, and he ordered all government offices to vigorously publicize it so that the people of Da Qin could benefit as soon as possible.


    "Ha ha!"


    The emperor was very happy, "Wanwan is my lucky star, she can always help me solve my problems at critical moments." "What the emperor said is absolutely true." The chief steward followed suit, making the emperorugh again, "Last time, Princess I also asked if there will be heavy snow this winter. No, winter has note yet, so there are ways. There are also some personal ways to keep out the cold written by several princesses. "


    These few small measures are okay.


    The emperor has seen it and asked the imperial doctors, and they all said it was feasible.


    The methods Du Wan wrote about to keep out the cold include drinking hot **** tea, soaking your feet before going to bed, doing toe stretching exercises, etc. They were all small methods that she had seen on the Inte before and that ordinary people could do. , and there is no cost.


    Because the emperor intervened.


    Through the official method of making Tukang, it spread to all parts of Daqin.


    This speed is much faster than the channels of Di Bao, and it has a considerable impact on the sales of Entertainment News. Du Wan just didn''t care after learning about it.


    This is her own way to help the people of Da Qin as much as possible.


    As to how noble she is, she is not. She just doesnt mind helping others if she can.


    A few dayster, Duwan''s notebook disappeared from the court.


    Du Prince Consort was smiling all day long in the Yamen, and everyone could see that he was full of joy.


    The most angry people in the pce are the Queen and Qin Yuyu.


    The queen was angry that Du Wan, a dead girl, was so popr that she overshadowed her daughter.


    Qin Yuyu was extremely jealous, "She does everything good!"


    "That **** girl is very lucky." The queen had to admit that Du Wan was particrly lucky. "Your father is doting on her even more now."


    Queen Mother, where did she get the design of the Tukang?


    It wasnt marked in the newspaper.


    The Queen specially read it, but it did not indicate who designed it. "Many people spected that it was the dead girl who came up with it, because she was the first to ask the bricyer to do it, and she kept changing it."


    Du Wan made this earthen kang, and some people secretly wanted to investigate the origin. After searching, she was the one who drew it, and then asked the bricyer toe up with the finished product. Some people didn''t believe that a little girl like her could have such abilities. However, no matter how much they investigated, Du Wan was still the first one to figure it out.


    In the princess''s mansion.


    Du Qian eximed, "Wanwan, what are you thinking?"


    Du Wan couldnt answer this question.


    Tu Kang or Fire Kang has a history of thousands of years in China.


    Du Wan had paid attention to it when she didn''t sleep on the kang. Du Wan had read a period novel and was very curious about the kang, so she went to the Inte to search. I didnt do itst winter because I didnt remember it. This time, in order to think about the headlines, and then thinking about the approaching cold winter, I identally thought about it.


    Can these be said?


    Of course not!


    Du Wan changed the subject, "Brother, let the tribe and servants build a kang. If you can''t have one kang for each person, at least one big earthen kang for each household. There was a snowstormst year, and I''m afraid it will be..."


    Hearing this, Du Qian understood the idea attentively, "I''m going back to the n tomorrow, so I''ll talk to the n leader. Then let someone go and notify the viges in the fiefdom, as well as the people at the construction site, to change to big earthen kangs. As for For the servants in the mansion, Ill mention it to the chief steward and let him make arrangements.


    "Um."


    Du Wan does not need to change the kang.


    At her level of cultivation, this bit of cold air is like the autumn wind.


    The weather turns cooler in October, and every household is building an earthen Kang. Fortunately, the technical content is not high. You cant learn it by watching it once, but you can master it by watching it a few times.


    Some people with flexible minds can organize a few people to help others repair Kangs after learning how to do it, and they can still make a fortune from it.

 Chapter 482: The emperor rewarded him with a whip

    Chapter 482: The emperor rewarded him with a whip


    Chapter 482 The emperor rewards the king with a whip


    Poor families in the vige, no matter how poor their conditions are, will build arge earthen kang, so at least they dont have to worry about freezing to death in the cold winter.


    Asmon people know, the picture of this big earthen bed first appeared in the "Da Qin Entertainment Newspaper", so the Entertainment Newspaper''s poprity spread rapidly.


    As the entertainment newspaper became known to more people, Princess Jiaoyang''s reputation became louder and louder.


    This good thing happens one after another.


    When he went to court, the emperor praised Princess Jiaoyang in front of all the civil and military officials, but afterwards he had a headache about how to reward her. Give some gold and silver as a reward. The little girl brought all the storehouses into the pce before, showing that she doesn''t care. Let the little girl be a princess. She has said before that she cannot go beyond her mother.


    The emperor asked the chief steward, "What do you think I would like to reward you with?"


    "No matter what the reward is, it will be your wish, and the princess will definitely be happy." The chief steward would not stupidly suggest, "How about asking Prince Consort Du, what are the princess'' shorings?"


    "OK."


    The emperor opened his mouth.


    The **** in front of the emperor immediately went to summon Du Ma.


    Du Prince Consort was at the Hubu Yamen. When he heard the news that the **** wasing, he followed him into the pce.


    Come over with some salutes.


    The emperor asked directly, "What do you think Wanwan''s shorings are?"


    Du Huima was stunned for a moment, and then replied with an uncertain look on his face, "...something that has shorings in self-defense? Apart from this, I really can''t think of anything else."


    Youre right, she really doesntck anything.


    For the first time, the emperor encountered the problem of wanting to reward but not knowing what to reward.


    Du Prince Consort pretended to be serious and thought about it, his heart almost bursting with joy. His daughter had made a great contribution this time. It would be unjustifiable if the emperor did not reward her.


    After a while, Prince Consort Du said with a worried look on his face, "Your Majesty, I am always uneasy. Every time Wanwan leaves the house, she is always worried that something will happen. She has offended a lot of people these days..."


    After saying this, he let out a long sigh.


    The emperor looked at him deeply, this old fox.


    The next morning.


    Even before Du Wan left the house, an imperial edict came from the pce.


    After bathing and burning incense, and changing into the princess''s clothes, Du Wan walked out dignifiedly, and respectfully received the imperial edict and the whip given by the emperor.


    On the tray, there is a golden whip with extremely exquisite workmanship. The handle is also iid with gems. It is worth a lot at first nce.


    This whip is awesome!


    ording to the imperial edict, it is allowed to fight against the emperor and his rtives, and to fight against evildoers and evildoers.


    When necessary, you can also use it to exercise the emperor''s power.


    In other words, as long as you use the king''s whip and beat Qin Yuyu, it will not be considered a crime.


    Du Wan first asked for the right not to have to kneel, but now the rights have been upgraded. As long as the reason for beating is legitimate, it is no problem to beat anyone. She yed with the short whip in her hand, and it could be wrapped around her waist. It was obvious that the person who made this whip had already thought about this.


    Not to mention, it looks good when wrapped around the waist. The eldest princess said with a smile.


    Du Wan turned around twice, "Really?"


    "certainly!"


    Hehe, thats why your daughter is good-looking.


    The eldest princess covered her mouth andughed.


    Even the maid and woman next to him lowered their heads and snickered.


    Today the princess received a reward, and she was so happy that even the servants in the house benefited - extra dishes for dinner.


    That day, the story that the emperor rewarded the princess with a royal whip for her great achievements spread quickly, causing a sensation.


    It''s not that big of a deal to be friends with the Princess Mansion, just say a few words of envy and then send a gift to congratte him. On the contrary, people who don''t deal with Du Wan will have a headache. In the past, Du Wan was a little scrupulous in his actions. Now that he has the king''s whip, won''t he be even more unscrupulous? It is conceivable that they will have to put their tail between their legs in the future.


    In the Four Seasons Building.


    Chen Liu and other dandy boys were listening to Qu''er talking about things.


    Chen Liu sighed, "Now the princess is even more difficult to mess with."


    No one dares to provoke the princess until she is whipped by the king. A dandy sneered. Someone agreed, "Yes, her entertainment newspaper offended a lot of peoplest time. Aren''t those people afraid to even say anything?"


    "You are wrong, something is wrong. I heard someone mentioned that Princess Shen had a lot of notebooks during that time. I heard there was a big box." Chen Liu told a few people about the gossip he had heard. He whispered mysteriously, "I also heard that the emperor sent all those notebooks to the princess''s residence."


    Several people took a breath after hearing this.


    Chen Liu snorted, "These people are unlucky, the princess must hold a grudge."


    A dandy patted him on the shoulder, "I think it''s okay. If the princess really held a grudge, would you still be alive here drinking tea and listening to music?"


    What do you mean? Chen Liu red at hispanion.


    But hispanion smiled and was not afraid of him at all, "I heard that you have offended the princess before, and I have never seen you missing arms or legs."


    But I was beaten so hard that Iy in bed for several days


    "Ha ha."


    Get out of here, why are youughing? Im telling you, this brother cant do anything anymore.


    The box here is noisy, but the atmosphere in the box next door is particrly dull.


    The people sitting in the box were Xie Zhang and Xie Hong, as well as Mr. Ma, the Minister of War. None of them wanted to see Du Wan gain power, but they were powerless to stop it.


    Mr. Ma said in a deep voice: "It will be very detrimental to us if we continue to run the Daqin Entertainment Newspaper. The fact that the emperor has not investigated it now does not mean that he will not settle ounts in the future."


    "Erase all the clues, there is no evidence." Xie Hong sat aside and drank wine. After returning to the capital, his life was not as enjoyable as before.


    Mr. Ma asked again: "Are you just looking at it like this?"


    Xie Zhang raised his eyes and looked at him, "If you don''t look at me like this, do you dare to take action?"


    Mr. Ma choked.


    Dont dare!


    I didnt dare to do it before, and I dont dare to do it even more now.


    Xie Zhang said softly: "The emperor rewards the princess with a royal whip, which is to warn some people behind the scenes who are ready to make trouble. If there are still people who dare tomit crimes at this time, the emperor can use it to scare the monkeys."


    The Xie family doesnt want to be this chicken, and the Ma family doesnt want to be like that either.


    When he returned to his mansion, Mr. Ma told his father what happened today. Master Ma warned his son not to act rashly and remember not to follow in the footsteps of the Su family.


    Zhenguogongfu.


    Mrs. Pei and Pei Huiyu''s expressions were not so good.


    In Mrs. Pei''s mind, the better Du Wan''s life, the more blind she seemed before. When she went out to socialize, thedy next to her wouldn''t say anything to her face, and she didn''t know how tough at her in private. Therefore, Mrs. Pei agreed to the marriage, but secretly she didn''t want Du Wan to live well.


    It may be said that one has a dark heart or is jealous.


    Pei Huiyu showed worry on her face, and said as a good sister: "Mom, she is a girl who doesn''t know what she is doing all day long, hanging out with a bunch of men..."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Mrs. Pei shouted in a low voice.


    Pei Huiyu muttered, "There are no outsiders here."


    "Fortunately, there are no outsiders. If the word gets out, your elder brother will not be able to spare you." No matter how much Mrs. Pei dislikes Du Wan, she will not cuckold her son. "In the future, be careful what you say when you go out."


    Mom! Pei Huiyu wanted to act coquettishly.


    Mrs. Pei warned, "You can''t embarrass your eldest brother."


    "I see."


    Pei Huiyu was sent to her maternal home, and when she came back, she learned to hide.


    She has a deep prejudice against Du Wan, so the more prosperous Du Wan lives, the more jealous she bes, even with a bit of hatred.


    Because Du Wan''s scenery just reflects her downfall. Now her father doesn''t want to see her, her eldest brother ignores her, and even her mother doesn''t treat her as well as before.


    All this is because of Du Wan...

 Chapter 483: Just give me some time

    Chapter 483: Just give me some time


    Chapter 483 Just give me some time


    Now Du Wan has gained benefits and power, and he has not even let go of his good reputation.


    Aroused the jealousy of many people. As soon as the king''s whip came out, no one who secretly wanted to cause trouble dared to do so, and no one wanted to get ahead. Someone had an eye on Qin Yuyu and wanted to single her out. Among girls of the same age today, only Qin Yuyu can hold a candle to Du Wan.


    However, Qin Yuyus wedding is approaching and he rarely leaves the pce.


    Where is Du Wan?


    Lately he has been disappearing again.


    Every morning I go to the eldest princess and take a stroll, teasing my younger brother and then disappearing.


    Near an official''s residence.


    Du Wan, who had been disguised, was sitting in a teahouse box not far away.


    Pei Hao held the little girl''s hand and said helplessly: "Do you have to personally take action in this kind of thing? It''s really apliment to them."


    You dont understand this.


    Du Wand raised her eyebrows in disbelief, "As long as you give me some time, there is no secret that I can''t dig out."


    Pei Hao:


    Do you understand that dont see anything inappropriate and dont hear anything inappropriate?


    Just thinking that the little girl would hear something she shouldn''t hear, Pei Hao''s peach blossom eyes darkened slightly, "Wanwan, there are some things you shouldn''t listen to."


    Whats going on?


    Its the kind of thing done between men and women.


    Du Wan was stunned when he heard this.


    Suddenly I understood what he meant, and her cheeks turned pink instantly.


    Du Wan was embarrassed but pretended to be stable.


    When listening to the corner, it is inevitable to hear this kind of thing. Of course, if it is not pointed out, she will not be able to bear the curiosity and listen for a while...


    Pei Hao''s face suddenly darkened when he saw that the little girl was so guilty that her eyes were wandering.


    Just now he was reminding her, now he is confirming that she has heard it!


    He couldn''t help the jealousy in his heart, and held the little girl in his arms, "Tell me, did you take a peek?"


    No, its nothing. Du Wan said confidently.


    I didnt peek, I just identally overheard it once or twice...


    Pei Hao didn''t believe what she said, but he forced himself to believe it, or rather tricked himself into believing it. At least, the little girl already knew how to lie to make him happy.


    So, he lowered his head and pecked the corner of the little girl''s lips, "Okay, I believe you this time. You have to remember, you can''t listen to things randomly, so as not to dirty your ears."


    Du Wan nodded obediently on her face, but she was calm inside.


    You can admit your mistakes and correct them.


    As long as she doesnt say anything, who knows what she did or heard?


    Pei Hao said: "If you want to know the secrets of each government, I can help you."


    "Yes, you are very well-informed." Du Wan knew that he was a viin and had his own information channels, so he provided the headline of the first issue, "Don''t worry, I will pay your fees in Shangyanshang ."


    How much will it cost?


    "..." She didn''t think much about it, but it didn''t stop her from talking nonsense, "The headline is a thousand taels, and the rest depends on the situation. As long as it is useful, I will give you at least five hundred taels of news."


    Pei Hao gently stroked her cheek with his big hand and said with a gentle smile: "The little one thanked the boss for the food."


    Du Wan was pleased by his words and smiled happily with crooked eyebrows.


    The little girl is addicted to digging up gossip, especially about those who dare to read her book.


    Under this general trend and atmosphere, few officials have a clean background. Even if they are clean and cannot find any ws, their family members will not all be clean.


    Du Wan only wanted their gossip, but he didn''t want to kill them all, so he almost caught them all.


    After a round of tossing, there is no shortage of gossip topics for the past three months!


    In this era, Du Wan will not think about the content of the next issue after publishing one issue. If she can, she would like to prepare a year''s worth of content, so that she can change it flexibly without having to improvise. It will be mid-October when Du Wan has some free time.


    Du Wan left the city that day, went to the farm, and allocated a sum of money to Zhuang Cong.


    This farm is actually a gold-eating beast. It has been spending money but never made any money. On the contrary, now the farm''s fields are constantly increasing, and the number of poultry and livestock raised are also increasing, and the scale is very gratifying.


    Zhuang Cong took out the ount book to Du Wan for inspection.


    Du Wan checked and found no problems, "Build more amodation houses for workers, and build big earthen kangs. This winter will be very cold, even colder thanst year. You must be mentally prepared, as well as livestock. Get some sheds ready and keep them warm.


    Yes, Princess. Zhuang Cong wrote down the situation one by one.


    Du Wan saw the things in the warehouse again.


    Thest disaster destroyed more than half of the stored grain, and only a small half was left. This was the result of Zhuang Cong''s reasonable arrangements.


    Du Wan said: "We can raise more chickens and ducks."


    something to eat


    Earthworm house, build another one.


    "yes."


    It is impossible to feed poultry with grain, so it would be good to raise earthworms. Du Wan had thought of this problem a long time ago, "Storing food is still not enough."


    Du Wan was a little worried about this.


    This is the first wave of disasters, and it seems that food will no longer be able to withstand it.


    Du Wan thought of Zhuangzi under her name, and asked Zhuang Cong to take care of it, check the ounts, and move any excess grain back to the warehouse in the countryside. This was to make Zhuang Cong her big manager.


    Zhuang Cong was very excited, nodded in agreement, and then said, "Princess, the government rmends raising ducks to prevent locusts. Almost every household in the neighborhood raises a few ducks. I think there will be a lot of ducks, do you want to buy a batch?" "


    "That''s okay. Let the people know that there is a market. Maybe they will raise more, and then we will harvest." Du Wan thought about this problem. No matter how much the farm raised, it would not be as much as the people raising together, "Collect! The cured duck is quite delicious, you can give it a try.


    Zhuang Cong''s proposal was approved by the princess, and he was in a good mood.


    Young Master?!


    Not far away, two boys looked at her with bright eyes, surprised and excited.


    Du Wan looked over and was stunned, "Big baby, second baby?"


    The brothers both nodded, "Yes, it''s us."


    How are you doing? Du Wanxiao asked.


    The two brothers nodded their heads again, "Okay, no need to starve."


    The smiles on the faces of the two children were straightforward and honest. They were also very clean and their faces had gained a lot of weight. You knew they were doing well without asking.


    Du Wan chatted with them for a while, and then the two brothers left with satisfaction.


    The next few issues of the entertainment newspaper almost every issue sold like crazy and made a lot of money.


    The work of housing registration is bing more and more perfect.


    When the profit reached one million, Du Wan excitedly entered the pce with the banknote in hand.


    Du Qian met her in front of the door and asked, "Sister, where are you going?"


    "Enter the pce! Divide the spoils with your uncle, no, divide the money." Du Wan left the house after saying this.


    Du Qian:

 Chapter 484: Little girls work

    Chapter 484: Little girl''s work


    Chapter 484: The little girls actions


    Du Wan was riding a horse, and Chai Wei and other hundreds of personal guards were guarding each other.


    The group of people attracted the attention of many people just on the road.


    The spies watching outside saw her traveling and quickly passed the news back to their respective masters.


    When Du Wan went to the imperial study, the emperor happened to be discussing state affairs with his ministers.


    Hence, she did not disturb him for the time being, and just wandered outside the imperial study room. When she was interested, she listened to the gossip in the pce. Unexpectedly, she overheard a big drama in the imperial garden.


    It is a drama about the fight between Concubine Xie and Qin Yu.


    Different from the original work, Qin Yuyu and Concubine Xie in the book look good, but now Qin Yuyu may have been influenced by the queen. From the beginning, he regarded Concubine Xie as a coquettish **** and clearly robbed Concubine Xie. The flower room that Concubine Xie liked was moved away.


    Qin Yuyu said in a gentle voice: "Your concubine, you are just a potted flower. Is it worth being so angry with you?"


    "Yes, the princess is really good at picking. She took my favorite flower away with just one pick." Concubine Xie''s voice was still like the spring breeze, and if you listen carefully, you can hear the suppressed anger in it.


    As soon as Du Wan heard that there was a big melon, he hurried towards the direction of the sound.


    Hearing this, Qin Yuyu said without hesitation: "I''m sorry, I didn''t know before. Do you want... should Ipensate you with another nt? I have already given away the pot before, so I can''te back." "


    Gee, no need. I am a little curious, who is the princess sent to?


    Didnt you say you dont mind? You wont be doing it behind your back


    When two people talk, youe and go, the tea is full of tea, and the fragrance of tea is overflowing.


    Du Wan finally arrived at a flower room in the northwest corner of the Imperial Garden.


    This greenhouse is simr to a greenhouse. It used to be for public use, butter Concubine Xie took it over. Concubine Xie has a character that adds to her temperament. She likes to take care of flowers and nts. The Xie family often sends some rare flowers and nts to the pce, saying that they are collected everywhere for her.


    Its just a greenhouse. Concubine Xie wanted it before, and the emperor had no reason not to allow it.


    Can Qin Yuyu see through it?


    Cant be seen!


    No,e and cause trouble for Concubine Xie.


    Seeing Concubine Xie''s forbearance, Du Wan knew that Concubine Xie would not fall out with Qin Yuyu for the time being, so she could only endure her bad breath.


    Qin Yuyu said with a smile: "The imperial concubine''s flower gardening skills are really good, she is even better than the gardeners in the pce."


    Princess, thank you. Concubine Xies smile became gentler.


    It seemed that Qin Yuyu was not ashamed.


    Du Wans eyes were bright when she saw it, but it was a pity that she didnt have melon seeds in her hand.


    Qin Yuyu said that she liked some flowers in the flower house. Concubine Xie politely said that if she liked them, she could move them away. Unexpectedly, Qin Yuyu was so rude and asked the pce people to move this potted flower and that potted flower. "It just so happens that the princess''s pce in this pce is short of flowers. Send them all."


    Concubine Xies stunning face finally twisted for a moment.


    If Du Wan hadn''t been staring at her, she would have missed it.


    Concubine Xie left angrily.


    Qin Yuyu won a great victory. As for whether Concubine Xie would give her eye drops in front of the emperor afterwards, Qin Yuyu was obviously broken and didn''t care anymore.


    Du Wan paid attention to the pce people and really started to move the flowers.


    Thinking of Qin Yuyu''s princess mansion, Du Wan thought of another thing. After Qin Yuyu got married, he would open a mansion outside the pce. It would not be surprising to have a princess mansion.


    At this time, Du Wan did not know that in the imperial study, the emperor had received news that she wasing and wanted to see her, so he sent away several ministers, but she was nowhere to be seen.


    The emperor summoned the imperial guards and asked, "Where is the princess?"


    "Your Majesty, the princess is in the imperial garden." The guard emerged from the darkness to report. The emperor asked again, "What happened in the Imperial Garden?"


    I really understand the little girl.


    If nothing happens, can you keep her?


    The emperor immediately got to the point of his question. Themander of the imperial guard did not hide anything and told everything that happened in the imperial garden. "The princess did not show up, so she hid in the dark and watched."


    Go and call her over. The emperor had a headache.


    These women in the pce are just careless, and they are allughed at by the little girl without even realizing it.


    Wait for themander of the imperial guards to go over and invite Du Wan.


    Du Wan had already seen the end and was about to walk back when he saw themander of the guards.


    Themander of the imperial guards came forward respectfully, first greeted him with greetings, and then said: "Princess, the emperor has invited you."


    Is uncle still in the imperial study? Du Wan asked casually.


    Themander of the guards responded, "Yes."


    Okay, lets go.


    Du Wan walked around him and walked forward. The guards turned around and followed behind.


    One after another, they walked out of the imperial garden.


    Of course, some people in the pce saw it. Not long after Du Wan entered the pce, it reached Qin Yuyu''s ears. Thinking of Du Wan''s time in the imperial garden, Qin Yuyu''s face suddenly turned ugly.


    Thinking of Du Wan, she is known to like to listen to gossip. She might have caught up on the previous incident between her and Concubine Xie. In addition, Qin Yuyu was a little worried that she would write about this matter in the "Daqin Entertainment News", which would make her always on tenterhooks.


    There are very few people who are not embarrassed if they are published in the entertainment newspaper!


    Qin Yuyu quickly went to the queen to discuss countermeasures.


    Du Wan has arrived at the imperial study room.


    Knowing that she wasing, the emperor specially made some fine tea and served today''s snacks from the imperial kitchen. It couldn''t be served in such a short time. It couldn''t have been specially prepared for her. It must have been stolen from someone in the pce.


    Du Wan sat aside obediently, "Uncle, do you miss me?"


    Ha, think about it, but you dont miss your uncle. How long has it been since youst entered the pce? the emperorined.


    Du Wan''s little face showed a hint of guilt, "I''m not too busy."


    Then, she rolled her big eyes and took out the banknotes in her arms. It was a beautifully carved wooden box made of sandalwood, "Look what I brought you today?"


    What is it? The emperor couldnt guess.


    This kind of wooden box can hold many kinds of things.


    Du Wan pretended to smile mysteriously, "Dang Dang Dang Dang! One million taels!"


    Wanwan earned it? The emperor raised his eyebrows, surprised.


    Du Wan nodded repeatedly, picked up the snacks on the table and ate them. While eating, he talked, "I went to the pce to see my uncle today just to share the money with you. Now the hotel registration is on the right track, and I don''t need to do it anymore." We kept an eye on it all the time. We didn''t agree on when to divide the ounts before, but no, I came when I saw one million taels on the books."


    The emperor motioned for her to drink tea again.


    Du Wan swallowed the snack and took another sip of tea, "Uncle, do you want to see the ount book? I didn''t spend money recklessly. Even if I spent a penny, the shopkeeper would remember it clearly. I held a celebration banquet before, in order to save money. I still have enough money to go hunting outside the city.


    Haha. The emperor smiled and listened to her chatter.


    As the saying goes, everything is difficult at the beginning.


    The little girl''s previous operation did not seem to be very difficult, but it was difficult for ordinary people to think of it.

 Chapter 485: How to get food

    Chapter 485: How to get food


    Chapter 485 How to get food


    The two of them had a great time chatting.


    Most of the time it was Du Wan talking about things about renting a house.


    The emperor kept her down for lunch and allowed her to order food.


    The little girl''s eyes lit up when she heard about the food. She started talking about the newspaper room and then started talking about food. After the emperor gave the order, he said with emotion: "Wanwan, how do you think we can get arge amount of food?"


    Go and buy it. Du Wan held the tea and drank it happily.


    The emperor was choked, "Why can''t I buy it?"


    "If you can''t buy it at home, go to neighboring countries to buy it. If you can''t buy it in neighboring countries, go overseas to buy it. As long as you have money, are you afraid that you won''t be able to buy something?" Du Wan mentioned overseas, and suddenly remembered the gift from Prime Minister Su. To Pei Hao''s fleet.


    Its been a year.


    Has Pei Hao confiscated those people yet?


    Du Wan almost forgot about it. When he sees Pei Hao next time, he will ask if he can buy a few ships of food to return home. She wanted to go overseas to find high-yielding grain seeds, but the problem was that in this world, there were all kinds of seeds, including sweet potatoes, corns, potatoes, etc.


    Why is there still a shortage of food?


    How the harvest in the field will be depends on whether the weather is good that year.


    Du Wan had lunch with the emperor and then left.


    The emperor was thinking about buying grain, and asked the general manager: "You said it is feasible to buy grain overseas?"


    "Your Majesty, you can give it a try. You can only know after trying it whether it works or not." The chief **** knew that the emperor had some thoughts, so he followed his wishes.


    If the court has a fleet, it can order themander of the fleet to act secretly.


    The emperor immediately wrote a secret edict and asked the secret guards to quietly leave the pce with the edict. After thinking for a while, he recruited his confidants and asked them to arrange a caravan to go to neighboring countries to purchase grain secretly without alerting the officials.


    When Du Wan left, he was not in a hurry.


    But she noticed that someone was blocking her.


    Its someone sent by the Queen!


    Du Wan doesnt really want to socialize with the queen, and we cant chat together, but what does the queen want to do with him? She listened attentively and noticed that Qin Yuyu was in the queen''s pce.


    It turned out to be because of Qin Yuyu.


    Yo, did you know that she had a royal garden before? Afraid of her breaking the news?


    This worry is unnecessary. For the sake of the emperor, Du Wan would not use the gossip in the pce. No matter how much she disliked Qin Yuyu, she would not expose her and p the royal family in the face.


    But her evil intentions were to keep Qin Yuyu in fear.


    So, she bypassed the people waiting for her in front and quietly left the pce.


    The pce attendant who is still waiting:


    They are really difficult, and it is not easy to block anyone.


    Just left the pce.


    Unexpectedly, I saw the familiar carriage of the Zhenguo Pce, and the guard riding next to it was Hu San.


    Du Wanma stepped forward and said, "Hu San, is your master in the car?"


    Reporting to the princess, yes. Hu San responded respectfully.


    Pei Hao, who was in the car, heard the noise, lifted the car curtain, and said with a smile: "Wanwan,e up."


    "Okay." Du Wan immediately got into the car, "I happened to want to see you for something, so you are waiting here. Is that a good understanding?"


    "Calcte."


    Pei Hao followed her words and made the little girl smile.


    What kind of **** is there telepathy?


    It''s obvious that I''ve received the news and I''m waiting for you here.


    Du Wan naturally sat next to him, and he held one of her little hands without leaving a trace. When the carriage started to move, he asked in a low voice: "What do you want to tell me?"


    Du Wan leaned close to his ear and whispered: "Is there a shortage of food in the court? Today my uncle asked me how to buy food."


    What iscking is verycking. Pei Hao is very clear about the current situation.


    Not only was the emperor short of food, but the town government was also short of food. In other words, everyone who wants to support the army is short of food. It''s going to be a tough winter in the army, and you might go hungry. Duwan doesnt know about this yet.


    Those in power may worry about the country and the people, but the premise is that they must live well themselves first.


    Pei Hao asked again: "How do you answer?"


    Go to neighboring countries to buy, or go overseas. Du Wan said matter-of-factly.


    Its winter now, and its hard to buy in neighboring countries...


    Pei Hao never thought that he could go to overseas countries to buy food. As for food from overseas, you dont necessarily have to pay for it with money. You can exchange it for things that the other party doesnt have.


    Du Wan nodded, then looked at him with stern eyes, "Will you go to sea this year?"


    "I went out for a trip and encountered a group of pirates on the way back. Fortunately, there were no casualties, but all the goods were robbed." If she hadn''t asked, Pei Hao really didn''t want to mention it. It wasn''t because of this wave of losses, he hadn''t been there recently. As for theck of money, "What I invested at that time was my private money."


    This is a total loss of money!


    Du Wan sympathized with him.


    No wonder he hasnt done anything for a year.


    Pei Hao added, "I''ll go there again next spring."


    Do you have any money?


    Im just scraping it together, I need some money to make it happen.


    How about I invest? Du Wan rolled her eyes.


    Pei Hao chuckled, "Do you have any money?"


    Yes. There are so many that you cant even imagine. Du Wan said exaggeratedly.


    A truthful sentence, coupled with her exaggerated expression, sessfully reduced the credibility by 90%.


    Pei Hao thought of her empty private money and asked, "I split the ount with the emperor today. How much did I get?"


    Du Wans smile froze.


    Fuck!


    The banknotes were all left in the pce. After eating and drinking, they forgot to pay and went out!


    One hundred and fifty thousand!


    Her money! My little heart hurts a little...


    "What''s wrong?" Pei Hao saw that the little girl''s expression suddenly turned bad.


    Du Wan said frustratedly, "I came out in a hurry and left the banknote behind."


    Then do you want to turn the carriage around?


    "Do you want me to go back to the pce? No, it seems like this princess loves money so much. Don''t I want to lose face? Besides, if I enter the pce at this time, I might run into the queen''s people, which will be very troublesome." Du Wan was dejected and wilted, like a little cabbage beaten by frost.


    Pei Hao turned his face away to prevent her from seeing his smile.


    Maybe the little girl will think she was made fun of and get angry.


    But, he heard the key thing, "What do the Queen''s people want from you?"


    As soon as he heard this, Du Wan suddenly came to his senses. He straightened his back and sat upright. His eyes were bright and his eyebrows were curved. He smiled slightly and said, "You didn''t know this."


    Well, Im just waiting for you to tell me.


    Hey, let me tell you, the Imperial Garden where this happened...


    The little girl is in high spirits when she talks about gossip.


    Pei Hao did not expect that Concubine Xie would confront Qin Yuyu. This was not in the interest of the Xie family at all. "Wanwan, why do you think they would confront each other?"


    "It''s nothing. Qin Yuyu will move out of the pce after getting married. It''s a rare opportunity to harvest wool..." Qin Yuyu in the book is not short of money, so naturally he doesn''t care about this little money.


    The problem is that there are no Qin Yuyu now!


    The emperor and queen will reward her with some things and honor her, but they may not necessarily give her a lot of money. Maybe it''s not asrge as her private treasury. You know, the emperor is also short of money.

 Chapter 486: Make an appointment with Pei Hao tomorrow for a detailed discussion

    Chapter 486: Make an appointment with Pei Hao tomorrow for a detailed discussion


    Chapter 486 Appointment with Pei Hao for a detailed discussion tomorrow


    On the way back to the princess mansion.


    Pei Hao told Du Wan about the current situation, "After the locust gue, the entire Qin Kingdom is in food shortage. In some ces, people have even begun to chew the bark of trees. People are starving to death every day. Unless the weather is good in theing year. , otherwise this situation will only be more and more serious.


    Du Wan listened in silence.


    Pei Hao said: "Before I came, I received news that it was snowing heavily in the north. Many people''s houses were copsed by the snow, causing many casualties."


    Du Wan was stunned.


    When I was in the pce just now, I did not receive this news.


    Pei Hao said again, "I just received it. The news channeles quickly."


    Really? Du Wans face was solemn.


    Are these troubled timesing?


    No, if it weren''t for the court''s active disaster relief this time, chaos would have broken out after the locusts passed, and many people would scold the emperor. It was thest time the emperor issued an order to promote Tukang, which made the reputation better.


    Pei Hao stroked her little face and said, "Thanks to you for making the Tukang practice public this time, you have indirectly saved many people''s lives. Don''t be burdened. A person''s ability is limited after all."


    Du Wan lowered her eyes, pursed her lips and said nothing.


    My heart is quite heavy and I cant feel happy.


    This heavy mood did not get better until I returned to the house.


    Ningqin was arranging her master''s clothes while looking back at her dazed master next to her from time to time, "Princess, what troubles you encountered again?"


    There are a lot of troubles.


    Du Wan couldn''t tell what she was worried about, it was just that she couldn''t be happy.


    Ningqin was puzzled, "Then tell me, can I give you some advice?"


    Do I still have money in my private house? Du Wan asked.


    Yes, one hundred and seventy-eight taels, does the princess want it?


    Forget it, its okay So poor!


    Du Wan just wanted to lie down in the corner and draw circles.


    This time she could have distributed hundreds of thousands, but she was careless and left it in the pce. In all likelihood, she would not be able to get it back. Just thinking about it makes her heartache.


    Of course, what she was most troubled about at this time was not the money, but therge windfall in the suburbs.


    Pei Hao analyzed the current situation for her before.


    Its really, really bad.


    If we dont find a solution as soon as possible, and if we continue like this, the situation will only be more and more serious.


    Du Wan thought of the ten years of chaos described in the book...


    This is the second year?


    Think about it carefully, its actually much better than what was described in the original book? You must know that in the original book, in the face of disaster, the government did not act, causingints and chaos everywhere. But this year ising to an end, and there are disasters everywhere, but there are no troubles.


    Du Wan couldn''t help but think of the Xie family.


    The male protagonist participated a lot in the chaos in the original book.


    Without his participation, we are more stable?


    Du Wan suddenly had a thought: Can Da Qin be saved?


    Forget saving the country, she wanted to help a group of people in Da Qin, but if she was allowed to do it alone, there would be limits after all. However, she can make capable people do it.


    hey-hey.


    Du Wan stood up suddenly, "Ningqin, polish the ink for my princess."


    Just as Ningqin was about to put down her clothes, Luo Qi next to her spoke up first, "Princess, please let the servantse. Ningqin can''t take any action now."


    Okay. Du Wan didnt mind who it was, as long as someone polished the ink.


    Fifteen of an hourter.


    Du Wan wrote a letter to Pei Hao.


    Not much content, just one sentence: If you were given a huge fortune, how many people could you save?


    When Pei Hao received her letter, he immediately couldn''tugh or cry, so he wrote back: The people of the world are the emperor''s people. Du Wan curled her lips, saying it was as if she didnt say anything.


    So she wrote another letter and asked Pei Hao to discuss it in detail tomorrow morning.


    Pei Hao didn''t know what the little girl wanted to do, but he could guess something from what she asked. But I''m not quite sure who made the little girl''s thoughts jump too far. What you think is not necessarily what she thinks.


    Until the next day.


    Pei Hao saw a little girl in simple clothes riding a horse.


    This time I brought a lot of personal guards.


    Du Wan nced at him sideways and said, "Let''s go. I''ll ask you to go for an outing outside the city."


    "Okay, I''m very happy." Pei Hao abandoned the carriage and climbed onto Du Wan''s horse.


    Two people rode together and headed straight out of the city.


    Du Wan originally disliked him for riding her horse instead of riding it, but he didn''t even say hello to her when he got on the horse.


    Pei Hao lowered his head and looked at the little girl''s displeasure, smiled muffledly, and pretended not to notice.


    Following Du Wan''s guidance, he came to the Zhuangzi in the suburbs again, which was the Zhuangzi he had exchanged from the Xie family.


    This was the second time Pei Hao came here. At that time, he guessed that there might be a secret here, but the little girl didn''t say anything at that time. Later, when he saw her again, she seemed to have forgotten all about this ce. He once again suspected that he was overthinking it. Today Suddenly I came here again, and the previously suppressed thought emerged again.


    I still remember that the little girl was very entric.


    It took a lot of effort to get Zhuangzi.


    Pei Hao knew that Zhuangzi might have a secret.


    Sure enough, the little girl dismounted and asked the guards not to follow her.


    The guards of the Pei family also stopped following him for the time being, and asked the little girl to rush outside the Taolin. The only person qualified to follow is Hu San.


    It can be seen that the little girl trusts Hu San very much.


    Pei Hao apanied the little girl into the peach forest. Without asking any questions, he followed her silently, watching her walking around in the forest, counting her steps likest time, and finally stopped at in a location.


    Pei Hao looked at Hu San and made a gesture to signal him to avoid it.


    Hu San bowed silently and walked away.


    Du Wan nced back, then looked at Hu San who was walking away, and finally his eyes fell on Pei Hao. His eyes were gentle and tolerant, as if he could support her in whatever she did.


    The style ispletely opposite to that of the cold-blooded and ruthless viin in the original work.


    Pei Hao asked with a smile: "Wanwan, what are you looking at?"


    Look at you. The little girls voice was crisp and clean.


    Pei Hao suppressed a smile, obviously pleased by the little girl''s words, "Does it look good?"


    Good-looking. People are more delicate than flowers.


    The first sentence was nothing, but thetter sentence made his handsome face freeze.


    Du Wan smiled very happily as if her prank was sessful.


    In the quiet forest, the little girl''s cuteughter suddenly sounded. When people outside heard it, they thought it was two people ying around. Few would have guessed that they were on a treasure hunt.


    Du Wan pointed to her feet, "Guess what will be at my feet?"


    Soil. Pei Hao said deliberately.


    Guess again.


    Withered leaves?


    Can you guess more seriously? The little girl was a little unhappy.


    Pei Hao smiled and said, "Treasure."


    As soon as these words were spoken, the little girl''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Has his original guess been...confirmed?

 Chapter 487: What else has he imagined?

    Chapter 487: What else has he imagined?


    Chapter 487: What else is he thinking about?


    Pei Hao''s focus was not on the treasure at the little girl''s feet, but on the girl''s intention, "Wanwan, are you giving the treasure to me?"


    Well, here you go. Du Wan said casually.


    Are there any conditions?


    When you have the spare capacity, help a group of people in Da Qin.


    "That''s it?"


    Pei Hao was extremely shocked.


    Immediately, a veryplicated feeling came over me. It was true that he could not see the suffering of the people, but... what did that have to do with him? Compare it to what the little girl did today, how can you ovee the inexplicable shame?


    His vision was indeed good, and he was the only one who took a fancy to her among the crowd...


    Pei Hao thought of this and narrowed his peach blossom eyes slightly, "Yes, I promise you."


    "Well, there''s no need to be too embarrassed." Du Wan didn''t mean to trick him, "I''m letting you have spare power, as long as you can."


    "I know." Pei Hao felt warm and sweet in his heart.


    What the little girl means is that he should put himself first.


    To put it another way, in the little girls mind, does it mean that no one in the world is as important as him?


    Really, thats right?


    Du Wan didn''t know what Pei Hao was thinking about, but he looked very happy. His whole figure was like a peacock with its wings spread out, filled with a dazzling light, which was so beautiful that people couldn''t take their eyes away.


    With great difficulty, she regained herposure and focused on her feet again.


    Last time she came here she was unable to open the entrance to the treasure house.


    Now, its a trivial matter.


    Besides, there is an assistant next to him - Pei Hao.


    After a little fuss, Du Wan finally dug out the entrance, and then pried open a thick stone b, revealing an entrance.


    The descriptions in the book were identally discovered by Xie Zhang''s people.


    Du Wan thought that this stone b was buried in the ground. How did she "identally" learn about it?


    It seems like something happened before.


    Earthquake? earthquake?


    right!


    grass!


    Her scalp felt numb.


    The time says December this year?


    I didnt write down the specific day, I just mentioned it in one stroke!


    Pei Hao saw the little girl in a daze and looked at the entrance. He had many questions in his mind, but he knew he couldn''t ask. He had known a long time ago that the little girl had a lot of secrets, and the little girl would tell him anything she could tell him. She couldn''t tell him, even if she asked, she might not tell the truth.


    The two of them were in no hurry to go in.


    Du Wan understands this truth and is worried aboutck of oxygen or harmful gases.


    Wanwan, why dont you tell me something? Pei Hao took the opportunity to ask in a low voice.


    Du Wan turned around and told the story about the corrupt official in the previous dynasty, "This is a treasure house built by that man. Didn''t Xie Zhang buy the mine from me at the beginning? Oh, are my things so easy to get?"


    Pei Hao felt very upset when he thought about how foolishly the little girl believed Xie Zhang. Did the little girl at that time really have a crush on Xie Zhang?


    right? right?


    Du Wan saw his daze and didn''t know what he was thinking. Her intuition was not a good thing. She couldn''t understand him before, and she didn''t know why his focus was always so strange. "Why are you looking like this?" What''s the matter? Say what you have to say, what''s the point of keeping it in your heart? "


    Pei Hao looked at her and asked, "Have you ever liked Xie Zhang?"


    I dont know. Du Wan did not deny it.


    Has the original owner liked it?


    The process Du Wan saw from the jade que was like watching TV. After all, she didn''t experience it personally, so it''s hard to say whether she likes it or not.


    Du Wan added: "I have no memory, and you know that too."


    Then do you still think about him now?


    She looked at him as if he was mentally retarded.


    Pei Hao was a little nervous at first, but when he saw her look in his eyes, his heart became knotted again. He realized he had asked a stupid question and then asking him to admit his mistake was impossible, absolutely impossible. How shameful!


    So, the prince pretended to be calm and bright, looking left and right, but not at the little girl.


    Du Wan saw that he was guilty, so he didn''t expose him.


    Waiting for a while.


    Du Wan lit a handful of dead grass and threw it toward the entrance.


    Seeing that the handful of withered grass fell below and was not extinguished immediately, Du Wan knew that there was oxygen below.


    Du Wan took the first step.


    Pei Hao grabbed her and said, "I''lle."


    Du Wan opened her mouth and was about to refuse, but when she met his determined gaze, she took another step back and moved aside, "Okay,e on."


    When I said this, I felt happy.


    She knew that he was worried about her.


    Pei Hao covered his mouth and nose with his long sleeves and stepped down until he touched the ground.


    It is daytime now. The entrance is open and you can still see clearly below. It is a basement, not very big. There are ten wooden boxes neatly ced along the wall. They are covered with dust and seem to have been there for some time.


    At this time, Du Wan also came down, "Only ten boxes?"


    Let me open it and take a look. Pei Hao opened a box and found a box of paintings.


    Open another box, its a book.


    The remaining boxes were opened one after another, one box of gold ingots and two boxes of silver ingots, each containing ten taels. These three boxes of gold and silver alone are arge amount of money.


    The rest are calligraphy and paintings, jade articles, and a box of jewelry.


    Du Wan was wandering around the basement.


    Wandering back and forth, knocking here and there.


    Pei Hao didn''t ask her what she was doing, he just stayed with her quietly and let her do what she was doing. Sure enough, she really made a room within a room. Inside was another batch of boxes, not the ten boxes of things that were fooling people outside, but nearly fiftyrge boxes, all containing silver ingots.


    Pei Hao''s heart trembled when he saw it.


    Lets say at least a few million here, right? !


    Du Wan was searching in the room again. After a while, she looked at the fifty big boxes and asked, "Do you want to move the money away?"


    "It''s not safe here." Pei Hao knew about theiring, and someone must have known about it. "This was the Xie family''s vige in the past, and the Xie family will definitely investigate."


    He wouldn''t trust these things here. The little girl gave them to him!


    Emphasis on, its for him!


    Pei Hao asked again: "Wanwan, is there a room within a room?"


    "Yes, ording to the source, these treasures are all separate, with five rooms within each room. It''s just not easy to find." Du Wan thought of the corrupt officials in the previous dynasty, who were so weird.


    One room within a room is not enough, so herees a five-story building.


    The male protagonist Xie Zhang in the book ordered people to dig deep into the ground and almost turned over the peach forest before he found five secret rooms. In fact, it was proved that these five secret rooms were connected, but Xie Zhang failed to find the entrance at first. Even after a lot of effort, this shocking windfall still fell into Xie Zhang''s hands.


    Pei Hao thought of something, "Wanwan, how about I ask Hu San to arrange for a reliable person toe over?"


    Okay, Ive given it to you anyway, the transfer is your business.


    "Thank you Wanwan, I''m very happy." Pei Hao hugged her, rested his head on her shoulder, and rubbed her face happily, "You really like me the most, you won''t be so blind. Go and like Xie Zhang."


    Du Wan:


    What is he thinking about?

 Chapter 488: My sister turned her arms outward

    Chapter 488: My sister turned her arms outward


    Chapter 488 My sister turned her arms outward


    After being tired for a while, Pei Hao was reluctantly kicked out of the basement by Du Wan.


    Pei Hao went out and called Hu San to call for people.


    At this time, Du Wan came up from the basement and saw him standing outside and Hu San''s back hurriedly leaving.


    Pei Hao turned around and said, "Are youing up?"


    "Well, the air down there isn''t very good." Du Wan took a few deep breaths, "We''ll look for other secret rooms after the things are taken away. In order to hide it from others, let''s get some meat and grill it."


    After saying thest sentence, she took a breath.


    Pei Haoughed. The little girl must be greedy.


    About half an hour passed.


    Under the roots of a clean peach tree in the peach grove, it was cleaned by the guards of the Pei family. A piece of hemp cloth was spread on the ground, and on it were ced tes of sliced meat.


    There is a small charcoal stove next to it, with a fine iron on top.


    The charcoal in the furnace has been lit. Just ce the meat slices on the fine iron mesh, turn them over from time to time, and dip them in some sauce when appropriate. Don''t make it too delicious.


    This method of barbecue has be popr in Beijing.


    The source of poprity is still Du Wan.


    Du Wan started to enjoy barbecue from time to timest year. Everyone who tried it thought her method was very good, and it gradually spread. In the past, no iron shop in Beijing could make such fine iron mesh for barbecue.


    The next scene shows a man and a woman sitting under a peach blossom tree, happily eating barbecue.


    Some secret guards of the Pei family moved boxes out of the basement one after another.


    Yes, its a secret guard.


    After learning what was going on here, Pei Hao asked the secret guards to dispatch.


    Compared with the guards of the Pei family, he believed in the loyalty of the secret guards more. The previous guards, led by Hu San, guarded the outside of the peach forest and did not allow outsiders to enter the forest.


    The personal guards brought by Du Wan are also outside.


    Chai Wei and others are not afraid of something happening to Du Wan, but they are a little strange about her hobbies.


    With this weather, why dont youe here to have a barbecue?


    Du Wan pondered the speed, "Can you move everything tonight?"


    "As long as we find them, it should be fine." Pei Hao is currently mobilizing these people. There will be secret guardsing in the evening. "The people I have arranged around the peach forest are not afraid of anyone approaching."


    "oh."


    Du Wan looked at the boxes of gold and silver and touched his heart.


    Just then, two secret rooms were opened. Looking at the huge amount of wealth, not to mention... I was very excited. For a moment, I wanted to regret it, but I finally suppressed my urge to move.


    It means that the little heart is a little throbbing and the stimtion is rtivelyrge.


    Pei Hao said with a smile: "Can''t bear to part with you?"


    "Who, who said I can''t bear it?" Du Wan took a deep breath, "So what if I just can''t bear it? I''m not a saint, I can''t be moved when faced with so much money."


    Pei Hao stuffed the roasted piece of meat into her mouth, "Fool. What''s mine is yours, what''s there to feel bad about?"


    Yes, whats yours is mine. Whats mine is still mine.


    Du Wan finally feltfortable thinking about the rtionship between the two of them, "I''ll eat more meat to calm down the shock."


    Pei Hao couldn''t help butugh heartily.


    The little girl was eating barbecue happily, her eyebrows were crooked, and a blind person could tell that she was in a good mood.


    He put the roasted meat piece by piece on the little girl''s small porcin te. asionally she would pick up a piece, add sauce and feed it to him.


    Actually, he had a doubt in his heart.


    The little girl obviously knew about the treasure house herest year. He also knew that the little girl was also short of money and even pawned a jade pendant before opening the registration room.


    When the little girl was full, everything in the two secret rooms was moved out.


    She went in again and started looking for the next secret room. After some effort, she found another secret room. This one wasrger and contained hundreds of boxes of silver. Later, I found another one. This secret room was not filled with silver. It was filled with rare treasures. One by one, each piece was worth a fortune. Thest secret room was left, and I couldnt find it after searching for a long time.


    In the end, Pei Hao had someone dig out the stone steps under the first basement and found an entrance.


    This entrance is really too hidden and cannot be found by ordinary people.


    When Du Wan entered, his eyes were filled with gold. "Damn it! So many gold bricks! It turns out that the ones before were just appetizers, and this secret room is the highlight."


    Huh? Pei Hao suddenly turned back to look at the rude little girl.


    This... is a curse word?


    Pei Hao looked at the gold bricks stackedyer byyer. To be honest, he was also shocked. Such wealth wasparable to the national treasury. No, it is much more powerful than the national treasury.


    This matter must not be spread out.


    Also, he might not be able to handle it alone, so he walked out immediately.


    Outside the forest, it was already dusk.


    "Hu San, send another group of secret guards." Pei Hao ordered.


    Hu San epted the order, "Yes, Crown Prince."


    Hu San turned around and left in a hurry.


    Pei Hao recruited another confidant and issued another order.


    At this time, Du Wan was so shocked that her face went numb. The corrupt official in the previous dynasty was truly a corrupt official. "I deeply suspect that the demise of the previous dynasty had a lot to do with this corrupt official''s amassing money."


    Pei Hao was thinking about something, but when he heard the words of the little girl behind him, he suddenly became speechless, "What Wanwan said makes some sense."


    "Uh-huh."


    Du Wan put her hands behind her back, raised her head forty-five degrees, and looked at the sky in the peach forest.


    That little face looks very serious, but Pei Hao wants tough inexplicably, a bit like a child imitating an adult and pretending to be mature.


    After about an hour.


    The sky has darkened early and the night has begun.


    There were several lighting fires lit in the forest, and some secret guards were holding torches.


    The guards guarding outside were a little worried. Did the princess note out after so long after entering?


    Chai Wei was hesitating whether to enter the forest, but the princess had ordered them to stay outside before entering. At this moment, he saw Du Qian riding a horse from a distance.


    Du Qian also had a bodyguard behind him.


    Your Majesty. Chai Wei stepped forward and saluted.


    Du Qian asked, "Are you here? Where is Wanwan?"


    "The princess is in the woods." Chai Wei replied respectfully.


    Du Qian nodded, and then walked into the forest. A group of personal guards who were originally following him also wanted to follow. He suddenly stopped and turned back to his bodyguards, "You just need to stay outside the forest for now, and Xiao Lu and Xiao Li will follow you."


    He only ordered two confidants to apany him.


    Du Wan in the peach forest was surprised to see Du Qian, "Brother? Why are you here?"


    My sister is not married yet, so her arms are turned outward. Du Qian said this with a sour tone, and the tall and handsome young master showed a touch of sadness in his eyes.


    When Du Wan heard this, she felt inexplicably guilty. She quickly straightened her back and said confidently: "No, I don''t! I don''t know how to turn my arms outward. I never leave good things behind, big brother."


    "hehe."


    Du Qian seemed to be smiling but not smiling.


    Du Wan nced at Pei Hao secretly, then walked to the cheap brother, pulled him aside and whispered: "Brother, this is not a good thing."


    Du Qian looked like he was waiting for her to make something up.


    Just waiting to see what she can make up! This time it was Pei Hao who notified him toe over. He probably knew what was going on here.

 Chapter 489: Different from what she expected

    Chapter 489: Different from what she expected


    Chapter 489 is different from what she expected


    When Pei Hao saw the gold bricks in that room, he knew that he could not handle this wealth alone.


    At first he thought it was just a small matter, but when he saw such a batch of money, Pei Hao knew that he could not fulfill the little girl''s wish. Perhaps the little girl was still young after all and did not understand many things. Besides, ording to the little girls opinion, by spending such arge amount of money, the people of the entire Qin Kingdom can live for several years...


    What would the emperor think if the Zhenguo government really did this?


    Isnt this just putting people on the fire to roast them?


    Sure enough, matters for the country and the people should still be done by the emperor!


    Du Wan watched helplessly as the cheap brother appeared, and then inspected the money and ie. After understanding the situation, he went to the city overnight, and then went to the pce and even invited the emperor.


    The emperor was apanied by his consort Du.


    When she saw the emperor and Du''s consort, Du Wan''s little face was confused.


    Why is this operation different from what she imagined?


    Du Wan lowered her little head and squatted quietly in the corner drawing circles - she was autistic.


    Pei Hao had already seen the little girl''s reaction. He was a little apologetic and said in a low voice: "Wanwan, I''m sorry. This money is too big. It is so big that it is a disaster rather than a blessing for us."


    Du Wan was confused and didnt quite understand what he meant, Its my elder brother who wants to report it.


    "I decided after discussing it with the eldest brother." Du Qian was indeed the one who advocated reporting the matter to the emperor, but Pei Hao couldn''t let him take the me alone. That was not what a man did. "The eldest brother did this for my own good. For the sake of the government."


    Du Wan frowned.


    Why do I get more and more confused the more I listen?


    Whoever is destined to get the windfall from heaven will get it, so why is it still a disaster?


    Du Wan felt that she should understand, but her head seemed to be shrouded in smoke and she couldn''t figure it out for the moment. However, she didn''t understand that this was not the time to ask questions, so she still squatted aside quietly and watched the excited emperor talking to Prince Consort Du not far away.


    Du Qian stood nearby and asionally said a word or two.


    At this time, Du Qian turned around and saw the confusion and confusion on his sister''s face.


    Thought that with this little girl''s cleverness, she would be able to figure it out quickly, but she unexpectedly got into trouble?


    Du Qian thought for a while, spoke to Du Huima, and then walked towards Pei Hao and Du Wan, "Prince Pei, I want to talk to my sister alone, is that okay?"


    Pei Hao looked at Du Wan and said nothing, but his eyes showed that he was waiting for her.


    Du Wan nodded reservedly, a little arrogantly, "Okay."


    "Okay, don''t be angry. I''ll treat you to something delicious when I get back to the city." Pei Hao patted her shoulderfortingly, then stood up and walked towards the emperor.


    Du Qian bent his knees and knelt down in front of the little girl, and rubbed her head intimately, "What are you thinking about?"


    My money


    Du Wan covered her little heart, feeling extremely distressed.


    Hearing this, Du Qian was startled for a moment, then grinned, "Is it really for money? Didn''t you say it was for someone named Pei?"


    What do you know? Giving it to him means putting the contents of your left pocket into your right pocket.


    Oh, didnt it say it would be used to relieve the victims?


    Then I can have some soup. Du Wan looked like she was at a huge loss.


    All given to the emperors uncle?


    This is a meat bun beating a dog...


    Du Qian chuckled and said, "Silly sister, there are some things that the government cannot touch."


    "what?"


    For example, what you asked Pei Hao to do.


    Du Wan was stunned.


    Du Qian whispered: "To help the world, it is best for my uncle to do it, understand?" Du Wan''s eyes suddenly widened.


    Then her little face was full of annoyance, "I was stupid..."


    Just figured it out. Du Qian was very pleased.


    Du Wan realized for the first time that she had drifted away and lost her initial caution. She delegated the task of relieving the disaster-stricken people to Pei Hao. Where did she put the emperor''s uncle?


    What would your uncle think if he knew?


    Perhaps he is broad-minded and won''t care very much, but disappointment is definitely there. After all, the feelings between people are mutual, and only sincerity can exchange for sincerity.


    Du Qian knew that his sister was smart and would not dwell on such matters for too long. He knows his sister well. He talks about how much she loves money, but in fact, he doesnt know how much she loves money. Her hands are looser than that of a grown man like him. He has invested a lot of money in the farm alone, and he has helped a lot this year. Few victims.


    Du Qian kindly reminded: "Sister, this time there are some paintings and calligraphy that can hide people''s eyes and ears. You can ask your uncle for them. These are good things. You have a newspaper office, or you can set up a bookstore to print out those unique copies. You can make a lot of money."


    Du Wans eyes lit up.


    As she spoke, the corners of her mouth twitched again, "Are you interested in those paintings and calligraphy?"


    Father took a fancy to it, Du Qian whispered.


    Heh. This is father and son.


    It is a great achievement that Du Wan knows what happened today.


    The emperor will definitely receive a reward. When the timees to ask for those paintings and calligraphy, the emperor will most likely not refuse.


    When Pei Hao passed by on the other side, he heard Du Consort suggesting to the emperor, "...it would be better not to return this silver to the national treasury. It would be better to transport it directly to the emperor''s private treasury."


    What do you mean? asked the emperor.


    Du Huima said, "There is news that there is heavy snowfall in the north and countless houses have copsed. I will use some money to provide disaster relief in your name, and let Wanwan''s entertainment newspaper publicize it, which will be conducive to the stability of the Qin Dynasty."


    The emperor''s eyes shed.


    ording to Du Huima''s intention, he wanted to establish a good reputation for him. I''m afraid Prince Consort Du has heard about the rumors outside. It''s not clear who is behind the scenes. Since they are spreading rumors, they can use the same means to fight back. It depends on who does it well and publicizes it well.


    The emperor knew about the "Da Qin Entertainment News", and Wanwan did an excellent job in it.


    Pei Hao stood aside calmly, trying to be invisible.


    Ginger is old and spicy!


    This move won the emperor''s heart.


    That night.


    90% of the things in the peach grove, packed in boxes, were secretly transported to the pce and put into the emperor''s private treasury. There was also 10% of the things that the emperor sent to the princess mansion.


    In the middle of the night, at the princess''s house.


    Du Wan didn''t sleep, and was wandering around the boxes of things, her eyes as bright as the little sun in the sky, "Uncle has asked someone to deliver the things before I even opened my mouth or asked!"


    You really didnt ask? Du Qian was surprised.


    Du Wan affirmed, "I didn''t ask."


    The eldest princess and Prince Consort Du were quite surprised. When the emperor asked him, he could still give them 10%?


    Du Wan checked the boxes one after another.


    There are many paintings, calligraphy, jewelry and jade articles. There are also several pieces of exquisite jade and coral, each of which is a rare masterpiece, enough to be used as a family heirloom.


    Du Wan flipped through the calligraphy and paintings, "Hey, these calligraphy and paintings are all here."


    Are you sure? Prince Consort Du was very concerned about this.

 Chapter 490: Is the elder brother still angry?

    Chapter 490: Is the elder brother still angry?


    Chapter 490 Is the elder brother still angry?


    Du Wan said firmly, "Pei Hao and I were the first to go to the secret room. We found the secret rooms at the back, and no one knew what was inside better than me. Why didn''t my uncle give me a few pieces? Where are the gold bricks, so stingy."


    What are you talking about? the eldest princess scolded.


    Du Wan raised the corners of her lips, "I also wanted to take a few gold bricks and put them at home as trophies. At least I found them."


    The eldest princess smiled and said, "Come on, these things are the most appropriate."


    "What my mother said is absolutely true, these are enough..." Du Qian agreed very much.


    Even if the emperor dared to give away the gold and silver, they would not dare to ask for it and would definitely send it back.


    At this time, Prince Consort Du spoke again, "Wanwan, pick some and send them to the Duke of Zhenguo''s Mansion for Chengming."


    "Didn''t uncle give it to him?" Du Wan was surprised, "In terms of rewards for merit, he should have a share."


    Du Huima was funny, "This matter will not be publicized, and there will be no rewards on the surface."


    Du Qian continued with a smile, "Father, why don''t you tell me clearly that the emperor is very happy today, and it would be nice to think of us."


    The eldest princess partially covered her face with a handkerchief and keptughing.


    Du Wan felt a little sympathy for Pei Hao now. After working hard for a while, he couldn''t get any benefits. However, ording to what Du Huima said, she took out 30% of the things and prepared to send them to Pei Hao tomorrow. The remaining paintings and calligraphy were taken away by Du Huma.


    Du Wan and Du Qian just picked some that they liked.


    Most of it went into the public treasury.


    Such a toss-up, it''s already the third day of the night.


    Lying in Yulingyuan, Du Wan looked out the hazy window.


    What happened during the day was unexpected by her. It was far from what she expected. She was a little worried in her heart. Du Qian and the others believed in the emperor, but she was somewhat influenced by the original work and had insufficient confidence in the emperor. "Forget it." Well, think of it as helping the emperor."


    Whether it is good or bad, we will knowter.


    You cant reject the emperor just because of the original work.


    Du Wan pulled the quilt over his head, not wanting to dwell on the matter anymore.


    After being quiet for a while, Du Wan suddenly sat up again, "Fuck! There seems to be something more important... Why did I forget it? What on earth was it?"


    Early the next morning, when I was sleeping in a daze.


    There was a small exmation from the servants outside, "Is it snowing?"


    Its so cold.


    Assign someone to clear the snow from the yard.


    It is the noise caused by the servants.


    Normally speaking, the master''s house is inaudible, but Du Wan is very good at hearing. She could hear sounds within a certain range at any time, and she didn''t need to concentrate to listen.


    Du Wan stood up, dressed neatly, and walked to the window.


    Pushing open the window, a biting cold hit her face, making her shiver.


    There are still small snowkes floating in the sky, and the snow is as white as the eye can see. Everything in the courtyard seems to be wrapped in silver.


    Ningqin came in, "Princess, are you awake? Close the window quickly, don''t get cold."


    This is the first snow in Beijing.


    "Yeah, it came so suddenly." Ningqin brought in the hot water for washing, Luoqi quickly prepared towels, etc. Du Wan closed the window and went over to brush her teeth, rinse her mouth and wash her face honestly.


    Last night after I came back, I was lying in bed thinking about something, and fell asleep unknowingly. It was toote to get up this morning. If I had practiced at this time in the past, I would have already practiced.


    After washing up, Ningqin and Luoqi started to clean up.


    Du Wan sat down at the table, picked up a bowl of ginseng tea and drank it. Then Shuxiang and Painting came over with food boxes and put them on the table one by one. It was today''s breakfast.


    Ningqin asked, "Will the princess go over to pay her respects to the eldest princess?"


    "I won''t go. It''s getting cold. Let mother have a good rest. After you have breakfast, go to the main courtyard and say that the princess will go to the Zhenguo Pceter." Du Wan thought of today. I want to give something to Pei Hao. Ningqin responded, "Don''t you need a servant to follow you?"


    "Need not."


    The weather is so cold, so forget it.


    If it hadn''t been agreed upon earlier, Du Wan wouldn''t have wanted to go out. He ate breakfast unhurriedly, put on a mink fur cloak, pulled up his hood, and went out neatly.


    As soon as I walked out to the front yard, I met Du Qian standing there.


    Du Qian''s look was obviously waiting for her, "Sister, are you going out?"


    "Yes, I told youst night that I was going to deliver something to Pei Hao." Du Wan took a few strides and came to stand next to Du Qian. "Brother, you want to go out too?"


    Well, Ill go with you.


    No need.


    Du Wan refused in her heart, but when she saw the cheap brother''s eyes that looked right through her, she had to nod. In this era, it is normal for a biological sister to go out with her elder brother.


    Four carriages were parked outside the courtyard.


    The car in front is for people, and the three cars behind are filled with things for Pei Hao.


    Du Wan saw that her eldest brother had already prepared everything, and she was even more speechless. She obediently got into the carriage, and soon Du Qian followed him into the carriage.


    Du Wan blinked, "Brother, don''t you ride a horse?"


    Are you happy toe in and stay with you? Du Qian shook the snowkes off his body.


    Du Wan''s mouth twitched, "Happy."


    "Well, just be happy." Du Qian sat down, saw the snowkes on Du Wan''s shoulders, and patted them with his big hand, "I thought that since my sister had a husband, she would no longer recognize me as my eldest brother."


    Why do you have such an idea?


    I had it yesterday


    Du Wan was choked for a moment, feeling a little guilty.


    It turned out that what happened yesterday had not been revealed yet. She thought it had been. Then Du Wan searched around for a long time and found a green jade flute.


    This jade flute is very exquisite and unique, in the shape of Buddhist bamboo.


    I got it in the Taolin yesterday. Du Wan liked it at first sight. It is her only private treasure. "Brother, I gave it to you. Do you like it?"


    You gave it to me especially? Du Qian was surprised.


    Du Wan would also say yes, "Yes, I fell in love with this jade flute at first sight and thought it would be a perfect match for my elder brother."


    "Really?" Du Qian raised the corner of his mouth, "My sister has good taste."


    Of course not bad!


    Out of so many things yesterday, Du Wan only picked out this one. No one knows about it, not without reason, because this jade flute is surrounded by spiritual energy.


    Du Qian yed with the jade flute and quickly discovered the difference.


    Sure enough, his sister was the best to him. First she gave him a bracelet from Master Yuantong, and now she gave him a precious jade flute.


    Hmph, even those with the surname Pei should stay behind!


    Du Wan said tteringly: "Is the elder brother still angry?"


    Im not angry anymore. Du Qian smiled heartily.


    At this time, he automatically ignored the three carts of things behind him. They were gifts given by his father as a reminder to his sister, not as a gift from her sister. Sometimes there are too many things and they dont show their value.


    Du Qian finally swept away the gloom of yesterday and carefully put the jade flute into his arms.


    Seeing this, Du Wan secretly wiped his hands in a cold sweat.


    This time it''s overturned, right?


    Finally...it''s over, right?

 Chapter 491: Du Qian is going out to provide disaster relief

    Chapter 491: Du Qian is going out to provide disaster relief


    Chapter 491 Du Qian is going out to provide disaster relief


    Zhenguogongfu.


    It is a high-end house, and the steps in front of the door are kept clean.


    There was a team of guards guarding both sides of the door.


    The Duke of Zhen Guo went to the military camp, and Pei Hao went to the Yamen.


    Out of politeness, the brother and sister couldn''t send something over without even meeting their elders, so they went to see Mrs. Pei.


    Du Qian smiled the whole time when he met Mrs. Pei, was gentle and polite, could not find anything wrong, and made people feelfortable in every move he made, showing that he was well-educated.


    Du Wan was d that her eldest brother came with her, so that she didn''t have to deal with Mrs. Pei alone.


    To be honest, she is not very good at socializing.


    Mrs. Pei greeted the two of them warmly and thoughtfully, as if the festival between the two families had never happened before. She also asked with concern whether the eldest princess and Prince Consort Du were in good health, etc.


    The two brothers and sisters answered all questions, and they actually started chatting like this.


    The people from the Princess Mansion carefully moved the things on the carriage into the Zhenguo Mansion. Du Qian also specially asked people to carry them to Tingyu Residence.


    After everything was done, Du Qian stopped lingering and stood up to say goodbye politely.


    Du Wan stood up and said goodbye.


    Mrs. Pei sent them to the door reluctantly, which made Du Wan admire her acting skills very much, but there was not much trace of acting.


    Perhaps it can be said that thedies of these aristocratic families have been learning the art of respecting face since they were young.


    After getting into the carriage, Du Wan breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s really tiring."


    "Ah!"


    Du Qianughed sullenly, "Aren''t you used to it?"


    "It''s okay." Du Wan knew that this situation would only happen more or less in the future. "I thought I could see Pei Hao when I came here, but he went to the Yamen. I haven''t seen him so active before?"


    "There is a snowstorm in the north. The court is discussing this matter today." Du Qian thought of what his father had told him before. "My father said that my uncle will give out a sum of money to provide disaster relief. I want you to publicize it well, and at least try to change the world''s view of your uncle." view."


    Is this useful?


    Do your best and obey the destiny.


    Du Qian remembered that Du''s father had said not long ago that the Great Qin Kingdom might be able to be saved, as long as the emperor could remain as shrewd as he is now and nothing would happen.


    Du Wan looked up and met Du Qian''splicated eyes.


    This made her couldn''t help but think more, "Brother, why are you looking at me?"


    "I was just thinking, you''ve been so active all day long, so..." Du Qian''s words stopped abruptly and he couldn''t help but shut up. Previously, the elders of the n had calcted that the fate of the country of Great Qin was about to end, and that the dragon''s energy would be extinguished. Not long ago, he suddenly calcted that something had changed in Great Qin, and there was a glimmer of hope.


    Du Qian didnt really believe it before, but after yesterday


    Du Wan blinked her eyes and asked strangely: "What?"


    Why are you so capable? Du Qian sighed.


    Du Wan smiled happily and said, "Well, who can give me a big brother who loves me?"


    Ha! These words made people feel veryfortable.


    Du Qian was happy.


    But he didn''t feel happy for long before he was called away by someone from the pce.


    Du Wan went back to the princess mansion first. After meeting the eldest princess, he went to y with the little kid. Before she left the main courtyard, she heard another news. The candidate for this disaster relief was actually Du Qian!


    "What?" Du Wan''s face tightened, "Mother, is the news correct?"


    The eldest princess frowned slightly, "There can be no mistake."


    Why did my uncle suddenly make this decision? The news was too sudden and there was no warning. Going to the north to provide disaster relief in the middle of winter is obviously a hard job.


    The eldest princess said, "We''ll ask after theye back." Du Wan felt that this kind of thing would never be the turn of the advantageous elder brother, because there were many capable people in the court. Besides, the disaster relief work is not just for a day or two. The New Year is about a month away. If Du Qian goes to the disaster relief this time, he may not be able to stay in the capital to celebrate the New Year.


    The incident was approaching evening, and neither father nor son came back.


    Du Wan did receive a letter of thanks from Pei Hao, as well as a food box. He knew that the brother and sister sent things to the Duke''s Mansion in the morning, so he wrote a letter to thank her.


    In addition to her favorite snacks in the food box, the letter also wrote something about what happened in the court today.


    Because of the disaster relief issue, the main hall was noisy.


    I pushed one after another, but I didnt want to go.


    You must know that during this period, there were many disasters, and everyone was tortured. The emperor also had a knife hanging over their heads. If they did something wrong, they might lose their lives.


    Finally, Lord Ma, Minister of the Ministry of War, rmended King Rui.


    Although Du Qian has not entered officialdom, he can be named a county king. How can he have no obligations? As long as the court needs it, he can go into battle at any time. Surprisingly, the emperor agreed.


    So it happened that Du Qian was called away midway.


    Du Wan couldn''t help but have a conspiracy theory, because she had offended the Minister of War not long ago.


    Ningqin asked worriedly: "What is the princess worried about?"


    Could it be that I have caused my brother to suffer? Du Wan pondered this question.


    Ningqin said, "No, it must have nothing to do with you. You are not qualified to participate in government affairs."


    That makes sense.


    Du Wan didn''t want to get into trouble and decided to think about what to prepare for her eldest brother, "How about we go to Huguo Temple again? Ask for a peace charm or pills or something."


    Master Yuantong, who was far away in Huguo Temple, suddenly sneezed, pinched his fingers, and said enigmatically: "Recently, the poor monk has gained some enlightenment and needs to retreat for a period of time."


    It wasnt until nightfall that the sound of horse hooves was heard outside.


    Father and son came back together.


    Neither the eldest princess nor Du Wan slept.


    The family sat together and had a conversation, and then went back to rest. Du Wan learned from this that Du Qian did not refuse to go to the disaster relief, and said that he was named a county king and had to do something to live up to the title. She didn''t quite understand what it meant, but she just knew that he agreed to go.


    In addition, Prince Consort Du also agreed.


    The departure time is very fast, and we have to rush to the north the next morning.


    Du Qian went back to the yard to ask his servants to pack things. The eldest princess also ordered someone to prepare some clothes. Du Wan had a headache. She had to leave in such a hurry. Her n to go to Huguo Temple was ruined and she went to talk to Du Qian. When I arrived, I learned that he still had Master Yuantong''s wound medicine on him, which made me feel a little more at ease.


    Looking at the rednterns hanging under the eaves.


    Du Wan said: "Brother, remember to send a letter back if you need anything."


    "I know." Du Qian patted her forehead gently, "I asked my sister to take care of her at home."


    "I will."


    Du Wan felt a little sour in her heart, and was reluctant to say goodbye when she thought about it.


    People are so strange, its not like they have never been separated before. But seeing that he was going to be away for several months, I just couldn''t help but think about this and that.


    One night passed.


    Early in the morning, Du Qian led his team out of the city.


    The money, food and other materials that the imperial court gathered this time were surprisingly fast. Some well-informed people learned that the emperor took out millions of silver from his private treasury to provide disaster relief. There was no need to go through the treasury, no approval, and no need toe with a group of officials. Waffling is a waste of time.


    Then Du Wan went to the newspaper office and changed the headlines of the entertainment newspaper for the next day.

 Chapter 492: Are you thinking about Prince Pei?

    Chapter 492: Are you thinking about Prince Pei?


    Chapter 492 Are you thinking about Prince Pei?


    Sell newspapers, sell newspapers, the heavy snow in the north has destroyed countless houses! King Ruijun has issued an order to provide disaster relief!


    "Excuse me! The source of the disaster relief funds turned out to be... Do you want to know? Master, please buy a copy of Da Qin Entertainment News."


    Sell newspapers, sell newspapers!


    The headline of this issue of "Da Qin Entertainment News" is that it was Du Qian who went to provide disaster relief. The emperor shouldered the disaster relief funds, and was greatly praised by the Entertainment News.


    The author has done a wonderful job, and the content throughout the article is simple without making the reader feel exaggerated.


    Talents!


    The person who wrote this is none other than Uncle Su.


    Ha


    The emperor was so happy after reading it that he almost said something about a big reward, but in time he thought that this was an entertainment newspaper. Ahem, he secretly retracted the thought.


    In Yulingyuan.


    Du Wan flipped through the entertainment newspaper again and again.


    Ningqin and the other maids were very quiet, and they worked very lightly, for fear of disturbing Du Wan. In the past, they wanted to write articles to earn extra money, but then they spent a lot of brainpower but none of them were sessful, so they gave up one after another. It was better to be maids. As long as they stayed on their own terms and did their jobs well, they didn''t need to use their brains.


    You push me, and I push you.


    Ningqin was finally pushed out, "Princess Princess, are you worried about the Princess?"


    "Don''t worry." Du Wan thought about it carefully and found that she was really not too worried. With Du Qian''s strength, it would not be easy for ordinary people to hurt him.


    Ningqin asked again, "Then are you worried about the disaster?"


    Dont worry. The disaster is not in front of you, and you have not experienced it personally. It would be hypocritical to say how worried you are. Du Wan flipped through the entertainment newspaper again. The entertainment newspaper was still selling out recently.


    Ningqin asked cautiously, "Then are you thinking about Prince Pei?"


    Du Wan was stunned for a moment, "No, what do you want him for?"


    ... Ningqin was choked.


    Luo Qi couldn''t help but ask: "I heard that Prince Pei has been at the Yamen for the past two days. Isn''t he just recuperating his body? He is probably tired. Would you like to send some food and greetings to him, please?"


    My father is still at the Yamen every day. Du Wan rolled her eyes.


    Pei Hao is pretending to be sick. He has only been there for two days. Why is he so tired?


    Laoqi wants to say that the key point is that you are tired? Why don''t you find a chance to meet him?


    Ningqin touched the chess piece.


    The two people looked at each other and decided not to talk about Prince Pei.


    The princess was in a daze just now. It probably had nothing to do with Prince Pei. They felt a little sympathy for Prince Pei for no reason. To say that the princess cared about Prince Pei, she didn''t know how much she cared.


    Can we say that she doesn''t care?


    No, the prince really has something, and the princess can run faster than anyone else.


    Most of the gossip in the capital these days is talking about the snow disaster in the north, the earthquake disaster when the emperor took out his private treasury, etc. This has restored the emperor''s reputation a lot.


    Another thing that people are talking about is the princess''s wedding on the sixth day of December.


    Its really only a few days away.


    The eldest princess got ready early, even Du Wan''s clothes and jewelry were ready. As her biological aunt, she still had to prepare a generous gift for Qin Yuyu.


    Du Wan, the cousin, had to personally add makeup to Qin Yuyu.


    The eldest princess also prepared things for adding makeup, for fear that her daughter would act mischievously.


    Its not that the eldest princess wants to worry about it. She has forgotten everything she taught her before after she disappeared. In the past year or so, her daughter has paid more attention to practicing martial arts and taking care of the rear house. She really hasnt learned anything. "Wanwan, Learn from mom when you have time."


    What to study?


    "When you get married, you will need to take care of the princess''s mansion. Do you understand this?"


    "Isn''t there a steward?" "You have to get familiar with it. You can''t rely entirely on outsiders."


    Okay. She understood and was familiar with the process.


    Du Wan knew that before a woman gets married, she must learn to take charge of secr affairs. To put it inyman''s terms, men are on the front lines outside, while women are at the back of the house.


    The eldest princess handed her a rectangr sandalwood box, "Send it to the pce before the wedding."


    Do I have to deliver it in person? Du Wan asked.


    The eldest princess nodded, "Sending it in person shows your sincerity."


    Du Wan sighed resignedly, "Okay, I''ll send it over tomorrow."


    Its done. The eldest princess lowered her head and was busy again.


    Du Wan watched her sorting out the treasures, and couldn''t help but open the box in her hand. It was a set of emerald and pearl hair masks. It looked very expensive at first nce, "Mother, why haven''t I seen this face mask before?"


    It was obtained by my mother before she left the pce. It is suitable for teenage girls.


    Shes about to get married, shes not young anymore. How about changing to an inexpensive one?


    Heh. This is the cheapest one here.


    Thats fine, just pretend I didnt say it.


    Du Wan thought about his private treasury. There was also a lot of jewelry, but it was a pity that it could not be exchanged for silver. She is rtively short of silver now, and she is not short of all kinds of precious jewelry.


    Since you have agreed, there is no reason to be obedient and vitive.


    Two days before Qin Yuyus wedding, many people went to add makeup to her. It stands to reason that she is recruiting a consort, and this habit of adding makeup is usually reserved for married girls.


    Everyone has chosen to forget.


    One person puts on makeup, and the others follow suit.


    Going back to Yulingyuan with the head and face, Du Wan heard the sound of ying chess before she put it down, "Princess, Miss Qin Jiu is here to visit."


    Please. Du Wan responded outside.


    After a while, someone came in.


    Qin Jiu came here for a rare visit. He had been embroidering the wedding dress since the engagement. "Princess, the princess is getting married. I''m going to add some makeup tomorrow. Do you want toe with me?"


    Okay, I n to go there tomorrow too.


    What do you want to give?


    A set of heads and faces, prepared by my mother.


    The two chatted animatedly, and Du Wan even opened the jewelry box and showed it to Qin Jiu.


    Qin Jiu saw that appearance and said depressedly, "I don''t have such good things, what should I do? I only gave a pair of jade bracelets, will it look shabby?"


    "That''s enough. I want to change it to a cheaper one, but my mother says no. She is my cousin, and she said I shouldn''t give it too lightly, as that would make peopleugh."


    "Then I''d better..." Qin Jiu was a little nervous before he said a word.


    Du Wan was not angry, "You and my brother haven''t gotten married yet, so you don''t belong to my family for the time being. Just give it as a gift like those nobledies in the capital. Don''t suffer too much."


    Qin Jiu:


    So the next morning.


    The two of them met at the appointed time and entered the pce together.


    The two of them came to Jinxiu Pce, and the maid held a gift box and presented it to them. Someone would pick it up and record it in the book. But the box Du Wan sent was ced in front of Qin Yuyu not long after.


    ording to Qin Yuyu, it was given by Wanwan''s cousin. She was very happy and couldn''t wait to know what it was. Du Wan just wanted tough.


    Because when she passed by, she saw Qin Yuyu surrounded by some nobledies. Xie Ying and Pei Huiyu were both there, and Du Yunrong and other sisters from the uncle''s residence were not absent.

 Chapter 493: This is what happened

    Chapter 493: This is what happened


    Chapter 493 This is what happened


    In Qin Yuyu''s mind, she thought that Du Wan hated her and would not be able to send good things. She happened to take advantage of the crowd and insulted her, but on the surface she smiled warmly and said, "What my cousin sent must be good things." ."


    "Of course, we are cousins after all, and for my uncle''s sake, I don''t dare to do anything perfunctory." Du Wan seemed not to notice Qin Yuyu''s little thoughts, and put the gold on her face without blushing.


    Qin Yuyu thought that the otherdies would agree with him.


    As a result, everything was quiet, which was a strange phenomenon.


    In the past, when these nobledies gathered together, they did a lot of things that were both overt and covert. When it came to Du Wan''s incident, everyone was as quiet as a chicken. Even if Qin Yuyu offered an excuse, no one would answer. Even Pei Huiyu and Xie Ying were calm and did not dare to cause trouble to Du Wan.


    Today is different from the past.


    Who in the capital today doesnt know that Princess Jiaoyang is very favored by the emperor?


    Some nobledies secretly looked at the golden whip on Du Wan''s waist...


    Du Wan smiled as she watched Qin Yuyu open the gift box.


    The set of emerald and pearl headdresses disyed above is of great value at first nce. Qin Yuyu was startled for a moment, but she was good at showing off her face, so she quickly put on a smile and said, "I like it very much, thank you cousin."


    Youre wee, as long as you like it.


    Du Wan replied politely, unable to find fault.


    With her here, everyone is a lot more reserved even when they speak.


    Du Yunrong nced at Du Wan from time to time.


    Du Wan caught her eye once and grinned, showing her neat little white teeth. Du Wan was so frightened that Du Yunrong shivered and quickly looked away, pretending to look at something beside her.


    Coward!


    Du Wan stood up and said, "Cousin, I''ll leave first if I have something else to do."


    "Would you like to stay in the pce tonight..." Qin Yuyu said hesitantly.


    Du Wan raised her eyebrows and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Qin Jiuyi pulled her sleeves, and Du Wan turned to look at her.


    Qin Jiu reminded in a low voice: "The princess probably wants the princess to stay with her for the night. ording to the custom in the capital, a girl needs several little sisters to stay with her the night before she gets married."


    Du Wans mouth twitched.


    This is a strange thing, do you still want her to stay with you for the night?


    impossible!


    Du Wan looked at Du Yunrong, "Sister Yunrong, will you stay in the pce tonight?"


    Well, we will stay in the pce tonight. Du Yunrong said bravely.


    Had it not been for the Queen''s words, she would not have wanted to stay at all. The mother and daughter seem to have forgotten what framed her in the first ce, which is quite ironic when you think about it. However, she had to bow to reality. Because her honor has always been given by the queen, including the uncle''s pce.


    Du Wan has not yet decided.


    Just then I heard a pce maid hurriedlye in and whispered into Qin Yuyu''s ear.


    Qin Yuyu''s face turned pale and his pupils tightened.


    with a little bit of a sense of words and expressions, the nobledies saw the problem.


    Du Wan was the only outsider who heard the pce maid speak, and she was also surprised.


    Something happened again!


    Qin Yuyu stood up in a hurry and said, "Everyone, I need to go out beforehand."


    After saying that, she took the four maids and left.


    Qin Jiu was surprised, "Did something happen?" "It''s true." Du Wan had aplicated mood and didn''t know whether to sympathize with him or not, "Let''s go out and take a look."


    Qin Jiu was worried, feeling that it would not be a good thing, so he followed Du Wan out of the Jinxiu Pce. On the way, he met some pce people who were walking in a hurry, "Princess, what do you think happened?"


    Its not a good thing. Du Wan responded casually.


    You can tell this just by looking at Qin Yuyus face!


    Qin Jiu was not angry, "I also guessed it was not a good thing. But what did I ask about?"


    "It''s not hard to guess. It''s probably rted to the princess." Du Wan knew what it was, but it was hard to say clearly, "Let''s get out of the pce and go back home early."


    Qin Jiu opened his mouth to ask, just now the princess asked you to stay in the pce.


    But this sentence was not asked after all.


    Du Wan took Qin Jiu directly out of the pce gate, got on the carriage and sent Qin Jiu back to the house first, and then went back to the house herself. She did not go back to Yuling Garden, but went to see the eldest princess.


    When I stepped in, I happened to see the eldest princess teasing the little kid.


    A white and tender little baby, chubby, soft and cute.


    The eldest princess was very surprised to see her daughtere back so early, "Why did youe back so early? Didn''t you stay in the pce?"


    "What happened, mother, didn''t you hear about it?" Du Wan squatted in front of the little kid''s cradle, stretched out a finger to hook his little hand, "Tomorrow''s wedding can''t be held."


    The eldest princess asked: "What on earth happened?"


    "Tang Zhixing is about to die." When Du Wangang heard this, he was shocked in his heart. "There was an ident while riding and he fell off the horse. He was also very unlucky. He kept falling and was escorted by the horse. It was trampled and when it was taken to the hospital, it was said that it was not very good.


    Just walking from the Jinxiu Pce and out of the pce gate, Du Wan knew the situation.


    From the Jinxiu Pce, Qin Yuyu learned that something had happened to Prince Consort Tang in the future, so Qin Yuyu hurried there, and all the way to Du Wan, she listened attentively to what happened in the imperial study room, and learned some details.


    The eldest princess was shocked and immediately frowned, "Mother will go to the pceter."


    What are you doing in the pce? Du Wan asked doubtfully.


    The eldest princess knew that her daughter was still ignorant about the ways of the world, "If something like this happens, you should always show concern."


    "Then, let me go with you." Du Wan didn''t trust her.


    The eldest princess wanted to say no, but when she met her daughter''s firm eyes, she stopped talking and said, "Okay, Aunt Wen will stay and take care of your brother."


    The mother and daughter changed their clothes and left the house again.


    Du Wan was working as a bodyguard this time, apanying her mother on the trip. The eldest princess went to see the queen first. When she went there, she saw Qin Yuyu crying in the queen''s bedroom, and the queen keptforting her. Then the eldest princess, as an elder, also spoke a few words offort.


    Du Wan was very quiet at this time and didn''t say anything.


    Tang Zhixing is an important supporting actor, but his path in this life is different, and he is eliminated faster?


    The eldest princess sat for a while and then went to see the emperor again.


    The emperor was furious in front of the pce and asked people to investigate the matter. As soon as he heard that the eldest princess wasing, he sent away the courtiers, "Is the imperial sister here?"


    "I heard about that. You should pay attention to your health and don''t think too much." The eldest princess just heard the emperor lose his temper, which is not good for the health.


    Du Wan is an invisible little girl, standing obediently behind the eldest princess.


    The emperor didn''t notice her for a moment and thought she was just a maid apanying him. After he exchanged a few words with the eldest princess, he realized something was different, "Wanwan?"


    "Ai, it''s me, uncle." Du Wan poked her head out from behind the eldest princess.


    The emperor suddenly felt a little funny, "Why didn''t you say anything when you came?"

 Chapter 494: The wedding cant go ahead

    Chapter 494: The wedding can''t go ahead


    Chapter 494: The wedding cant go ahead


    "I heard you lose your temper outside. I''m in a bad mood. Of course I have to hide for a while. Only a fool will show up at this time." Du Wan said seriously.


    The eldest princess raised her head and poked her forehead, "What are you talking about?"


    Mom, I I didnt mean to scold you.


    Du Wan looked aggrieved, lowered his head and said nothing.


    It is normal for the emperor to be angry when something happens to Tang Zhixing. But the emperor was not angry because of the deep feelings he had for Tang Zhixing. It was a lie for a chosen consort to say how deep his feelings were. He immediately suspected that someone was behind the matter and was provoking the imperial power.


    The eldest princess and the emperor were talking.


    Du Wan rarely stood aside and listened calmly.


    When she heard that the emperor had sent people to investigate, the eldest princess just sighed.


    What if its found out? Something happened to people after all...


    What they were worried about was Qin Yuyu''s marriage. The wedding was going to happen tomorrow, but something happened today. Qin Yuyu''s reputation can''t be improved, and he might even get a reputation as a Kefu.


    After staying for a while, the eldest princess took Du Wan out of the pce.


    On the way home.


    The eldest princess sighed softly, "Your cousin''s reputation is..."


    Is mother worried about her? Du Wan asked.


    The eldest princess said, "Actually, it''s not easy for her toe from a girl''s family."


    "It''s not easy." Du Wan did not deny that Qin Yuyu was unlucky. "She was supposed to be a golden person, but instead she lived among the people and suffered a lot. Then she came back to fall in love with someone else and became someone else''s fianc. Then she hired a consort with great fanfare. , but something happened the day before the wedding."


    The eldest princesss eyelids twitched.


    These words are not wrong, but they sound strange.


    Du Wan sat upright, "Am I right?"


    "Wanwan is right." The eldest princess instinctively followed her words, "It''s just a pity that Young Master Tang is so young..."


    He wants to make a fortune, so he should know the risks involved. Du Wan recalled thest time Tang Zhixing was assassinated.


    The eldest princess nodded and did not mention the matter again.


    When Du Wan returned home, he immediately went to see the Su family uncle and asked him to write the headline. It was the news about Tang Zhixing''s ident. Although this is not entertainment, it can be written as news. The first two issues of "Da Qin Entertainment News" also added a news sh section. The content must be true, and the number of words does not necessarily have to be too many.


    Uncle Su hesitated for a moment, "Princess, would it be bad to report this?"


    "This will be spread all over the capital tomorrow." Du Wan wanted to report it, but not to make an article about it. "When it is written, you can send someone to report it."


    Uncle Su thought for a while and then wrote what Du Wan said.


    When ites to affairs in the court, Du Wan usually lets him and Mr. Su write. As long as it involves gossip about the back house or women, Su''s mother will take the lead.


    At dinner time.


    Du Wan sneaked into the main courtyard to eat.


    Du Consort came back, and when he saw his daughter looking at him with bright eyes, he knew what she wanted to say, "The matter of Tang Zhixing is under investigation, and it is not appropriate for a father to say more."


    I know something even if you dont tell me.


    "what do you know?"


    I know that his horse suddenly went crazy, he fell off, and the horse following behind stepped on him again, and he was gone. Du Wan briefly described the process he heard.


    Du Huima said helplessly: "I still have breath."


    Didnt you say... Is he dead?


    "But it''s almost the same. Many imperial doctors shook their heads after seeing it." Du Huima went to see Tang Zhixing''s injuries today. Even if he was lucky enough to survive, he might not be able to recover for the rest of his life because his legs were broken. "However, the old man of the Tang family Send someone to Huguo Temple."


    Du Wan was surprised, "The Tang family is not from the capital, and they still know about Huguo Temple?"


    Du Huima nodded, "Obviously the Tang family has some background."


    Most people dont know that Master Yuantongs medicine is very good. At most, they know that Master Yuantongs medicine is soothing. Then Prince Consort Du said: "The medicine in Huguo Temple is not easy to change."


    Du Wan smiled and did not answer.


    People outside always say it is difficult to change, but when Ie here, I really dont realize how difficult it is.


    When Prince Du saw his daughter''s expression, he knew what she was thinking. He couldn''t help but feel amused, "Okay, don''t talk nonsense about this, otherwise the Tang family will be in trouble if they find you."


    "No one knows except family members." Du Wan didn''t think her family would talk nonsense outside.


    Du Prince Consort thought about it for a while.


    Father and daughter then talked about Du Qian going to provide disaster relief.


    At first they were not too worried, but when something happened to Tang Zhixing today, the two of them couldn''t help but feel a little worried. This ident is really...unpreventable.


    Du Wan asked in a low voice: "Father, is there anyone with you?"


    In addition to personal guards, the n has also arranged for people. Du Ma replied in a low voice.


    Du Wan felt a little relieved after hearing this.


    There is nothing we can do if we dont worry, I have been away from Beijing for several days.


    The issue of Tang Zhixing''s ident spread quickly.


    The news did not spread among the people, but in the circles of the powerful, the news spread quickly.


    Some people feel sorry for Tang Zhixing. A good young man was about to rise to great heights, but suddenly he fell down due to an ident. Some people were gloating about his misfortune, while others were overjoyed and felt that they still had a chance. It was really all kinds of things.


    That evening.


    Du Wan noticed movement outside the window.


    Someone knocked lightly on the window edge.


    Du Wan asked, "Who is it?"


    Wanwan, its me. The voice belonged to Pei Hao.


    Du Wan quickly stood up, put on her shoes, picked up the cloak on the screen, put it on quickly, came to the window, and opened the window, "What are you doing in the middle of the night when it''s so cold?"


    "What else can I do? I''m just a beauty at a night party." Pei Hao''s peach blossom eyes were shining, and he climbed through the window and entered the house lightly, turned around and closed the window familiarly.


    He wanted to hug her, but he stopped mid-movement, "I almost forgot. I just came in from outside, and my body is very cold."


    "It''s good that you know." Du Wan raised her chin proudly, turned around and walked back.


    Pei Hao followed with a smile and walked to the small tea table by himself.


    There is a small charcoal stove on the tea table, and there is a teapot on the stove, which is heating hot water. Usually it is reserved for Du Wan. This winter, if she gets up at night, she can always drink hot water when she is thirsty.


    Pei Hao picked up the teapot, took a clean tea bowl, and poured himself a bowl of water.


    Du Wan walked over, took out a few pieces of **** slices from a small box, threw them into the pot, and added some charcoal to make the charcoal fire burn brighter.


    Pei Hao felt a little sweet when he saw it.


    The little girl must have been afraid that he would be cold, so she made him **** tea to ward off the cold.


    Du Wan waited for him to finish drinking the water in the cup, then poured him another bowl of **** tea, "Can you tell me now what you are here for?"


    Dont you want to see me?


    "Why did you ask so?"


    Otherwise, why do you keep asking me what Im doing here?


    Its not going to be okay if you find mete at night.

 Chapter 495: If there are advantages, you still have to take advantage of them

    Chapter 495: If there are advantages, you still have to take advantage of them


    Chapter 495 If you have any advantages, you still have to take advantage of them


    Du Wan was d that she did not say anything out loud. Otherwise, it would be very humiliating, and it would just give him a reason to take advantage of her.


    However, the little girl is still too naive.


    The prince will still take advantage of what should be taken.


    Once the coldness on his body had dissipated, he quietly sat down next to the little girl, and without leaving a trace, he hugged her into his arms, and then took advantage of her unconsciousness to take advantage of her. It wasn''t until she felt her mouth numb that she suddenly pushed him away.


    Afraid that he would not let her go, the little girl suddenly slipped to the bed, lifted up the quilt and wrapped herself up, like a silkworm chrysalis, and rolled into it.


    Pei Hao almostughed out loud, but held it back in time, "Wanwan? Do you want to hear about Tang Zhixing?"


    "Do you know the inside story?" Du Wan quietly dug out half of his head from the quilt, "I asked my father, but he didn''t even know."


    Her father said that the case was under investigation and it was hard to tell. She had been with him for so long, so there was nothing unclear about her. Most likely, even he didn''t know the inside story.


    Du Wan looked at Pei Hao curiously, "Let''s talk and listen."


    Sure enough, the power of Bagua is infinite.


    Just now, she had an air of being stubborn, but as soon as she heard about the gossip, she came forward without him having to exert any effort, "When I started investigating, no problem was found, and I thought it was an ident."


    "and after?"


    The person who discovered this was Pei Hao himself.


    However, he did not take credit for it.


    The discovery this time was purely idental. The case was not originally his responsibility. It was him who saw the dead horse in the Yamen and found something strange in the blood. After reminding him, the official in charge of the case checked the dead horse again. On the horse''s tail, A poisonous needle as thin as a cow''s hair was found.


    Pei Hao said: "Someone took action and found poisonous needles on the horse Tang Zhixing was riding."


    Shouldnt the attendants have checked before he rides the horse?


    "It''s hard to say. Either it has been checked and there is no problem, or there is a conspiracy along the way. It mainly depends on the results of the investigation. All the apanying guards are now detained in prison and are under investigation. There is one guard who is the most suspicious, the one who stepped on the horse. Its my masters, but its a pity


    Du Wan thought of what she heard at that time.


    Tang Zhixing was disabled after falling, but not fatal.


    It was only when he was trampled again by the horse that he was seriously injured and critically injured.


    Du Wan asked: "How about the guard?"


    "Dead,mitted suicide. The guard had no rtives and was usually taciturn. He didn''t evene into contact with many people, so it was impossible to investigate him even if he wanted to."


    This is the person behind the scenes, crisp and clear.


    Oh. Du Wan didnt know how people here investigated the case.


    Hearing this, Pei Hao sat on the edge of the bed, bent down, and touched her forehead with his forehead, "Are youing out?"


    Noting out?


    Then dont me me.


    Pei Hao took off his boots and held her in his arms along with the quilt. Hey on his side on the bed and lowered the bed curtain.


    In this way, a small space is formed inside the bed, which seems to be isted from the outside.


    When she saw Pei Hao''s dazzling smile, Du Wan finally realized her situation. She also knew that she was stupid. There was no ce to hide, so why did she just hide under the quilt?


    When it was getting dark, Pei Hao left quietly.


    It is said that no one knows about it, but in fact everyone who should know knows it, but everyone has shut up. After hearing the news, including Prince Consort Du, he was so angry that he even skipped a bowl of breakfast. However, this matter should not be made public, so I had no choice but to eat Coptis chinensis and decided to warn him next time I met him.


    Don''t ruin your daughter''s reputation by giving birth to a baby in advance.


    Du Wan got up a littlete, and while washing, she heard Ningqin nagging, "...Princess, the eldest princess has entered the pce, and the prince-inw also went to the Yamen early in the morning."


    They set out together?


    "Yes." "Who will take care of my brother?"


    Aunt Wen and the others are watching.


    "I''ll take a lookter." Du Wan washed up a little faster.


    Luoqi and Shuxiang have alreadyid out breakfast, which is the usual shredded pork porridge and red bean paste buns, as well as two side dishes, which is just enough for Du Wan to finish.


    Du Wan sat down and ate while asking, "Ningqin, did anyonee to the pce this morning?"


    Yes, the princess has guessed it? Ningqin blurted out.


    "guessed."


    Du Wan knew that the eldest princess entered the pce yesterday and went there today. Someone in the pce must havee to invite her. Otherwise, no one would want to go out in this cold weather.


    As soon as it got dark today, a young **** came to the mansion to deliver a message.


    After breakfast, Du Wan visited his younger brother.


    Next, she made an appointment with Du Dakang, the shopkeeper of the bookstore, and told him about the problems of the bookstore, and then asked him to arrange to print a batch of books for sale. These books were all single copies. Du Dakang had moved away before, but this did not prevent her from letting him Someone would copy it and then send it to a bookstore, where the shopkeeper would arrange for someone to print it.


    The bookstore I opened before still sells books.


    It can be regarded as an increase in ie.


    Du Wan did not do it himself, he just left it to him and then sent people out to inquire about the news, paying special attention to the affairs of Tang Mansion. Then she put on men''s clothes, put on her cloak and pulled up her hood, slipped out alone, and ran to the Four Seasons Building to listen to books.


    The princess''s wedding was cancelled, and the news about Tang Zhixing''s ident had already spread outside.


    There were dark clouds in Tangfu, and it was said that people passing by heard crying.


    Being able to marry the only princess of the dynasty should have been a great day for the Tang family, but things were unpredictable.


    Du Wan listened for a long time, but there was no clue other than talking about the Tang family back and forth, so she started wandering outside again. The area was where the powerful gathered, and there were also areas where some officials lived. Unfortunately, I didn''t hear anything useful.


    At noon, she returned to the house.


    The personal guard who was sent out to inquire came back, "Princess Princess."


    What did you find out? Du Wan asked.


    The guard said: "Consort Tang is still in aa. It is said that Mr. Tang has asked for life-saving medicine and is waiting for the imperial doctor to consider the medicine."


    Oh. Du Wan motioned for him to go down.


    Suffering such a serious injury, it is normal that Mr. Tang does not dare to give him medicine casually.


    Half a month has passed in the blink of an eye.


    The weather is getting colder, especially after heavy snowfall and when the snow melts.


    Most people are staying at home and dont want to go out. At this time, many people have personally experienced the benefits of Tukang, and they are particrly grateful to Princess Jiaoyang.


    Du Wan has been practicing at home.


    Princess. Luo Qi shouted outside the house.


    Du Wan, who was meditating, opened her eyes and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Luoqi reported, "The eldest princess invites you to go to the main courtyard and says that there is a letter from the prince."


    A letter from brother?


    Du Wan quickly stood up, lifted up his cloak and walked out.


    When the door opened, a gust of wind blew in my face, and it was bitingly cold.


    Du Wan rubbed her little hands and put them inside her sleeves.

 Chapter 496: Important things that were forgotten

    Chapter 496: Important things that were forgotten


    Chapter 496: Important matters forgotten previously


    When we arrived at the main courtyard, the eldest princess and Prince Consort Du were both there.


    Two people were sitting on a kang, with a little kid lying inside.


    The two of them were teasing the children while chatting about the Tang family.


    Not many people are talking about the cancetion of Qin Yuyu''s wedding. Tang Zhixing unexpectedly survived, but he has been lying on the bed, unable to even get out of bed.


    Everyone knows that this marriage cannot continue.


    Du Wan quickly got on the kang, "Father, mother, how are you doing, eldest brother?"


    Read it yourself. Consort Du handed the letter to her.


    Du Wan took it and opened it, "Dad, don''t you have to go to the Yamen?"


    No need, you can rest now.


    Originally, the yamen was supposed to have a holiday a few days ago, but it was still busy with official duties, and with the continuous disasters and the emperor''s attention, the yamen officials had to work overtime, and everyoneined.


    In the past, none of these Beijing officials were pampered. It''s just that the emperor didn''t regard them as human beings and wanted to work all of them until they vomited blood.


    Du Wan opened the letter and read it word by word.


    This is the first letter home written by Du Qian. It is several pages long. The description of the disaster is not very optimistic. It will take some time for him toe back. At the same time, he also said that he might not be able to return home for the New Year.


    Du Wanined, "Uncle Emperor, there are so many officials in the court, why do we have to ask my eldest brother to provide disaster relief?"


    "There are a lot of officials, but not many are trustworthy to your uncle. This time, he doesn''t want anyone to take advantage of any of the money he took out. Think about it, there is really no one in the court except your eldest brother." Du Fuma He was also not satisfied with the emperor''s decision.


    Since Prince Consort Du became an official, he rarely participated in the affairs of the n.


    Du Qian is the unofficial next leader of the n, and it is impossible for him to be an official in the court.


    Because of the eldest princess, he can have a title and just be an idle county king. But judging from the emperor''s current intention, he insists on recruiting people from his family to work as cattle and horses.


    Du Prince Consort looked at his daughter who was still ignorant and sighed in his heart. The emperor was not a human being. He didn''t even let his daughter go. He actually asked her to make money for him at a young age. He probably wanted to train her to be a money bag. And this girl hasn''t realized this yet, and it''s hard for him to expose her at the moment.


    Du Wan really didnt know her fathers dilemma, so she read the letter again.


    Wanwan, has your entertainment newspaper stopped? Du Huima suddenly asked.


    Du Wan raised his head and asked doubtfully: "There will be thest issue before the year, why do you suddenly ask about it?"


    The eldest princess suddenly smiled and said: "Maybe he heard something strange and provided you with gossip material."


    Whats weird? Du Wan became confused as soon as she heard this.


    Du Prince Consort thought for a moment and said: "Today there is a ce outside the city, and a lot of snakes appeared on the road. Isn''t it weird in this winter?"


    Its really abnormal. Snakes usually hibernate.


    Du Wan looked at Du Wanma, his expression was not as simple as just gossiping.


    Du Huima added: "Not only that, I also heard that the dogs raised in some colleagues'' homes have been very irritable sincest night, and so are the dogs in our house."


    "this-"


    Du Wan''s heart suddenly shrank.


    Thats right, its not a good thing!


    grass!


    She had been thinking about it before and seemed to have forgotten something important.


    Yes, its a very important thing!


    earthquake!


    That day in the peach grove in the suburbs, she clearly wanted toe, but then she somehow forgot about it. Du Wan pped her forehead and said, "Father, I''m afraid there''s going to be an earthquake."


    Earthquake? Du Consort was stunned.


    Du Wan said anxiously, "The earth moves and the earth dragon turns over."


    The eldest princess was shocked, "Wanwan, don''t talk nonsense."


    "I''m not talking nonsense." Du Wan didn''t know how to convince her. "Didn''t my father feel it for a long time? This will definitely not be the first time."


    "How sure are you?" Du Consort stared at her and asked.


    Du Wan rubbed her face and said, "What are you sure about? Has there never been an earth dragon turning over in the Qin Kingdom? Are there various strange phenomena a few days before every earthquake? Animals are better than humans They are more sensitive and can detect theing disaster in advance." Both the princess and Du Consort were silent.


    What is recorded in the history books is also recorded in the ssics of the Du family.


    Du Wan added: "It''s only two or three days, parents, we have to be prepared."


    "Okay." Prince Consort Du immediately put on his boots and said, "Let''s go to the pce for my father."


    After saying this, he took a leather cloak and hurried out. As he walked back, he asked Du Liu to send someone to quickly go and notify the n.


    The n should not know about it now, otherwise they would not have told him.


    Du Wan''s scalp went numb when he thought of an earthquakeing. You must know that the earthquake in the book was not light. ording to the description, there werendslides and ground cracks in some ces, causing countless casualties.


    Did not stay too long.


    Du Wan left the main courtyard and went directly to see Uncle Su. When he went there, he also saw other members of the Su family. Su Che was also present. "I have seen the princess, and I want to pay my respects to the princess."


    Okay, no need.


    Du Wan interrupted their salute and immediately said to Uncle Su, "Go and write a manuscript immediately. It''s a natural phenomenon and an earthquake ising."


    Princess, is this true?!


    The Su family present were surprised.


    This God, will you still let people live?


    Su Che''s heart was also shocked, "Father, you''d better write quickly and I''ll grind the ink for you."


    Okay. Uncle Su went to find paper and pen.


    The whole family was sitting on the Kang, but they didn''t feel cold at all.


    Seeing that Du Wan was not leaving, they all silently made way for her.


    Sus mother came over and took over Su Ches job of grinding ink.


    Su Che went to pour a cup of tea for Du Wan. These tea leaves were given to him by Consort Du before. Du Wan took them after thinking about it.


    Su Che asked softly: "Princess, do you want to wait until the manuscript is finished to apply for a room?"


    "Yes. This matter cannot be dyed." Du Wan nced at him and did not hide anything.


    It was quiet next. Su Che wanted to say something, but finally didn''t open his mouth.


    Du Wan lowered his head and looked at the tea in the back. There were green leaves floating on it. It was fine tea. "My father is willing to give you his favorite tea."


    The prince consort is a good man. Su Che said some words of wisdom.


    Du Wan smiled and said, "That''s right, my whole family is a good person."


    Su Che:


    Fifteen minutester.


    Uncle Su finished the first draft. Du Wan read it over, pointed out a few things that needed to be revised, and copied it again. She took it and hurried away.


    The Su family was left in silence for a while.


    Su Mu broke the silence, "What should I do if the earth dragon turns over?"


    There should be instructions from the government, we just need to follow them. Uncle Su whispered.


    Su Che said: "Father, I need to tell my second uncle and his family. In addition, it''s best to pack all the important things. The mansion may let everyone stay outside the house."


    How can you live outside in such a cold weather?


    But its better to be cold than to die.

 Chapter 497: Entertainment newspaper on sale in advance

    Chapter 497: Entertainment newspaper on sale in advance


    Chapter 497 Entertainment Newspaper is on sale in advance


    Du Wan took the manuscript and wanted to go directly to apply for a room.


    Midway, he turned around and returned to Yulingyuan, where he personally wrote an earthquake prevention measure.


    Earthquakes are very terrible natural disasters. It is impossible to prevent them. We can only try to take some preventive measures to avoid casualties as much as possible.


    For example, indoor bookshelves and archaeological shelves should be fixed to the wall, and items ced at high ces should be put away to prevent them from falling and injuring people during an earthquake; and do not pile them outside the main entrance, corridors and other passages. debris to prevent escape routes from being blocked during an earthquake.


    Finally, I would like to remind everyone that it is best to prepare a bag in advance, put some dry food, hemostatic powder, etc., and be careful not to drink raw water after the disaster. The water in the mouth must be boiled to kill insect eggs in the water to prevent illness.


    Du Wan tried his best to write in anguage that the people here can understand.


    Then, she went to the bookstore in person.


    Notified people to find Du Dakang. When he learned that Du Dakang was at home, he went to the newspaper office first and asked people to start printing. He reced the original headlines with the report of the impending earthquake.


    When she had made arrangements, she happened to see Du Dakanging over in a hurry, "Princess Princess."


    "You keep an eye on the newspaper report, and then call the people who are on vacation back to work overtime. This month''s sry will be doubled. One more thing, urge the newspaper reporter to go all out for printing. This time is a special situation, let the children who sell the newspaper first go to the bookstore Wait for the notice from the princess." Du Wan wanted to sell the newspaper immediately, but suddenly she thought of her father entering the pce, and she didn''t know what the emperor thought.


    How the government did it is not yet known.


    When Du Wan returned home, she wrote another letter and had people rush to deliver it to Zhuang Cong. Then she hurriedly went to find the eldest princess, "Mother, how many days will it take to notify my elder brother about the earthquake?"


    "I''m afraid it will take three to five days to ride a fast horse." The eldest princess thought that the road would be difficult in winter.


    Du Wan said, "Then I want to inform my eldest brother, is that okay?"


    Your father made arrangements before entering the pce.


    "That''s good."


    Next, Du Wan stayed with the eldest princess and swayed around with her younger brother in her arms, making the little kid giggle. Prince Consort Du came back earlier than expected.


    At that time, Du Wan and her younger brother were ying on the kang.


    Dad, are you back? Du Wan was surprised.


    Du Huima said, "I came back to tell you."


    ording to the emperor''s wishes, he intended to let the entertainment newspaper spread the news of the earthquake. Furthermore, the government will send people to various ces to inform and convey the news.


    This is a two-pronged approach.


    Du Wan said: "I have made all arrangements, but father, doesn''t the government have any measures?"


    "What measures? Let everyone be more alert and run away if the earthquake urs."


    You can set up a tent, thatched hut or something outside the house. As long as you dont live in the house during the earthquake, your life will be more protected.


    "Silly girl, what''s the weather like outside?" Prince Consort Du pointed outside.


    Du Wan was speechless.


    After a long while, she said seriously: "Father, I know it''s cold, but I can''t live in the house. Set up a tent or thatched house to keep out the wind and rain at night. You can also get multiple quilts. If possible, light a fire or Its a charcoal pot for heating, etc. But if you use a charcoal pot, you must pay attention to venttion.


    Not everyone will listen to advice.


    No way, what is being protected is their lives, not others.


    Just wait and see, someone will always take a chance.


    "..." Du Wan narrowed her eyes, "You can send officers and soldiers to solve the problem. As long as the casualties are reduced to a minimum, the court will not have to spend too much money on disaster relief. Just mention this to the emperor''s uncle and let him pay more attention to it. Finally, Let''s issue an imperial edict and make it more official, so that the disobedient people can enforce it."


    Just listening, she paused again as she spoke, and then sighed, "Making money is not easy. If you take good precautions and don''t make a big fuss, it also reduces the burden, which is considered a profit." Du Huima: "..."


    This girl''s absurd reasoning is terrible, and he actually wants to agree with it.


    Okay, lets talk to the emperor when we get into the pce and leave it to him to resolve. Anyway, the emperor makes the final decision.


    After Du Wan said this, he no longer paid attention to the government.


    At least she herself is busy preventing earthquakes. The entire Yulingyuan is busy, counting some valuable things and putting them inrge boxes. Even if the warehouse copses, the loss will not be huge.


    When the time is almost up, Du Wan leaves the house.


    Went to a bookstore.


    So, something unexpected happened in the capital.


    Generally, "Da Qin Entertainment News" is published on the first, eleventh and twenty-first of every month, and the children who sell newspapers are always hawking on the streets early in the morning.


    Today is different.


    As dusk approached, a kid selling newspapers appeared in the streets.


    Sell newspapers, sell newspapers! The sales volume of "Da Qin Entertainment News" is ahead of schedule, and it contains shocking news!"


    Excuse me, a group of snakes suddenly appeared outside the city, and an earthquake ising! For more information, please purchase Daqin Entertainment News!


    "Newspapers are being sold! Urgent news, urgent news! Some little knowledge about earthquake prevention, written by Princess Jiaoyang herself!"


    Shocking news


    A group of children walked through the streets, divided theirbors and worked together, each responsible for a ce, and quickly spread the news. Some people originally heard the sound of hawking outside and thought they heard it wrong. After all, the date of the entertainment report had not yet arrived. Later I found out it was true, so I either went out to inquire about it myself or sent someone out to check it out.


    Howe? Did you hear the news?


    Some people were shocked at home.


    earthquake? What''s the meaning?


    Some powerful families received the news the fastest.


    The reason is that the people below will report it to their master immediately as long as they confirm that they are really selling newspapers. The hawking of these children was like an exploding oil pan. In a calm winter day, a huge wave suddenly set off and swept the entire capital quickly.


    The entertainment newspapers in the hands of the newspaper seller were quickly sold out.


    Some people also sent servants to bookstores to buy.


    Du Wan is sitting in the bookstore.


    How much is printed in the newspaper room, how much can be moved out and sold.


    In addition, he also copied a copy of the earthquake headlines and preventive measures and posted them on the wall in front of the bookstore so that some people who did not have money to buy entertainment newspapers could take a look.


    Du Wan didn''t care much about how much this would affect business. He just hoped that the news of the earthquake could be spread quickly.


    In order to prevent anyone from taking chances, Du Wan also wrote a short story about an earthquake. For example, in a certain time, the government said that an earthquake wasing, and asked the people to take precautions in advance and move to an open ce to spend the night.


    One family began to obey the arrangement and slept outside the house on the first day, but the earthquake did note. The next day, the family slept outside the house again, but the earthquake still did note. Until the third day, some children were ignorant and had a temper. The parents were lucky enough to think that the earthquake would note, and decided to move home to sleep despite the obstruction of officials.


    As a result, an earthquake struck that night, and the whole family died...


    The person who wrote the book was still Du Wan.


    Written simply and clearly, it serves as a warning.

 Chapter 498: Calling my father-in-law, come on!

    Chapter 498: Calling my father-inw,e on!


    Chapter 498: Calling my father-inw to help me


    After the newspaper room has been expanded repeatedly, the printing speed has improved a lot, and 10,000 copies can be printed in one hour.


    Even if the printing speed is not slow, it still cannot keep up with the sales speed.


    In order to reduce the number of peopleing to the bookstore to buy, Du Wan arranged for his bodyguard to use a carriage to deliver newspapers to the newspaper sellers.


    This saves the childrens time in going back and forth to get the returns and increases sales. Du Wan has deployed almost all avable manpower today.


    Nowadays, Daqin Entertainment News still has a high status in the hearts of the people.


    Even if the above articles are gossip, no one has checked it, so it wont interest anyone. The government newspapers were squeezed out of sales. If it weren''t for the fact that the imperial court still needed the Di Bao to convey some government orders, it might have been impossible to proceed long ago.


    Now even the person in charge of the official residence newspaper buys entertainment newspapers regrly.


    The same goes for some literati, and even some old-fashioned ones. While criticizing and attacking entertainment newspapers, saying that such vulgar and devoid of literary talent should be banned for fear of damaging public morals, etc., they secretly sent their servants to buy them. , read behind closed doors.


    This is so fragrant!


    Some officials took entertainment newspapers and entered the pce one after another.


    You must know that it is approaching the New Year, and most of the officials in the DPRK and China are already on vacation.


    It is said that the emperor will not hold the New Year''s Eve banquet this year. The reason is that there have been too many disasters this year and it is not appropriate to be extravagant and wasteful. Even the pce expenses must be reduced.


    Some people immediately believed the entertainment newspaper when they saw it, and asked their families to follow the preventive measures in the report; others were dubious and ordered people to investigate whether the snakes and poultry were true; a few people thought it was nonsense and believed that Jiaoyang County The Lord started spreading rumors to make money.


    When it got dark, Du Wan returned to the house.


    The small kitchen has prepared meals for her.


    When he returned to his home, Du Wan felt the changes in his home.


    Lanterns were hung everywhere in the mansion, illuminating the princess''s mansion brightly.


    In the courtyard or garden, tents were set up in open spaces, and the servants were busy. Du Wan also set up tents in Jade Spirit Garden. Some of the tents looked very good, but some were much rougher. When I saw the eldest princess''s side, there was a tent made of unknown fur. It looked very high-end.


    Du Wan sneaked over to the eldest princess and said, "Mother, this is..."


    "To prevent earthquakes, everyone will live outside the house tonight." The eldest princess looked very busy, and servants woulde to ask questions from time to time.


    In the eyes of Du Wan, a country bumpkin, he has the aura of pointing the country.


    The eldest princess added: "Your uncle has issued a decree. Before the earthquakees, no one is allowed to live in the house. They must move to a spacious ce outside the house to pitch tents."


    This is good. For fear of disobeying the decree, everyone will live outside.


    Du Wan looked around at these tents.


    Some use oilcloth, or hardened coarse cloth with oil, which can be protected from rain and wind after drying. Some people also took out bamboo mats to build temporary shelters that could amodate people for a short period of time. Everyone just wants a ce to shelter from the wind and rain. What they think about is whether it is strong or not, and beauty and ugliness are secondary.


    Du Wan doesnt mind lending a hand when someone needs help.


    The eldest princess said: "Come here tonight and be with your mother."


    "Okay." The eldest princess didn''t say so. Du Wan had nned to guard her family before the earthquake to prevent any idents. "Isn''t father back yet?"


    "Not yet, it''s getting dark... Do you want someone to pick him up?" The eldest princess was a little worried.


    There is a lot ofmotion outside now, and I am afraid that someone will take the opportunity to cause trouble.


    Du Wan immediately patted her chest and said, "I''m going to pick up my father and make sure I bring him home safely. But mother, you have to pay attention to your safety and take your brother to the tent to rest first. If you have anything to do, leave it to the servants."


    "Okay, go ande back quickly." The eldest princess said softly.


    Du Wan asked Aunt Wen to take care of the eldest princess, then turned around and left the main courtyard, ordered her guards, and then left the house.


    When she walked outside the house, she saw a group of guards pulling out horses.


    One of her horses was among them.


    Taking the reins of the horse, Du Wan got on the horse. The cloak is raised and the ck hair is fluttering, making her look extra free and easy.


    Drive! Lets go.


    She gave the order and the group set off immediately.


    There should be few pedestrians on the street at night, but due to the approaching earthquake and special circumstances, officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Division and pedestrians could be seen from time to time, all in a hurry. Under the current circumstances, there should be no curfew. There are alsonterns hung at intervals on both sides of the street.


    So, dont worry about not being able to see the road clearly.


    Du Wan and others went directly to the Hubu Yamen.


    Wanwan? Its sote, why are you here?


    Pei Hao is actually in the household department.


    Not only Pei Hao, but also some officials were in the Ministry of Household Affairs.


    Du Wanfang walked lightly to Pei Hao''s side, "What are you doing?"


    "I want something and money." Pei Hao nced at the direction where Prince Consort Du was busy. He was counting something. After a while, he picked up his notes and started writing something. asionally, he would argue with others.


    Du Wan looked very hard.


    The current household department is just like a vegetable market.


    Du Wan asked: "What is my father doing?"


    "Give me the approval note. The warehouse needs to withdraw some materials, such as tents, etc., and it also needs the seal of my father-inw." Pei Hao''s meaning is very clear. The Ministry of Revenue manages the country''s money bag. If other departments want anything, they usually ask the Ministry of Household. Reach out, Prince Consort Du is the Minister of the Ministry of Revenue, and many things have to pass through his hands.


    Du Wan asked in a low voice: "Has your tent been set up?"


    Pei Hao replied in a low voice, "The butler has been put in charge."


    "and you"


    "It''s my duty, and I have to handle official duties even when I''m sick. Ahem." Pei Hao clenched one hand into a fist, put it to his mouth and coughed lightly, pretending to be a little weak.


    Dont be too fake in the eyes of the little girl next to you.


    Pei Hao couldn''t pretend anymore when he saw her disdainful eyes. But he said to the outside world that he was recuperating from illness, and he still had to pretend in front of others. Unfortunately, the emperor would still call him out to work when there was a disaster, and it was not easy to even see the little girl.


    He stood next to her, covered by his long sleeves and cloak, and gently hooked her little hand with his fingers.


    The little girl looked sideways at him, and privately brushed her hand to brush his fingers away. Her big eyes were full of warning, "There are many people here, don''t act recklessly."


    There is no one here who is more serious than this prince.


    She almost wanted to roll her eyes at him.


    But she is a girl, so she needs to be reserved outside.


    Just when he wanted to forcefully grab the naughty little hand, Prince Consort Du, who was sitting at the desk in front of him, put down his pen and suddenly raised his head, just in time to see the two of them not far away -


    Du Consort''s eyelids twitched, "Wanwan? Chengming?"


    "Yes, father-inw." Pei Hao led the little girl forward and called out in a dignified manner.


    Du Wan:


    Officials around:


    Its quite cool for the prince to call his father-inw, but no, they havent gotten married yet.

 Chapter 499: On the eve of the earthquake

    Chapter 499: On the eve of the earthquake


    Chapter 499 The eve of the earthquake


    "What are you doing here at the Hubu Yamen?" Du Prince Consort looked at Pei Hao and said.


    Pei Hao said respectfully: "Father-inw and son-inw are just like them."


    After saying that, he took out a note from his pocket and handed it to Prince Consort Du with both hands.


    Du Prince Consort took a look and saw that he wanted to temporarily borrow a thousand military tents for the families in the military camp.


    Without asking any more questions, Prince Consort Du approved the note and stamped it with his official seal, "Okay, take the note and go get it. Be careful when you get it. If you pass it by hand, it''s good. If it''s broken when you return it, you''ll be considered the original one." The future son-inw of an official will still have topensate ording to the rules."


    What my father-inw said is absolutely true.


    Pei Hao took the note seriously and thanked him again.


    Du Prince Consort looked at his silent daughter next to him again, "Where is Wanwan?"


    "Me?" Du Wan came to her senses in a daze, "Mother asked me to take you home."


    Du Huima was stunned.


    The people nearby who pricked up their ears to listen were quite surprised.


    The princess''s house behaves very strangely. Usually when the elders don''t return home at night, the ones whoe out to pick up people are the brothers of the family. It will never be the girl''s turn. No matter how bad the eldest princess is, she can still send a bodyguard. As a result, a group of colleagues looked at Prince Consort Du in a strange way.


    Du Prince Consort was very calm and smiled as he called his daughter to his side, "Then you wait for a while. After my father exins the matter, I will go back home with you."


    "Okay." When Du Wan said this, he noticed the invisible Su Che beside him.


    Su Che was lowering his head to record something, checking the number with others, and then put the backup copy of the receipt away. Not to mention, a man who is serious is quite good-looking, especially when the other person has outstanding appearance. She hadn''t been watching for a while when a tall figure walked over and blocked her sight.


    When she raised her head, she saw Pei Hao''s peach blossom eyes, which seemed to be smiling but not smiling, as if asking the princess what she was looking at?


    Du Wan knew that he hadmitted this petty problem again, so he looked back at him openly, "Prince Pei, aren''t you busy?"


    "This is such a small thing, I don''t need my son to do it myself." So, Pei Hao called Hu San, gave him the approval note, and asked him and Gu Li to take people to count.


    Du Wan thought for a while, she really didnt need him.


    Pei Hao just stood next to her, still cautiously standing between her and Su Che. Even though he knew there was nothing between her and Su Che, he was still not happy.


    Who makes the little girl be heartless?


    Du Prince Consort quickly settled the matter and took his daughter back home. Pei Hao sent them out of the yamen and watched them quietly as they got into the carriage.


    "Prince Pei, where are you looking at your husband''s stone?" the left minister of Hubu said jokingly.


    Everyone present joked, "The prince has been looking forward to getting married for a long time. Don''t be anxious, don''t be anxious. It will be soon after the Chinese New Year."


    Pei Hao was not ashamed and said with a clear smile: "You all have wives and children. Do you still remember the hardship of not having a wife? Everyone can stand and talk without pain in the back."


    "Ha ha."


    "Hahaha"


    Pei Hao didn''t take the prince''s arrogance and joked with a group of officials, big and small. At the end, he also reminded, "It''s better to work quickly, maybe the earthquake will happen tonight."


    As soon as these words came out, theughter became heavy.


    Everyone went to work quickly. Gu Li and Hu San led people to move the tents from the warehouse.


    Du Wan followed Du Consort back home safely.


    The whole family got together in the evening and warmed up around the fire pit in the tent. The child was sleeping soundly in the cradle nearby.


    The servants also prepared midnight snacks.


    Du Huma and the eldest princess each ate some.


    When Du Wan saw the brazier, she wanted to grill the meat. Instead of using the barbecue utensil she had used before, she took a long bamboo skewer and skewered a piece of meat on the brazier to grill it. As a result, it was burnt by ident.


    It doesnt matter if you throw it away or if you eat it.


    The eldest princess smiled and said, "If you don''t want to eat, just put it down."


    Mom, I thought my craftsmanship was pretty good. The ones you baked before were very fragrant.


    Thats right, Ick tools.


    Put the meat on the wire mesh and turn it over when the time is almost up. If you can''t bake it in such a simple way, how bad will your hands be? However, Du Wan didn''t have this kind of self-awareness, and thought she was very good at barbecue.


    Reality ps you in the face, its really not good.


    Du Wan put the burnt meat aside, took another piece and grilled it again.


    The eldest princessughed and scolded, "You girl, you''re wasting your meat."


    "Don''t waste it. Throw it to Da Maoter." Da Mao is a dog raised in the kitchen of the princess''s house. Du Wan saw it when he was wandering around during the day, just to confirm whether the dog was really irritable and restless.


    At the same time, Du Wan also looked at the well in the kitchen.


    The water is turbid, and it looks more and more like an earthquake.


    Now everything has been arranged in the house, and the servants are living in tents.


    Du Wan grilled another piece of meat, "Father, does uncle also live in a tent?"


    Yes, set up a tent, far away from the house.


    "That''s good."


    In fact, Du Wan does not need to worry about many things because her elders are in front of her. Even if she does, she may not be able to do it with the appropriateness and meticulousness of her elders. It is better to just watch from the side and not cause trouble to others.


    This night, many people stayed up all night.


    The same applies not only to the capital city, but also to the counties and viges surrounding the capital city. As long as there is something unusual, stay vignt.


    Some people didnt believe it when it was first written in entertainment newspapers.


    Once the imperial edict came down, not many people dared to take any chances.


    Du Wan gave up the barbecue and meditated in the tent.


    Mother Wen and the two maids took care of the little kid, while the eldest princess and Prince Consort Du slept in each other''s arms. It stands to reason that it is not impossible to set up another tent in the Princess Mansion, nor is it impossible to prepare a bed here. However, they should not take up too many resources and should set an example.


    In addition, it is also to provide care nearby before disaster strikes.


    One night passed peacefully.


    No one will go into the house unless there is something special.


    The time when the earthquake wille is uncertain. Who knows whether it will be during the day. However, the kitchen is still in use, mainly to prepare some cooked food for the masters. The servants do not have this treatment and all have to eat dry food.


    Du Wan looked at his father making tea on a charcoal stove and said, "Father, aren''t you going to the Yamen today?"


    "I won''t go, as long as someone is on duty." Du Fuma would not say that an earthquake ising. He doesn''t know the magnitude of it yet. He wants to protect his family. "I don''t know when the earthquake wille. On this day..."


    Its so **** up!


    Prince Consort Du rubbed his hands and roasted them on the charcoal stove. Then he poured a cup of tea and handed it to the eldest princess. He gave another cup to his daughter before it was his turn, "If I had known this, it would be better to go back to the n. "


    Isnt it the same in the n?


    Its different. Du Consort narrowed his eyes.


    What was the difference? He did not speak again.


    Du Wans first thought was of the ancestral temple.


    Du Consort suddenly said: "Wanwan, let''s y chess with my father."


    "I can not do it."


    It doesnt matter, you can learn.

 Chapter 500: Who taught you this trick?

    Chapter 500: Who taught you this trick?


    Chapter 500 Who taught you this trick?


    Regardless of Du Wan''s refusal, Du Huima asked someone to bring the chess piece, "You hold the ck piece and go first."


    "Father, why don''t you be more generous and let me take a few dozen steps or dozens of pieces first?" Du Wan said that your routine is not good, it is not generous enough, etc.


    Du Huima is funny, "If you are given half of the country, you will also lose."


    "That''s not necessarily true." Du Wan had never yed Go with anyone before, so she still knew the rules. "Should I give up? Or do you want me to y a few more moves?"


    What do you think?


    Stop talking and let me take ten steps first.


    "OK."


    Hearing that he agreed, Du Wan smiled mysteriously, "So, are there any benefits to winning?"


    "what do you want?"


    I... I didnt expect it.


    Du Wan blinked and continued: "My private money is too little."


    "Okay, if you win, my father will give you ten thousand taels."


    Hey hey. The money sender came.


    Du Wan will definitely not be able to win using normal tactics, but he can use tricks. The key is to give away ten pieces, and then use a very rogue method in the Go world, that is, when the opponent makes a piece, she ys a piece in the opposite position, which is aplete copy of the opponent''s move.


    Du Prince Consort noticed something was wrong as soon as he stepped down.


    The eldest princess pursed her lips and snickered.


    Du Prince Consort put down the chess piece and said, "Wanwan, who taught you this move?"


    "this"


    Du Wan chuckled and said, "Forgot."


    It cant be said that I saw it on the Inte.


    Du Prince Consort thought of Pei Hao, "I must have learned it from that boy Cheng Ming."


    Dont me everything on Chengming. The eldest princess said angrily.


    Du Huima snorted, "There is no one except him. Our daughter used to be well-behaved, but it is only when she hangs out with that kid that she bes more and more crooked."


    Du Wan cleverly just smiled and said nothing.


    Neither admit nor deny, advance, attack, retreat, defend, perfect.


    As for the issue of Pei Hao innocently taking the me, she had no intention of rifying it. Anyway, it was not the first time that he had taken the me. It was familiar once and twice.


    Just at this moment, the butler hurried over.


    Du Prince Consort frowned and asked, "What happened?"


    Your Majesty, the Emperor has arrived incognito. The chief steward said in a low voice.


    Du Huima''s face was not clear, "Where is he?"


    Coming this way.


    "Well, I understand. You can ask someone to prepare some food and bring it to you." Du Ma looked at the tent. It was quite big and could amodate more than ten people.


    Du Wan blinked at him, "What is uncle doing here?"


    Just stay bored in the pce. Who knows what he is doing?


    Hand-inw Du wants to scold his mother. He just wants to be with his wife and children in peace. Why can''t he do that?


    "Wanwan, what do you think of resigning for my father?" Du Fuma considered this question seriously.


    Du Wan smiled mysteriously, "Father, are you willing to do it?"


    "What''s the reluctance to give up?" Prince Consort Du used to be an official and just dawdled around. He wanted to find something to do for himself and make his life more regr. "Since I became the Minister of the Ministry of Revenue, my hair has been falling out a lottely. Sooner orter, I''m going to be exhausted. It''s better to resign early and go home to live in peace and happiness."


    Du Wan: "...Shouldn''t we go to greet uncle?"


    The couple was stunned when their daughter reminded them.


    Get up immediately and go outside.


    As a result, the tent curtain was opened first. The emperor stepped in from outside, as if he had a majestic special effect. Du Wan felt that even this ordinary tent was shining brightly when his giant Buddha came here.


    The emperor said half-jokingly: "Brother-inw, don''t even think about resigning. It''s impossible for me to let him go."


    The eldest princess and Prince Consort Du saluted respectfully.


    Du Wan followed suitably, "Uncle,e sit here."


    Immediately, she gave up her seat and put away the tea bowl.


    The emperor looked at the chessboard on the small tea table and was very surprised, "Who yed this?"


    Back to the emperor, it was Wanwan and I who yed the game. Du Huima showed off without leaving any trace, and did not say anything about his daughter ying chess.


    The emperor praised, "I didn''t expect Wanwan''s chess skills to be so outstanding, even on par with your father."


    No, its not. Du Wan shook his head.


    How should she say this?


    Du Wan decided to avoid it first, "I''ll go to the kitchen and take a look. Uncle, I''m free."


    As soon as I dropped this sentence, people ran away.


    The eldest princess burst outughing, "This girl was scared away by you."


    She wasnt scared away, she was embarrassed. Prince Consort Du answered.


    The emperor was confused, "What do you mean?"


    Du Prince Consort pointed to the chessboard and told him the truth. Unexpectedly, the emperorughed loudly and said it was interesting, and asked Du Prince Consort to repeat the game.


    So, the two grown men sat together to review the situation.


    The emperor did not say why he came to the princess''s residence, and Du Ma did not ask.


    Du Wan thought they had something to say, so she walked around outside and then went to the kitchen to watch the chefs cooking. This time, in addition to the chef from the princess''s house, there were also several eunuchs in the kitchen.


    These people keep an eye on the food to prevent anyone from tampering with them. This is a routine operation.


    In addition to staring, you also need to taste two or three rounds before serving it to the table.


    Taking away a meat bun, Du Wan walked out while eating. When he reached the gate, he saw some guards guarding him. He wanted to go out, but thought of the approaching earthquake and the safety of his family, so he held it back. Turn around and go back.


    Wandered back to the main courtyard again.


    See the eldest princess holding the child outside.


    It was either rainy or cloudy the past few days, and the sun rarely came out today. The eldest princess took the little kid out to bask in the sun. Du Wan looked up at the sky. It was indeed unusual.


    Wanwan? The eldest princess looked at her daughter in confusion, What attracts you today?


    I just thought that the sun was so nice and warm. Du Wan said casually.


    The eldest princess said a few more words, and Du Wan responded seriously.


    An earthquake ising, and people are panicking outside.


    The masters of the Princess Mansion were in a rare state of calm.


    The emperor stayed at the princess''s residence and did not leave until noon. Prince Consort Du originally suspected that he had something to do, until he finished drinking tea with him, yed two games of chess, had lunch, and even teased his young son for a while. Even more leisurely than his master, he finally understood.


    The emperor had nothing to do at all. He just came to the princess''s house to hide and rx.


    Du Consort never thought that he would be such an emperor!


    Disaster ising. As an emperor, shouldn''t he be worried about the country and the people, and forget to eat and sleep in the pce?


    Why did youe to their princesss house?


    The emperor does not do human affairs, he is busy working for him, and he rarely has a few free days during the holidays. As an emperor, how can he livefortably if he is the only emperor involved?


    The emperor didn''t seem to notice Du''s consort''s face, he still went his own way, and started chatting with Du Wan, sometimes gossiping about this family, sometimes about that family.


    Sometimes disasters, various natural phenomena, etc. will be mentioned.


    The emperor tapped his finger on the table, "Wanwan, aren''t these phenomena really the methods of immortals?"


    "No. This is a natural phenomenon. No one is behind it. It is just as normal as wind and rain." Du Wan believed in science before, but now... she still has to believe in science.


    The people of the Qin Dynasty were ustomed to attribute all iprehensible natural phenomena to ghosts and gods.


    For example, when a certain Immortal became angry, and there was a locust gue before, some people knelt on the ground and called out to the Locust Immortal. This time among the snakes, some people also knelt down in fear and called the snake fairy.

 Chapter 501: Im with my parents

    Chapter 501: I''m with my parents


    Chapter 501 I am with my parents


    Du Huima thought that the emperor would return to the pce in the afternoon.


    The emperor still sat as steady as a rock. He was either greeting the eldest princess, chatting with Wan Wan, or teasing his younger son, who was even busier than him.


    Du Consort asked: "Your Majesty, do you... want to have dinner here?"


    Yeah, thats fine too. The emperor replied readily.


    I dont know what Prince Consort Du thinks, but Du Wan is very surprised.


    Why does she have the feeling that the emperor''s uncle wants to stay at the princess''s residence?


    After dinner.


    The emperor still had no intention of returning to the pce and did not urge him to go back.


    As a result, someone else came to the princess''s house.


    The eldest princess took Du Wan with her to meet the queen and her daughter outside.


    The queen was smiling and chatting with the eldest princess as they walked.


    Following behind him were Du Wan and Qin Yuyu.


    Qin Yuyu was very silent. She was a bit thinner than thest time Du Wan saw her. She looked less energetic. If it weren''t for the makeup on her face, she would probably be even more haggard.


    "Are you happy that I''m like this?" Qin Yuyu looked ahead nkly and asked in a low voice.


    Du Wan nced at her sideways and said, "Don''t think too highly of yourself. I have a great sense of humor. You can''t please me with your trivial things."


    Qin Yuyu felt as if his heart had been stabbed.


    She did not leave the pce for a long time.


    Even if she has not left the pce, she is still aware of the ridicule and gloating of outsiders. Some people even say that she is a broom star and that she is a coward.


    Qin Yuyu turned to look at Du Wan.


    Seeing the calm gaze of her enemy, I couldn''t help but feelplicated.


    There was no ridicule or ridicule as expected. She was so calm and didn''t take her seriously at all.


    Just when Qin Yuyu was about to say something, he saw the emperor and Prince Consort Du.


    The emperor asked: "How can you get out of the pce at this hour?"


    The emperor is very happy to be here, and I also want to take advantage of it. The queen said half-jokingly.


    Qin Yuyu came forward to say hello to the emperor.


    What do you say about being happy and not thinking about Shu?


    The earthquake ising and everyone is on tenterhooks.


    Compared with being in the pce, the queen felt it was safer to stay with the emperor, so she brought her daughter with her. She didn''t know what the emperor meant. Anyway, wherever he stayed, she would follow him. Perhaps, the emperor felt safer in the princess mansion than in the pce?


    Fortunately, the Princess Mansion family didn''t know the Queen''s thoughts, otherwise they might haveughed at her.


    In the event of an earthquake, who can guarantee the safety of any ce?


    Du Wan is also not sure. Compared to the people here, she is more aware of the horror of a major earthquake, and all lives may be wiped out overnight.


    The Queen and Qin Yuyu arrived, and the main tent seemed a bit crowded.


    The emperor looked at this simple tent and said, "Sister,e with me to the pce to stay for a few days. If the earthquake reallyes, there may be chaos outside, and the pce is safer. Besides, I don''t have to worry about Sister Huang in the pce. safety."


    "this"


    The eldest princess hesitated and looked at Prince Consort Du.


    Du Huima turned to look at the emperor who was as stable as a mountain. Did he just want to take their family into the pce? He didn''t know. Today''s emperor was a bit mysterious, and then he looked at Du Wan.


    Du Wan blinked and seemed to listen to them.


    The emperor would not give them a chance to refuse and would just ask them to pack their things.


    As a result, the four masters of the Princess Mansion were personally brought into the pce by the emperor.


    There are a lot of open spaces in the pce, which are all paved with bluestone bs. The tent set up for the emperor in the pce is three timesrger than the one in the Princess Mansion. The interior is veryfortable and warm when you enter. There are beds, screens, tea tables and chairs, and arge fixed charcoal stove in the middle for heating. Around the main tent, there are some "elegant" tents, all of which were set up for the concubines. The tent closest to the emperor belonged to the princess Qin Yuyu. The queen obviously lived with the emperor.


    The emperor brought in the Princess''s family, but there was no tent specially built for them.


    At this moment, Prince Consort Du understood that the emperor had made a temporary decision, "Your Majesty, do we want to set up another tent?"


    No need, my ce is big enough to amodate your family.


    The emperor''s decision made the queen''s expression change.


    You know that the emperor and the empress lived in a tent, plus the princess''s family in the evening?


    The queen said tactfully: "Your Majesty, would it be inconvenient if we are all in the same tent? The children may cry at night, which may disturb you to rest. Besides, Wanwan is a big girl, and she is just a goodpanion for Yuyu. , two people are sisters and can still talk quietly."


    emperor:""


    Huh, whisper?


    Du Wan raised an arm, "I have something to say, and I will go with my parents."


    You the queens expression froze.


    Hateful in her heart was Du Wan who dared to disgrace her.


    She wanted the emperor to give them a new tent, which was obviously for their own good.


    Du Wancai did not follow the Queen''s wishes. Before the earthquake struck, she would not easily let her family out of her sight. In fact, she was a little confused by what the emperor''s uncle had done. However, it seems that there is no evil intention at present. If there is chaos due to an earthquake, the pce has guards, which is indeed safer than the princess pce.


    The eldest princess was sitting dignifiedly with her son in her arms, and Prince Consort Du was guarding the mother and son.


    Neither of them spoke.


    The emperor took a deep look at the queen and sighed secretly.


    What a stupid woman, he was actually fascinated by her beauty back then...


    The emperor was about to say something.


    Suddenly, the whole ground shook.


    Everything in the tent that was not fastened slid to one side.


    The standing Qin Yuyu fell to the side, but it was Du Wan who pulled her up in time.


    Du Wan, who was shocked, shouted loudly: "Get down! Everyone get down!"


    Its over, such a strong shock.


    At least level seven!


    Du Wan almost immediately gave Qin Yuyu a hand.


    She didn''t want to save Qin Yuyu, it was instinct that pulled her, and then she went straight to the eldest princess. The eldest princess was holding her son now, which was very dangerous.


    He was sitting on a chair. The earthquake caused the chair to slide, and the direction it fell was the big charcoal stove.


    The three legs of the big charcoal stove are fixed, but the temperature of the furnace wall is definitely not low. If the eldest princess held the child and bumped into it, even a small ssh of sparks might cause burns, let alone a person directly hitting the charcoal stove.


    Du Wan really wants to call him f*ck!


    These people in the pce are stupid. After fixing the charcoal stove, can''t they also fix the chairs?


    Fortunately, Du Wan was not low in cultivation and grabbed the eldest princess''s arm in time and pulled her back. Others don''t have Du Wan''s ability. Let alone saving others, they can''t even stand firm themselves. Even if Du Huima was beside the eldest princess just now, he couldn''t even hold his wife and children in his arms.


    The earthquake came suddenly.


    There is no time to prepare mentally.


    Its not dark outside yet!


    Your Majesty, get out of the way! the Queen eximed.


    Du Wan looked over sharply.


    It is a screen that is falling towards the emperor!

 Chapter 502: Avoiding the loss of life

    Chapter 502: Avoiding the loss of life


    Chapter 502 Averted the loss of life


    Your Majesty, be careful! The **** serving beside the emperor jumped on the emperor to protect his master with his body.


    Du Wan picked up a chair with one hand and threw it hard.


    I dont know how she used her skill. The screen was knocked open by the chair, and the crisis was averted.


    At this moment, Du Wan wanted to scold her.


    Who is so stupid that he still puts up screens indoors during an earthquake? Don''t you know it will fall? !


    It''s just that the earthquake made everyone dizzy.


    There were sounds of copse outside, one after another, as well as screams, cries, etc.


    After more than ten breaths, the shaking stopped.


    Everyone was shocked and broke out in a cold sweat.


    "Wow!"


    The little boy cried, breaking the silence.


    The eldest princess finally came back to her senses, "Son?"


    "Sister-inw?" Prince Consort Du hugged his wife and children, "It''s okay, it''s okay. It''s okay."


    His voice was trembling when he said this.


    Just now he saw his wife and child falling against the charcoal stove. He was so frightened that he almost lost his mind. Fortunately, his daughter acted quickly and rescued them. Otherwise, he couldn''t imagine what the consequences would be.


    Du Wan helped the emperor up and looked around again.


    The queen immediately fell to the ground when she heard Du Wan''s voice, so nothing happened. Qin Yuyu looked a little embarrassed. After Du Wan pulled her, he went to save the eldest princess, and then she fell directly and rolled twice on the ground when she was shaken.


    The pieces of the teacup and teapot fell to the ground.


    Du Wan helped her parents up again, "Mom and dad, are you hurt?"


    "It''s okay." The eldest princess gasped slightly when she answered.


    Du Huima shook his head, "I''m fine too. Let''s go out and take a look."


    Hmm. The situation outside is not good.


    Everyone in the tent heard a big noise outside, some were crying, and some were shouting for help.


    Themander of the imperial army and the leader of the secret guard who came to their senses outside both rushed into the tent to rescue him. "I''m waiting for help toe toote. Please forgive me, Your Majesty."


    "How is it outside now?" The emperor came back to his senses and strode out, "I''ll go out and take a look."


    Just after leaving the tent, the ground suddenly shook again.


    Du Wan quickly reminded, "Uncle, there will be aftershocks, don''t be careless!"


    "I understand." The emperor turned around and responded, "Wanwan, take good care of your mother and brother."


    "I will."


    Du Wan nodded solemnly.


    Recalling the critical scene before, she still felt frightened. I''m d I wasn''t careless and didn''t leave my family.


    Du Prince Consort half-carried the eldest princess and walked out. The eldest princess held the little kid who kept crying loudly. Du Wan naturally followed him outside.


    Outside the tent, Grandma Wen and a few maids were guarding the tent. I was very excited when I saw that the masters were fine.


    Aunt Wen even stepped forward and said, "Your Highness, let the old vee and hold the young master."


    Thank you for your hard work, mama.


    The eldest princess was really frightened, so Aunt Wen took the child in her arms and coaxed her. This coaxing gesture was much more skillful than that of the eldest princess. In fact, this is normal. Children from wealthy families will have a bunch of servants to take care of them from birth, such as bathing, changing clothes, feeding, changing diapers, etc. Mothers rarely do it themselves.


    Not to mention that the eldest princess has already given birth to three children. Even if she has a few more children, her experience in raising children will not be as good as that of the old grandmother.


    The little kid let Aunt Wen coax him for a while, and he really stopped howling, but there were still tears hanging from the corners of his eyes, and his big, watery eyes made him feel so soft.


    Du Wan took a look and felt relieved when she learned that the little kid was okay. Then she helped the eldest princess to sit down on the stone steps not far away, "Father, you stay here with mother. I''ll go check on the situation and help save her." people."


    Go. Du Fuma said solemnly.


    The situation around him was not good, and many houses in the pce copsed. Fortunately, the emperor issued an order to prevent everyone from staying in the house for a long time unless there was anything going on, thus avoiding arge number of casualties.


    Even though they lived in tents, people were still injured, and a few unlucky ones died. Either the tent copsed, they fell to death, or were smashed to death. There were many different ways of death, and each one was different.


    Two more tents were on fire, and the fires have not been extinguished yet. Fortunately, the distance between the tents wasrge enough, so there was no fear of the fire spreading.


    The Praetorian Guards were busy rescuing people, and the emperor wasmanding from the side. The imperial doctor was in a hurry to save the patient, and the medicine boys were bandaging the wound.


    Your Majesty, its great that youre okay. I was so frightened to death just now. Concubine Xie was like a delicate flower, fluttering into the emperors arms with her beauty turned pale.


    The emperor patted her back gently to expressfort.


    Seeing this, the Queen cursed in a low voice bitterly, "You vixen, you flirt in public, you have no shame..."


    Du Wan only med her hearing for being so good that she couldnt listen even if she didnt want to.


    Within a quarter of an hour, two more aftershocks urred, but they did not affect rescue operations.


    Its not dark yet, maybe its a blessing that we dont have to rescue people in the dark, and the temperature will drop sharply at night.


    Du Wan helped save people.


    About that time, she exined to her parents and went back to the Princess Mansion. She was relieved to learn that only a few unlucky servants were injured in the Princess Mansion and no one was injured.


    Only a third of the houses in the Princess Mansion copsed and could no longer be inhabited, and a corner of a warehouse in Yulingyuan copsed.


    Du Wan should pay more attention to nothing, and asked the servants not to rush to clean up, and wait until the aftershock haspletely passed before getting busy.


    The most important thing is that people live.


    "Princess, Prince Pei is fine. He ismanding the officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Division to rescue the people in Beicheng." The person who spoke was Chai Wei.


    When Du Wan left the pce, she ordered her bodyguard to inquire about Pei Hao''s well-being. "As long as he is fine, contact Zhuang Cong and ask him what the situation is over there. Are there any casualties?"


    Yes, Princess.


    Chai Wei turned around and went to do his work.


    Du Wan called another personal guard and asked him to check the room registration, but he didn''t know the status of the room registration. Since the emperor issued the decree, she asked Du Dakang to sell out the entertainment newspaper and give all employees a holiday and not stay in the house.


    The guard came back to report that there was nothing wrong with the bookstore. It was just that the bookshelf in the store had fallen over and there was some damage, but the problem was not serious.


    Du Wan felt a lot more at ease after learning about the situation outside one by one.


    In this disaster, the emperor intervened in advance and issued the imperial edict forcefully. Out of respect for the imperial power and the imperial edict, not many people dared to disobey the imperial edict. Ordinary people miraculously survived a lot, but some wealthy families had their houses copsed and were crushed to death. people.


    If such a natural disaster had happened before, people would have been devastated and crying would have been everywhere. It''s not a good time either, but most people lose money.


    Wanwan! Its great that youre okay! Qin Jiu learned that she was returning home and hurried over.


    Du Wan smiled and said, "What can happen to me? How is your family? Are there any casualties?"


    "Many people were injured, and three servants died. They should not have died, but they sneaked into the house and were lucky. No, they died in an ident..."


    Qin Jiu chatted for a long time, basically exining the affairs of the Duke of Qin''s pce clearly.


    ps, the Spring Festival is approaching, the update time is uncertain, sorry.

 Chapter 503: Who is in trouble?

    Chapter 503: Who is in trouble?


    Chapter 503 Who is in trouble?


    Sent Qin Jiu away.


    Du Wan inspected his property and returned to the pce after knowing that there was no serious problem. It also shook several times during this period, which made people feel very bad.


    The eldest princess, Prince Consort Du, and the little kid are all in the pce.


    When Du Wan returned, Du Huimao had been called to work by the emperor.


    The eldest princess and the queen are together, and the child is taken care of by Aunt Wen.


    The injured people in the pce were gathered together. This scene is like carrying off a group of wounded soldiers after a battle. Qin Yuyu, dressed in splendid clothes, was actually walking through it, helping the injured in a "truthful, kind and beautiful" manner.


    Seeing Du Waning over, Qin Yuyu immediately said: "Cousin, you''re here just in time,e and help. This person needs to be bandaged."


    ""moron.


    The princess helped a pce man bandage his wound?


    Du Wan knew that she wanted to gain a good reputation, but she might not be able to do so reliably, "Have all the people in the hospital died?"


    "They are responsible for the seriously injured, and we are short of manpower at this time. Although I am a princess, my life is at stake, so I still have to lend a hand if I can help." Qin Yuyu looked like you are so ignorant.


    Du Wan almost kicked her away, but when the queen and the eldest princess looked over, she immediately boasted falsely: "My cousin is really a kind-hearted person, I am ashamed of myself."


    The praise was a bit half-hearted.


    As he said this, he quickly walked up to the eldest princess, first asked a few questions with concern, and then looked at his brother''s condition. Now the younger brother has fallen asleep in Aunt Wen''s arms.


    Du Wan asked in a low voice: "Mother, do you want to stay in the pce or go back to your home?"


    How is it outside? The eldest princess did not make a hasty decision.


    Du Wan objectively told the truth. The situation was much better than expected, except that more houses copsed. Many of the buildings that survived had cracks in the walls, and some houses were in ruins.


    The eldest princess couldn''t help but feel happy when she heard this, and then she thought about it and decided to return home. After all, there were many inconveniences in the pce.


    Du Prince Consort is busy now and will not be able to get away for a while.


    Du Wan had no choice but to **** the eldest princess and her younger brother back first.


    Pre-disaster prevention is in ce and everyone is mentally prepared. Therefore, when they returned to the mansion, the princess''s mansion was already in order and there was no panic.


    When the eldest princess had finished packing, Du Wan turned around and went into the pce to pick up Du''s consort.


    She didn''t need to pick it up, but she couldn''t bear it and insisted.


    The emperor had no choice but to ask, "Wanwan, can anything happen to your father while I''m here?"


    "This is unreliable from you. I clearly wrote about the earthquake precautions in the entertainment newspaper before, but what happened to your tent? The chairs are not fixed, and even the screen is put up." Du Wan couldn''t help but h h h. A bit of rant.


    The emperor had a headache from being talked about, so he had to let him go.


    On the way back.


    In the carriage.


    Du Huima smiled and said: "Wanwan is angry?"


    "If they hadn''t entered the pce, my mother and brother might not have been in danger."


    Your Majesty means well.


    I knew he meant well, so I calmed down my temper. Didnt Du Wan not mention the previous matter in front of the emperor, which was equivalent to giving the emperor face, Dad, are you going to the Yamen tomorrow?


    "It''s not necessary. Thanks to the emperor''s imperial edict, the casualties in the capital and nearby disasters should not berge. After all, there are only a few people who dare to openly defy the imperial edict." When Du Fuma said this, he looked at his daughter in wonder. Without his daughter''s reminder and the emperor''s decisiveness, the consequences would have been disastrous.


    A big shock, the capital passed by so lightly.


    Du Prince Consort felt happy in his heart. The only thing I''m worried about is Du Qian. Du Qian doesn''t know what''s going on with him. You must know that it takes two or three days for the news to be transmitted. The earthquakees faster than expected, and Du Qian may not be able to get the news.


    It was not just Prince Consort Du who was happy.


    Many people in the capital are rejoicing.


    Thanks to the imperial decree of the emperor, grateful to the reminder of the entertainment newspaper, and the officers and soldiers who stared at them every day, no matter how I felt that they were abominable before, now they look particrly clear. Simrly, there are still some people who have had idents of one kind or another, and you can hear heartbreaking cries every time you walk.


    Crying so miserably, there is a high probability that someone has died.


    Du Wan suddenly said, "Stop the car."


    The coachman outside slowly stopped the carriage when he heard the sound.


    Du Wan turned around and said to Du Huima: "Dad, I have to go out for something. You go home first. This is not far from home."


    Okay. Du Fuma didnt ask his daughter what happened.


    Even though Du Wan was like this, all the personal guards she brought out were left to protect Du''s consort, and she left alone. It''s not that the guards didn''t want to follow, it was because Du Wan left too fast that they couldn''t keep up even if they wanted to. They could only look at her leaving back and sigh, the princess''s ability has be stronger again...


    Du Wan spent some time and came outside a house.


    This family is in a bit of a miserable condition. Most of the outer walls have copsed, and almost none of the houses inside are intact. There were fires everywhere, and some people were walking back and forth with torches, either picking up the injured or busy rescuing others. This is strange. This family obviously did not implement the imperial edict very well.


    There were not many tents in the empty courtyard.


    Pei Hao''s roar came from inside, "Move quickly! If you can''t save the people inside, I will chop you up!"


    Yes, Crown Prince.


    It was the guard''s panicked response, "Quick! Quick!"


    Just from Pei Hao''s voice, you can hear his eagerness.


    Du Wan climbed over the wall and went in.


    The voice speaking here sounds like a rtive of the Pei family?


    Who is buried in the ruins of the main courtyard?


    How could Pei Hao be so flustered?


    Du Wan was walking among them, but no one noticed her. The main courtyard was severely damaged. Some people held many torches for lighting, and others hurriedly moved stones and bricks. It was quite a scene. Most of them were officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Division, and few servants were seen. There were also people who carried out the wounded or corpses and moved them to the open space.


    Pei Hao was busy in the front yard and in the main room, "Please, my prince, please be careful!"


    Your Majesty, Hu San reminded.


    Pei Hao looked a little embarrassed, "What''s the matter?"


    Hu San pointed behind him and said, "The princess is here."


    Hearing this, Pei Hao stopped for a moment, stood up and looked back, and saw the person under the firelight, looking at him worriedly.


    Du Wan was very surprised when he saw Pei Hao in such a situation.


    At this time, the sweat on his forehead had wet his hair, and his whole body was as if washed with water, and his expression could not hide his anxiety and panic.


    Needless to say, the person buried below is a very important person to him.


    Just now, Du Wan was on her way back home, listening intently to what was going on around her, and overheard Pei Hao''s urgent voice calling for help, which made her eagerlye over to take a look.


    Who is in trouble?

 Chapter 504: I will never stand by and watch

    Chapter 504: I will never stand by and watch


    Chapter 504: I will never stand idly by


    Pei Hao saw clearly that the little girl wasing, and said excitedly: "Wanwan?! Wanwan,e here quickly, Si''an is buried underneath! Come and find his location!"


    Mu Sian?


    Du Wan was shocked when she heard who the person buried underneath was.


    No wonder Pei Hao lost hisposure like this.


    Du Wan quickly went over and soon noticed two breaths below, but there was also a faint smell of blood. She pointed to a location and said, "There are people down there who are still alive, hurry up."


    There is a very weak breath, and the situation must be very bad.


    Among the rescuers, there is a big difference between the situation with Du Wan joining and without her. She was indeed very strong. She could easily lift a beam and throw it aside. Moreover, she knew where the person was buried. In less than half an hour, Du Wan pulled Mu Si''an out of the rubble.


    This is a person who can be envoyed by dozens of people.


    The officers and soldiers who were working together on the rescue felt incredible.


    The princess'' ability is too strong, which goes against their understanding since they were young. In their impression, girls are all delicate.


    Musian was seriously injured and was unconscious. One of his legs was injured and blood was still flowing out.


    Pei Hao immediately asked the doctor to stop the bleeding, and at the same time stuffed one of Master Yuantong''s wound medicine into Mu Si''an''s mouth.


    Du Wan hurriedly said: "Hurry up and stop his bleeding. If it continues like this, he will bleed to death."


    "I''ll carry him." Pei Hao was very nervous.


    "It''s better not to move around. He''s hurt his foot. It''s best to call a doctor." Du Wan saw Mu Si''an''s injured leg. In this case, it is likely to fracture. "If people who don''t understand move it around, it will cause a secondary fracture." not good."


    Pei Hao took out the styptic powder and hurriedly stopped the bleeding from Mu Si''an''s wound.


    After a while, Hu Santi slipped over with an old imperial doctor.


    The old imperial doctor was very good at dealing with injuries such as fractures. He easily dealt with it in a short while, and then had people carefully lift Mu Si''an out of the copsed house and move it to the tent outside.


    Pei Hao was about to follow.


    There is another person. Du Wan pulled out an old man from under the bed.


    Pei Hao turned his head and his expression suddenly changed, "Grandpa?"


    "Huh?" Du Wan was stunned, "He is still unconscious, but he is not seriously injured. Fortunately, he hid under the bed in time, otherwise,..."


    Pei Hao''s eyes were red, "Thank you Wanwan."


    "This is what you should do. You don''t have to be polite." Du Wan quickly replied.


    Pei Hao picked up his grandfather and left the copsed house.


    In the tent outside, an imperial doctor was treating Mu Si''an''s injured leg. There was a woman wiping her tears and crying, and a middle-aged man looked nervously.


    When he saw Pei Haoing in with the old man in his arms, his face changed even more, "Father? What''s wrong with my father?"


    "Ah!"


    Pei Hao has no hope for this uncle.


    My son was buried underneath, and I couldn''t help him at all. I didn''t even know that something happened to the elderly at home, and I didn''t even ask any questions. If a maid hadn''t rushed into the house when she saw Mu Si''an during the earthquake, no one would have known about Mu Si''an until his death.


    Mu Si''an''s father is the second eldest son in the family and is known as Mr. Mu Er.


    He was a **** when he was young, not a **** like Chen Liu and others, but a real yboy.


    Chen Liu and the others are yboys but they have a bottom line. Theye to eat, drink and have fun, but they will not bully the people or do anything harmful to nature. Mr. Mu Er is not like that. He is a prostitute, hangs out in casinos, and is very lustful. He often robs female citizens.


    He is still alive today thanks to the fact that his father, Mu Si''an''s grandfather, has been sending people to keep an eye on him, so there has been no life-threateningwsuit.


    However, Mr. Mu Ers ex-wife, Mu Sians biological mother, was so angry with him that she gave birth prematurely and died after giving birth to Mu Sian. At this time, the doctor saw Mr. Mu.


    The old man is in good condition. He was probably knocked unconscious and will be fine when he wakes up.


    Pei Hao finally felt relieved and said, "Second uncle, please take care of the old man. I still have things to do."


    "Okay, go and do your work." Mr. Mu Er urged him to do his work.


    Pei Hao went to see Mu Si''an.


    The old imperial doctor had already treated his injured leg and straightened the bones. He also took out two boards and mped them together. "Your Majesty, Master Mu''s left leg fracture is not serious. I will prescribe a prescription first. Usually the best Id like to make some blood-enhancing medicinal food to recuperate Master Mu, and I will go to the house regrly for follow-up consultations.


    "Okay, thank you." Pei Hao thanked him politely.


    The old imperial doctor was deeply moved and said, "Your Majesty, there is no need to be polite. This is what we should do."


    Pei Hao thanked him again.


    The current Mu Mansion is unlivable.


    Finally, Pei Hao sent the Mu family to a separate courtyard of the Pei family.


    Mu Si''an and Mr. Mu were taken to the Zhenguo Pce.


    Mr. Mu Er proposed to go to his father''s side to take care of his illness. You don''t have to guess what he meant. He just wanted to live in the Zhenguo Duke''s Mansion. Pei Hao pretended not to hear, carefully moved Mu Si''an into the carriage, and then went back to carry Mr. Mu on his back.


    When Mr. Mu Er and his wife wanted to follow him into the carriage, they were stopped by Pei Hao, "Second uncle, second aunt, if something like this happens in the house, shouldn''t you stay and take charge? Everyone else has gone to other courtyards. You should also go and take a look. There are also things dug out from the ruins in the mansion. Are you afraid that someone will take the opportunity to take them away? "


    The first sentence of  is nothing, thest sentence is the key point.


    Mr. Mu Er and his wife were obviously moved.


    Du Wan remained invisible throughout the whole process. She never thought that she could still eat a big melon at this time.


    It''s just a pity for Mu Si''an. She once thought that he was a pretty boy with a dark face, but she didn''t expect that he was still a pitiful little cabbage, miserable.


    Pei Hao asked Hu San to send the Mu familys grandfather and grandson back to the town for resettlement.


    Then he turned around and looked at the quiet little girl next to him.


    "Wanwan, thank you tonight." Pei Hao held the little girl''s hand as if he was tired, half leaning on her, looking like he couldn''t even stand still.


    Du Wan supported him indulgently, "What nonsense are you talking about? If I see something like this, I will never stand idly by if I can help."


    Hmm. Pei Hao seemed to be unable to stand firmly.


    "are you tired?"


    Tired, the heart is tired and the body is tired.


    Then go and rest.


    Du Wan felt distressed and asked someone to call a carriage and put him in it. Pei Hao would not need to do the next things in the Mu family, and other people in the Imperial City Department could take over.


    Pei Hao let her do it, then sat behind her, leaning almost all his weight on her, and resting his head on her shoulder, "When I learned that Si''an had an ident, I was very worried and scared. He and I We grew up together, studied together, practiced martial arts together, we are closer than brothers..."


    "Ok, I know."


    Du Wan guessed it from the look on his face when he saw him at the ruins before.


    She rarely saw him so out of sorts.


    Du Wan patted his back gently, he closed his eyes and his breathing gradually became steady and even...

 Chapter 505: The best stepmother in the world

    Chapter 505: The best stepmother in the world


    Chapter 505 The best stepmother in the world


    When encountering this kind of thing, everyones heart will be tired. Only when Pei Hao trusted the little girl could he rx in front of him and live out the real him instead of pretending to be in front of outsiders.


    Du Wan thought for a while and sent him back to the Zhenguo Pce.


    The building of Tingyuju survived the earthquake.


    Arrived at the gate of Guogong Mansion.


    Du Wan wanted to wake Pei Hao up, but found that he was sleeping deeply, so she held back.


    After waiting for a long time, he didn''t wake up on his own. Finally, she had no choice but to carry him into the house. She didn''t believe that she didn''t wake up after tossing him like this, but he just didn''t want to wake up. What could she do?


    Mrs. Pei was originally very anxious when she learned that the Mu familys grandfather and grandson were all injured.


    After settling the two of them, when they heard the report from the servants that the princess was carrying the prince back to the house, she was so frightened that she almost fainted, "Is the prince injured? Is it serious?"


    No, its not clear. The servant couldnt tell clearly.


    Call the doctor over quickly.


    Mrs. Pei hurriedly walked towards Tingyuju.


    Everyone is in aa, is it still serious?


    By the time Mrs. Pei passed by, Du Wan had already ced Pei Hao on the bed, took off his boots and covered him with a quilt.


    At first, Pei Hao realized what the little girl was doing.


    Its just that he was too tired and wanted to squint for a while, but he didnt even expect that having the little girl by his side made him feel particrly at ease. He thought about squinting but actually fell asleep.


    Du Wan heard the rapid footsteps outside.


    She walked outside the house and saw Mrs. Peiing with an old doctor. She couldn''t help but stop him, "Aunt Pei, wait a minute. Ah Hao is too tired and is resting. If so many peoplee in, he will be disturbed."


    Mrs. Pei was stunned, "Isn''t Hao''er injured?"


    "No. He just fell asleep because he was too tired." Du Wan knew she had misunderstood.


    Mrs. Pei:


    The people apanying him were even more astonished.


    The prince is not injured, so he still needs the princess to carry him back to the house? As a result, something happened.


    Mrs. Pei was not at ease, "I want to go in and have a look without waking him up."


    "Okay, you can do whatever you want. It''s gettingte, so I''ll leave first." Du Wan didn''t want to deal with Mrs. Pei, but she was Pei Hao''s mother, so she couldn''t make things too tense.


    Mrs. Pei responded and asked the housekeeper to take the princess out of the house.


    A carriage has been prepared outside the house, and there is also an **** team.


    Du Wan originally wanted to refuse out loud, but after thinking about it, she let it go. This was a good intention. Furthermore, if a girl leaves homete at night, the host''s family will not allow it. If word spreads, it will also have an impact on the reputation of the Duke''s mansion.


    Sitting in the carriage, Du Wan finally rxed.


    The situation heard outside the carriage is still not good. However, the earthquake hase and passed. Instead, there is a feeling that the dust has settled, and there is no need to be as worried as before.


    Return to the princess mansion.


    Du Wan looked at the sky. It was probably already Haishi.


    After a busy day, to be honest, my body is not tired.


    But, I feel a little tired...


    When she learned that her parents had rested, she returned to Yuling Garden.


    Yu Ling Yuan has been tidied up, and there are no problems with the main house.


    So, Du Wan went directly back to the dormitory to sleep, and stopped practicing for the first time. This sleepsted longer than she expected, and it was bright when she woke up.


    Ningqin saw her waking up and quickly prepared her clothes.


    Du Wan asked: "What time is it now?" "Back to the princess, it''s the right time." Ning Qin replied respectfully.


    Its about ten oclock in the morning.


    Du Wan went to wash up.


    Ning Qin next to him said again: "Princess, Prince Pei is here and he is in the quiet room."


    Why is he here? Du Wan was quite surprised by this. He should be very busy today. Will he still have time toe to the princess''s mansion? After a pause, she asked again, "How long has he been here?"


    "For about half an hour, I still wanted to wake up the princess, but the prince stopped me and said that he wanted you to continue to rest. He would wait for you in the quiet room first." Ning Qin told what happened this morning, " The prince also brought you some pastries, and I have put them away, do you want to eat them now?"


    Just keep it for now, and well send breakfast to the quiet roomter.


    Okay.


    Ningqin happily responded and ran out to give orders.


    Du Wan didn''t know why she was so happy. Wasn''t she just going to put breakfast in the quiet room? Why do you have the illusion that your gossip is being watched?


    Knowing that Pei Hao was here, Du Wan did not stay. After washing, he changed clothes and went to the quiet room. He deliberately listened to the situation inside quietly outside. If she hadn''t heard the shallow breathing, she would have suspected that there was no one inside. He tiptoed to the door, then held on to the doorframe and quietly poked half of his head out, taking a look inside.


    Suddenly, I saw a very handsome young man sitting in front of the desk writing furiously.


    Du Wan was surprised, hey, what are you writing?


    It would not be surprising if he was writing something in his Tingyu residence.


    But when she was in Yulingyuan, he looked like this...


    Pei Hao paused, raised his pen and raised his head, "Wanwan? Are you awake?"


    "Ahem, yes, I didn''t expect you toe here so early." Du Wan stood up straight, straightened his back, and stepped towards the threshold with his hands behind his back. He really got out of his **** spirit, "Also, there was a disaster yesterday. , you are supposed to be busy, or has the emperors conscience found that he will not exploit you anymore?


    "As long as someone is busy." Pei Hao smiled and did not borate.


    Du Wan narrowed her eyes, "Who is it?"


    "There are quite a few officials in the DPRK. One more official is not more than me, and one less official is nothing."


    That shouldnt be the case. The officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Division are at your disposal.


    "Oh, Xie Zhang is temporarily in charge. I am not in good health and can only rest for a few days."


    Du Wan was surprised, He wants to seize your Imperial City?


    The Imperial City Division is not mine. Pei Hao was helpless.


    He didn''t think Xie Zhang liked the Imperial City Division. The biggest official was himself, which was only the fifth rank. He was not as high as Si''an. It''s just that Xie Zhang''s current real power is really not as good as that of the Imperial City Division. After several disaster relief efforts, he was promoted, but his position was neither good nor bad, which was a bit strange.


    Du Wan didn''t know what he was thinking, and was wondering if Xie Zhang was going to fight Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao added: "He is responsible for this disaster and is temporarily dispatching it. I asked Gu Li to cooperate with his work, and there is no need for me to go out and take charge."


    Thats okay, let him do it if there is work. Du Wan didnt hesitate anymore.


    The two people were chatting and talking about Mu Si''an.


    Pei Hao was extremely helpless, "It''s hard to say anything about elders. The character of my second uncle is a bit hard to describe."


    Tell me about it, Ive heard it before. Du Wan raised her eyebrows.


    Mu Si''an''s father was unreliable, and his stepmother was sweet-faced and bitter-hearted. She was just an old Bailian who cried and whined all the time. She punished Mu Si''an when he was a child, crying while doing so, which made everyone who knew about it suspicious. Did you misunderstand her?


    He is a talented person who fights at home.


    It just so happened that everyone knew what she was like, but she was so impressed with herself that she felt that she was the best stepmother in the world.

 Chapter 506: It鈥檚 New Year鈥檚 Eve again

    Chapter 506: It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve again


    Chapter 506 Its New Years Eve again


    Du Wan thought of the crying woman next to Mu Si''an when he was rescuedst night.


    Unexpected, she really didnt expect it at the time. I thought he was a gentle and weak person, but I didn''t expect that he was actually a dark-hearted person.


    Pei Hao also told the hidden story of Mu Si''an''s ident yesterday, "My grandpa was infected with wind and cold a few days ago and has been bedridden. He was supposed to move to a tent for the past two days, but my second uncle ignored the secr affairs. I left all the affairs of the back house to my second aunt. I dont know what she thought, but she never set up the tent..."


    Isnt it because theres an earthquake and we havent set up yet? Du Wan couldnt help but vomit.


    Pei Hao said helplessly, "Yes, Mu Mansion has be a joke this time."


    The master''s family is fine, but the servants in the mansion suffered serious casualties.


    Fortunately for Mr. Mu, Mu Si''an went back at that time and happened to visit the sick old man. When he felt the earthquakeing, Mu Si''an immediately rushed into the house and stuffed Mr. Mu under the bed. , On the contrary, he missed the opportunity and was hit, but luckily he was found in time.


    Just as Pei Hao had worried before, if a servant hadn''t seen it, it would have been very difficult for Mu Si''an to survive after another hour or two.


    Du Wan didnt know what to say about this.


    This is, after all, a family matter, and it is not easy for outsiders to interfere. No wonder Pei Hao was so angryst night. He only took Mu Si''an and the old man back home, and packed up his second uncle and his wife, their children, etc. and sent them to another hospital.


    At this time, there were footsteps outside.


    It was Ningqin and Luoqi who came in with food boxes, ced them on the tea table next to them, and added Pei Hao''s dishes and chopsticks at the same time.


    Du Wan smiled and said, "Come here and have breakfast with me."


    Ive had it this morning.


    Whats the matter with another meal? Its almost noon now.


    Ha, you still have the nerve to say that? You slept inte today.


    Ha, are youughing at me? Have you forgotten that I was the one who carried you back homest night? Your parents thought you were injured and took the doctor to see Ting Yu Ju.


    Can  not be short-circuited?


    Pei Hao''s mouth twitched, and he pretended to be calm, as if the person the little girl was talking about was not him. He didn''t expect that the little girl would send her back and watch a joke at his house.


    Du Wan ate a leek dumpling and found that it was good, so he put one in his bowl and said, "Eat quickly, fresh vegetable dumplings can''t be eaten anywhere except Princess Mansion."


    Huh? Pei Hao thought what she said was fresh. He took a bite of the dumpling and saw the leek filling inside. There are still vegetables in this winter. Are they produced in your vige?


    Yes! Next time if there is any extra, I will send some to the Dukes Mansion.


    Okay, thank you Wanwan in advance.


    Youre so rude. Du Wan chuckled.


    Pei Hao smiled cheekily and said, "Why are you so polite to your own family?"


    Du Wan: "..." You are awesome!


    There are some vegetables grown in the greenhouse in Zhuangzi.


    The quantity is limited, and it is only avable to the master of the Princess Mansion for the time being.


    This is because Du Wan knew that food was tight and there were few vegetables grown in greenhouses. Zhuang Cong used almost all thend to grow sweet potatoes. In this world, it is not difficult for nobles to get something to eat, and it is rare for the people who follow them to have enough to eat. It is impossible for the master to eat well and let the people below eat grass. This will easily lead to instability and chaos.


    Du Wan knew that the princess''s residence had many people.


    Excluding hundreds of servants, the number of guards around the masters alone totaled 1,600 to 700 people. Including the secret guards, the number exceeded 2,000. Of course, she didn''t need a little girl to worry about feeding these people. The problem was that as a member of the princess''s house, she had to take precautions.


    Thats right, the farm is her escape route to the Princess Mansion.


    She hoped that this escape route would not be used by the Princess Mansion.


    Moreover, not having to use it can be regarded as the icing on the cake. In other words, it can make the burden on the shoulders of father and eldest brother easier.


    After having breakfast. Pei Hao left, and Du Wan received news from his personal guards.


    The farm is in good condition and the damage is not serious. However, I heard that in the previous vige, some peach blossoms copsed in the peach forest, and a ditch opened in the ground, revealing a stone room, but there was nothing in it.


    Du Wan:


    Happy that things have been moved. Otherwise, this earthquake will be exposed.


    A few days passed.


    During the earthquake, after the initial panic and confusion, it gradually returned to calm.


    This calm was due to the emperor spending another sum of money to rebuild the homes of the people affected by the disaster.


    The emperor gained a wave of reputation and became the biggest winner.


    In the meantime, Xie Zhang arranged the disaster relief work properly and received amendation from the emperor, asking him to keep up his efforts and continue to contribute to the court and do practical things for the people. These were official brainwashing words.


    Pei Hao has not shown up for a few days since hisst visit.


    Today is New Years Eve, its not snowing, but its extremely cold.


    Early in the morning at the Princess Mansion, the whole family sat together eating hot pot, talking andughing constantly. The only regret is that Du Qian is not at home, but the couple is still very happy with Du Wan present.


    Du Huima smiled and said: "When we finish eating, we will return to the n."


    Yeah, yeah. Du Wan stuffed a piece of meat into her mouth, I understand, Im going to worship my ancestors tomorrow morning. Im familiar with this process.


    Haha. Du Mngughed.


    The eldest princess asked, "Do you want Tuantuan to participate?"


    "He is still young, not yet one year old." Du Huima was not happy to let his youngest son go to the cold weather. "Even if I could afford to let him go, the patriarch and the others would not agree."


    The eldest princess breathed a sigh of relief.


    Du Wan nced at the little kid who was sleeping soundly in the cradle next to her. Thinking about the ancestor worshipst year, she couldn''t help but shudder. "It''s not necessary when Tuan Tuan is still young. At least wait until he grows up. It''s best." You should go there when you are five or six years old. Mother, you have never gone to worship ancestors in person, so you may not know the process, it is very... tiring. "


    "What are you talking about? Children in the n must go to worship their ancestors when they are one year old at the earliest and three years old at thetest."


    "Can''t argue, it''s pointless, the little kid doesn''t have to go this year anyway.


    A hot pot meal doesnt take long.


    In front of the gate of the Princess Mansion, there were more than a dozen carriages parked.


    The servants moved back and forth to carry out many gift boxes to the car. At the same time, the guards were standing outside, on standby at any time.


    The whole family was dressed thickly, even with their hoods on, and they came out surrounded by servants.


    The eldest princess got into the car first with her child in her arms, followed by Prince Consort Du.


    Du Wan chose to ride a horse this time. What was eye-catching was that in addition to the royal whip wrapped around her waist today, the princess also had a long sword hanging on her waist. It was exactly the ring-headed sword she used to hang when going out. Almost The sword that became her trademark.


    The fleet traveling to the Princess Mansion is vast andrge in size.


    When ordinary people see someone from a distance, they immediately avoid it.


    So, it was a smooth journey out of the city.

 Chapter 507: Sudden bad news

    Chapter 507: Sudden bad news


    Chapter 507 Sudden bad news


    The group arrived at the old house of the n.


    Du Wan had just settled down, and before he could take a sip of tea, he heard that the old patriarch hade to see Du''s consort.


    The old patriarch came over and chatted with Prince Consort Du alone in the room for half an hour. Not long after, a servant came to report to Du Wan, saying that Prince Consort Du invited her to go to the study.


    Du Wan passed over with doubts.


    Seeing Prince Consort Du sitting in front of the desk with a solemn look on his face.


    He was the only one in the study. Before he could say anything, Du Wan stepped in first and said, "Dad, you asked me toe over. What can I do?"


    Du Consort concealed the pain in his eyes and spoke slowly, "Wanwan, your eldest brother is missing."


    "What does missing mean?" Du Wan saw Du Huima''s expression and was not very optimistic, "When did you disappear and how did you disappear?"


    "During the earthquake, the tribe received the news the fastest. It has been four or five days since now. There was also an earthquake over there, which was more serious than what was seen here in the capital. A subsidence urred in one county. In an instant, They are all in ruins, and your eldest brother was in that county back then." Du Fuma said, his eyes turning red.


    Du Wan felt her head buzzing and going nk.


    How can it be?


    How could something happen? !


    In the original work, Du Qian was in danger of death, but she thought he could avoid it.


    Could it be said that it is really unavoidable? What should have happened, would have happened in another environment? Du Wan''s mind was extremely confused. She was thinking about this and that, her hands were getting cold, and her eyes were misty before she knew it. "Did the n leadere here just now to tell you about this?"


    "Yes. As a father, I still can''t believe it..." Du Fuma was slumped, and the sadness in his eyes could no longer be concealed, "I''ll hide this from your mother for the time being."


    Dad, I want to go to the north.


    Yes, I will be with you as a father.


    "No need. I''m faster on my own. You stay with my mother. Even if you hide it from her for the time being, you can''t hide it for long. The news from the n is only a day or two ahead of others."


    Prince Consort Dus lips trembled, but he couldnt say what he wanted to say.


    As for the situation in the north, the prince is missing, and no matter howte the news from the courtgs, it will notg for long. When the emperor received the news, there were more informants in the pce, including the eldest princess herself.


    What Du Wan needs most right now is a map.


    Of course she had to leave as soon as possible, but she was worried that she would get lost or go astray. Only by determining the route and location can you arrive in the fastest time. The next day after Du Qian''s ident, the nearby n learned about it, and the news itself was dyed by a day.


    Everyone who was with Du Qian at that time disappeared together.


    Du Wan felt heavy in her heart and felt extremely ufortable. "Father, prepare a map for me with a marked route. In addition, prepare dry food and water for two more days. The sooner the better."


    Do you really want to go there alone? Du Consort confirmed.


    Yeah. Du Wan said firmly.


    Du Huima summoned the secret guards and asked them to prepare.


    Speaking of maps, the Du family has a veryplete map of Da Qin, which is more detailed than the one in the imperial pce, and is updated every three years. This small matter was ready in less than a quarter of an hour. Du Wan got a small leather map of the north, as well as a detailed route, and marked the characteristics of the road section to avoid neers taking the wrong path.


    There are three routes in total, some are long and some are short.


    After asking clearly, Du Wan put the map in his arms, put the bag with dry food on his back, and set off without stopping, "Dad, take care of yourself."


    Wanwan should also take care of herself.


    Du Prince Consort stood under the eaves, watching his daughter''s figure disappear in an instant. His pupils suddenly shrank, and his clenched fists slowly rxed after a long time.


    Du Liu said, "Master, my little master is very strong."


    "Yes, very strong." Du Fuma felt extremely ufortable, "That brat practices martial arts with my sister every day. I hope he can improve and escape this disaster."


    With good fortune and good fortune, the little masters will be fine. I hope so


    Du Prince Consort had tears in his eyes, and he just put them back.


    A natural disaster, this is a natural disaster...can you escape it?


    He never thought that his son, who had high hopes for him, would one day encounter something unexpected so early.


    In fact, there was a natural disaster caused by the subsidence. The whole county was affected by the disaster. No one survived on the first day. People from the Du family nearby heard the news and rushed there, but no one was found. They were also confirmed missing. The chance of survival was extremely high. Slim. It may be said that there is a glimmer of hope in his heart, but more than 99% of it is despair and sorrow.


    Let his daughter rush over in a hurry, which can be said to be Du Ma''s reluctance. He wanted to see a person alive and a corpse after death.


    Du Liu still wanted tofort him, but in the end he said nothing.


    The Pei familys vige.


    Zhenguogongfu.


    When he received the urgent news from his confidants, the Duke of Zhen was shocked, "How could this happen? Quick! Go and call the crown prince over immediately."


    As ordered. A secret guard left quickly.


    Pei Hao was originally at Mrs. Pei''s ce, talking to Mrs. Pei.


    Mrs. Pei is preparing to go to the n to worship her ancestors tomorrow morning, and she also needs to prepare some etiquette.


    Hu San strode to the main house and stopped outside.


    This is the wife''s ce, and it is still difficult for outsiders to break in. They can only ask the nun who is guarding outside to report something important to the prince.


    The nanny responded and went into the house to report.


    After a while, Pei Hao stepped out and saw Hu San''s serious look, "What''s the matter? Are you in a hurry?"


    Hu Sandao: "The Duke of Guo has received an urgent secret letter. Please go see him immediately."


    "Can you tell me what happened?" Pei Hao asked as he walked out quickly.


    Hu San hesitated and said, "The person who came to notify us is the secret guard."


    Pei Hao frowned slightly, then rxed his eyebrows.


    This is an emergency, otherwise, the secret guards would not be used to find him.


    Pei Hao didn''t stop for a moment to see the Duke of Zhen. When he entered the house, he saw the Duke of Zhen pacing back and forth eagerly,pletely losing his usualposure. "Son, please greet your father."


    "Something happened." As soon as the Duke of Zhen heard his voice, he stepped back. "There was an earthquake in the north. Guangluo County was reduced to ruins. The most terrifying thing was the subsidence. More than 90% of the people in the county died. Among those who escaped, Prince Rui and his entourage were not among them."


    At the end of the sentence, the Duke of Zhen''s voice trembled slightly.


    Pei Hao was extremely shocked when he suddenly heard the bad news.


    Is it possible that characters like brother-inw just disappeared? Just thinking about it is hard to ept. Pei Hao only felt a little floating, very uncertain, as if in a dream, "Father, is the news reliable?"


    Well, its true.


    Being the Duke of Zhenguo is not a good feeling for a while.


    Du Qian''s death was a big blow to the Princess Mansion.


    Pei Hao suddenly wanted to walk outside.


    The Duke of Zhen raised his hand and shouted, "Stop! Where are you going?"

 Chapter 508: I shouldnt let him provide disaster relief

    Chapter 508: I shouldn''t let him provide disaster relief


    Chapter 508 I shouldnt let him provide disaster relief


    My son wants to go to the princesss mansion. Pei Hao stopped at the door.


    The Duke of Zhen Guo reminded, "On New Year''s Eve in previous years, the masters of the Princess Mansion would go back to their old residence in Dujia Vige. If you go to the Princess Mansion at this time, you won''t see anyone. Besides, I can get the news, and the Du family will only be better than me." Earlier.


    Pei Hao stopped and turned around, Then, shall I go out of the city?


    Forget it, you can take a trip. The Duke of Zhen relented. When encountering this matter, he always had to tell him. He knew that his son would not be able to feel at ease if he stayed in the house unless he made this trip.


    Pei Hao got his father''s approval, turned around and left inrge strides, "Hu San, order people to prepare horses and leave the city for Dujiacun."


    As ordered. Hu San ran out first.


    Pei Hao went back to Tingyu Residence, picked up a cloak and sword, and hurried out of the house. The group of people from the Zhenguo Duke''s Mansion had to go out of the city in the cold during the Chinese New Year, which was very noticeable.


    This news flew to every government office in the capital like snowkes.


    The person Pei Hao thinks about most on the road is his little girl.


    She and Du Qian had a deep rtionship, and she couldn''t imagine what a heavy blow Du Qian''s sudden death would be to her.


    Whenever he thought of the little girl crying sadly, his heart felt as if something was grabbing him, making him extremely ufortable. However, he didn''t know that the little girl he longed for was already on her way to the north.


    The same news appeared one after another in the evening in the emperor''s pce and the Dingbei Hou Mansion, as well as in the study rooms of major forces in the capital.


    The news of Du Qian''s death was like an earthquake, causing a huge shock in the capital.


    The emperor stood up suddenly, with a look of disbelief on his face, "How could-"


    After a long time, he fell weakly on the dragon chair and murmured, "I was the one who harmed him. I shouldn''t have let him go to the disaster relief. I shouldn''t have let him go..."


    "Your Majesty, my condolences. This is a natural disaster and an ident." The chief steward quicklyforted him, hoping that the emperor would take care of his health and not be overly sad.


    No matter what happens in the capital.


    Du Wan used his lightness skills to the extreme and was faster than the best horses in the Qin Kingdom.


    With normal people''s eyes, they only feel a shadow passing by, and then disappearing in an instant, just like a shooting star in the sky, so fast that people just think it is an illusion or dazzling.


    Ever since she separated from Prince Consort Du, Du Wan has been on the road.


    Even though it got dark, he didnt stop.


    asionally, I will stop to confirm whether the route is correct.


    Du Wan chose to take the shortest way, over the mountains and ridges.


    Until the next day, when the sky was bright, we arrived at the boundary of Guangluo County. It takes ordinary people four or five days to travel, but Du Wan arrived in less than twelve hours.


    When I came to Guangluo County, I saw ruins.


    There are still some people walking among the ruins, looking for things in the ruins.


    Du Wan couldn''t describe the tragedy he saw, but his eyes felt sour.


    The earthquake also caused the ground to copse, causing disasters that doubled. It is said that of the more than 100,000 people in Guangluo County, not even a fraction of them survived.


    Princess? A man in his early twenties stepped forward.


    Du Wan looked at him, "Who are you?"


    My subordinate Du Siqi. In order to prove his identity, Du Siqi took out an identity card.


    Du Wan took it and looked through it.


    She has seen this kind of card before, so she can be sure that he is from the Du family.


    Du Wan asked: "What are you doing here? Is there any news about my elder brother?"


    Du Siqi said respectfully: "I am here to wait for someone from the n. I have sent people to look for the whereabouts of the prince. There is no news yet."


    Where is the location, have you confirmed it? Du Wan asked, suppressing the anxiety in her heart.


    Du Siqi said: "We arranged for people to dig out the yard where the prince stayed, and only found the bodies of some personal guards, but not the prince. We are expanding the scope of the search."


    Take me there.


    "Yes." Du Siqi led the way.


    Du Wan followed closely behind.


    The two people walked through the ruins, and after a while, they came to one of them.


    This is obviously arge mansion, the residence of a wealthy family.


    When Du Wan came over, there was arge group of people digging into the houses that were sunk deep into the ground.


    Du Wan''s consciousness swept across this area. There were hundreds of people here.


    Du Siqi said: "These people are all arranged by the n."


    In other words, these people were the ones who were immediately arranged to rescue Du Qian when the nearby Du family forces learned that something happened on Du Qian''s side. Unfortunately, they rescued a few but not Du Qian, and they still don''t know Du Qian''s whereabouts. . They were transferred from outside the county, and they didn''t know Du Qian''s whereabouts.


    There are so many people dead in the county that it is hard to find even a clue.


    Du Wans eyes turned red.


    In this area of Guangluo County, an earthquake urred before the imperial edict was conveyed. For the people here, this natural disaster came suddenly and there was no chance of escape.


    In fact, the people who dig are aware of it.


    What has been excavated in the past two days are basically corpses, not a single living person. Even if they are found next, they will probably be corpses...


    In Du Siqi''s eyes, Du Wan turned around here and shed tears.


    There is no breath of life underground!


    No!


    Du Wan stared at Du Siqi with red eyes, and asked in a hoarse voice: "Are you sure that my eldest brother was in this house when the earthquake happened?"


    "The princess wants to know the details, you can ask Du Shiyi." Du Siqi was arranged to wait outside for people from the n, and the following news was not clear.


    Du Wan said: "Take me to see him."


    "yes."


    Everyone hase here, and it is not difficult to meet the person in charge of the search.


    Without a cup of tea, an ordinary-looking man in his thirties strode over until Du Wan stopped in front of him, bent down and saluted, "I pay my respects to the princess."


    Are you Du Shiyi? Du Wan looked at the personing.


    Du Shiyi said respectfully: "That''s right, I am."


    "Tell me the situation to this princess. I want everything." Du Wan suppressed the grief in her heart.


    Du Shiyi lowered his head and began to report.


    The news that Du Qian was in Guangluo County is certain, and his whereabouts are not a secret. This snowstorm was the most severe in Guangluo County. Du Qian came over and immediately carried out relief work. At first, he was outside and had not yet entered the city. He only entered Guangluo County the day before the earthquake.


    This time there were many people apanying him, and they were all arranged in the residence just now.


    When the disaster strikes, it is almost dark, and it is extremely cold in the north. Generally, people rarely go out at that time and will hide at home to keep warm.


    Because of this disaster, very few people escaped.


    Du Shiyi ordered people to dig here, but he also searched in other ces.


    The longer this goes on, the slimmer the hope of survival bes.


    Du Wan could not ept this reality, her face turned pale, "There is no living person underground in this house."


    Princess? Du Shiyi was surprised.


    Du Wan shed tears, looked around again, choked up and asked, "Are you really sure that my eldest brother is missing in Guangluo County?"


    "Yes."

 Chapter 509: Looking for hope in the ruins

    Chapter 509: Looking for hope in the ruins


    Chapter 509 Looking for hope in the ruins


    Next, the rescuers from the Du family saw Du Wan walking alone among the ruins of Guangluo County, as if he was looking for something, but not quite.


    Du Shiyi arranged for Du Siqi and others to think that the princess might be looking for the prince.


    Its just that her way of finding it is too casual, isnt it?


    It was almost like passing by. Did she think that the prince was just hiding from his family? Can you find it easily?


    Du Wan suddenly stopped somewhere.


    Six days after the earthquake, there is still a faint breath under the ground. Earthquakes are terrible, but timely rescue can still save some people. It''s just that in this era, it''s too difficult to urately find the lives under the ruins, and it''s not easy for people on the ground to save them.


    Du Siqi and others came to Du Wan.


    Du Wan pointed to a ce and said, "There is a person buried underneath, and he is still alive."


    Save? Du Siqi looked at the ruins.


    Look at this ce, it is not the residence of a wealthy family, and the people below are most likely not county kings.


    What if it happens?


    Du Siqi didn''t know what Du Wan was thinking and was waiting for her to speak.


    Soon, Du Wan said in a calm voice: "Send some people over to rescue people."


    "Yes." Du Siqi brought a lot of people this time, and it was not difficult to send dozens of people to rescue people, so he quickly did it. However, not long after, Du Wan pointed to a ce again, He said there were still living people there and asked him to lead people to dig them out.


    Now, after some operations, some people have been rescued.


    Most of them were not seriously injured, but were dying of hunger.


    These people were before the disaster struck. For one reason or another, a small space was created underground for them to survive temporarily. They just had no food or water. If no one came to save them, they would only die.


    Fortunately, these people met Du Wan and the Du family''s rescue team.


    Du Wan follows a small radar, wherever she goes, as long as there are people alive underground, she can find them. But every person she rescued was not familiar to her, which made her mood sink even more. When these people wake up, Du Siqi will routinely ask if anyone knows Du Qian''s whereabouts.


    Unfortunately, nothing was gained.


    Before night fell, Du Wan had already quickly searched the ruins in the city.


    The Du family''s rescue team is still rescuing people, and the government is sending people over. As long as Du Wan marks someone who is still breathing, someone will dig out and rescue people.


    Du Wan did not take action.


    She can detect whether that aura is her elder brother.


    Having been with Du Qian for so long and even practicing together, Du Wan is very familiar with him. However, if no one is found, the chances of survival will be slimmer.


    Du Wan repeatedly asked Du Siqi for confirmation, was he actually in Guangluo County?


    Du Siqis answer was still the same.


    Actually, the tribe also hopes that the person is not in the county town. The problem is... After repeated investigations, the person is determined to be in the city. After searching for so many days, nothing was found, not even the body. Instead, in the mansion where Du Qian stayed, more and more bodies of his entourage were dug up.


    Even if Du Qians body is not found.


    But it was also indirectly confirmed that Du Qian disappeared in the county town.


    Du Wan could not help but feel weak when she thought about that possibility.


    She sat on a stone bar, her eyes filled with bloodshot eyes.


    "Princess, would you like something to eat?" Du Siqi handed Du Wan the dry food and a water bag.


    Du Wan took it numbly and drank a few sips of water. She didn''t have much appetite at first, but she hadn''t eaten for a day and spent so much time searching for someone. She was still in panic. She was not only physically but mentally tired. It''s a bit hard to cover up.


    I, the princess, will rest for a while and dont let anyone disturb me.


    Du Wan drank some water and ate a few mouthfuls of dry food, then practiced cross-legged.Half an hour passed.


    Du Siqi and several guards stood by and never left.


    After just practicing for a while, Du Wan swept away the fatigue and stood up to continue searching.


    This is the second time, searching in these ruins.


    Everyone who followed knew that the princess could not ept the bad news of her elder brother''s death, and was constantly searching for that slim chance of life. Even if they followed to find someone, after so many days, they knew in their hearts that the person was probably dead. Yes, the body was buried somewhere in the ruins and had never been discovered by them.


    Searched again and found the fish that slipped through the.


    It is the county government office. Below the copse, there are still a few breaths.


    Du Wans pupils narrowed, and she pointed at a ce and asked, Come, what is this ce?


    "It''s a wing in the back hall of the county government office." Du Siqi quickly saw the location clearly.


    Du Wan immediately said: "There are three people below, alive."


    Du Siqi was shocked when he heard this, "Quick! Save people."


    Suddenly, more than a dozen people came and began rescue work skillfully.


    This time Du Wan did not just watch, but took action to save people himself. It is very obvious whether she joins or not. The most obvious thing is that the speed is much faster. For example, it will take at least an hour for Du Siqi and the others to save the people buried below. So, with her joining, it will take less than half an hour. Thats it.


    This is because we are still worried about causing a secondary copse and hurting the people below.


    Du Wan and others moved arge stone b away and saw a corner.


    This is a stone wall corner, sunken deep into the ground. Before the top copsed, the beams were ced on top when they fell. They blocked half of the copsed wall, leaving a gap below for a ce to stay. ce. Among the three people, two were seriously injured and were about to step into the gate of hell.


    Everyone who saw it was moved and could only be described as miserable.


    Du Siqi was surprised and said: "It''s Mr. Huo who is with the prince."


    Save people. Du Wan saw that the situation of the three people was not good.


    Yes! Du Siqi hurriedly followed the instructions.


    The most important thing at this time is to save people.


    After some resuscitation, the two guards did not wake up. Chief Huo was not injured, but was weak due to cold and hunger.


    Mr. Huo woke up first, wrapped in a quilt and holding a bowl of boiled water in his hand, feeling a little dazed.


    He...is he saved?


    After waiting for so many days, he was almost desperate, but suddenly there was light.


    Master Huo is Du Qian''s confidant, just like an assistant. Hees out with him to help Du Qian in disaster relief.


    The other two people were personal guards who were arranged by Du Qian to protect him.


    Of course, not only the two people arranged, but also others died in this disaster...


    It was pure luck that the three of them survived.


    Du Siqi asked: "How did you survive?"


    Thanks to the princes wisdom...


    Chief Huo was not in a good state, but he still patiently said, "When the prince came to the disaster area, he found that the situation was very serious and there was an extreme shortage of food..."

 Chapter 510: Save three people and make a comeback

    Chapter 510: Save three people and make aeback


    Chapter 510: Saving three people turned a corner


    People would inevitably have difficulty eating outside, so the king ordered everyone who went out on a mission to carry not only the necessary medicine for wounds, but also a small water bag and dry food to prepare for emergencies.


    In order to avoid being overweight, there wont be a lot of dry food, just one or two meals.


    It was Du Qian''s decision that allowed the three people to survive while trapped underground.


    Du Wan blurted out and asked: "Do you know where my eldest brother was when the earthquake happened?"


    "Prince?" Chief Huo was stunned, "This subordinate was sent by the prince to the Yamen early that morning to check the ounts."


    Thinking of some bad possibility, his voice started to tremble, "Is the county, the county prince...?"


    My eldest brother just disappeared!


    Compared with the possibility of death, as long as he didn''t see a body for a day, Du Wan would rather believe that he was just missing.


    Whether she was deceiving herself or others, she couldn''t ept the result anyway.


    Du Wan always thought that she was outside this world, but in fact, she had already been emotionally involved without even realizing it.


    Family members are the most important, followed by love.


    This is not fair to Pei Hao, but it is very realistic. If breaking up with Pei Hao could save Du Qian''s life, Du Wan would agree without hesitation. She always remembered the handsome man who came majestically on a tall horse when she faced danger in the primitive mountains, and the big brother who always called her sister affectionately...


    Du Siqi saw that the princess''s mood was not right, and quickly said: "Mr. Huo, do you know the whereabouts of the princess?"


    "Before I went out, the prince was still at the house." Chief Huo thought about what happened that day and regretted not asking about the prince''s itinerary that day.


    The task was assigned the day before, so he went out early.


    When Du Wan heard this answer, she felt as if the blood in her body had suddenly gone cold.


    The people buried in that mansion are long gone...


    A very weak voice next to him, dry and hoarse, broke the deathly silence, "The prince may have gone to Niujia Vige that day..."


    What did you say? Du Wan turned around suddenly.


    No matter how weak the man''s voice was, she still heard it.


    The man lying aside was one of the two rescued guards. He woke up at some point.


    The guard added weakly: "It''s Niujia Vige five miles away."


    "How did you know?"


    Before Du Wan said anything, Du Siqi asked in surprise.


    The guard felt a little difficult, his throat was burning and ufortable, but he still weakly told what he knew, "Subordinate... I saw it outside the Yamen that afternoon."


    To protect Mr. Huo, you dont have to keep an eye on him all the time, and you also have to work shifts.


    He happened to be resting at that time, so he went to the street outside the Yamen to buy a bun. He happened to meet the county prince and his people passing by, including his brother. He also gave the bun he bought to his brother and chatted casually. The Zhijun Wang and the others decided to go to Niujia Vige at thest minute, but they received news that there was a problem with the disaster relief there.


    The guard did not find out what happened specifically.


    At that time, we just stopped for a while and couldnt talk for a few words.


    Among the brothers, he rodest. He was afraid that he would be worried if he didn''t return to the city at night, so he stopped to say goodbye.


    Du Wan''s heart was pounding when she heard the news.


    Taking out the map in his arms, he found the location of Niujia Vige, and then found the right direction. He immediately walked outside the temporary tent. Du Siqi quickly followed, "Princess, are you going to Niujia Vige? Do you want to?" Are you going to prepare your horses?"


    "I''ll go first, and you will follow." After Du Wan said this, the person disappeared like a wisp of smoke. Du Siqi was slightly startled.


    Is the princess already so strong?


    Thinking that she could easily find the living people under the ruins before, she suddenly understood. But what is happening now must be reported to Du Shiyi as soon as possible, and the rescuers must rush to Niujia Vige.


    After hearing this, Du Shiyi frowned, "Siqi, you should let the princesse with us."


    "Why?" Du Siqi was puzzled, "ording to the speed of the princess, we can reach Niujia Vige faster than us."


    "The geographical location of Niujia Vige is a bit special. It is in the mountains. Unfamiliar people can easily get lost when entering the mountains." Du Shiyi has learned about it from others, so it is best to have an acquaintance take him with him.


    Du Siqi asked, "Why did the prince suddenly go there?"


    Du Shiyi couldnt answer.


    Next, a doctor with superb medical skills quickly took over the problem of Huo and the other three.


    Du Shiyi dispatched the elites of the Du family and two local people, a group of nearly three hundred people, and hurriedly set off towards Niujia Vige on horseback.


    There is not much snow in the county town. It was cleaned every day before the earthquake. It is different outside the city. It is covered with snow. Even the mountains in the distance arepletely white. There used to be snow on the road. When Du Qian came to provide disaster relief, he ordered people to clear the snow on the road every day.


    It didnt snow again after the earthquake, and the roads were clearly visible.


    On the other side, Du Wan followed the map and came to the foot of a mountain.


    At this time, she encountered a big problem. The trails on the map were covered with heavy snow.


    Almost everyone living in the north knows that it is very dangerous to enter the mountains in winter. Not only will you encounter wild animals, but it is also easy to find the road or take the wrong path and fall into a ditch. Anyway, it is easy for a person to enter the mountains hastily. Don''t have too many idents.


    Du Wan is not afraid of encountering wild animals, but she is worried about getting lost.


    She has no experience in finding the right direction when entering the mountains in the vast white snow.


    Du Wan took out the map and studied it again, ignoring the route instructions on the side.


    That exnation was written by Prince Consort Du at that time because he was worried that she would get lost and not find Guangluo County, so he asked someone familiar to write it. The final destination is the county seat of Guangluo County. There is no indication at all on how to get to Niujia Vige.


    Du Wan is annoyed.


    Beforeing here, you should find someone to guide you.


    After pondering the map for a while, she decided to go into the mountains.


    ording to the shape of the hills on the map, you can still find Niujia Vige as long as you spend some time.


    She kept an eye on her surroundings as she walked, hoping to find human footprints.


    As long as someonees in and out, it is not difficult to find traces. After walking for a long time, I found some animal footprints, but no human footprints.


    Every step Du Wan took, the traces left on the snow were very shallow, unlike ordinary people''s feet sinking into the snow. If she wanted to, she could even float on the snow, but before she found Niujia Vige, she would try to save as much energy as possible.


    After climbing to the top of the mountain, she took out the map and looked at it.


    After thinking about it, I felt that it was not high enough, so I used Qinggong to fly to the top of a big tree.


    The snowballs on the branches fell.


    As the saying goes, if you stand high, you can see far, and she actually noticed smoke from cooking halfway up the mountain in the distance. This made her happy. The smoke from the kitchen meant that someone was living there. Niujia Vige was the best, so she could ask a local to find out.

 Chapter 511: Cant find it on our head

    Chapter 511: Can''t find it on our head


    Chapter 511: We cant be found


    Du Wan spent some time when he passed by.


    People stand on the top of a mountain and look out, thinking that the ce is very close. Only when they get there do they realize that it is an illusion.


    After walking for almost an hour, Du Wan arrived at her destination.


    It is a small vige in the middle of the mountains, with more than a dozen households.


    Du Wan did not attract the attention of the vigers in the past, but first caused the dogs to bark.


    Every household of the vigers here has a wolf dog and makes a living by hunting.


    Some vigers came out of the house and soon saw Du Wan.


    They were all surprised when they saw she was the only one. However, Du Wan''s clothes showed that she was of unusual origin at first sight, and she also wore a long sword at her waist.


    At this time, an old man stood up and said, "Girl, what are you..."


    "Hello, uncle, I''m lost. I wanted to go to Niujia Vige to find someone." Du Wan said with a good attitude.


    The vigers were originally wary of strangers, but they were not very concerned about a girl having a baby, especially since the girl was good-looking and had a good attitude. While chatting with people, Du Wan also asked about the court''s disaster relief, and whether he saw a team entering the mountain on the day of the earthquake, etc.


    However, regarding the snow disaster, official messengers came twice, but did not provide any relief.


    Its a small vige like theirs, and the situation is pretty good.


    No one has really seen whether anyone entered the mountains during the earthquake. The reason is that the mountain roads are different. The road into the mountain on the official road is the same, but there is a three-way road at the foot of the mountain. In this winter, everyone wants to stay at home. It''s not surprising that no one sees them.


    After the earthquake, no one went into the mountains these days.


    Du Wan asked: "Is the earthquake serious in this mountain?"


    "Serious." The old man replied with lingering fear, "It was like andslide that day."


    A woman interjected, "It wasn''t just andslide, I thought the sky had stepped down..."


    Hee hee, there was a loud bang. A child said exaggeratedly, and a little girl next to him also said that day was terrible.


    Du Wan knows this is terrible.


    During the Chinese New Year, the vigers did not go into the mountains and did not know the specific situation.


    At this time, Du Wan asked about the way to Niujia Vige.


    A simple and honest man said: "There was an avnche on the other side of Nanshan Mountain and the road was blocked."


    Da Lin, how did you know? the old man asked.


    The man replied: "My wife''s natal family is from Niujia Vige. On the second day of the earthquake, my daughter-inw was worried about her natal family and wanted me to go there, but I couldn''t go."


    The road was blocked. Not only was there an avnche, but half of the mountain seemed to have copsed.


    Du Wan looked solemn after hearing this, but hope could not help but rise in her heart.


    Could it be that the eldest brother couldn''te back from Niujia Vige because the mountain road was blocked? It would be great if this was the case. Du Wan couldn''t wait to go to Niujia Vige to have a look.


    Du Wan asked how to get to Niujia Vige, and a viger pointed the direction.


    Originally, she wanted to pay someone to lead the way, but when the man said that there was andslide and the road was blocked, she changed her mind temporarily.


    After thanking the vigers, she set off again.


    Not long after leaving the vige, Du Wan paused.


    Some of the conversationsing from behind were very suspicious.


    It was the old man and a woman talking in a low voice in the house.


    The woman said: "Master, is the girl gone?"


    Gone. The old man replied.


    The woman said again: "I heard that the girl is going to Niujia Vige to look for someone. Could it be..." "Don''t worry, we won''t be found." The old man smoked a dry cigarette.


    Du Wan suddenly felt suspicious.


    What''s the meaning?


    After waiting for a while, I heard nothing more from the two people.


    For a moment she wanted to turn around and arrest the two for interrogation.


    However, rather than investigating in the vige, she wanted to go to Niujia Vige first.


    Ever since he heard some vigers say that the road between Niujia Vige and the outside was blocked, Du Wan had a kind of hope in his heart. I hope that Du Qian has been missing because the mountain road is blocked and he is temporarily trapped in Niujia Vige.


    Climbing mountains and ridges in the middle of winter is something most people cant do.


    But Du Wan couldn''t help it. ording to the map and the road pointed by the vigers, and the original road was blocked, she simply chose the most direct route-walking in a straight line.


    It didnt take much time for her to find Niujia Vige.


    Niujia Vige is surrounded by mountains. This vige is not small, with hundreds of households. Because of the recent consecutive disasters, the life of the vigers is not easy.


    When Du Wan arrived at the vige, her heart sank before she even asked anyone.


    No outside horses or guards were seen.


    There is no shortage of people around Du Qian, and if these people temporarily settle down in Niujia Vige, there is no reason why they will be in the house but not even a horse will be seen outside.


    In other words, there are no horses in the whole vige.


    Du Wan was not in a hurry to find someone to ask, and quickly walked around the vige.


    Finally, we came to thergest courtyard house in the vige.


    The vige chiefs family lives in this house.


    Hearing someone knocking on the door outside, the eldest daughter-inw of the vige chiefs family went outside to open the door and was surprised to see a little girl, Who are you looking for?


    Go to the vige chief and ask about something.


    Du Wan bluntly stated her intention.


    After a while, the vige chief came out and invited her in.


    Du Wan sat down, and the vige chief''s wife went to pour a bowl of tea.


    However, Du Wan didn''t touch it.


    She still kept in mind that she should not eat randomly when she was out alone.


    Du Wan revealed his identity. The vige chief and his family were surprised, and immediately knelt down in fear to say hello.


    There is no need for these false etiquettes, please get up. Du Wan did not have much patience and asked directly, I would like to know, was there anyone in the vige on the day of the earthquake?


    "Yes. Early that morning, officials came to distribute food and encountered robbers. Later, a group of people came to investigate and left before the sun went down." The vige chief recalled the events of that day and spoke in detail, not daring to do so. Something to hide.


    He could not confirm Du Wan''s identity, but he did not dare to question it.


    Du Wan asked for some more details, especially the appearance of the leader.


    The vige chief did not dare to look directly at Du Qian''s face, but he had nced at it once or twice, and his description was simr to Du Qian''s. However, they had already left Niujia Vige before the earthquake. The mountain road out was blocked, and people in the vige went out again. In this way, the vige chief did not know what was going on outside.


    That is, many families in the vige are short of food now.


    Almost every three to five days, someone will starve to death, either an old man or a girl.


    After Du Wan asked clearly, he left a few taels of silver and asked several more houses. The things he asked were probably the same as those of the vige chief. Then she left the vige, but she kept paying close attention to the activities in the vige and learned that most of the content of their chats was rted to her.


    He said that a beautiful girl came to the vige and asked about what happened on the day of the earthquake.


    How many gangsters from the vige still want to rob her?

 Chapter 512: There was a landslide that day

    Chapter 512: There was andslide that day


    Du Wan listened for a while and found that these people were not only talking about robbing wealth, but also shouting about robbing sex. Some people also wanted to capture people as their little wives. Du Wan was so angry that he almost went back and hacked them to death.


    She was still thinking about whether to go back, give them a chance to rob, and then kill them?


    Think about it and forget it. There arent many people like this in any vige.


    What Du Wan is most troubled about now is that Du Qian was sure that he had been to Niujia Vige, but left the vige before the earthquake.


    Where are the people?


    Du Wan headed towards the paths leading out of the mountain.


    Those vigers said that the direction they left was this road. She walked on the road, not very fast this time. She paid special attention to her surroundings with every step she took.


    It has been several days since Du Qian left Niujia Vige, but he has not returned to the county seat.


    So, it is possible that they disappeared in the mountains?


    For some reason, Du Wan had an inexplicable bad feeling.


    Missing in the mountains?


    Did andslide ur on the day of the earthquake?


    Once this thought arose, Du Wan''s footsteps became faster and faster, and she gradually used her lightness skills to run towards thendslide. The ce we went to could not be said to be a mountain avnche. There was a mountain that cracked in half, and the snow on the mountain had been avnched before.


    There is a section of mountain road that ispletely insurmountable.


    Du Wan wandered around this area, looking back and forth.


    No one else could climb over it. She used Qinggong to go up directly. No matter how steep the ce was, she could not climb it. I didn''t find anyone, but I met a tiger first.


    When Tiger saw the person, he stood up and looked at Du Wan warily.


    Du Wan pressed the hilt of the sword with one hand, narrowed his eyes slightly, and then looked at the animal carcass next to the tiger. Almost only the skeleton and a head were left, which was the horse.


    This made her grip on the hilt of the sword tighten.


    horse? !


    Those who died in this area?


    And let the tiger eat it? !


    Perhaps due to Du Wan''s momentum, the tiger slowly backed up. When it was almost back, it turned around and ran away.


    This human being is so terrifying that it can''t hold up a tiger''s head!


    Du Wan followed the tiger silently.


    Until the tiger hid in a cave.


    In the cave, I saw nothing suspicious, and there was also a big tiger and two tiger cubs.


    Du Wan did not touch the family.


    After wandering around, we returned to the foot of the mountain.


    Just as she was about to move, a cold arrow struck her!


    Du Wan ducked sideways, followed by another cold arrow. There was more than one person in the dark. She shot it down with her sword while dodging. At the same time, someone in the dark threw smoke at her.


    This smoke is much worse than what I encountered before.


    However, when she met Du Wan, she was no longer a threat. She held her breath immediately and used her lightness skills to the extreme. She rushed towards the ambusher like a stream of smoke.


    So, this smoke is thrown away in vain!


    Du Wan saw the people in different ces in the ambush. This time she did not kill anyone. She knocked them all out and captured them alive. In other words, these killers are well-trained and good for ordinary people. After meeting her, I felt a bit vulnerable because I couldn''t keep up with her speed.


    too fast!


    So fast that they didnt even have a chance to react.


    There are some who are far away and want to run away as soon as they see something is wrong.


    However, even if she escaped hundreds of meters away, she could still arrive in an instant and put the sword to the neck of the escapee. "If you want to die, just run away."


    Can you survive without escaping? The man had his face covered, was dressed in fine clothing, and was 1.78 meters tall.


    Du Wan raised his hand and severely wounded him, then broke his hands and feet, dragging him to the previous attack site like dragging a dog to death, and threw him together with the other captured people.


    This tug caused the mans mask to fall off.


    Du Wan looked at this man''s face, it was a very ordinary face.


    Strange, unknown, never seen.


    Du Wan then pulled apart the masks of the others, but he also didn''t recognize anyone. He searched these people again, and except for some money, there was nothing that represented their identity. However, the bows, arrows and swords used by these people were very unusual.


    The bow is good, the arrows are good, and the sword is better made.


    The imperial court has controls on weapons, and it is difficult for civilians to obtain them, not to mention a batch?


    Several people woke up one after another and found that their feet and hands were in severe pain.


    They thought Du Wan would interrogate them, but they found that she was just flipping through things without saying a word. After finally finishing the page, he squatted down in front of a person, pinched that person''s chin, and forced him to open his mouth.


    Du Wan asked: "Do you have poison in your teeth? If you failed the mission, shouldn''t youmit suicide by biting the poison?"


    Is this really the princess?


    Where did you get the clue?


    She didn''t get an answer from these people, so she pinched a few more people''s chins, but found no poison hidden in the teeth, "That''s right. What kind of poison is hidden in the teeth, it''s not easy to operate. Not only do you have to pull out a real tooth, but you also have to be worried all the time, for fear of One identally bit the poison sac."


    That''s really a man who hangs himself because he thinks his life is too long.


    There were twenty-three people who ambushed Du Wan, including men and women.


    The only strange thing is that these people are thin and have yellow faces.


    A little malnourished, but not too serious. He doesn''t look like a secret guard raised by a wealthy family. You must know that the training of secret guards is very strict, but they will not suffer any loss in food.


    Du Wan is not the only one who is looking at these people.


    These people are also looking at Du Wan.


    They originally thought that she was just a teenage girl who came here alone. How could she be so powerful even if she knew some boxing skills? Even if she practiced it from the womb, she would not be a threat. Moreover, as far as they knew, Princess Jiaoyang was missing. After he got it back, he started practicing martial arts.


    Its a full n, which is more than a year.


    More than twenty people came over, enough to capture her.


    The results of it?


    Failed! All fell down!


    Princess Jiaoyang is not a human being!


    This idea kept revolving in the hearts of these people, fearful and desperate.


    That kind of speed is simply not something a normal person can do, right? Even though they were dozens of feet away, she could reach them in an instant.


    this is too scary


    The most terrifying thing is that she caught them and still acted as if nothing had happened, with a calm face.


    Du Wan asked again: "Are you rebels?"


    Hearing this, several peoples pupils shrank, and then they lowered their heads, but no one answered.


    Du Wan did not miss their expressions, "Oh, don''t you answer? In fact, you can guess it even if you don''t answer. With such bows and arrows and swords, it is impossible that there is no one behind you."


    "Kill or cut, hurry up." A woman red at Du Wan angrily and shouted at the top of her voice, "We are not afraid of you, you are all blood-sucking devils who are constantly squeezing us and forcing us to die. Go down. Whats wrong with the rebels? If the rebels can give me a bite to eat, they will overthrow Da Qin sooner orter! Kill that dog emperor."


    He was brainwashed well. Du Wanmented very pertinently.


    The people behind the scenes are quite interesting, and they can even recruit women.

 Chapter 513: What happened to the princess?

    Chapter 513: What happened to the princess?


    Du Wan judged that they were rebels because she had seen the southwest rebels before.


    In the past two years of the Qin Dynasty, the capital has been rtively stable, even though it has experienced locust gues and earthquakes. Other areas are having a hard time, with people digging for grass roots and eating tree bark everywhere.


    In some areas, people had nothing to eat and had to pay taxes.


    Even if a disaster strikes and the emperor exemptsnd tax, are there other taxes, such as head tax?


    Anyway, you cant pay less taxes, otherwise the government wille to arrest you.


    It is not surprising that some people are forced to survive and join the rebels after being guided and brainwashed by thoughtful people. It''s just that this time the rebels were hiding very secretly and didn''t even reveal the news to the outside world?


    When she asked just now, it was also a bit of a test.


    Du Wan looked at the sophisticated bows, arrows and swords, "This isparable to those used by personal guards. Your backers behind the scenes have a lot of background, and there is no shortage of money."


    The person lying on the ground did not dare to say a word.


    Du Wan naturally thought of the Xie family again.


    With the rebel army in the southwest gone, the Xie family may still stir up trouble behind their backs. Of course, it doesnt have to be the Xie family. ording to what Pei Hao said, there are many forces with this idea.


    Du Wan had no evidence, so she remained skeptical, "My princess has not met many people here. You can ambush here, obviously..."


    Someone leaked her whereabouts.


    Because she was so fast, these people cameter and only bumped into her when she was searching for the second time.


    Du Wan pointed his sword at one of them, "Tell me, who leaked my whereabouts?"


    Bah! Are you willing to kill me? The man was so stubborn.


    Du Wan wiped his neck with a sword, "This princess appreciates tough people the most, so I''ll give you a treat."


    The man still looked in disbelief until he died.


    Perhaps, when he said those tough words, he didn''t expect that Princess Jiaoyang was not consistent with the rumors. In the rumors, Princess Jiaoyang was a kind and lovely little girl.


    The kindness and cuteness of God stepping on a horse...


    Du Wan pointed to another person, who also refused to answer and was wiped on the neck again. Pointing to another one, the man panicked and said, "I don''t know, I''m just a nobody."


    "Huh? Little guy? Do you know where the rebel camp is?" Du Wan asked this topic, which the little guy should know.


    The man''s pupils were constricted, and he was inexplicably panicked, "This, this..."


    Its just that this person was quite interesting. He was obviously very scared, so he didnt answer. This means not daring to betray the organization. Usually this happens when the organization takes advantage of the weakness.


    Du Wan moved the sword away and walked step by step towards the person she dragged back.


    This person stood farthest and ran away the fastest at the beginning. In addition, the person she asked would look at him when answering. Therefore, he was probably the person responsible for ambushing her this time. If you can lead people on missions, your status among the rebels will definitely be good.


    Du Wan stood in front of him, "Are you their person in charge?"


    The man pursed his lips tightly and did not answer.


    Du Wan slowly raised the sword, and a drop of bright red blood dripped from the tip of the sword.


    Its like dropping on the apex of a persons heart.


    This drop of blood represents a human life!


    Du Wan said coldly: "My princess is not very patient."


    What does the princess want to know? the man suddenly said.


    He didnt dare to gamble.


    The little girl in front of me is an evil spirit, and she can kill people with just one word.


    Du Wan asked: "Are you here to kill my princess?"


    "No, I''m here to catch you." The order from above is to capture those alive if they can, and kill them if they can''t. He hid these words.


    His limbs are all broken now, and its unclear whether they can be cured.


    This person is desperate in his heart, just a thought. The superior received the news that the princess came to Niujia Vige alone, and thought it was a good opportunity to make a meritorious service, and then sent people to catch the person. He thought it was a simple task, so he rushed here, but who knew that the boat capsized in the gutter...


    He regretted it... He regretted it so much that his intestines were blue!


    Du Wan didnt quite believe what he said, but she didnt care too much either.


    When the person thought Du Wan would continue to ask, Du Wan strangely stopped asking. She looked in a direction and left suddenly.


    There is no sign at all.


    A group of people who were in ambush were left on the spot like this!


    Is this an opportunity for them to escape? However, they soon became desperate again. Even if the princess threw them here, they still couldn''t escape.


    Du Wan had been cruel before, and everyone had their hands and feet broken.


    If they want to leave, they can only crawl!


    How far can you climb? !


    This ce is infested with wild animals and is not a safe ce.


    A woman hurriedly asked: "Tou, what should I do?"


    Wait a moment. The man said.


    He suspected that the princess was in the dark, watching their reactions.


    Some people struggled to sit up and looked in the direction where Du Wan left, "There is no one left."


    Are you going to hide? someone asked urgently.


    There is no one within dozens of feet.


    Du Wan paid attention to the movement on their side and found that he couldn''t hear anything.


    Suddenly, phew!


    A firework shot into the sky, and the canopy exploded.


    Du Wan knows what it is.


    It is those who ambush ande to the rescue.


    She is not afraid of peopleing, but she is worried that no one wille.


    Just now, she left temporarily because she noticed a team approaching on the other side of the mountain, or it was the team brought by Du Shiyi and others.


    So, before Du Shiyi got closer, he saw a slender girl standing on the top of the steep rock not far away, holding the sword on her waist with her right hand, standing against the wind.


    The cold wind blew up the cloak on her body, but could not lift the hood on her head.


    Du Shiyi raised his hand and made a stop gesture.


    The team behind him immediately stopped. Du Shiyi stepped forward, cupped his hands towards the girl and said, "I have met the princess."


    Du Wan flew down in the sky and arrived in front of her in a short while, "Brother was not in Niujia Vige. I asked some vigers and they said that during the earthquake, before the sun went down, brother and the others left the vige, which is the direction to go out of the mountain. I don''t know Brother, did they leave in time... After the earthquake, the road outside Niujia Vige was blocked, and there were avnches andndslides."


    Hearing this, Du Shiyi frowned.


    Du Wan added, "When I was searching the mountain, I saw the corpse of a war horse. Only the head was left after being eaten by wild beasts."


    ?!


    Du Shiyi was shocked.


    This is not good news!


    Du Shiyi said in a trembling voice: "What are your orders, Princess?"


    "Search the mountain, search carefully, especially the ce where the mountain copsed." Even if Du Wan has searched, there will inevitably be ces that he cannot see. "In addition, I just encountered an ambush. You sent someone to interrogate me. Also, just now Did you see the signal for liftoff? It was those people who put it..."


    Du Shiyi:


    In such a short time, what did the princess encounter? !


    I immediately sent people over, and then, those people stopped in front of the mountain, looking confused. Not everyone can be like the princess and can easily climb a mountain.

 Chapter 514: Du Qian may encounter an avalanche

    Chapter 514: Du Qian may encounter an avnche


    Chapter 514 Du Qian may encounter an avnche


    Du Wan pointed the direction to them, "Don''t worry, they have all had their hands and feet cut off by my princess. If someonees to rescue them, I will go there again and they will be disabled in the future."


    The guards of the Du family:


    To actually use such a calm tone and say such cruel things, you are worthy of being a princess!


    The most important thing for Du Shiyi at the moment is to search the roads Du Qian may pass by, hoping to find some clues. Deploy one-third of the manpower to capture the captured rebels.


    The remaining people all went to search for Du Qian''s whereabouts.


    Compared to Du Shiyi and others, Du Wan''s experience in finding people is much worse. They can find problems at the smallest trace. In the middle of the Du family''s search, Du Wan left for a while. A group of rebels who were to be rescued were crippled and left in ce waiting for the Du family guards toe over the mountains.


    Just waiting for her to leave, there was another signal for help.


    Herees a batch and chops another batch!


    The mountain is very big, very big.


    Du Wan searched again and again, focusing on the search, hoping to find Du Qian and others.


    But nothing was found.


    Only the dead horse skeleton is not a good sign. This means that something might have happened to Du Qian back then in this area. You must know that the horse is not an ordinary horse outside, but a war horse. War horses are for military use and are rarely circted among the people. However, the horses ridden by Du Qian and his guards are all war horses.


    It was difficult for the guards in the Du family to get to the location.


    Hundreds of rebelsy on the ground, all with their legs broken, which made people stunned.


    One of the guards eximed, "Wow, the princess is so cruel."


    What are you talking about! The guard beside him kicked him, Can you arrange the princess?


    "No, I was wrong. It''s the princess who is so mighty! So powerful!" The guard had a look of admiration on his face, and words of praise kepting out of his mouth, almost praising Du Wan to the heavens and the earth, "My county princess The Lords truly magical power is unparalleled, invincible, and unparalleled in the world


    The friends around me were silent for a while.


    It doesnt take much effort to capture all these people.


    On the other side, the searching team discovered a problem. Several people encountered a group of snow wolves.


    Du Wan heard the howling of wolves in the distance, as well as the signals sent into the air by the Du family''s guards.


    As soon as he heard the signal, Du Wan hurried over.


    Saw a group of wolves, confronting a group of guards from the Du family searching the mountains.


    There are quite a few wolves in this group, more than thirty of them. They look at humans as if they are staring at prey. There are only five people in this group of guards. Under normal circumstances, they should avoid the wolves.


    Unexpectedly, when I was sending the signal just now, my whereabouts were discovered by the wolves.


    The gathering of wolves here is inherently problematic. Not only are there two horse bones on the snow, but there are also corpses that appear to be human beings, all of which have been chewed up until only the bones are left. Only the human skull is clearly visible.


    Du Wan was like a fallen leaf, gently fluttering between the wolves and the guards.


    That means standing in front of the guard.


    When her feet hit the snow, there were no traces.


    The Wolf King, who was watching closely from a distance, took two steps back inexplicably.


    This human being is terrible and dangerous!


    Du Wan did not look at the wolves, her eyes fell on the skeletons on the snow, and her heart froze. Then she saw some pieces of clothes scattered in the snow, which looked very much like those deployed by the princess''s personal guards. In an instant, she felt a surge of anger and deep sadness in her heart.


    Suddenly, the ring-headed sword was unsheathed.


    A few rays of sword light flickered, as fast as a stream of light.


    The guards behind him felt that the light in front of them was particrly dazzling, and they couldn''t help but close their eyes for a moment. When they opened their eyes again, they saw the princess''s unsheathed sword in its sheath.


    The thirty or so wolves confronting them all fell down with blood sttered on the spot almost at the same time. All died. In just a moment of murder, all the wolves were cut into pieces, including the wolf king.


    They were all fatal with one sword, and arge amount of blood dyed the white snow red.


    Just now, was that sword energy? !


    The guards looked shocked.


    They thought there was going to be a fierce battle.


    The result, thats it? That''s it? At this time, Du Shiyi came with someone and said, "Princess!"


    Looking at the wolf carcasses around him again, Du Shiyi was stunned, "These wolves..."


    Du Wan said: "They are all dead. Go check the corpses on the ground."


    "Yes, Princess." Du Shiyi immediately led people over.


    A group of people began a nket search to find all the clues.


    Du Wan saw it right just now. Those clothes that were bitten by wild beasts were in tatters, and it could still be seen that they were worn by the personal guards. And these people who were eaten by wolves were the personal guards of the princess mansion, because they were still in tatters. Two personal guard tokens were found.


    Those horses are also war horses.


    This is confirmed. Du Qian took people into the mountains, but there has been no news. Something has indeed happened!


    Du Wan''s eyes turned red, "Everything has been collected and buried. We will return to Beijing for burial."


    Yes, Princess.


    One of the guards took off his cloak and carefully collected the corpses on the ground.


    At this time, not far away, there was a guard at the foot of the mountain, in front of a snowdrift, shouting, "Come quickly! A new situation has been discovered here!"


    Du Wan looked over there.


    Du Shiyi hurried over with people, and after a while, he saw him helping people dig snow.


    Du Wan walked over and happened to see the Du family guard digging out a dead horse from the snow. In this snowy field, the horses were frozen and did not stink.


    Some people went to check the horse carcass, while others continued to dig out the snow.


    Du Wan had a very bad feeling in her heart.


    Someone suddenly said, "On the 11th, when the prince and his party went out of the mountain, would they have encountered an avnche?!"


    Du Shiyi didnt want to talk and didnt dare to guess.


    He turned to look at the princess standing behind him, and saw that the princess''s little face turned pale in an instant, and her right hand was firmly grasping the hilt of the sword. Needless to say, the princess would be very sad when she heard the news.


    The feeling of losing a loved one was something Du Shiyi had experienced before. "Princess, this is just a guess, and may not be true. The prince is also auspicious, and everything will be fine."


    Suddenly he thought of something that happened more than ten years ago.


    When the prince was born, an old monk from the Huguo Temple gave him instructions, saying that his fate was extremely noble and that he would have a great disaster of life and death before he was crowned.


    If you can''t make it through, you will die.


    After passing through, the purple energy will rise to the sky, and life will go smoothly.


    Could it be said that this time is the disaster of the county king? Du Shiyi''s hand holding the handle of the knife was trembling, but his voice was gentle andforting to Du Wan.


    Everyone present knows that this situation is not good.


    In this case, the prince who had been missing for several days was most likely to have encountered an avnche during the earthquake.


    It took Du Wan a long time to calm down, her eyes were covered with mist, and she finally blinked back her tears, "dig, keep digging. Gather everyone here to dig."


    Du Shiyi responded with a yes.


    Soon, a summons signal was sent out.


    The Du family who were interrogating the rebels on the other side also saw the signal from the sky. The leader immediately stood up and said, "Gather and let''s go!"


    "these people"


    Dont worry about it.

 Chapter 515: It feels like my heart is blocked

    Chapter 515: It feels like my heart is blocked


    Chapter 515: Feeling blocked in my heart


    The Du family members who were searching everywhere came here one after another.


    When they came over, they all saw a scene where Princess Jiaoyang was digging snow or shaving ice herself. She digs snow faster than anyone else.


    Soon a big hole was dug.


    The corpses buried in the snow were gradually brought out one after another.


    They are all Du Qian''s personal guards!


    The more this happened, the more Du Wan''s heart sank.


    These guards were probably thest to go. The avnche was so fast that even if they turned around and fled, they would still be buried in the ice and snow. After a while, another horse corpse was dug up, which was a war horse.


    Du Wan''s eyes were red, and she was holding the hilt of the sword in her backhand, constantly digging at the snow.


    Du Shiyi organized the people who came over to continue digging, and sent another person to the county town to notify the remaining Du family rescue workers to rush over and bring a batch of daily supplies. ording to the current situation, I can''t stay away from here for a day or two. It is really not a trivial matter to continue digging.


    Du Wan is digging at the front, riding a strong horse.


    Others could only barely keep up by digging hard, but with her presence, the digging speed was faster than ever.


    Du Shiyi stepped forward and suddenly stopped Du Wan, "Princess, you can''t keep digging like this, the snow will copse. You need to clean it up first..."


    Itll be okay.


    Du Wan thinks its not that easy to copse.


    As for small-scale avnches, she is not afraid.


    Du Shiyi sighed again, "The princess needs to take care of her own health and drink some hot water to warm her body first."


    "There is no dy. Even if my eldest brother is buried in the snow, he will not die so easily. We must rescue him quickly..." Du Wan shook his head, did not agree, and continued digging desperately.


    Du Shishi just felt that the little girl could not ept the death of her rtives.


    It has been seven days since the earthquake today, right?


    Can a person survive after being buried in snow for seven days? A bit whimsical.


    Its just that no matter how Du Shiyi persuaded him, Du Wan insisted on going his own way. She is not like ordinary little girls who cry when their loved ones are killed. She looked like her eyes were red now, but she didn''t shed any tears. She seemed very calm. She just stubbornly believed that nothing happened to her eldest brother and he was waiting for her to save him.


    I couldnt persuade him, so I had to apany him to dig people out.


    One corpse after another was dug up, as well as the corpses of horses after horses.


    No wonder those snow wolves refused to leave, probably because they knew there was a lot of food here. The ones that were chewed before were probably dug out of the snow by snow wolves.


    It gets dark and then it gets light.


    It was so cold that one shivered one night, and many of the rescue guards couldn''t hold on. They returned to the makeshift fire to warm themselves up and drink water, but Du Wan still didn''t stop.


    The rescuers from the county town havee over overnight and set up tents and so on.


    The fires were lit one by one, and some exhausted people were sitting around them.


    There was a big pot with **** tea and other things boiled, so that the rescuers on the scene could drink a bowl of it when they got cold.


    Some people who had rested were still tired even if they had not slept all night. When they saw the princess who was still digging, they felt particrlyplicated and struggled to get up to help.


    Du Shiyi brought a bowl of **** tea over and said, "Princess, have a cup of tea."


    "No need." Du Wan''s hand holding the sword hilt was bleeding.


    Du Shiyi cant do anything and cant force it.


    I couldn''t help but walk back with **** tea, and unexpectedly saw a maning in a hurry. This man was not supposed to be here - Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao strode over. Du Shiyi was about to speak out, but he stopped him.


    He took the **** tea from Du Shiyi''s hand and whispered: "I''ll do it."


    Okay. Du Shiyi responded and backed away.


    In the past, Du Wan would not have missed the movement behind her, but now she could hardly care about anything else. She just wanted to keep digging, and keep digging, trying to rescue Du Qian who might be buried in the snow. Outsiders will dig hard, but they will get tired after a long time.


    She cant do it!


    You have no right to be tired, you cant stop!


    What if she dys saving her eldest brother just because she stops for a while?


    Du Wan buried her head and continued digging at a speedparable to many people.


    Suddenly, a big hand stretched out and held her wrist.


    Wanwan?


    Du Wan turned around nkly, Pei Hao?


    "Yes, it''s me." Pei Hao felt extremely distressed when he saw the little girl at this time. With her chapped lips, messy hair, and dirty clothes, the image was really not good.


    The little girl who used to be clean is now dirty.


    Especially those red eyes, it looked like I had cried...


    Pei Hao handed her the steaming **** tea in his hand, "Take a sip first."


    "Let me go." Du Wan continued digging, "Don''t dy me."


    Pei Hao said, "You drink, and I''ll help you dig together. Two people are faster than one."


    Du Wan made a move and seemed to be convinced. She took the bowl in his hand and drank all the **** tea in one breath. After a bowl of hot tea, warmth rose in her stomach, which made her feel a lot morefortable and made her rational. Two points.


    She put the bowl into his hand, "Why are you here?"


    "After hearing the news, I rushed here. But my speed is not as fast as yours. I am a day or two slower." Pei Hao didn''t want to admit it.


    The speed at which he came here was already traveling day and night, much faster than a normal person.


    However, it is still not as good as the little girl.


    Pei Hao came over because he was worried about her. No, it was really worrying. He tore off his cloak, also drew out his long sword, and started digging with her.


    Having not directly seen the tragic situation, peoples feelings are different.


    When Pei Hao dug up the body of a personal guard with his own hands, Pei Hao felt as if his heart was blocked and felt very ufortable.


    In the past, Du Qian was quite annoying. He always got in front of him and the little girl, and even beat him many times. He also suffered several secret losses at the hands of Du Qian. When he was the most annoying before, When he was so filled with hatred, he never thought about letting the other person die.


    But now


    Hu San and others who came with Pei Hao saw the prince''s actions and followed him to dig up people in silence. When they saw the prince dig up a corpse, they went over to help with the burial.


    An hour has passed.


    Two hours have passed!


    Its another hour


    Pei Hao finally dropped the long sword in his hand and pulled the little girl who was digging in the snow out of the snow pit, "Wanwan, it''s time to eat something."


    Not hungry.


    Youre hungry, be good and be obedient.


    "I don''t-"


    Before Du Wan finished speaking, Pei Hao grabbed her waist and ran forward with her.


    Behind me, I heard the sound of an avnche


    Only in a small area, the lower part was dug into space, and the snow above could not withstand the copse. Du Wan turned back expressionlessly, looking at the copsed ce behind him. The area that had just been dug out was filled with snow again.


    The Du family sent thousands of people to dig.


    Pei Hao also brought hundreds of people with him when he came over. With so many people digging together, they kept digging and dug out hundreds of buried corpses.

 Chapter 516: Its a good thing that I didnt find it

    Chapter 516: It''s a good thing that I didn''t find it


    Chapter 516: Its a good thing that I didnt find it


    Gradually, fewer bodies were exhumed.


    Finally, one or two animal or human corpses were sporadically unearthed over a period of time.


    Pei Hao held the little girl in his arms and patted her back gently, "Wanwan, we didn''t find the body of the eldest brother, which means that he may still be alive. He may not be buried here. no?"


    "Yes, you are right..."


    Du Wan murmured in his arms.


    Pei Hao said softly, "...it''s a good thing that we didn''t find it."


    "Um."


    Du Wan replied numbly, a little distracted.


    Pei Hao didn''t know what to say in terms offort, so he could onlyfort her silently, letting her gradually calm down, lying in his arms and slowly closing her eyes.


    For three or four days, she had not rested.


    It was impossible not to be tired physically, and it was impossible not to be tired mentally. It was only Du Qian''s faith that she found that supported her and kept her from falling.


    Du Wan closed her eyes, the only obsession in her mind was to find Du Qian.


    Find Du Qian, find Du Qian, find...


    At this moment, she didnt notice the jade medal around her neck shing.


    Du Wan, who had not paid attention to the jade que for a long time, did not know the changes in the jade que. The small white Bianhua flower in the center was stained with a touch of gold.


    Du Wan didnt notice it, but Pei Hao witnessed it with his own eyes.


    At some point, the jade que she was wearing was exposed. It was glowing with golden light. It was a very soft and friendly light that didn''t look harmful. Finally, a ray of golden light flew out, prated into the little girl''s body, and just disappeared?


    Pei Hao''s heart tightened and he called out tentatively, "Wanwan?"


    Du Wan didnt respond, as if he didnt hear.


    He noticed the changes in his little face and found that there was no sign of difort. He couldn''t help but feel relieved a little.


    Everyone around them saw what was going on here.


    Many people unconsciously try to make as little noise as possible.


    Du Shiyi even wanted to separate the two people. His princess was unmarried, so if they hugged each other in public, it would be fine if the news spread back to the capital.


    This girls reputation


    Pei Hao looked at Hu San not far away.


    Hu San saw the look in his master''s eyes and felt very confident and walked over lightly, "Your Majesty, what are your orders?"


    "Go and get a piece of cake. It''s best to heat it up to make it softer."


    Pei Hao ordered in a low voice.


    He had asked the Du family before and found out that she had never eaten anything since she came here. Sometimes he would rather the little girl could cry happily instead of making him feel so distressed like she is now.


    Hu Sans movements are quite fast.


    After a while, a piece of soft pancake came out, wrapped in a piece of oil paper.


    Pei Hao took it and was about to tear off a small piece and stuff it into the little girl''s mouth. Only then did he realize how dirty his hands were.


    He couldn''t help but remain silent for a moment.


    Just now he used this hand tofort the little girl, and also ran it along her back. You don''t need to see it with your own eyes to tell that her back must be dirtier.


    Hu San was very discerning. He left for a while and came back with a water bag.


    Pei Hao used a water bag to wash his hands, and then wiped them clean with a handkerchief.


    When he did this, his movements were very small and careful, trying not to disturb the person lying in his arms. Fortunately, I have Hu San waiting by my side.


    Just as he picked up the cake wrapped in oil paper again, he was about to tear off a piece.


    He noticed something unusual in the air around him. The aura around him continued to gather towards him, and finally disappeared into him... no, disappeared into the little girl in his arms. She was like a gold-sucking beast, constantly devouring the spiritual energy between heaven and earth.


    Even Du Wan himself did not expect it.


    Her cultivation, which had been stuck, was broken through like this?


    Pei Hao was too close to her, and the moment she broke through, he was thrown away by a force, including Hu San who was beside him, and he was also hit by that force.


    Princess, this is...


    Du Shiyi came quickly from a distance and helped Pei Hao up.


    Pei Hao whispered: "Don''t disturb her."


    "I know." Du Shishi made several gestures to the Du family.


    Some guards from the Du family gathered around and silently protected Du Wan. They all stood around her, several feet away.


    That''s right, at this time, no one dared toe close within a few feet of Du Wan.


    She just stood there, her green hair moving without the wind, as if she were alive.


    It is not a practitioner, I ca nt feel the aura, but I can feel the sense of oppression close to Du Wan. It is an unspeakable pressure, which is unconscious.


    At this time, people with low martial arts skills do not consciously stay away.


    On the other hand, people with strong martial arts skills, such as Pei Hao and Du Shiyi, can stand closer.


    Some people didn''t know why, but Pei Hao and Du Shiyi didn''t say anything and didn''t dare to do anything.


    Pei Hao didn''t know what kind of skill the little girl practiced. It was terrifyingly powerful. This situation was more powerful than he had ever guessed.


    The light in Du Shishi''s eyes flickered even more.


    He had heard before that the princess had practiced the secret techniques passed down by her family and had reached the innate state. She could be said to be one of the strongest people in the Qin Dynasty.


    Having not seen it with my own eyes, I have no deep feelings.


    After today, Du Shiyipletely believed it, and even the princess''s cultivation level was stronger than the n knew. As long as the Du family has the protection of the princess, the Du family will have no worries for at least a hundred years.


    Just, what was the opportunity for the princess to make a breakthrough just now?


    I was obviously very tired, but suddenly...


    Du Shiyi looked at Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao''s attention has always been on Du Wan.


    After a long time, it finally subsided, and almost all the spiritual energy within a ten-mile radius was absorbed.


    Pei Hao noticed that when Du Wan stopped absorbing spiritual energy, the surroundings were still filled with strong spiritual energy. Thest spiritual energy was absorbed by the jade token she wore.


    Du Shiyi also noticed this.


    The moment he realized it, Du Shiyi''s eyes suddenly widened, "That''s..."


    Inherited jade tablet? !


    Live? Can it also absorb spiritual energy automatically?


    No, is this what the family books say the utensils have spirits? However, people were outside at this time, and there were many outsiders present. Du Shiyi could only suppress the curiosity in his heart and could not expose the matter. However, this issue must be reported back to the n in time.


    In the future, Du Wans importance in the n will continue to increase.


    The status may be more special.


    When Du Shiyi thought about this problem, he felt regretful.


    Probably the biggest regret is that the princess is a girl and will eventually get married. Many people in the n are puzzled as to why the inherited jade token only recognizes her?


    Standing in the center, Du Wan became the focus and slowly opened her eyes.


    A golden light shed in those calm eyes.


    Du Wan soon realized that her cultivation had a breakthrough, and she had an additional ability. Even if she closed her eyes, she could still "see" things within fifty meters around her. This is a bit like the divine consciousness in fantasy novels, or the spiritual power in interster novels.


    At the same time, peoples five senses have been sublimated again.

 Chapter 517: Looks like death but not too much

    Chapter 517: Looks like death but not too much


    Chapter 517 Looks like death but not quite like it


    Du Wan looked at Pei Hao not far away. Pei Hao''s worried eyes made her heart warm.


    "Wanwan, how do you feel?" Pei Hao walked up to her with concern.


    Du Wan wanted to smile at him out of habit, but the smile was particrly sad.


    Pei Hao couldn''t help but hug her, "Wanwan, don''t be sad, I will always be with you."


    Du Wan didnt say anything, she just said thank you silently in her heart.


    Then, Pei Hao handed her a piece of pancake, "Have something to eat?"


    Du Wan was indeed hungry, so she silently took a bite.


    It was wrapped in oil paper. Even if his hands were a little dirty, Pei Hao didn''t stop him. After a while, she finished a piece of pancake, "...Thank you."


    Why should we say thank you between us?


    "Yes. In this world, even between husband and wife, there is no rule that who must be nice to whom."


    Pei Hao remained silent.


    Without saying anything else, Du Wan looked around.


    The Du family members knew that she was fine and started digging again.


    Du Wan''s eyes fell on the corpse not far away, and her heart felt extremely heavy.


    At this juncture, she made a breakthrough, which gave her an additional means of investigation. Even if it was limited, it was still better than being aimless like before.


    Du Wan looked towards the side of the snow-capped mountains.


    The scope of the snow avnche was toorge, and their excavation work was not very smooth.


    After digging to a certain extent, some of the top will copse, and the previous process will have to be repeated. The most important thing is the cold, the temperature in the mountains is very low.


    How long can a normal person survive being buried in the snow?


    ording to her previousmon sense, it was about fifteen minutes. There were some special cases that couldst for tens of minutes, but no one couldst for more than a few days without dying.


    What Du Wan is cing her hope on now is Du Qian''s cultivation.


    After eating up all the pancakes in her hand, she used Qing Kung Fu and stepped on the snow in the air. At the same time, let go of your spiritual consciousness and directly check the situation under the snow. It is different from the situation without obstacles. If there are obstacles, the range that can be "seen" will be slightly reduced, but it is enough for use here.


    It didn''t take long for Du Wan to find the corpses of two guards, a war horse buried in the snow, and some animal corpses.


    Pei Hao watched the little girl leaping back and forth in the snow.


    I dont know what she wants to do, but I can guess that it must be rted to finding Du Qian.


    It''s just that she went higher and higher.


    The snow over there was getting thicker and thicker. The Du family were searching and digging from the outside in. They suddenly thought that it was very difficult up there, and it might cause an avnche.


    Pei Hao couldn''t help but look up at the sky.


    A few days after the earthquake, there was no snow, but it was cloudy and a cold wind blew.


    The snow will not melt unless the temperature rises.


    Top!


    He was just a dazed person, and the little girl who got up made a big noise.


    Du Shiyi shouted loudly, "Get out of the way! Everyone get out of the way, there''s going to be an avnche!"


    Before he could finish shouting, those who were digging below quickly fled. The person who caused this incident was their master. If it were someone else, they might have scolded him.


    Man-made avnche!


    So angry!


    Hu San also led others to escape. However, when they all fled away, the expected avnche did not appear.


    The snow that was just sshing, falling or sliding down and rolling down, etc., was all very small, and the impact was not as big as the loud noise just now.


    The people standing below were still thinking of asking the princess what happened.


    As a result, the princess disappeared?


    Yes, its gone!


    Pei Hao was the first to fly by.


    Du Shiyi and others behind him followed, all using Qinggong, and their speed was extremely fast.


    When they all arrived, they discovered that the princess''s blow had caused arge crater to appear in the thick snow, which was five or six meters deep.


    Its not snow down there, its ice.


    The Duwan people were at the bottom of the pit, constantly digging down with their long swords.


    That speed is not something that ordinary people can possess, but it is extremely fast. In just a moment, she went another foot deeper, but her movements were like crazy and very urgent.


    Wanwan, what are you doing? Pei Hao jumped into the pit.


    Du Wanli ignored him, as if he didn''t hear him, and continued to wave his sword desperately to break the ice.


    If Pei Hao had lived in modern times, he would have seen that Du Wan was like a meat grinder at this time. After only ten breaths, the pit became deeper.


    Du Shiyi immediately ordered people to dig out the ice cubes in the pit and move them away.


    The princess is so eager and desperate, has she finally found the prince?


    He only hoped that this was true, so he quickly led people to do the logistics, and did not say that he would step forward to help open the way. He knew that even if everyone added up, no princess would be able toe quickly, and it might get in the way and dy It took the princess time to save people.


    Pei Hao looked at it for a while and saw it.


    In the case of the little girl, is it necessary to open a path to the underground?


    Then, he threw the ice cubes she dug out or chipped upwards, and someone from above took over to move the ice cubes away.


    In order to open a tunnel as quickly as possible, she only dug enough for one person to enter.


    He didnt ask any more questions and quietly followed her to help.


    After digging to a depth of nearly thirty meters, Du Wan finally found the soil. He waved his long sword and struck the ice in front of him with a click. The ice in front cracked and fell to the ground, revealing a dark entrance of the cave. Then, she rushed in without any hesitation, as if she knew what was inside.


    Pei Hao did not adapt to the light for a while, but Du Wan had no effect.


    Duwan dug a passage directly from above.


    There are other people above who are constantly cleaning up and expanding. As long as you get used to it, and through the lighting from above, you can slowly see the situation inside this so-called "hole" clearly.


    There were five or six unconscious people lying inside.


    Several people were standing next to each other to keep warm. One of them was the missing Du Qian.


    Du Wan nervously stepped forward to help Du Qian up.


    Everyone can see her panic and fear.


    Perhaps at this moment, she was worried that all she found was a corpse. Then, Du Wan picked him up. His body was cold, and he couldn''t find his pulse. She was so frightened that her tears fell down. She couldn''t even cry, she just kept shedding tears.


    She kind of hated herself for not breaking through earlier.


    If you break through early, you might be able to find your big brother earlier...


    As Pei Hao hurriedly stepped forward, he stepped on something. He bent down and picked it up. Was it a bodhi bead? Taking a closer look, there are a lot of Bodhi beads scattered on the ground, and they look familiar. They are the Bodhi bracelets that Du Qian used to wear?


    Is this the string that is connected in series broken?


    Pei Hao felt Du Qian''s pulse and listened to his heart. Then, he held Du Qian''s cold hand, but it was soft, simr to that of an ordinary person sleeping soundly, but he couldn''t feel his pulse. This situation was very strange, as if he was dead, but not quite.


    Now he felt a little regretful that he came in too hasty and did not bring life-saving medicine.

 Chapter 518: Du Wan is a big killer

    Chapter 518: Du Wan is a big killer


    Chapter 518 Du Wan is a big killer


    Du Shiyi wasing down with two people at this time.


    When he saw Du Qian, Du Shiyi hurriedly came over to check. After a moment, he said excitedly, "Princess! The princess is still alive. He has used the turtle breath technique in the n."


    What? Du Wan cried so hard that she hupped.


    Pei Hao understood it clearly, "Wanwan, he means that the eldest brother is not dead."


    "?..." Du Wan''s eyes suddenly widened.


    Du Shiyi exined and talked about the Turtle Breathing Technique.


    This is a side mental method. As long as the inner breath is circted ording to a specific route, the person can enter a state of suspended animation without breathing, but can maintain vitality for a long time. For example, in the current crisis, it is the best way to save life.


    The five people next to him were in a simr situation to Du Qian.


    These five people are all members of the Du n, and they are secret guards assigned to Du Qian by the n.


    Du Wan helped Du Qian up, as if he was going to carry Du Qian out personally.


    Pei Hao stopped her, "Wanwan, let me do it."


    Your body Du Wan intuitively felt that his body was not good.


    Pei Hao had a dark look on his face. He used to pretend.


    The injury he suffered before has long since recovered after recuperation, but the little girl seems to be used to covering up for him, but is this the time to talk about it now?


    Pei Hao bent down, picked up Du Qian on his back, and walked outside without saying a word.


    At this time, only one person can enter or exit the exit.


    Pei Hao walked out with someone on his back. Du Wan was about to follow him when he paused again and looked at Du Shi: "You can move them up too. Also, is there really nothing wrong with the Turtle Breathing Technique?"


    "No, it''s just that the time of waking up is uncertain." Du Shiyi was stunned for a moment before answering.


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "It depends on you whether you want to wake up or not. Some people wake up within three to five days after using this technique, and some people don''t wake up for a month or two. It''s best not to wake up from the outside world, otherwise the seque will be serious. Just like in When I was practicing, I was almost disturbed by others.


    Du Wan didnt want to speak now.


    This Turtle Breathing Technique operates as if it can make people temporarily hibernate. There is still an inner breath running in the body unconsciously. If someone from the outside world forcibly awakens them, it is equivalent to violently interrupting the flow of breath, which will most likely damage the meridians.


    Du Shishi was afraid that Du Wan woulde randomly, so he exined all the key points and matters that needed attention.


    Du Wan quickly followed Pei Hao and reminded worriedly: "You have to be careful not to wake up my elder brother. Otherwise, I will never be done with you."


    Pei Hao felt sad.


    The little girl has a brother, so she doesnt want a fianc anymore?


    Pei Hao was heartbroken, but he still reassured on his face, "I know, I will be careful."


    As he spoke, he became more and more attentive. After he went outside, he carried the person down the mountain on his back to the tent at the bottom of the mountain. Then he carefully helped the person change clothes, cover him with bedding, and even brought the fire pot over, serving the person carefully. Like an ancestor, he finally got a good look from the little girl.


    He came here this time, but he really didn''t help much, and he felt ashamed to say it.


    Du Wan took off her wet cloak, sat cross-legged next to Du Qian, closed her eyes and rested. In fact, she was tired, really tired. The spirit that had been tense for a long time suddenly rxed, and the fatigue that surged like a huge wave made her unable to hold on any longer.


    However, before falling asleep, the corners of her mouth slightly curled up.


    She is happy, very happy.


    No one is dead, he is alive! When she was about to despair, she finally found her elder brother...


    Pei Hao did not disturb her, but sat next to the brazier and stayed with her quietly. When she sat down and lowered her head, he came close to her and let her sleep against him. He also lifted up his cloak and wrapped her whole body in his arms.


    When you are tired, take a good sleep.


    Everything will be fine when you wake up...


    Du Shiyi and others outside have rescued all five people who were trapped.


    Actually, the ce where they took refuge was not a cave. It''s just that the rocks blocked the snow rolling down from the top of the mountain, forming an ice cave. Du Shiyi checked the ce and found something suspicious. It was possible that Du Qian and others were buried in the snow at first, and they dug a way forward to save themselves.


    Unable to discern the direction, we dug into an ice cave.


    What happens next is unknown.


    After all, there are still doubts about this matter, and we have to wait until people wake up to find out.


    Du Shiyi came into the tent and told Pei Hao about the matter.


    Pei Hao said calmly: "Don''t worry, they have been rescued anyway. Just wait until they wake up and then investigate."


    "What the prince said is absolutely true." Du Shiyi would not make the decision without authorization for the time being. He looked at the princess who was sleeping soundly in Pei Hao''s arms, feeling very grateful but alsoplicated.


    Without the persistence of the princess, something might really happen to the king.


    He isplicated because the princess has a special status in the n, but because she is a girl, she has been inherited by her ancestors. It has attracted the jealousy and dissatisfaction of many people, including himself, who was unwilling to do so before, but he Due to his status and n rules, he had topromise.


    This time, he really has noints.


    Perhaps it is not unreasonable for the ancestors to choose her...


    Now that the man was rescued, Du Shiyi finally remembered another thing, "There is still a group of rebels on the other side of the mountain? I don''t know what happened."


    Rebels? Pei Hao was surprised.


    Du Shiyi thought of something and couldn''t help but ridicule, "A group of people who overestimated their capabilities actually dared to attack the princess. They were all maimed by the princess and left on the same ce. I don''t know if anyone will save them. If not, this After being frozen for a day and a night, I dont know how long I can survive.


    He exined the situation. As for the issue of rescue, throwing those people where they were was not a problem at all.


    Compared to rescuing people, the rebels are insignificant.


    Now that the person has been rescued, Du Shiyi mentioned it casually. Besides, this kind of thing is not something the Du family should worry about. The most they can do is send the news back and let the court handle it.


    Pei Hao asked about Du Shiyis n.


    Du Shiyi is responsible for all the people whoe to the rescue from the Du family.


    Du Shiyi asked people to rest for a day first. As for the corpses of those personal guards, they would be cremated and then the ashes would be sent back to the capital. Those who have rtives will be sent home, and those who have no rtives will be buried together in the princess mansion. As for the other bodies in the snow, wait until the princess wakes up to look for them again.


    Pei Hao thought he handled this very thoughtfully, "Can Brother Du ride in a carriage like this? You must know that the carriage is very bumpy."


    "I want to go to Niujia Vige first and rent a house to stay temporarily." Du Shiyi decided this, also saying that the situation of several people was not suitable for taking a car.


    Pei Hao said, "Aren''t you afraid of the rebels?"


    "Heh." Du Shiyi chuckled and didn''t say much, but looked at the little girl in his arms.


    Pei Hao understood what he meant without saying anything.


    The little girl is a big killer, who dares to provoke her?

 Chapter 519: He tied the little girls hair

    Chapter 519: He tied the little girl''s hair


    Chapter 519 He **** the little girls hair


    Du Wan slept longer than she expected.


    Until early the next morning, I still didnt wake up.


    After she wakes up from sleep.


    The man was already in a room, lying on a kang, still covered with a quilt.


    The earthen kang is warm andfortable.


    Du Wan woke up and opened her eyes in confusion.


    At first nce, this house belonged to an ordinary person. When she looked at the outside, she soon knew that the current location was in Niujia Vige. In the next room, there were several people lying on the earthen bed, and one of them was her cheap brother. And in the courtyard outside, Pei Hao was talking to someone.


    Outside, Du Shiyi and others were setting up camp in the open space outside the house. It can be said that the Du family is stationed outside this courtyard, clearly to protect the masters in the house.


    Du Wan thought of Du Qian.


    I dont know when they will wake up


    Thinking about it, I stood up. As soon as I lifted the quilt, I found that the outer clothes had been taken off, leaving only the inner clothes.


    Du Wan:


    Who took it off?


    She didn''t notice at all and actually fell asleep to death?


    Du Wan saw two sets of clean clothes on the kang cab. They were the ones in her bag. They had been collected and arranged neatly.


    Wanwan, are you awake? Pei Hao asked gently outside the door.


    Du Wan squinted his eyes and said, "I just woke up, howe you knew it?"


    Pei Hao replied with a chuckle, "Breathing is different. Can I go in?"


    "No." Du Wan lowered his head and looked at his underwear, then looked at his hands. His hands had been scrubbed, and the minor injuries had been treated with medicine and bandaged. The person who came out to bandage was very attentive and said, "I want to take a bath."


    Okay, Ill ask someone to boil hot water.


    Pei Hao called someone and ordered him to go down.


    Du Wan, who was in the house, naturally heard it and felt happy, "Remember to call me when the fever is better."


    I know, are you hungry?


    "...I''m hungry, but wait until I take a shower." Du Wan really disliked herself for being dirty now. Even if she was hungry, she couldn''t resist the urge to take a shower.


    The water in the kitchen has been boiled for a long time. When Du Wan heard that Du Wan wanted to take a bath, he immediately prepared it.


    Soon someone came to report.


    Pei Hao still stayed outside the house. Once he heard that it was okay, he mentioned it to Du Want. Moreover, he took the initiative and asked all the men in the yard to get out of the yard. Of course, the few who were lying next door who were not awake Except men.


    Du Wan naturally knew Pei Hao''s little moves, but she just pretended not to know. However, this yard was temporarily rented from the vigers, and the family only built a small bathroom in the yard, which was not in the house. Du Wan grabbed her previously dirty cloak and put it on, then she slipped into the bathroom with a set of clean clothes.


    Pei Hao was the only one left standing guard outside.


    He stood in the courtyard with a gentle smile, "Wanwan, do you want to help?"


    ? What kind of tiger-wolf word is this?


    Du Wan''s face heated up, "Get away."


    "You can''t get away, I have to guard the door for you." When Pei Haodang saw the little girl sneaking into the bathroom quickly and angrily, she closed the door with a "snap" and automatically guarded the door outside.


    Just kidding, this is outside.


    Who knows if any fool wille over.


    Pei Hao stood outside, and soon he heard the sound of water rushing inside. This feeling...well, if you don''t feel it, you wouldn''t be a man, not to mention that the person taking a bath inside is his future wife.


    When he was in the capital, he heard that something happened to Du Qian and the little girl went to Guangluo County alone. Pei Hao was very excited. You must know that if something happens to Du Qian this time, then the original wedding date will definitely fall through. Coupled with the little girl''s temperament, whether they can still get married is a question. Du Qian was sessfully rescued, and Pei Hao saw the savior.


    Du Wan knew that someone was guarding outside, so he moved much more quickly.


    After taking a bath, the girls face was as pink and tender as a blooming flower.


    Pei Hao was stunned for a moment, then saw her hair dripping with water, and finally came to his senses, "Come into the house quickly, it''s cold outside."


    Du Wan walked around him and ran away quickly.


    As soon as he entered the house, he was about to close the door, but Pei Hao held it down with a big hand, "Wait a minute, I''ll wipe your hair."


    No, no need. Du Wans big eyes shed.


    Pei Haoqing coughed and said, "What are you thinking about? I was just wiping your hair. Your little face is so red, you must be thinking of something bad."


    Du Wan:


    The shyness in my heart disappeared in an instant.


    Pei Hao ducked into the room, searched around the room, and found a clean towel. He asked her to sit on the kang and wiped her hair patiently.


    The only trouble with taking a shower in winter is the cold.


    If Du Wan could live with it, she wouldn''t even want to wash her hair. It''s really too dirty and she can''t stand it for a moment. "My dirty clothes are still in the bathroom."


    "Ask a woman to help you wash it then. There is food in the kitchen and they will bring it to you soon."


    Okay. Du Wan was satisfied.


    Pei Hao couldn''t help but feel warm in his heart when he saw the satisfied smile on the little girl''s face. As a result, the movements of his hands became more and more gentle, "Wanwan, do you think we are living a... married life in advance now?"


    Du Wans mouth twitched.


    Married life?


    This...why is it so easy to think wrong?


    No, the viin is very simple. Perhaps the life of a couple in this era is really a simple life, which is the simple life of a husband and wife.


    Only Du Wan, who lives in the era of the Inte explosion, can think wrong in an instant.


    Pei Hao originally wanted to tease the little girl, but found that the look on her face was a bit strange. He didn''t know what she was thinking in her heart. Anyway, it was different from the shyness he imagined.


    I wonder what weird things she is thinking about?


    Du Wan seemed to be btedly pretending not to hear or understand.


    Pei Hao found it funny inexplicably. After his hair was almost dry, he personally cooked a bowl of **** tea for her, and brought some food from the kitchen, "It''s not anything good, just a few pancakes and pickles. Someone went hunting. There will be meat for dinner.


    "Yeah, I don''t think it''s bad." Du Wan was already eating pancakes, her cheeks bulging, "It would be nice to have something to eat here in the north."


    Thats right, there is a disaster here.


    Pei Hao also knows something about this. Even in Niujia Vige, people often starve to death.


    Looking at the little girl with her hair hanging down and nibbling pancakes from hunger, he left for a while, then came back and took a woodenb, took off his boots and got on the kang, sat behind the little girl, and silentlybed her ck hair. Smooth hair. It feels amazing when the long hair slides between your fingers.


    Pei Hao couldn''t bear to let go.


    However, she had to put a bun on her hair and put a jade hairpin in it.


    This hosta is what he carries with him, and it also belongs to her.

 Chapter 520: Fight for a little bit of life

    Chapter 520: Fight for a little bit of life


    Chapter 520 Fighting for a glimmer of hope


    Du Wan took a look at the small mirror on the kang cab and said, "I didn''t expect you to have such ability. You are better atbing your hair than me."


    Do you like it? Pei Hao asked with unclear meaning.


    Du Wan had no doubt about it and nodded honestly, "I like it."


    Then Ill often help youb your hair in the future?


    This job involves Ningqin.


    She will get married eventually, do you want them not to get married?


    Cant say anything about him.


    Du Wan is not stupid, so how could she not understand what he is saying? He stuffed the remaining bite of pancake in his left hand into his mouth and swallowed it slowly. Then he touched his belly, narrowed his eyes slightly, and let out a satisfied sigh. It''s like a cat that getszy when it''s full. It''s very cute.


    Pei Hao wanted to pinch her cheek with his itchy hands, but he was afraid that her hair would explode, so he reluctantly held back.


    After a long while, thezy little girl got up, put on her boots and walked out, "I''m going to see my brother!"


    When I went out, I saw the vige chief''s daughter-inw, washing clothes in the yard. Those clothes were the same ones she had changed out of before. When she saw Du Wan walking out of the house, the daughter-inw wanted to salute in fear.


    Du Wan stopped him, "There''s no need to be so polite. You can get busy first."


    Thank you, Princess. The young daughter-inw responded fearfully.


    Du Wan walked to the next door and opened the door.


    This is a big earthen bed, with six big men lying on it, one of them is Du Qian.


    Du Wan didn''t know whether Pei Hao did it intentionally or not, but she didn''t arrange a separate room for her eldest brother, but gave him a separate quilt to cover him.


    She tiptoed over and saw that the cheap brother looked better than before, and couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief.


    At this moment, she finally had some sense of reality.


    It is a down-to-earth feeling. Big brother is really not dead...


    After seeing the people, just as she was about to go out, she identally caught a glimpse of something ced on her elder brother''s bedside. They were nine jade-carved Bodhi seeds. They were the bracelets given by the old monk Yuantong. Now they are scattered?


    Du Wan thought about what the old monk said at that time, saying that he could withstand a disaster?


    She picked up the Bodhi seed and looked at it carefully, and found cracks.


    Pei Hao walked in with gentle steps and saw the little girl looking at the things in her hands with a serious face, "What are you looking at? Wanwan."


    "This." Du Wan showed him the Bodhi seed in her hand, "I got this at Huguo Temple. Master Yuantong said it can ward off a disaster."


    Really? Pei Hao believed it.


    There are some things that the old monk Yuantong said that ordinary people cannot understand.


    Du Wan studied the broken bracelet carefully, "The old monk said it was so magical. I didn''t believe it at first, and I don''t believe it now. This bracelet should be a magic weapon."


    There are some things in the inheritance, but Du Wan''s cultivation level is still low and he has not been able to study them. Common sense still knows that this magic weapon should have a protective function and will automatically protect its owner when in danger. Its hard to say how powerful it is, but it is indeed rare in the eyes of ordinary people.


    Furthermore, this thing saved Du Qians life.


    Du Wan studied for a while, but found nothing, so he reluctantly put down the Bodhi tree and said, "This time I owe Master Yuantong a favor."


    What did the old monk ask of herst time?


    I''ll ask him again when we meet next time. Judging from the old monk''s calm look, he shouldn''t be in a hurry.


    Du Wan went out and met Du Shiyi again, and then went out with Du Shiyi. They went to the ce where the ident urred to continue searching for the body of the bodyguard. After cremating it, he arranged for someone to send it back to the capital. In addition, I wanted to send back the news that Du Qian was alive, so that my parents would not continue to worry about him.


    Pei Hao followed the little girl and watched her arrange things in an orderly manner.


    The road out of the mountain was blocked, but it could not block Du''s group.


    No, it was all turned over before.


    Now I havent turned over it, but I have sorted out a path. The vigers in Niujia Vige were extremely excited and could finally go out of the mountain. However, when they heard that the county town had copsed and turned into ruins, they couldn''t stop boasting.


    At present, in the ruins of Guangluo County these days, there are still some people whoe from afar and actively dig in the ruins, just like treasure hunting, seeking to make a fortune. You must know that buried in the ruins are not only people, but also arge amount of wealth, and even some food.


    If you really cant survive, who cares whether youre making a fortune by dying.


    Lets talk about Du Wan.


    As long as Du Qian didn''t wake up for a day, she would stay there all day long.


    She doesnt have to be the one to guard it personally, but she cares about it and cant leave her eldest brother behind and return to Beijing first.


    Where is Pei Hao?


    I have to say, he is very busy.


    So what if you are busy? If the little girl didn''t go back, he could only stay, and even took over the disaster relief work that belonged to Du Qian. In the following days, Pei Hao could not stay in Niujia Vige for a long time. He would stay out for a few days ande back every now and then.


    Du Wan has a good life.


    There are mountains everywhere here, and where there are mountains, there are prey.


    From time to time, a wild boar would be brought up, and even Du Shiyi and other guards would benefit from it.


    About half a monthter, a secret guard of the Du family woke up first.


    Du Wan is grilling meat outside.


    Princess, someone is awake! Du Siqi said excitedly.


    Du Wan was stunned, "Who is it?"


    Its Du Shiba.


    Oh. Its not the elder brother.


    Du Wan felt a little regretful, stood up and walked into the house.


    When he entered the house, he saw a man waking up and drinking millet porridge. Seeing Du Wane in, Du Wan was about to stand up and salute, but Du Wan stopped him, "Keep eating."


    "Thank you, Princess." Du Shiba sat down ufortably, eating much faster, and put down the bowl and chopsticks after a while.


    Du Wan then asked what happened to them.


    Du Shiba has been following Du Qian, or he was the first one among the survivors to wake up. "The grain sent to Niujia Vige by official servants was robbed, and the county king came to deal with it."


    "I don''t need my elder brother to do this in person." Du Wan stared at him and asked.


    As expected, Du Shiba''s eyes shed, "It was the county king who received the news that there are suspicious people in this area. It''s not as simple as bandits."


    Du Wan believed it now.


    So it turned out that you received news from the rebels?


    In other words, what Du Qian received was from a suspected suspicious force, and he wanted to go into the mountain to investigate in person. As a result, he was unlucky to encounter disasters such as earthquakes and avnches, and almost died there.


    Du Wan asked again: "You encountered an avnche, and there were five people there. Why didn''t you dig a tunnel to get out?"


    "I found the ice cave after digging, and lost my way. Finally..." I was exhausted.


    I can only say that they are very unlucky.


    At that time, it was directly buried by arge amount of snow. Du Qian tried his best to escape with a few people, but in the end he dug in and only found a ce to shelter. When they realized that there was no air cirction and it would be very dangerous to continue like this, Du Qian asked everyone to use the Turtle Breathing Technique to try to get a glimmer of life.


    Du Shiba learned that except for a few of them, everyone else had died.


    Sad but also a little lucky at the same time.


    At the critical moment, several of them went to protect the master immediately, but were saved by the master...

 Chapter 521: The methods are **** and cruel

    Chapter 521: The methods are **** and cruel


    Chapter 521 The methods are **** and cruel


    After about a quarter of an hour.


    Du Wan came out of the house with a very calm expression.


    To be honest, she is quite curious about this Turtle Breathing Technique and must learn it carefully when she returns home. However, the Du family''s secret guard was obviously very weak after he woke up and needed to be nursed back to health for a few days. All he ate was liquid food.


    Du Wan walked out of the yard.


    I saw Du Shiyi whispering something to someone.


    Not long after, Du Shiyi saw Du Wan standing not far away, and walked forward in a few steps, "Princess, I heard that Shiba has woken up."


    "Yes. He is in the house, you can give him another ce to live." Du Wan reminded him. After all, there were still a few people awake in the house. It would not be good for Du Shiba to stay in the house any longer, as it would affect other people.


    Du Shiyi responded and said he would make arrangements.


    Du Wan asked about Pei Hao, and Du Shiyi talked about something, that is, Pei Hao is now taking over Du Qian''s disaster relief. There are many things and he is very busy, but the disaster relief is going smoothly, but people wille out from time to time. To disrupt the situation, for example, someone incited the people to rob the granary, or someone pretended to be a bandit and robbed the government''s grain delivery team.


    They are all relief food sent to various viges and disaster victims.


    Du Wan thought of the rebels hiding in the dark. He didnt know how many rebels there were. How will Pei Hao deal with it?


    "Kill anyone you encounter. Those caught...will be punished in public."


    Du Shiyi shuddered when he thought of Pei Hao''s handling methods.


    Pei Hao''s methods were very **** and cruel.


    In just half a month, he has gained a great reputation. Precisely because of his method, people who were hiding their thoughts in the dark were all put to sleep.


    Du Shiyi saw Du Wan frowning and quickly spoke for Pei Hao, "Those who snatched food are not good people. The officials who delivered the food were brutally killed, and no one was left alive. Prince Pei''s intervention was just to stop killing with killing. In addition, , the crimes of those captured prisoners will be made public first, and then they will be punished in public."


    Are there any people watching?


    Yes, many people went to see it.


    Can Du Shiyi say that Prince Pei is also very good at inciting people?


    Pei Hao sent people to point out that those "bandits" were specifically there to rob people of relief food. For example, the relief food sent to a certain vige on a certain day in a certain month was robbed, how many people died of starvation in a certain vige, etc., one by one. Listing the crimes made the people angry, and if the government didn''t kill those people, they would probably tear them apart.


    Du Wan listened with interest and asked Du Shiyi to say more.


    This is gossip.


    Collect more and you can send them back to the capital to be used as entertainment newspaper material.


    Du Wan expressed regret for not being able to see it with her own eyes.


    Du Shiyi, who was standing next to him, could detect that look of regret without using his brain. "If the princess wants to see it, can she go out to the mountain and have a look?"


    "Forget it, the eldest brother is not awake yet, I have to guard him." Du Wan refused without hesitation.


    Du Shiyi smiled, having expected this to happen.


    People in the capital say that the prince dotes on his sister. In fact, the princess is also very concerned about the prince''s affairs. With a sister like this, any man, not to mention the prince, would like her. After all, everyone wants to be taken into consideration by their loved ones.


    Du Shiyi asked again: "Someone wants to return to the n. Does the county want to send a letter?"


    Huh? Wait a minute, Ill write a letter to my parents.


    Du Wan received a letter from the capital a few days ago. It was from Prince Consort Du and the eldest princess. It said that the parents had personal problems and mainly wanted to report that they were safe. Someone simply wanted to return to Beijing, so Du Wan returned to her temporary house and wrote a letter home, describing what she had seen and heard during this period, what she did in Niujia Vige every day, and even how many meals she ate a day. Everything is written down, everything is really detailed.


    By the time she stopped writing, she was still not finished.


    So a letter home that was so thick that it made Du Shiyi doubt his life was sent back to the capital.


    During this period, many spies came outside Niujia Vige, but Du Shiyi and others stopped them outside the vige. asionally, some vigers came to inquire, but they could not get close to the yard. The only person who cane and go in the yard is the vige chief''s daughter-inw. On weekdays, she cleans the house and washes clothes for the princess. the next morning.


    Another person wakes up.


    That afternoon, two people woke up at the same time.


    This can be regarded as waking up three people at once. Du Shiyi asked about the situation and what Du Shiba said was simr. Du Shiyi arranged for them to rest in another room.


    Du Wan squatted on the kang in the room and worried, "Uncle Eleven, won''t my eldest brother be thest to wake up?"


    The deeper your cultivation level, the longer it will take after the Turtle Breathing Technique is cast. Du Shiyi was not surprised by this.


    "that"


    Du Wan pointed to the man next to him, "Is he also very powerful?"


    "His name is Du Qi. He is the leader of the five and has the strongest ability."


    Wow, Uncle Eleven, he is quite young.


    Ha, you are very young, twenty-four years old.


    Then why is he ranked seventh?


    His father was also named Du Qi.


    Du Wan didnt quite understand this, but Du Shiyi knew it, so he exined it to her. The Du family has been inherited for countless years, and there is a family guard team behind the scenes. Those numbers are not the names of the people, but the code names of the guards. There is an assessment every five years, and everyone who practices martial arts in the n can win a code name based on their strength.


    Every person with a code name gets good resources in the n.


    Dujia Vige looks like a normal vige, but in fact, there are more members of the Du family branching out, tens of thousands. The Du family who rushed to the rescue immediately this time were from the northern branch and lived near Guangluo County.


    As Du Wan listened, she felt that it was not simple and stopped Du Shiyi from continuing.


    Dont want to know too much because a persons brain capacity is limited.


    Asked Du Shiyi to retreat, Du Wan sat next to Du Qian with a worried look on his face, "What a shame, brother, when will you wake up?"


    No one answered.


    Du Wan simply practiced with his legs crossed.


    Ever since Du Qian''s ident, she has not practiced well.


    As if in the blink of an eye, another three days passed.


    Du Wan has not gone out these days and has been sitting next to Du Qian to practice. The reason is that she found that Du Qian beside her has benefited from her practice. Well, not only him, but also Du Qi''splexion has improved. . The two people''s faces were not good before, they were pale and pale.


    Since she started practicing in the house, their faces have be more rosy day by day.


    Today, Pei Hao brought some food to Niujia Vige.


    Du Shiyi happened to follow him into the house, still holding a food box in his hand.


    When Pei Hao saw Du Qian''s condition, he felt it was strange. It was different from the people who had woken up a few days ago. "Princess, they... seem to have taken a tonic."


    Myplexion is much better. Du Shiyi also discovered the problem.


    Du Wan''s eyes lit up and she asked expectantly, "Yeah, will you wake up soon?"


    Du Shiyi was dumbfounded by the question, "I''m not sure."

 Chapter 522: Im so angry that I was tricked.

    Chapter 522: I''m so angry that I was tricked.


    Chapter 522: Im so angry for being tricked.


    Du Wan gave him a look of disdain, "Howe you don''t know anything?"


    "This is a life-saving method. It is rarely used unless there is any danger." Du Shiyi said sheepishly, "I haven''t done much research on it personally."


    "Okay, as long as they are not in danger." Du Wan was very curious that a person''s body function could be maintained for such a long time without eating or drinking, "Uncle Eleven, do you think we should feed them some water or food? That adds up to almost a month.


    Du Shi''s eyelids twitched, "No need."


    "Is it really okay for a person to go without eating for such a long time?" Du Wan''s tone was uncertain.


    Pei Hao did not interrupt their conversation and looked at the little girl amusedly. He knew what she was thinking, "Wanwan, the eminent monk of the Huguo Temple often abstains from the earth. When I was a child, I heard the legend of the person who became an immortal by abstaining from the earth. "


    Du Wan:


    Forgot, this is not a normal world.


    Can''t think of things exactly the same way she did before.


    Next, Du Wan''s idea of feeding failed, and neither Du Shiyi nor Pei Hao supported it.


    At this moment, "Well..."


    A slight hum caused the three people to stop talking.


    The three of them looked at the kang. It was Du Qi who had woken up. The moment he opened his eyes, he was still very confused, but soon he showed vignce and sharpness. He looked around, and when he saw Du Wan and the others At that moment, the alert look suddenly disappeared, "It''s the princess..."


    "Don''t be in a hurry, just take it easy first." Du Wan quickly reminded.


    Those who have just woken up will have serious side effects and will be unable to move for a while. Du Shiyi got on the kang and helped Du Qi squeeze his hands and feet to rx his muscles.


    Du Wan also went outside to remind the kitchen and bring a bowl of rice soup.


    Pei Hao went to pour a bowl of warm water and put it aside so that when Du Qi could move, he could drink a few sips of water. At this moment, Du Qi felt that death was worth it. He could drink water brought by Prince Pei himself and drink rice soup delivered by the princess himself.


    Ouch, what virtue and ability is this?


    Du Qi saw Du Shiyi squeezing his shoulders and beating his legs again, and his heart was filled with joy.


    While squeezing, Du Shiyi saw that this guy was in a daze and was very angry. "Okay, get up and drink some water, and then drink a bowl of rice soup. It''s not appropriate to eat too much just after waking up."


    Thank you, Uncle Eleven. Du Qi came back to his senses and said gratefully.


    By this time he already knew that Du Qian was fine, and the other four people woke up earlier than him.


    After drinking the rice soup, Du Qi went to another room to rest. Du Qian was the only one left who was still awake. Du Wan began to worry again and couldn''t help but let out a long sigh.


    It was so funny that Pei Hao had a hard time suppressing hisughter.


    Du Shiyi nced at the two of them, thought for a while and then left, and went to talk to Du Qi.


    Pei Hao sat next to Du Wan, sitting very close to her. He stretched out a finger, hooked her little finger, and asked aggrievedly: "Wan Wan, why don''t you ask me how I am these days?"


    "The prince''s great achievements have all spread to Niujia Vige. I can know it even if you don''t tell me." Du Wan nced at him sideways and rolled her eyes at him.


    Pei Hao felt happy and asked in a low voice: "How did people spread the news outside? Can you tell me?"


    You are said to be the living king of hell. Even bad guys will have a bad end if they encounter you. Du Wan shook her pink fist at him.


    He raised his big hand, wrapped her fist with his palm, brought it to his mouth, and took a breath of hot breath. This... seemed to be to warm her little hand?


    Du Wan blinked, feeling a little weird.


    But just dont hate it!


    While she was in a daze, he suddenly came to her cheek and gave her a quick kiss.


    Du Wan was suddenly startled. Instead of being shy at first, she looked to the side with a guilty conscience, where her cheap brother Du Qian was lying unconscious. You know there is someone here.


    What do you want to do?


    Cant you be more reserved? !


    Du Wan red at him angrily. Pei Haoyun smiled softly and said, "Why are you so anxious? If you let me know that I secretly kissed you, he might be so angry that he wakes up immediately."


    Who is the best in the wheel, it has to be you!


    Du Wan instinctively moved away and decided to distance herself from him.


    Pei Hao narrowed his peach blossom eyes, "Why did Wanwan move so far?"


    "I-"


    Du Wan felt that he was too strong and was willing to give up.


    Pei Hao lowered his eyes and straightened his sleeves, but said in a low voice: "Brother is not awake yet. I don''t think a kiss is enough. I need another kiss. How about it?"


    ! Du Wan shook her head repeatedly, No!


    What? You dont agree?


    "Yes, he is too thick-skinned, and she can''t keep up with him.


    Du Wan would not dare to be intimate with her eldest brother no matter how thick-faced she was.


    No, or her mind was normal and clear. If he hadn''tunched a sneak attack just now, she would have refused. So, she moved a little further away, insisting on keeping a distance from him.


    Pei Hao looked regretfully at Du Qian''s face. His eyshes seemed to be trembling just now. This was the time to wake up. Why didn''t the little girl believe him?


    Under normal circumstances, Du Qian and Du Qi would not wake up so soon.


    Du Wan has been practicing in the house every day for the past few days, allowing them to absorb enough spiritual energy and wake up early. As long as they know it is safe, they can wake up early.


    Du Wan didnt know this, but Pei Hao did.


    Don''t ask about the Du family''s Turtle Breathing Technique. How did the Pei family know about it? Anyway, there is a secret room in the Zhenguo Pce, which contains a description of the Turtle Breathing Technique in more detail than what Du Shiyi said.


    Du Wan quickly noticed Pei Hao''s gaze and looked at Du Qian who was lying down.


    Huh? Du Wany down in surprise, tapping Du Qians eyshes excitedly and carefully with her fingers, This, this


    Wake up soon. Pei Hao pointed out.


    Du Wan was extremely surprised, "Is it true? Is it true?"


    Well, it seems there is still a little bit of heat. Pei Hao said thoughtfully.


    Du Wan looked at him sideways and asked urgently: "What is it?"


    "Kiss me and he will wake up." Pei Hao teased seriously.


    Before Du Wan could answer, Du Qian, who was lying down, suddenly opened his eyes.


    Du Wan turned to look at Pei Hao, but she happened not to see it, but Pei Hao noticed it immediately. When Du Wan wanted to curse, he took the first step and held the back of her head, lowered his head and pecked the corner of her mouth. .


    Then, Pei Hao looked at Du Qian provocatively!


    Du Qian gritted his teeth and opened his mouth to say something.


    Pei Hao was the first to say in surprise: "Wanwan, look, brother is really awake. I didn''t lie to you."


    What? Du Wan quickly turned to look at Du Qian.


    She was immediately happy when she found out that her eldest brother was really awake. Her attention was suddenly diverted, "Brother! You''re really awake. Wow, you''re awake. I''m almost worried to death."


    Du Qian:


    Silly sister, you have been tricked, so angry!

 Chapter 523: What a good trick for someone named Pei

    Chapter 523: What a good trick for someone named Pei


    Chapter 523: What a good trick to have the surname Pei


    Du Wan was still immersed in the surprise of her elder brother waking up, and even Du Qian''s frustration was regarded by her as the seque of just waking up.


    Coupled with the fact that there is a duplicitous prince beside him, Du Qian, the eldest brother, ispletely defeated.


    At this time, Pei Hao, who brought a bowl of warm water, was reminding her carefully, "Wanwan,e here and give your brother some water. I''ll loosen his muscles and bones."


    Oh, luckily I have you.


    Du Wan gratefully took the bowl, half-lifted Du Qian, and carefully fed him water.


    Du Qian just woke up and couldn''t move for a while.


    Pei Hao turned into a close brother-inw. The provocation just now seemed to be Du Qian''s illusion. He pinched his arms and legs with a very good temper. Du Qian didn''t want to admit it. With Pei Hao''s movements, his hands and feet gradually recovered. Come over here, but this made him unable to vent the anger he was holding back.


    To be honest, Pei Hao feels extremelyfortable now.


    Finally let out a bad breath.


    You must know that he was chased and beaten by Du Qian in the past, more than once. Moreover, he is always the one who suffers every time, huh. This is taking advantage of his illness to kill him.


    Regardless of what Pei Hao thought in his heart, the smile on Jun''s face became gentler. After Du Wan finished feeding the water, he said warmly: "Wan Wan, is there any rice soup in the kitchen? Go and bring a bowl to the elder brother in person, so it can be done quickly. ."


    "Okay, I''ll go right away." Du Wan got off the kang quickly, put on her boots and ran towards the kitchen.


    Pei Hao was still holding Du Qian''s leg, "Brother, are you angry?"


    The surname is Pei Du Qian gritted his teeth and opened his mouth. He didnt speak for a long time, and his voice was hoarse and not very clear.


    "You have no right to be angry. Wanwan has suffered so much because of you during this period. Her fat little face has lost all its flesh. Speaking of which, I feel more angry than you." Pei Hao''s voice was light, but Without much anger, he said, "I did it on purpose just now. I wanted to take revenge and wait until you recover before youe to me."


    Du Qian was speechless for a moment.


    The fire that was there just now was suddenly extinguished.


    Pei Hao met his inquiring gaze and told some key points about what happened after he disappeared. Especially after Du Wan received the news, she came over day and night, looking for him sleeplessly.


    Pei Hao didn''t stop talking until he heard footsteps outside.


    Du Wan came over with a bowl of rice soup.


    Haiwan is filled with most of the rice soup. It is porridge made from rice. It has been boiled for a long time and smells very fragrant.


    By this time, Du Qian had sat up and was ready to move. He also looked specifically at his sister''s face. She had indeed lost some weight. It was because he was ipetent as a brother.


    Brother, eat something to fill your stomach. Du Wan handed over the sea bowl.


    Pei Hao didn''t wait for Du Qian to raise his hand and took it first, "I''ll take care of brother."


    Du Wan''s eyes lit up, "Then I''ll trouble Prince Pei."


    "It''s what I should do." Pei Hao replied grandly.


    Du Qian, the real protagonist, has be a supporting role instead, and he is a little bit annoyed. "Let me slow down and put it aside for now." He didn''t want to be fed by Pei Hao. It was very awkward for a grown man.


    Unexpectedly, Pei Hao waited for his words and put the rice soup on the kang table in an obedient manner, "Brother is right, it''s better to let it cool down a bit. This is too hot, I''m afraid it will burn your mouth."


    Du Wan agreed, "Yeah, you should be careful."


    Du Qian:


    A good way for Pei, he died of his sister. However, Du Wan was now looking at her eldest brother eagerly. The gloom that had umted between her brows was all gone, and her brows finally rxed. Du Qian was so moved when he thought of what Pei Hao mentioned just now, he raised his big hand and rubbed his sister''s head, "Sister, brother, thank you for saving my life."


    "Hehe, you''re wee. We''re all one family." Du Wan showed a rare expression of embarrassment.


    Pei Hao put his arms around the little girl''s shoulders and pulled her away without leaving a trace. He said, "Wanwan is right. Brother, you don''t need to say thank you. The whole family will be happy if you say thank you."


    Du Qian:


    The person named Pei is doing something small again, and there is evidence!


    Didnt my sister just kiss him a little bit? Du Qian was a bit dumbfounded. Pei was bing more and more childish, and even his uncle, his uncle, was jealous.


    No, he was almost thrown into a trap, and he wasn''t even married yet!


    Du Qian gave Pei Hao a warning look, and then his eyes fell on his hand on his sister''s shoulder.


    Pei Hao silently let go of his hand, and nonchntly tried to see if the rice soup was still hot. "Brother, it''s not so hot anymore. It''s cold here, and it will get cold if you leave it for a while."


    Okay. Bring it here. Du Qian raised his hand.


    Pei Hao sent the rice soup to his uncle in a good manner.


    The atmosphere in the room was obviously very harmonious, but Du Wan vaguely felt that there was something strange between the two of them. Maybe it was the conflict between the men''s auras? However, there''s nothing wrong with it. Pei Hao has a very good attitude. If anything happens, he will actively help. As for the big brothers attitude, its pretty good


    Du Wan looked left and right, but there was no problem.


    Next, Du Qian woke up and needed to rest for a few days.


    With Du Wan present, Du Qian recovered the fastest. The others still looked weak, but Du Qian was still alive and active, and could already go to the yard to practice swordy.


    Regarding the disaster relief matter, Du Qian felt at ease when he learned that Pei Hao had taken over the task.


    What''s more, Du Qian also wrote down in detail what he and his sister did every day, whether they had barbecues together or went out riding horses in the snow, etc., and told Pei Hao who was working outside, with a strong sense of showing off between the lines. , and asionally a word or two about "Versailles".


    Pei Hao always gets angry and itches his teeth every time he sees the letter.


    The report of this world came very quickly.


    Du Wan noticed that Du Qian was a bit mysterious these days, "Brother, are you busy? Are you always writing letters?"


    "Deal with some things. Thest time my brother came to Niujia Vige, it was not just because something happened to the food delivery team. He actually wanted to find out the identity of the robbers. There were clues that someone in the north was training private soldiers. I went into the mountain to find out. , I didn''t expect something to happen suddenly." Du Qian used a fact to cover up the truth of his letter.


    Du Wan believed it, "Have you found the rebel camps?"


    Uncle Eleven and the others are investigating. Du Qian said so hard that he almost believed it.


    In the past few days since he woke up, he has heard about the rebel attack on Duwan...


    Du Wan was silent for a moment, "Brother, do you need my help?"


    "No need. Sister, don''t get involved in this matter anymore." When Du Qian said this, his face was very serious and solemn. He also knew that thest time his sister came to save him and maimed many people, he didn''t want his sister''s hands to be stained with too much blood.


    Not all of the rebels are bad people, many of them are ordinary people who have deserted themselves.


    If you really want to me it, you can only me this world.


    It is difficult to distinguish between good people and bad people...

 Chapter 524: The family is finally reunited

    Chapter 524: The family is finally reunited


    Chapter 524 The family is finally reunited


    Du Qian said again: "Sister, promise brother not to get involved."


    "Why? Wouldn''t it be solved faster with my help?" Du Wan didn''t quite understand.


    "This is a matter for the imperial court, and the descendants of the Du family will not participate."


    However, my father married my mother and was already involved


    Du Qian was speechless.


    Du Wan sighed inwardly, "You have been in the game for a long time, do you still want to deceive yourself and others?"


    At that time, the royal family may have had this consideration before marrying the eldest princess into the direct branch of the Du family. The emperor also made the Du family''s daughter his queen. Before this, the Du family had almost no involvement with the royal family. In the past twenty years, not only did a woman from her side be the queen, but her direct lineage even married a princess.


    means to marry, the princess is getting married.


    It was different from when Qin Yuyu recruited a consort.


    Du Wan thought that in the original work, the direct line of the Du family died and the country of Qin changed hands.


    It was her time traveling through time that changed her destiny...


    Brother, did the Supreme Emperor y some dirty trick to entangle the fate of Da Qin with the direct lineage of the Du family? Otherwise, how can we exin that in the book, both families ended badly? Even if Qin Yuyu bes the queen, all the children she gives birth to will be named Xie.


    In this dynasty, if a child''s surname is not Qin, it is regarded as ending the inheritance of the Qin family.


    Du Wans idea didnt go through much scrutiny.


    It means that if you have something in your heart, you can''t help but say it out.


    Hearing this, Du Qian couldn''t help but fell into deep thought, "Sister, please don''t mention this issue to anyone again."


    Du Wan opened her mouth but said nothing.


    It was originally a lie, but judging from his reaction...could it be true?


    She once believed in science and was an atheist.


    Ever since traveling through time, she has not dared to say anything about atheism. The Qin Kingdom is very superstitious, with many legends about gods and ghosts.


    The theory of luck is even more mysterious. It cannot be said that it does not exist, but there is no way to prove its existence. At least the people of Great Qin firmly believed in this.


    Du Qian saw his ignorant sister.


    My sister is sometimes too shrewd, and sometimes she is clumsy.


    However, he did not expect that his sister would think of this and guess the truth.


    Du Qian sincerely warned: "Brother won''t let you mention it to outsiders because if this matter spreads, how will mother and uncle deal with themselves? Besides, the emperor used a clever strategy at the beginning. Father is so shrewd and he already knew it. Ming, I''m just willing to get involved for the sake of my mother."


    Lets talk about the queen and the emperor.


    Everyone in the capital knows that they love freely, so who is to me?


    Du Wan doesnt want to talk now. Whats going on?


    However, if her father had not been involved, she would not havee. As the Buddha said: One drink and one drink are all predetermined; there must be a reason for orchid and fruit.


    Du Wan quickly left the matter behind and would not mention it again.


    With Du Qian by his side, Du Wan did not participate in the investigation of the rebels.


    More than a month has passed since she left.


    Du Qian''s body has almost recovered, Pei Hao''s disaster relief work has beenpleted, and he can return to the capital to resume his life. The most important thing is that the wedding of the two families is approaching, and Pei Hao doesn''t want any idents to happen midway.


    Of course, Pei Hao said to Du Wan, "Sian''s wedding is on the eighth day of February."


    Ah, I almost forgot, we can just catch up when we go back. Du Wan really forgot the time.


    Pei Hao raised his lips and smiled, "Yes."


    At this time, Du Qian was sitting in the carriage and waved to Du Wan, "Wanwan, get in the carriage, it''s time to set off."


    "I can ride a horse." Du Wan looked at the horse next to him. Get in the car ande with my brother.


    "All right."


    Du Wan left Pei Hao behind and got into the car nimbly.


    Before lowering the car curtain, Du Qian nced at Pei Hao provocatively.


    Pei Hao:


    The team along the way was quiterge.


    In addition to the people brought by Pei Hao, the Du family and the Princess Mansion arranged for people to respond, and there were also some official officials who apanied the disaster relief. They survived the disaster by going elsewhere for disaster relief on the day of the earthquake. There were very few survivors left in Guangluo County.


    There were some experiences along the way, but none of them were good.


    The lives of the people are bing increasingly difficult.


    Some people went to join the rebels, and some became bandits.


    These things were heard by Du Wan attentively along the way, and he couldn''t help but look solemn.


    The news of the northern rebels spread back to the capital very early. The emperor had sent someone to investigate, but Du Qian and Pei Hao agreed not to take over the matter. When she was in Niujia Vige, she left for a few days to investigate the small vige of Orion. At that time, she was still confused when she heard the conversation between the middle-aged couple.


    When she went to investigate, she found that several generations of her family were living in the vige.


    The only problem is that the middle-aged couple acted as spies for the rebels, and they did not do anything harmful to nature, such as strangers entering the mountains on weekdays to deliver a message in time. For some reason, she didn''t report them. If the government knew about it, the whole family would definitely suffer.


    Du Wan still remembers that there were four generations living under one roof.


    There are a few innocent children


    In fact, deep down in her heart, she didnt quite agree with some of the courts practices.


    Du Wan kept the matter in his heart and did not even tell Du Qian.


    If Du Qian and Pei Hao were two natives, they would not have to worry about this issue. The two people have been taught since childhood that family is the most important thing in everything. The change of dynasties is not important. What is important is how to pass on the family. Therefore, the matter of the rebels is a big trouble for the Du family and the Pei family, and they will not get involved if they can.


    The boundaries between good and bad, ck and white, are not so easy to determine.


    Take Du Consort as an example. He is a loving father in front of Du Wan, but he will also ept filial piety from others when she cannot see it. The incident involving the Huang family in Nancheng was an example.


    The journey seemed peaceful.


    In Hu Sans eyes, it was a bit of a jitters.


    Especially the invisible confrontation andpetition between the prince and the prince.


    The princess seemed to know nothing, but Hu San felt that she was wilted and bad. She always had an innocent look on her face, as if she didn''t understand anything. She got almost all the benefits and managed to stay out of the matter. , is the one who lives the most nourishing life among the three masters.


    At the beginning of February.


    The group finally arrived in the capital.


    In front of the city gate, the eldest princess and Prince Consort Du came to pick her up in person.


    The eldest princess held the two brothers and sisters who had returned safely and cried so hard.


    Even if a beauty gets older, she is still a beauty, and she looks beautiful even when she cries.


    Du Wan was very moved at first and shed a few tears. However, when she saw the princess crying, she forgot for a moment. It was the elder brother who pulled her sleeves that made here back to her senses and start pretending again. Wiping away her tears, she said, "Mom, don''t cry. I heard that people who cry often will lose their blessings."


    Hearing this, the eldest princess burst intoughter.


    The family returned home happily.


    During the time when Du Wan left Beijing, several major events happened in the capital.


    At first nce, she couldnt believe it.

 Chapter 525: Major events in Beijing

    Chapter 525: Major events in Beijing


    Chapter 525 Major Events in the Capital


    The male and female protagonists are ultimately unable to defeat destiny and are together. Moreover, ording to the eldest princess, Qin Yuyu was pregnant, but the news was tightly covered and did not spread outside.


    Du Wan thought that she had only been away from Beijing for a month and a few days, and the two of them were together and pregnant.


    There was no ident, right? It is written like this in many novels. The first time between a male and female protagonist is usually an ident.


    There is another big thing that Du Wan did not expect.


    The pce door was suddenly closed three days ago. No one could get in and no one could get out. Princess Company Commander, Prince Consort Du, and some ministers once went outside the pce to seek an audience with the emperor, but were rejected by the imperial guards across the pce gate, saying that the emperor had ordered the pce gates to be closed and entry and exit prohibited.


    "What happened?" Du Wan couldn''t help but worry about the emperor''s uncle.


    Du Qian continued, "It won''t be a trivial matter."


    The brother and sister looked at their parents together, looking like they were asking for a solution.


    The eldest princess was so amused that she almostughed.


    As soon as the two brothers and sisters saw the eldest princess like this, their worries became a little less. The pce door is closed, but they believe that with their parents'' ability, they can receive more or less news inside.


    Du Huima and the eldest princess did receive two or three secret messages from the pce, and they used their own unique method to spread the news. They can only specte on what happened based on these messages, but they don''t know exactly what happened.


    Du Humaping retreated, and when only his family was left in the room, he whispered: "It''s Concubine Xie who died!"


    What? Du Wan was shocked.


    Du Qian was also shocked by the news.


    Du Wan was stunned and said, "Did I hear it correctly? It''s not an illusion?"


    "No! It''s absolutely true." The eldest princess stretched out her finger and poked her daughter''s forehead, "Does it hurt? The pain is real."


    It doesnt hurt. Du Wan blinked and replied.


    The eldest princess chuckled and poked her head again.


    Du Wan shamelessly approached her and smelled her fragrance. In the past, Du Wan felt that there was always a very special fragrance around the eldest princess, which smelled particrly good. However, when she asked Aunt Yan, she said that there was no special fragrance, it was just what the eldest princess was used to.


    Mother and daughter were tired of each other for a long time.


    The father and son looked sour, but they still tacitly agreed not to say anything.


    In fact, Du Wan doubted whether he was hallucinating when he heard it.


    Such a person who has been favored for many years simply died?


    The current plot has already strayed far away from the original work, and there are not many ces for her to refer to. ording to the plot of the original work, Concubine Xie should be living well during this period.


    But, she is really dead...


    Du Qian came up to his father and poured him a cup of hot tea. "Father, is there something fishy about Concubine Xie''s death?"


    Well, he died of poisoning. Prince Consort Du picked up the tea bowl.


    Du Qian''s eyes narrowed slightly, "Who poisoned me?"


    The clue points to the eldest maid next to the queen. But when themander of the imperial guard went to arrest the person, the eldest maid hadmitted suicide. Now, the clue was interrupted and the queen was banned.


    What does the emperor think? Du Qian thought thoughtfully.


    Du Prince Consort raised his eyes and nced at him, "It''s hard to say."


    Logically speaking, if clues can be found that point to the queen, the emperor can convict her.


    However, the emperor just ordered a grounding.


    The key clue is broken. Even if no one uses the queen, the queen still cannot clear her name.


    At this time, the family did not believe that the queen would be stupid enough to poison her. They suspected that someone was secretly framing her, including Du Wan. But this time, Du Wan did not suspect that it was the Xie family''s conspiracy. You must know that the person who was plotted to death this time was Concubine Xie. Anyone can see that the living Concubine Xie is more valuable than the dead one.


    Unfortunately, not much information was conveyed from the pce, and it is impossible to make an urate prediction based on personal guesses. Du Wan''s big eyes shed and she asked in a low voice, "Is there something behind this matter?"


    "I''m waiting outside the pce, and my knowledge is limited." Du Ma said truthfully, "Since you are back, you should go to see the emperor as soon as possible."


    Du Wan was confused, "Didn''t it say that the pce gate was sealed?"


    Ask for an audience outside. The Emperor may meet you two brothers and sisters.


    Du Wan is not too optimistic.


    Even my mother cant enter the pce.


    Du Qian said thoughtfully, "My sister and I will go there in the afternoon."


    Du Wan was surprised and looked at the light outside the house, "It''s almost noon. Don''t you want to take a rest?"


    Are you tired, sister? Du Qian asked.


    Du Wan shook his head, "I''m okay, I don''t feel tired. I''m worried about your health. Can you bear it?"


    No problem. This time on the way back to the capital, I didnt walk very fast.


    Du Qian''s body is no longer seriously injured.


    Now that I hear about the situation in the pce, I feel that it is not that simple.


    What is the situation inside the pce? Countless people outside the pce are watching.


    The eldest princess went to the pce to seek an audience, but was blocked from the pce. This shows the seriousness of the situation. Many people know that the emperor has always respected this eldest sister.


    However, as long as you dont want to rebel, everyone can only wait.


    The whole family in the Princess Mansion got together and chatted about this and that for more than an hour.


    The eldest princess and Prince Consort Du told the brothers and sisters about the situation in the capital. At the beginning of this year, the situation in the capital was extremely tense, and it reached its peak when the pce was suddenly blocked.


    Du Qian and Du Wan talked about what happened in the north and what they had experienced on the way back. The situation outside is equally bad, even worse than it was two or three years ago. "Father, the taxes in many ces are still heavy. When people in the government collect taxes, most of them don''t care about the life and death of the people. If this continues, I''m afraid the officials will force the people to rebel. ."


    Thest sentence is already very implicit.


    After the southwestern rebels subsided, there are now rebels in the north.


    Moreover, this rebel army is well-equipped and is probably a private army raised by a wealthy family. The father and son knew this well, and after learning that the emperor had sent his confidants to investigate, it was not their ce to intervene.


    In Duwan, he left with the eldest princess.


    Du Qian asked in confusion: "Father, can Da Qin be saved?"


    "Oh, who knows." Consort Du said in a calm voice, "The n has been prepared for this for a long time. Let''s act ording to the opportunity."


    "The son will go and prepare first, and he will leave the houseter."


    Go ahead, its best to take a nap.


    When Du Wan went to see the eldest princess, Du Wan was no longer there, and the younger son was also taken away by Grandma Yan. "Sister Shu, has Wan Wan returned to Yulingyuan?"


    Well, why do you propose to let them enter the pce?


    "You have to make a show of yourself. It''s best if you can get in. Whether you can get in or not will have a different opinion." Du Huima exined his intention. The brother and sister had juste back, so it was normal for them to go into the pce. When they learned that their uncle in the pce might be in trouble, they went to see him. Outsiders could not say anything but praised him for his kindness and righteousness.


    If you dont take such a trip, people will look cold-blooded.

 Chapter 526: The palace gate was sealed for three days

    Chapter 526: The pce gate was sealed for three days


    Chapter 526 The pce gate was sealed for three days


    The eldest princess didnt think of this level just now, but after being reminded by him, she also understood.


    Then she thought of another thing and asked excitedly: "Husband, is Qian''er''s disaster considered over?"


    "Forget it! It''s over." Prince Consort Du took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the tears from the corners of his wife''s eyes. "We don''t have to worry about him anymore in the future. If you are worried, I will apany you to Huguo Temple and ask again next time." ."


    Yeah, thanks to Wanwan this time, she is our familys little lucky star. The eldest princesss beautiful eyes held tears of joy.


    Prince Consort Du gently held his wife''s shoulders, "Yes, thanks to our daughter. As long as our daughter is here, our family will only get better and better, so don''t cry anymore. Look, your eyes are going to be swollen."


    Besides, Du Wan received a warm wee when she returned to Yulingyuan.


    The servants of Yulingyuan were very excited when they saw her safe return.


    Ningqin was even more exaggerated, wiping away her tears, "Princess, you are back. My servant has been worried about you."


    Why have you lost weight? Du Wan looked at Ning Qin.


    Ningqin looked a bit thinner than before she left Beijing.


    Ningqins eyes were filled with tears, Im scared, this ve.


    "What is there to be afraid of? Is there anyone in the world who can hurt this princess?" Du Wan said this not because she was arrogant, but because she has never met an opponent who can match her so far. "Besides, this princess Its not the first time that the Lord has traveled far, thest time he left was even further.


    Ningqin knew this, but she was still worried.


    Having great martial arts skills does not mean that there are no weaknesses.


    No, once something happens to the princess, the princess will take risks.


    Now anyone with eyes to see can see the princess''s weakness, which is her family. Her mother-inw once taught her that people cannot live without feelings, but they should not ce too much emphasis on feelings. It is said that in this world, the more emotional a person is, the more likely he is to get hurt.


    Du Wan coaxed Ning Qin a few words, but the more she coaxed her, the harder she cried.


    Tears fell down as if there was no need for money.


    After waiting for a while, Ning Qin finally recovered. The three Luo Qi yers beside her all wiped their tears silently, although they were a little embarrassed.


    Ningqin, who is also a maid, is crying like this. Wouldn''t it be... bad if they didn''t cry?


    Du Wan had no choice but to tell the three of them, "I want to take a bath. You go and prepare. Then make a pot of ginseng tea and go to the kitchen to get some snacks."


    Yes, Princess.


    The three people quickly retreated and were busy.


    As soon as Ningqin heard this, she forgot to cry and got up to get ready.


    Du Wan finally breathed a sigh of relief, walked inside and took off his cloak, then put the whip and sword around his waist. Standing in the familiar dormitory, feeling the familiar atmosphere, the wandering heart there finally returned to peace.


    The hot water was quickly prepared, and Du Wan went to take a shower.


    I took afortable bath, drank a cup of ginseng tea and ate some snacks in the middle. The day was not too beautiful, and I even added hot water three times. Then she reluctantly walked out of the tub, wiped off the water stains, and put on the set of clothes that Ningqin had ced beside her earlier.


    A person lies down on the bed, closes his eyes and rests.


    She was really a little tired and took a nap for half an hour.


    While she was in a daze, Ningqin came over to wake her up, "Princess, Princess? There is a message from the princess, saying that it is almost time and it is time to go to the pce."


    Ah? Oh, okay. Du Wan suddenly woke up.


    Luo Qi and others happened to bring hot water for washing her face. Du Wan quickly twisted up the warm towel and wiped it on her face. A nobledy usually has to dress up when she leaves the house, and she was no exception. She sat in front of the dressing table and let Ning Qinb her hair. Luo Qi was about to put makeup on her, but she stopped her.


    Du Wan said: "No need to apply powder, just dot your lips." "Okay, I know." Luo Qi put down the powder box and put on rouge.


    The rouged lips are bright red.


    Du Wan was a little dissatisfied because it was too bright, so she pursed her lips again, erased some of it, and lightened it some, so it looked much more natural, "Okay."


    After her hair wasbed, Shuxiang and Huayi arranged her clothes, and personally put on Du Wan''s whip and ring-headed sword, and Ningqin put a mink cloak on her.


    Perfect, ready to go out.


    Du Wan strode out, and Ningqin and the other four followed him respectfully.


    Until the master doesnt say not to let them follow, as servants, they have to follow and serve.


    As soon as he walked to the front yard, he saw Du Qian standing in the middle, talking to the chief steward. There were two attendants and guards standing beside him. Many personal guards were killed in the north this time. Du Qian and the chief steward were talking about this.


    In other words, it was the chief steward who was reporting, and Du Qian was listening.


    Food subsidies to the rtives of the deceased have been distributed, and the bodyguards who have no rtives have been buried in the cemetery. During the holidays, servants from the Princess''s Mansion go to the cemetery to take care of it. In fact, very few dignitaries would do this, only the princess''s house would do this. I have to say that this approach is very popr.


    The two brothers and sister went there in a carriage.


    However, when traveling, they were always escorted by personal guards and their whereabouts were not covered at all.


    The journey went smoothly to the pce gate.


    The pce door was closed tightly, and Chai Wei asked people to knock on the door and threatened the prince and princess to return to the capital to see the emperor.


    The people inside responded and asked the people outside to wait.


    However, after waiting for half an hour, there was no response.


    Du Wan and Du Qian were sitting in the carriage. They had even eaten the candied fruits ced in thepartment, but there was still no movement inside. In the eyes of outsiders, they may also return without sess. However, no one knows that even without entering the pce, Du Wan can still know the general situation in the pce with his ability.


    Du Qian looked serious and said, "Sister, how are you doing?"


    "The situation is not good." Du Wan frowned, "Is Qin Yuyu in charge of the pce now?"


    Wheres uncle? Du Qians heart was slightly shaken.


    "We don''t know yet. Now that Qin Yuyu has learned that we are outside the pce, she is rushing to discuss it with the queen." Du Wan thought that this situation was more serious than she expected.


    Du Qian turned to ask, "Where is the emperor''s pce? Is there no movement?"


    This location is difficult to determine.


    Du Wan could hear the sound, but couldn''t locate it.


    What she was checking with her consciousness now was fifty meters away, and she couldn''t reach the emperor''s pce at all. However, when she went to Tingtai Hospital, she discovered a very bad problem. Some imperial doctors were studying pathology and mentioned detoxification.


    Du Wan mentioned this discovery to his elder brother.


    Du Qian guessed, "Did Concubine Xie die from poisoning?"


    I dont know, please listen for a while. Du Wan continued to pay attention.


    After a few days, everyone in the pce was cautious about their words and deeds. Even if Du Wan had the ability, he would not be able to find out everything in such a short period of time.


    For example, Qin Yuyu was going to see the queen.


    Du Wan has been keeping a close eye on Qin Yuyu, just waiting for the chat content between the mother and daughter.

 Chapter 527: A big change occurred in the emperors palace

    Chapter 527: A big change urred in the emperor''s pce


    Chapter 527 A big change urred in the emperors pce


    The queen''s bedroom.


    Qin Yuyu walked over, stepped back, and said with a hint of panic: "Empress, brother and sister Du Wan are outside the pce. What should I do?"


    "It''s just like dealing with the eldest princess and the others. Didn''t you do a good jobst time?" The queen was obviously much calmer than Qin Yuyu.


    "But"


    Qin Yuyu seemed very confused, "What should I do when my father wakes up and mes me?"


    "If you want to me it, it''s because the brother and sister came at the wrong time. It happened to be when the emperor was sleeping. If he mes you then, just admit your fault and say that you are worried about his health and can''t bear to wake him up. Thats why he lied to the people in the princesss mansion.


    Qin Yuyu said: "Aren''t you afraid of something happening?"


    What can happen? The queens voice was indifferent.


    Qin Yuyu was quiet for a while, then asked tentatively: "Queen mother, how is your father still?"


    "Okay, haven''t you already made your choice? You don''t think that what you did will not be found out when your father gets better."


    Mother


    Qin Yuyu''s voice trembled slightly, "I, I..."


    "If you want others to know, you have to do nothing unless you do it yourself." The queen couldn''t see through her daughter. Ambition is about to overflow in his eyes, but he still has to pretend to look like he is being forced.


    Hearing this, Qin Yuyu suddenly raised his head and looked at the queen in surprise.


    Seeing her expression, the queen didn''t understand anything, "Since you returned to the pce, I have never treated you badly. I have always treated you with my heart and soul. Even if you make mistakes many times, as a mother, I still have to treat you." Ive been pretending not to know, and Ill take care of the aftermath for you behind your back.


    Mother, my daughter will be kind to you in the future. Qin Yuyu promised.


    The Queen sneered, Actually, you dont have to worry, you are my daughter, my only daughter. No matter what happens, I will stand by your side.


    Qin Yuyu was still hesitant to make up his mind.


    The Queen looked at her with aplicated look in her eyes, "It''s a pity that I am now banned for suspected murder, so I can''t help you. Next time your father wakes up, he may reward me with a white silk ribbon and poisonous wine. Even if he If you don''t issue an edict to kill me, the day he dies will also be the day when I lose my life."


    Mother!


    Qin Yuyu seemed to be really panicked now, "Why? Why do you even want to abandon me?"


    I have not given up on you.


    "What? You''re just threatening me with your life!" Qin Yuyu seemed to be breaking down in anger, "I always thought that you and my father were different. Do you think I want this? But I''m not like this. Is there any way to survive? My father will poison me to death when he finds out that I am pregnant out of wedlock! I am just trying to survive, whats wrong with that?"


    "Who said your father wanted to kill you?" The queen didn''t believe it.


    I bumped into it! I heard it with my own ears


    Then, without asking for any proof, will you first use the people in this pce to kill your father?


    I have no choice


    Qin Yuyu cried, crying with extreme grief and anger, as if everyone in the world was sorry for her.


    No matter what she did, she felt that she was not wrong and that others had forced her to do anything, forcing her to work hard to protect herself and climb up. Only by standing in the highest position, high enough to trample the princess''s mansion underfoot, can she take revenge on all those who dared to bully her!


    Qin Yuyu roared in a low voice: "It''s all my father''s fault, all his fault! I''m a princess, why should my life be worse than that **** Du Wan? He knows clearly that I have a grudge against Du Wan, but he always promotes her and suppresses me. , making me lose face in front of others and beughed at..."


    Whats wrong with me? Im not wrong!


    If he didnt force me, I wouldnt be where I am today


    The following words were all Qin Yuyu''s venting words.


    The queen became more and more silent and said nothing.


    Until Qin Yuyu stopped, holding her stomach and saying she felt ufortable.


    After all, the queen was somewhat sincere about her daughter and asked her to take a rest. "Men are unreliable. I have been an example of failure in my life. I hope you will not follow my old path."  "..." Qin Yuyu Sobbed, very depressed.


    After staying for a while, she left the queen''s bedroom.


    When he stepped out of the queen''s bedroom, Qin Yuyu''s cries disappeared and he calmly ordered, "Come here, send someone to the pce gate to tell the prince and princess outside the pce to return to the pce. It is not convenient for the emperor to see them." ."


    "Yes, Your Highness." A young **** took the order and left.


    Du Wan who was outside the pce was shocked.


    Has the heroine turned dark?


    The queen said she had killed her father!


    She actually poisoned the emperor? ! And also used the emperor''s hand to imprison the queen?


    The heroine actually forced the pce to rebel with the IQ of a **** in her life? This is the rhythm of heaven!


    Du Qian received a reply from the guard, and turned to look at his sister. He noticed something was wrong with her expression, and he couldn''t help but ask, "Sister, what did you find?"


    Well talk about it when we get home. Du Wan suddenly came back to her senses.


    Du Qian wanted to ask, but when he saw her solemn expression, he ordered his entourage, "Go back home."


    The group turned around and left.


    The eyeliners who were watching in secret immediately reported back to their respective masters.


    I believe that it wont be long before word spreads throughout the upper ss circles that the prince and princess cannot enter the pce when they return. You must know that when the brother and sister came over, they had no intention of covering up.


    During the journey, Du Qian wanted to ask several questions but stopped. He rarely saw his sister with such a solemn expression.


    Du Wan knew that he was impatient, so she could only whisper: "It is not appropriate to discuss outside."


    Yeah. Du Qian nodded.


    Although people are inside the carriage, there are many people outside the carriage.


    Some people with strong martial arts skills have strong senses. What they say in the carriage is likely to be heard by others. Du Wan is a strong example.


    The brother and sister have just returned to the princess mansion.


    At the door, I met Qin Jiu who wanted toe to visit.


    Qin Jiu''s eyes turned red when he saw Du Qian returning safely. When Du Qian saw her like this, he could onlyfort her with a few words. Du Wan didn''t want to be the shining light, so she greeted Qin Jiu with a smile and entered the house first.


    Du Wan found Du Wan''s consort in the study room in the front yard.


    Du Huima was dealing with some official business and stopped writing when he saw his daughtering over.


    Du Wan, who had just sat down, was very quiet, waiting for the servant to bring a bowl of hot tea.


    Du Huima asked: "Can I enter the pce?"


    "No."


    It took you so long even though you didnt go in?


    "Well. Let''s wait until the elder brotheres back." Du Wan told them what happened when they met Qin Jiu at the door.


    Du Huima said with a smile: "That girl from the Qin family thought something had happened to Qian''er, so she cried for several days and fell seriously ill. Later she learned that she had been rescued."


    She really doesnt know about .


    Du Wan drank half a bowl of tea before Du Qian stepped in.


    Du Wan nced behind him, "Where is my future sister-inw?"


    "I''ll take her back home." Du Qian said calmly, and then sat on the chair next to Du Wan.

 Chapter 528: This is a bit exciting

    Chapter 528: This is a bit exciting


    The servant quickly brought another bowl of hot tea to Du Qian.


    Then Du Qian stepped back and there were only three people left in the room. He did not inform the eldest princess.


    Du Qian reminded, "Sister, do you want to have a family meeting? Do you want to call mother over?"


    No more for now. Du Wan was a little hesitant.


    This matter was a bit exciting, and she was worried that the eldest princess would not be able to bear it for a while. You must know that the emperor''s uncle is now in the pce, and his life or death is uncertain. Even if he tells the eldest princess, many people are just worried. After all, they can''t get in now. pce.


    Du Consort finally looked at his daughter, "Didn''t you go to the pce gate and thene back? Why do you seem to know some terrible secret?"


    Yes, its terrible...


    Du Wan is organizing thenguage, how can he exin the situation.


    The father and son waited for her to speak, but after waiting for a long time, they still didn''t wait for her to speak. They found that she was in a daze, in a trance.


    Sister? Du Qian called.


    Du Wan was woken up, "Well, it''s just... Qin Yuyu may have rebelled, killing his father and imprisoning his mother."


    ?!


    Shocked, very shocked.


    Both father and son were extremely shocked, and both were shocked and speechless.


    They suspected that they heard it wrong, otherwise, their sister was joking.


    Du Wan raised her eyes, looked at the two of them respectively, and said seriously: "I didn''t lie. I got the truth from the conversation between the Queen and Qin Yuyu."


    Hear? Du Huima was confused.


    Du Qian believed it, "Father, my sister will not lie about this matter."


    Du Consorts expression became serious, Wanwan, please exin in more detail.


    "Okay." Then Du Wan told the father and son exactly what he heard from the pce, including Qin Yuyu''s fake transmission of the imperial edict, "We are asking for an audience outside the pce. I havent mentioned it to the emperors uncle because his current situation seems to be very bad and he is in aa most of the time.


    Du Prince Consort began to think.


    Du Qian next to him was also thinking about this matter.


    Du Wan took a deep breath and said, "Dad, brother, what do you think we should do now?"


    The first thing is to go to the pce to see my uncle. Du Qian was worried about the emperors safety.


    Du Huima said, "The problem is that we can''t enter the pce."


    It is impossible to forcefully open the pce door. Every move in the Princess Mansion is being watched. The most important thing now is that Qin Yuyu and the emperor are fighting for the throne. It would be against the rules of the n for the father and son to get involved. The most difficult thing for them right now was them. They both couldn''t help but look at Du Wan.


    Du Wan is a girl and has the qualifications to be willful.


    Not to mention, she will get married soon...


    Du Huima said: "Wanwan, if something goes wrong with your uncle this time, you and Chengming may have to reject your marriage. Do you...want to go to him to discuss it?"


    The Du family cannot participate openly, but if there are problems, they can ask the inws toe. Du Qian understood instantly, "Father is right. He will not be happy to postpone the wedding. Another point is that he is in charge of the Imperial City Department. Those who usually guard the pce gates, in addition to the imperial guards, are the officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Department." . If anyone is qualified to enter in a legitimate manner, it is only him."


    "Qian''er will go to the n immediately to get the antidote. If the n doesn''t have any in stock, go to Huguo Temple to find Yuantong." Du Consort thought of the key issue, "Wanwan will go to Pei Hao to discuss it. The sooner, the better." Okay. I''m going to talk to your mother. Such a big thing happened and we can''t hide it from her."


    "Okay, I will follow father''s arrangements." Du Wan understood what the two people meant.


    So the three of them split up.


    Du Qian led a group of personal guards and hurried out of the city on horseback.


    But Du Wan didn''t even put on any disguise. She put on a warm cloak and a wind-proof hood. She didn''t even go through the front or back door. She climbed over the wall and left the house, heading straight for the Zhenguo Pce.


    When he arrived at the Zhenguo Pce, Du Wan did not go to the door in a serious manner. He also climbed over the wall and entered with the clear goal of going to Tingyuju to find Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao returned to Beijing on the same day as them and had already sent greetings to his parents.


    Just left Beijing for a while, I have a backlog of some affairs, and I am dealing with them in the study.


    Mu Si''an and Gu Li are both here, and the three of them are talking about the pce.


    "You said Xie Qi and the broom star are rted?" Pei Hao was very surprised by this. "Well, Xie Qi doesn''t seem to be the kind of frivolous person. I didn''t expect him to be so..."


    sacrifice?


    Yes, sacrifice!


    Men know men best. Pei Hao had long seen that Xie Zhang had no interest in that person, but he kept hooking up with him. In fact, he didn''t think Qin Yuyu could be sincere towards Xie Zhang. If he was really interested, he wouldn''t have almost gotten married to Tang Zhixing before. Now Tang Zhixing is not dead, he is just paralyzed in bed.


    How long has it been since these two people got together?


    Pei Hao sighed, "I always thought Xie Zhang was the kind of person who values reputation, but he really went all out this time."


    "Hey, you don''t know some inside stories if you are not in the capital. There is something that has not been spread outside, but some people still know it. It was this incident thatpletely ruined that person''s reputation, and Xie Zhang won the sympathy of some people. "Mu Si''anughed mischievously.


    His wedding day is getting closer and closer, and he should be busy with a lot of things, but when his good brotheres back, he always has to pay a visit. This is just the time to share some interesting things.


    Gu Li listened from the side, "The man in the pce must have brought it upon himself."


    Haha, who knows this?


    Mu Si''an pulled the chair next to Pei Hao and talked about the fragrant rumor with great joy, "This happened on the eighth day of the Lunar New Year. The Qi Mansion held a banquet and invited some girls who had not yet left the pce. The banquet was actually a bit... It was about a blind date, but I didnt expect Qin Yuyu to go that day..."


    Where Qin Yuyu goes, there will be no calm.


    At that time, she didnt know who she wanted to designate, but instead she was designed to be tricked by brothels. When the Qi family members came to their senses and went to look for her, they found that she had put Xie Zhang to sleep.


    As for why no one doubts Xie Zhang?


    Because the Master of the Qi family testified that Xie Zhang had been drinking with him before and he got drunk. Those who were resting in the side room were already resting on the bed, so it was Qin Yuyu who came after him. Besides, the box where the two people had **** was in the front yard. Usually the front yard is where the men live.


    It can be said that Qin Yuyu lost his face and virginity that day.


    The worst thing was that not long after, it was discovered that she was pregnant with a baby again.


    Mu Si''an said of Xing Xing, "The queenter silenced the matter, and the emperor also had this intention. The Qi family were afraid of offending the queen, so they kept it secret as soon as possible."


    Is this serious? A crisp girls voice sounded.


    Several men looked at the source of the sound - the window.


    Just in time to see the window door opened a crack, half of Du Wan''s little head was exposed.

 Chapter 529: Come and give me some fun

    Chapter 529: Come and give me some fun


    Chapter 529 Come and give me some fun


    Du Wan did not expect to hear a piece of gossip beforeing to see Pei Hao.


    Push open the window, jump into the house easily, then turn around and close the window.


    The movements are skillful and done in one go.


    Muthian''s yful eyes moved from behind her to Pei Hao, and then went back and forth between the two people, the fire of gossip burning.


    Pei Hao signaled to Mu Si''an and Gu Li to get out.


    Gu Li was the most sensible person. He smiled and bowed before exiting.


    Mu Si''an pretended not to see Pei Hao''s eyes and greeted Du Wan with a smile, "Princess, do you oftene here and climb through the window? Your actions just now are very familiar."


    Its just so-so, I just turned it over once or twice. Du Wan sneered.


    Mu Si''an wanted to say something else, but Du Wan asked him first, "Master Mu, you are getting married in three or four days, aren''t you busy?"


    Im not busy. Everything about the wedding has been prepared, but its not grand enough and the woman has been a little wronged.


    "what happened?"


    A lot of bad things going on at home.


    Come and give me some fun? Du Wan was very sure.


    Mu Sian:  Please let me go.


    Since the earthquake, he has not had a good life.


    Pei Hao brought him back to the Duke''s Mansion in order to let him rest in peace and recuperate. Unexpectedly, Mu''s father and stepmother came to the Duke''s Mansion every day to eat, drink and take care of him and his grandfather. Later, Pei Hao left Beijing and went to the north. Mu Si''an decisively bought a new house and moved out with his grandfather.


    Even after moving out, I held a wedding banquet and spent more and more money.


    Stepmother cried about poverty every day and said she had no money every day.


    Mu Si''an sent his confidants to investigate. Haha, even one egg cost his stepmother ten taels of silver.


    Golden eggs?


    This made him poor and enriched his stepmother and her children.


    Mu Si''an didn''t want to say anything, otherwise he would be used of being unfilial and his reputation would be ruined. Until my grandfather couldn''t stand it anymore and came forward to ask them to stop. He also said that after he got married, he would take Mu''s father and his family back to Pingnancheng.


    But seeing what Mus father and stepmother wanted, they wanted to bring their whole family to stay and prepare to eat his food, drink his food, and let him support their whole family. It was not a good idea.


    Actually, Mu Si''an was d that the betrothal gift had been sent to his uncle''s house.


    Otherwise, after the earthquake, he might not even be able to collect the betrothal gift...


    Mu Si''anined to Du Wan, "Princess Princess, do you want to write about the two of them in an entertainment newspaper? As a son, I am happy to make them famous."


    Du Wan said with a straight face: "The family scandal will not be made public. After we get married, we can just hand over the middle money to Du Yunrong."


    Mu Sian still wanted to struggle.


    Pei Hao couldn''t stand it anymore and kicked Mu Si''an away. "Do you want to make grandpa angry to death?"


    "I-"


    Mu Si''an smiled humbly, "Just don''t let grandpa know."


    "Come on, get out of here." Pei Hao could tell that the little girl came here because of something, but before she could say anything, Mu Si''an pestered her.


    Mu Si''an rolled away wisely, leaving space for the two of them.


    Pei Hao gave Du Wan some new tea, "Tell me, why are you here in such a hurry?"


    Big event.


    Du Wan looked outside and said, "First ask the people guarding the outside to move away."


    "Then wait a moment." After Pei Hao said that, he stepped outside the door and asked Hu San and others to exit the yard. After a while, he returned, "What big thing happened?" "Didn''t you receive any news?"


    A little, not much. Pei Hao really didnt know much.


    Even the princesss mansion knew little before, let alone outsiders?


    Du Wan nced outside and felt that there was no one around the room. Then he told the story about Qin Yuyu''s possible rebellion, and also mentioned that the emperor might have been poisoned andatose, and his life and death were uncertain, etc., "I want to go to the pce. Go in via the Imperial City Department''s route."


    The pce wall shouldnt be a problem for you.


    "No, the people standing guard on the pce wall are three-level inside and three-level outside. To put it more exaggeratedly, they don''t even have a ce to stay, let alone someone who wants to climb over the wall quietly." Du Wan had already been in front of the pce gate before. I''ve paid attention. Someone probably knows her strength and uses the human sea tactic to defend the pce wall.


    As long as Du Wan doesn''t want to force his way in, it will be difficult to get in.


    However, if you forcefully break into the forbidden pce and cause trouble, you will be charged with rebellion, which will definitely affect the princess''s pce.


    Pei Hao doesnt know the situation clearly, so he really cant give any advice.


    Du Wan asked again: "Can''t you enter the pce?"


    Well, I Pei Hao was about to say that he wanted to take a long-term approach.


    Du Wan interrupted him, "My father and eldest brother told me that if something happens to the emperor''s uncle this time, our wedding will definitely be postponed."


    These words struck like a thunder!


    Pei Hao''s whole body was shaken, and he said with a solemn expression: "...There is a way!"


    Even if there is no other way, you will still find a way!


    The emperor cannot die, absolutely cannot die!


    Even if he is going to die, he will have to wait until his wedding period has passed.


    With this thought in mind, Pei Hao put on his official uniform, hat, and saber at his waist.


    With his status, Pei Hao can carry a sword in front of the emperor.


    Du Wan put on the robes of an Imperial City officer and soldier. She was disguised and slightly disguised. At a nce, anyone who was not familiar with her would not recognize her.


    So, until night falls.


    Du Qian sent someone to deliver an antidote pill to the two of them.


    Pei Hao took Du Wan and quietly went to Nangong Gate.


    The young general guarding the pce gate now is a close confidant of the Pei family. In addition, the officers and soldiers of the Imperial City Division who were also guarding were also at the disposal of Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao went up to knock on the door and gave his name, and someone took the risk to open a crack.


    Two people ducked in.


    It was so smooth that even Du Wan found it incredible.


    The people inside seemed to be unable to see the two people, and they were allowed to leave quickly.


    When Du Wan walked away, she looked back and said a little sourly: "You Pei family are quite capable, you can even enter the pce gate so easily."


    Its not your Pei family, its our Pei family. Pei Hao reminded in a low voice.


    The little girl will soon be part of his family.


    Du Wan nced at him sideways and ignored him.


    After she confirmed the approximate location of the emperor, the two of them evaded the patrolling guards and pce attendants and quietly approached the emperor''s pce. With Du Wan as a cheating device, the two of them sessfully sneaked outside the emperor''s dormitory, only looking at theyers of guards guarding the outside.


    Du Wan has a little headache.


    Its just getting dark now, and there are still many people who havent rested. It was almost impossible to go to see the emperor without disturbing people. The reason was that there seemed to be many people guarding the emperor''s bed.


    Pei Hao thought about it for a moment, then whispered in her ear: "Let''s go find themander of the Guards first."


    Arent you worried that he belongs to Qin Yuyu? Du Wan said carefully.


    Pei Hao looked ahead, his eyes darkened, "We can only take a gamble."

 Chapter 530: The heroines character collapses

    Chapter 530: The heroine''s character copses


    Chapter 530 The character of the heroine copses


    Betting? Du Wan didnt think much about it.


    Pei Hao is not someone who cannot listen to other people''s opinions. "Rather than finding him, I would rather contact the leader of the secret guards around the emperor. Unfortunately, I have never met this person and I don''t know how to contact him."


    In fact, he didnt quite believe that themander of the imperial guards would be subdued by Qin Yuyu, even if themander of the imperial guards sided with Qin Yuyu. He can also go to the leader of the secret guard. This person must be the emperor''s confidant. Otherwise, it would be impossible for the emperor to still be alive when Qin Yuyu had already turned against him.


    Du Wan thought for a while and then said: "To be on the safe side, let''s find out the situation first before talking."


    You want to keep an eye on themander of the guards?


    "More than that, we want to see who Qin Yuyu has taken in." Different from Pei Hao''s idea, he used reason to analyze that themander of the imperial guards would not betray the emperor, but Du Wan felt that Qin Yuyu could control the pce. It can also imprison the queen, so this guardmander is probably the trump card in her hand.


    You must know that Qin Yuyu is a heroine.


    No matter how weak the heroine is, she is still a heroine.


    If she doesnt have enough cards in her hand, will she rebel?


    However, it doesnt take much time to check the specific situation first before talking about it.


    Subsequently, the two decided to pick a safe ce to hide temporarily.


    Pei Hao took her towards the cold pce.


    Compared to Du Wan''s asional visit, it is obvious that Pei Hao is more familiar with the architecture of the pce. It didn''t take long before he took her over the wall and entered a deserted pce in the harem.


    Du Wan looked around, quietly, and felt relieved.


    The sky is getting darker and darker.


    There is no one in this pce, only the moonlight makes the surrounding environment vaguely visible.


    Du Wanfei went to the roof of the main hall.


    Pei Hao followed closely. As soon as she stood still, he came to her side. He patted the dust on the ridge of the roof, then took out a handkerchief and put it on it, "Wanwan, sit down."


    Thank you. Du Wan said politely.


    As if his mysophobia had been cured, Pei Hao casually brushed the dust and sat next to her, "What''s the situation like over there, Your Majesty?"


    "I''m unconscious. There are many imperial doctors in the side hall who are discussing how to detoxify." Du Wan has no hope for these imperial doctors, because these people were discussing in the afternoon, and they are still discussing, "Uncle''s bedroom was secretly Wei''s protection is airtight."


    Du Wan figured out something after just a moment.


    The leader of the secret guard was guarding the emperor''s house, and the chief steward was waiting closely at his side, almost never leaving.


    Themander of the guards was doing his duty outside the dormitory and had no contact with anyone for the time being.


    As for the location of Qin Yuyu?


    Du Wan has not been found for so long.


    She deliberately heard about the situation in Jinxiu Pce. ording to what the maids secretly said, Qin Yuyu had gone out earlier and had not returned to the pce yet.


    This is very doubtful.


    Du Wan continued to pay attention.


    Pei Hao has been watching over her and not disturbing her.


    Pei Hao, who had always paid attention to her expression, suddenly narrowed his eyes when he saw her, like a little fox, with a slightly weird expression.


    What did you discover so quickly? Pei Hao asked softly.


    Du Wan pointed in a direction, or at the pce next door, and whispered in his ear: "There is something going on there, do you want to go there?"


    Whats going on? Pei Hao raised his peach blossom eyes lightly.


    Youll know if you go there and look.


    Du Wan stood up first, used Qing Gong and headed in that direction.


    Pei Hao raised his eyebrows silently and followed him with unknown meaning. You must know that in the deep pce, where there is no one in the dark, all sorts of nasty things can happen. The little girl thought he didnt understand, so he pretended not to know.


    The two people approached carefully, then gently turned over and entered the pce next door.


    With the ability of the two of them, there was nomotion at all.


    There was a slight sounding from inside, and it was in a house. The doors and windows in that house were closed, and there was only a faint light, which could not be detected unless you got close.


    Pei Hao only thought that the little girl brought him here just to catch a pair of wild mandarin ducks.


    What surprised Pei Hao was that one of the people inside turned out to be Qin Yuyu himself?


    How can it be? how could it be possible!


    Du Wan opened her mouth silently at him, as if asking: "Is it an ident?"


    ident!


    No, I was shocked.


    Destroyed his long-term outlook on life.


    A majestic princess with a rich body actually steals someone in the pce?


    When Pei Hao looked inside, he discovered that the man hugging Qin Yuyu was actually Xuan Dalin, the deputymander of the Imperial Guard.


    Xuan Dalin is not a young talent, he is just a big old man. He is tall and strong. He is already in his thirties and has a wife and children. How could Qin Yuyu be able to bite such a person?


    No one would have thought that two people would get together.


    Pei Hao would never have thought in this direction if he had not seen it with his own eyes.


    Du Wan was also very surprised to know this. He didn''t expect this at all.


    The heroine in the original work was clean and tidy, and she was alone with the hero. Now the heroine not only slept with the hero, but also had a mistress?


    Du Wan still wanted to peek out, but Pei Hao covered her eyes, put his arm around her waist and walked away quickly, warning her: "Don''t look, don''t listen."


    You are being overbearing.


    Du Wan didn''t listen to him. This critical moment was the time to seize the handle.


    The distance between them was a little further, and the two people''s spirits were no longer tense.


    Du Wan heard the noise over there, andter realized something was wrong.


    The deputymander gasped, "Princess, princess, can you give it to me?"


    "No." Qin Yuyu refused in a delicate voice, "Thest step is no."


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you. You can''t deny it when things happen in the future," the deputymander said eagerly.


    Du Wan was quite surprised by this.


    Listen to this meaning, two people kiss and hug each other, and do anything but not cross the final hurdle? Du Wan thought Qin Yuyu was so powerful that she would dare to do this even after being more than one month pregnant.


    Sighing about Qin Yuyu''s depravity, he has done whatever it takes to achieve his goal.


    But if you think about it carefully, the deputymander is not a loser. Qin Yuyu is an extremely bright beauty, which is rare in the capital. If it hadn''t been for the current situation, people like the deputymander, let alone If you want to take advantage of Qin Yuyu, it will be difficult to even touch the corner of her clothes.


    Pei Hao said: "She used a beauty trick to conquer the deputymander."


    Well, its hard for a hero to be a beauty, let alone a warrior. Du Wan felt mixed emotions now.


    Today, the character of the original heroine haspletely copsed.


    Is it still possible to have a male protagonist and a female protagonist?


    No, the female protagonist is cuckolding the male protagonist. Does the male protagonist know?


    Du Wan still wants to let Xie Zhang know about this, and wants to see how he will react. You must know that the two are official couples, and they have sessfully had a child, although the child has not yet been born.


    Also, Qin Yuyu has now be extreme and depraved. What role does Xie Zhang y in this?

 Chapter 531: This chess piece is out of control

    Chapter 531: This chess piece is out of control


    Chapter 531 This chess piece is out of control


    The two of them watched Qin Yuyu and the deputymander leave.


    Qin Yuyu did not go back to the Jinxiu Pce. Instead, he went to the pce where the emperor lived. He looked worried and asked the imperial doctors to show concern for the seriously ill emperor.


    At present, the queen is imprisoned, the emperor is in aa, and Concubine Xie is dead. The biggest master is Qin Yuyu.


    So, Qin Yuyu has felt the importance she has never had in the past few days, as if everyone in the pce is rushing to please her. Of course, she knew very well that this was all because of the profits she made.


    Qin Yuyu is aware of his current situation.


    From the moment she decided to poison the emperor, there was no turning back.


    The n was originally foolproof, but something went wrong midway. Concubine Xie died on the spot, but the emperor somehow managed to survive...


    Qin Yuyu came for a visit. It was true that these imperial doctors had not found the antidote yet. They pretended to be worried on the surface, but in fact they were relieved. When I went out, I met themander of the guards guarding outside.


    Themander of the imperial guards saluted, "I have seen Your Highness."


    "You and I don''t have to be so polite. How is my father''s condition?" Qin Yuyu asked worriedly.


    Themander of the imperial guard said respectfully: "Reporting to your highness, the emperor woke up for a while half an hour ago, drank half a bowl of rice porridge and then rested."


    Qin Yuyu gritted his teeth secretly.


    Can people still wake up?


    Qin Yuyu asked again with concern: "Is your father getting better?"


    Themander of the guards did not speak.


    Du Wan paid attention to the conversation between the two people, but unfortunately she was not watching and didn''t know their expressions. But after thinking about it carefully, the tone of the guardmander was normal. However, Qin Yuyu''s voice was abnormal. Delicate, yet vaguely intimate.


    It doesnt seem like nothing is wrong.


    Sure enough, Qin Yuyu saw that themander of the imperial guards did not answer, and his tone was slightly sad, "I am just worried about my father''s health, and I don''t want you to neglect your duty. Since I can''t mention it, I won''t mention it."


    As he said that, Qin Yuyu pretended to leave.


    Looking like he has taken a few steps.


    Themander of the imperial guard suddenly said, "Your Highness."


    Qin Yuyu stopped.


    Themander of the imperial guards suddenly whispered in a low voice: "The emperor vomited blood. The court is saying that he may not be able to survive the night. Your Highness must be mentally prepared."


    Qin Yuyu seemed to be frightened to death.


    Even if Du Wan didn''t see anyone, from her breathing and reaction, she seemed to be able to see a delicate white lotus. It was so delicate that it was exposed to the wind and frost, and it needed someone to take careful care of it.


    This candidate happened to be themander of the guards present.


    Qin Yuyu said in panic, "Then, what should I do? You will support me, right?"


    Your Highness, your fianc is Mr. Xie.


    "Can''t you even understand me? I was framed by someone, and I am innocent of him. This child is you" Qin Yuyu''s voice stopped abruptly.


    As if he suddenly discovered something was wrong, he stopped again.


    Du Wan was shocked by this development.


    She felt like a big pot of dog blood wasing, which caught her off guard.


    Qin Yuyu didn''t know when, but she actually had an affair with themander of the imperial guard. No, she also shrewdly assigned the child''s father to two men. Whose child is it?


    Whose child is this?


    The currentmander of the guards seems to be struggling.


    He didn''t want to betray the emperor, but he repeatedlypromised with Qin Yuyu, especially when he knew that Qin Yuyu was pregnant with his child. In addition, Qin Yuyu was a rare beauty, which even a man would find difficult to resist. Perhaps it can be said that his inner struggle now is no less than that of anyone else.


    Du Wan''s eyes were astonishingly bright. She leaned close to Pei Hao''s ear and asked excitedly in a low voice: "Has the Commander-in-Chief of the Guards gotten married?" "Not really." Pei Hao didn''t know why she suddenly asked about this, "But, yes. My fiances.


    Is this an engagement?


    Well, she is the legitimate daughter of a fifth-rank official.


    Then my status is not high, so I cantpete with Qin Yuyu for people.


    Pei Hao felt like he had heard something extraordinary.


    Du Wan met Pei Hao''s questioning gaze and chuckled, "It''s just what you thought. I even heard a big secret just now. Qin Yuyu said that the child in her belly belongs to the imperial guard."


    Pei Hao:


    This is really a big scandal.


    Previously, he suspected that Qin Yuyu''s statement that the emperor wanted to kill her was a random arrangement, but now he is not so sure.


    If he had such an embarrassing daughter, he would probably beat her to death with a stick. But it is understandable if you think about it. The environment in which Qin Yuyu grew up wasplicated. When he returned to the capital, he had grown up and his personality was set. It would be difficult to change it back.


    When people are frustrated again and again, they go astray.


    Finally, Pei Hao thought of something, "Xie Qi is not that easy to deceive."


    Huh? Du Wan blinked.


    "I mean, if the child is not Xie Qi, he will not admit it."


    "It''s hard to say, maybe we can get reinforcements."


    Du Wan never underestimates the male protagonists IQ. He is a conspirator who can only take one step at a time. Will Qin Yuyu be like this? Will he be innocent? It''s hard to say what the outside world thinks of her, but she doesn''t believe it anyway.


    she does not know.


    Xie Zhang really didnt put much effort into this matter.


    He is just ayman, he doesn''t take the initiative or refuse, he just goes with the flow. He even knew very well what Qin Yuyu wanted to do and nned, including that the poison Qin Yuyu got from Qin Miao was provided by someone behind his back, and he secretly made a fortune.


    However, the Xie family paid a heavy price for this.


    What Xie Zhang knew was that Qin Yuyu''s ambition had grown and she wanted to poison the emperor, but he didn''t know how Qin Yuyu was going to poison him, nor did he expect that she would poison Concubine Xie while she was dining with the emperor. , resulting in one death and one injury, and Concubine Xie was poisoned to death!


    Dingbeihou has a rebellious heart, but he attaches great importance to family ties.


    Concubine Xie is his biological sister. She entered the pce for the Xie familys grand n...


    Outside the pce, Dingbeihou Mansion.


    This is finally an urgent message received.


    Dingbei Hou was in despair, with sorrow in his eyes. When he saw Xie Zhanging in, he picked up an inkstone and threw it at Xie Zhang, "Evil son, is it you?"


    Im sorry, father.


    Xie Zhang stood up with his eyes lowered and apologized.


    Marquis Dingbei pointed at him and said tremblingly, "Can I get your aunt''s life back by saying I''m sorry? Did you ask someone to give you the poison?"


    Its the sons fault.


    "you you"


    Dingbei Hous eyes were wet and he fell down on the chair.


    In fact, Xie Zhang received the news earlier than his father, but he did not dare to mention it to his father. He wanted to say that he had made a miscalction and did not expect Qin Yuyu to be more vicious than he expected. He wanted to poison the emperor and also killed Concubine Xie so that the queen would take the me for her.


    The chess piece Qin Yuyu is a bit out of control...


    Dingbei Hou asked him to kneel in the ancestral hall.


    In the end, Xie Zhang faced his father''s questioning without a word of excuse and went to the ancestral hall when he left.

 Chapter 532: This is just a message

    Chapter 532: This is just a message


    Chapter 532 This is just a message


    In the pce.


    Du Wan and Pei Hao spent some time to figure out most of the ins and outs of the emperor''s poisoning.


    Three days ago, it was Concubine Xies birthday.


    Due to the continuous disasters in the Qin Kingdom, Concubine Xies birthday banquet was not held in a big way, and she only invited the emperor to join her.


    The first half of the trip was very warm and affectionate.


    The emperor''s vignce inevitably dropped a bit, and the longevity noodles that were served were shared by two people. Unexpectedly, the longevity noodles were poisoned, and not long after taking them, Concubine Xie died of the poison. He was ferocious, his eyes widened and he was very unwilling.


    Anyone else would be dissatisfied.


    This death came very suddenly. Concubine Xie had lived a prosperous life and never thought that she would die in such a way. She didn''t even have a chance to say herst words.


    The emperor, on the other hand, did not eat much and did not die on the spot.


    Before the emperor fell into aa, he ordered the pce to be sealed and he asked people to investigate the matter thoroughly. Then, as everyone knows, they searched and searched, and finally found the eldest maid next to the queen.


    Many people now believe that the queen poisoned Concubine Xie, and they never thought that the emperor would be implicated. After all, things like longevity noodles are usually eaten by the birthday boy. Who would have expected that Concubine Xie would express her love by saying she was willing to share her longevity noodles with the emperor?


    This is the price of love!


    Du Wan always felt that there was something else involved, but he couldn''t find it out for a while.


    Pei Hao touched her head and said, "Why are you struggling so much? It was indeed Qin Yuyu who poisoned her. No matter how many people were behind it, no one forced her to do this."


    Du Wan understood what he meant.


    So what if someone adds fuel to the mes? That also requires Qin Yuyu to have the intention of killing his father.


    For a normal person, if someone suggests that he or she wants to kill his father or mother, the most important thing to do is not to listen, but to backhand the person who made the suggestion in a timely manner, because only people have either bad intentions or arepletely heartless.


    Pei Hao thought for a moment and said, "Wanwan, we can''t dy it any longer."


    "Yes, I know." Du Wan felt sorry for the emperor.


    Just now she heard from the words of themander of the imperial guards that the emperor''s situation was not good.


    Before Du Wan came in this time, Du Qian sent someone to give her an antidote pill. What she had seen was that she had bought this kind of detoxification pill from the old monk Yuantong once before, but she gave the detoxification pill to the emperor.


    The emperor was poisoned but did not die, probably because of this reason.


    Du Wan said: "When the time is almost up, I will go alone."


    "Let me apany you." Pei Hao was not at ease.


    "You are not needed. If you go there, it will be troublesome." Du Wan appeared, and the people guarding the emperor should not have a big reaction. "The Pei family should not get involved in this matter. I broke into the pce privately, even if If someone finds out, his life will not be lost, and he will not cause much trouble to his family."


    Compare again with Pei Hao.


    The Pei family is a pure minister, and they also have military power in their hands.


    If you can have less trouble, try not to get involved.


    Pei Hao knew that he was doing it for his own good, "I''m watching from the dark, and I can still help if anything happens."


    "Okay." Du Wan knew that he could take a step back, which was the biggest concession. "However, if the situation is not right, you should leave from Nangong Gate immediately."


    "Are Wanwan worried about me?" Pei Hao''s peach blossom eyes shone with a strange light.


    Du Wan gave him a grimace, "You think too much, who is worried about you?"


    ... Pei Haoughed muffledly.


    The little girl looks so cute when she says something sarcastic.


    However, he still said: "Don''t Wanwan have confidence in herself? Do you think she can''t escape unscathed?"


    "How is that possible?" Du Wan straightened her waist confidently, "I have never met anyone in this world who can beat me." Before she left, Pei Hao gently held her in his arms. , very reluctant to leave.


    Du Wan was not in the mood to be annoyed with him at this time. After all, she was still thinking about the emperor''s situation. She checked her belongings and went directly to the emperor''s pce.


    With the cover of the moonlight and Du Wan''s extreme speed, it was like a phantom shing by, and no one noticed it for a moment.


    It is not unreasonable for Du Wan to wait untilte at night to sneak into the pce.


    People at this time are most likely to be tired or ck.


    When she sneaked in, someone could asionally see something.


    In the end, I only felt a gust of wind blowing by, and when I looked carefully, I saw nothing. The same is true for one person, and the same is true for two people. However, as long as no one mentions it and no one is clearly seen, it is almost always more than one thing, and it is automatically ssified as a dazzle for oneself.


    If I''m to me, it''s because Du Wan was too fast and it waste at night.


    Just like that, Du Wan broke through the three outer and inner floors and sessfully arrived at the courtyard outside the emperor''s bedroom.


    It would be difficult to avoid being discovered at this time.


    The people guarding it are elite secret guards, and every one who gets outside is a master selected from a million. Moreover, if he is not powerful, he will not enter the pce to protect the emperor''s safety.


    Du Wan stared ahead, thinking about how to get closer.


    How about showing up directly?


    It''s just that this will alert the guards outside.


    If Du Wan didn''t know that Qin Yuyu was having an affair with themander and deputymander of the Imperial Guard, maybe she would have gone in with such arrogance. The problem was that she didn''t want to rm Qin Yuyu at this time.


    No matter what you say, Qin Yuyu is still the daughter of the emperor.


    Without definite evidence, would he believe that Qin Yuyu wanted to kill him? Du Wan should do her job well and don''t do anything for others.


    How to solve the problem afterwards is a problem between father and daughter.


    It is not easy for outsiders to decide for the emperor...


    Du Wan waited for a long time, and finally she got an opportunity.


    He is the dean of Taiyuan Hospital. He walked out of the side hall. He looked like he was going to the toilet? Du Wan was waiting inside. When Zaiyuan was about to go back, he pulled him to the corner when no one was paying attention.


    Yuan Zheng was taken aback, and when he wanted to speak, someone covered his mouth.


    Du Wan warned: "Don''t shout, it''s my princess."


    "Princess, Princess?" The court heard her face clearly, "Princess, what do you want?"


    I want to see my uncle, but I dont want to rm the guards outside. Du Wan said her intention directly.


    Yuan Zheng was stunned, "You are the princess, can you visit me openly?"


    Nonsense, I can go in openly and openly, why do I need to look for you?


    "this"


    Im not asking you to do anything.


    But this is the case.


    "Do you believe that this princess will beat you?" Du Wan took out the whip and waved it in his hand.


    Yuan Zheng''s eyes were not yet dim, so he naturally knew what it was. Forced by Du Wan''s threat, he could only pretend topromise, "But I can''t get close to the emperor''s bedroom alone, let alone go in."


    Then, go and call the chief steward for me.


    Okay. This was just a message, and the court official did not refuse.


    PS: Thank you for the tips, I love you, okay~

 Chapter 533: Lucky to save my life

    Chapter 533: Lucky to save my life


    Chapter 533 I was lucky enough to save my life


    Yuan Zheng did not hesitate to deal with this, and found an opportunity to pass the message to the chief manager.


    The chief steward was a little strange, but he came over anyway. When he saw this little ancestor, he was so excited that he pulled Du Wan''s sleeves and cried softly, "Princess, you are back. You must save the emperor." Ah. The emperors health is getting worse and worse, and he needs to..."


    "Why didn''t you go out of the pce to seek medicine while I was away?" Du Wan just couldn''t understand. Instead of going to the Princess Mansion for help, you can also go to the Huguo Temple to ask for medicine. If something happened to Tang Zhixing, the Tang family would go to the Huguo Temple to ask for medicine.


    When the chief steward heard this, he wanted to cry again, "It''s not that I didn''t expect it, but it''s because I can''t get out of the pce."


    "Um?"


    Before he fainted, the emperor issued an order to seal the pce and prohibited him from leaving the pce.


    But didnt he wake up several times?


    ify by waking up.


    Impossible, didnt you mean that my uncle woke up and ordered the queen to be imprisoned?


    "This is not the emperor''s, it is the princess''s idea..." The chief steward has been ups and downs in the pce for decades. How could Qin Yuyu not see his thoughts? He would be shocked if he saw it.


    Even before the emperor died, Qin Yuyu had to step aside from his subordinates and regard himself as the heir apparent. He even falsely conveyed the imperial edict more than once, and everyone, including the queen, was kept in the dark.


    The chief steward once secretly sent someone to ask for help from the princess''s pce, but he was stopped by the imperial guards. The reason was very good. It was the emperor''s decree that no one could leave the pce privately. This matter naturally reached Qin Yuyu''s ears, and he couldn''t even leave the pce these days.


    Afraid that Qin Yuyu would get close to the emperor or try to manipte him, he and the secret guard leader were on tight guard these days.


    Its just these things that the chief steward couldnt say directly, so he could only mention them in a dark way, Princess, the Duke and Princess are now in charge of the power in the pce instead of the Emperor and the Queen.


    "I know, that''s why I want to see my uncle in private, away from Qin Yuyu''s eyes and ears." Du Wan looked at the chief manager hopefully, "How to avoid her eyes and ears, that''s up to you."


    The general manager has lived here for decades, and his life has not been in vain.


    Not long after, Du Wan transformed into a little eunuch, carrying a snack box, lowering his head and following behind the chief steward, and sessfully entered the emperor''s bedroom.


    Then, Du Wan followed the chief steward into the inner room.


    A young man in his twenties stood up and blocked the chief manager and Du Wan.


    The young man looked at Du Wan with an indifferent expression, "General manager, the little **** behind you"


    Before she finished speaking, Du Wan suddenly raised her head and faced the young man head-on.


    The young man held back what he wanted to say, opened his mouth again to say something, and finally moved away to get out of the way. Then, a friend''s smile appeared on Du Wan''s face.


    Du Wan ced the snack box on the table and walked towards the bed in the room.


    The young man wanted to say something else, but was stopped by the chief steward, "...If anyone can save the emperor, it is only the Princess Mansion."


    I hope you are doing the right thing. The young man did not stop him, and everyone else moved aside.


    Du Wan had already discovered that there were many people hidden in this room.


    There were two young eunuchs guarding both sides of the bed.


    Du Wan stood in front of the bed and looked at the unconscious emperor. His face was haggard, his lips were purple, and he looked lifeless. She had been away for about a month, not a year and a half, so she really didn''t expect anything to happen to him.


    At this time, Du Wan took out a small jade bottle and said, "General manager, go and bring Yuan Zheng over. He can do it alone."


    Yes, Princess.


    The chief steward saluted and hurried out.


    The young man nced at the small jade bottle in Du Wan''s hand darkly, thought for a moment, turned around and followed the chief steward.


    After a while, the two men came back.


    The young man wasing in carrying Yuan.


    The courtyard has a look of despair. A few days ago, the emperor was here under the protection of the chief steward and the leader of the secret guards, that is, this young man.


    Yuan Zheng told Du Wan before that he couldn''t get close to the dormitory alone. It wasn''t an exaggeration or prevarication, it was true that he couldn''t get close. Now that the princess hase, he is brought here alone again.


    Actually, I really want to say that he doesnt want toe over.


    No matter how smoothly Qin Yuyu yed with those little tricks, someone still vaguely noticed something was wrong. On the surface, these imperial doctors are trying their best to save the emperor. The problem is that saving people cannot only rely on words, but also requires a rare medicinal material to make detoxification pills, which the imperial hospital does not have in stock.


    Qin Yuyu said that he would arrange for people to search for him with all his strength.


    However, for three days, no one could leave the pce.


    Hah, how to find it?


    The emperor''s situation dragged on for three days, and they really tried their best.


    As soon as Yuan Zheng saw Du Wan, he immediately cheered up and stepped forward to salute.


    Du Wan handed him the small jade bottle in his hand, "Come and take a look. Can the emperor take it?"


    "This, let me take a look first." The hospital took it with a trembling hand, carefully opened the cork of the bottle, and smelled the aroma of the medicine inside. His old eyes sparkled, "This, this is Master Yuantong''s detoxification pill. ?


    Its an antidote pill.


    Du Wan was vague and did not admit whether it was Yuan Tong or not.


    This pill was sent by Du Qian. He did not say whether it was from the n or that he went to Huguo Temple to ask for it.


    The doctor was excitedly pouring out the pills, inspecting them carefully, and carefully scraping off a little bit to verify the efficacy of the medicine. The chief steward next to him looked on with great excitement. No one hoped that the emperor would get better than him. You must know that once the emperor is the emperor, there are always ministers.


    In order to protect the emperor, the general manager had offended Qin Yuyu.


    When the new emperor ascends the throne, he will not be in a good position.


    On the other hand, the leader of the secret guard will be in a better situation than him. This person is a stubborn person who has always been loyal only to the emperor of Qin, not the emperor himself.


    After a cup of tea, Yuan Zheng said excitedly: "Princess, the Emperor is saved."


    Can this medicine cure the poison on the Emperors body?


    "Can."


    Can I give it to him now?


    No problem, no problem, the sooner you take it the better.


    Du Wan winked at the chief manager.


    The chief steward went to get the medicine and fed it to the emperor himself. Fortunately, the emperor was unconscious and could still swallow it subconsciously.


    Yuan was being taken aside by the young man, who had no intention of letting him go.


    How effective the detoxification pills are, we still have to wait for a while.


    Du Wan walked to Yuan Zheng, sat on the chair next to him, and asked in a low voice about the emperor.


    Yuan Zheng didn''t know what to say for a moment, so he said vaguely that the poison on the emperor this time was very strong, and ordinary people would almost die if they took it. The emperor was able to survive because he had taken detoxification pills before and there were still medicinal residues on his body, so he was lucky enough not to suffer from the poison on the spot.


    This detoxification was artificially dyed for three days.


    The emperor''s body waspletely broken down. If he was lucky enough to save his life, his health would not be as good as before.

 Chapter 534: There are people waiting outside

    Chapter 534: There are people waiting outside


    Chapter 534 There are still people waiting outside


    Du Wan could tell that there were seque.


    Yuanzheng saw that Du Wan was sad, so heforted her: "Princess, we have to think for the best, it is better than losing our lives this time, right?"


    Yes, you are right.


    What can Du Wan think? He can onlyfort him like this.


    The emperor is not too old, not yet forty years old. Without this matter, it would not be a problem to live to ny years old. Now it is hard to say. If he wants to live longer, he still needs to be taken care of carefully.


    This night, I didnt leave here.


    Du Wan sat cross-legged next to the emperor and gently held the emperor''s hand.


    In the eyes of outsiders, it was her good rtionship with the emperor. In fact, it was more than that. Without their attention, Du Wan transferred her spiritual energy to the emperor and helped him catalyze the effect of the antidote pill. , it must be said that it was originally an ordinary detoxification pill.


    With the help of Du Wan''s spiritual energy, the effect of the elixir is almost achieved.


    An hourter, the emperor opened his eyes and nced at Du Wan nkly, as if he hadn''t recovered yet. Du Wan was pleasantly surprised and was about to speak.


    vomit, vomit


    The emperor half propped himself up and spit out arge mouthful of ck blood toward the outside of the bed.


    Du Wan quickly supported him and said, "Uncle, uncle."


    While calling the person, he helped him carry him on his back.


    The chief steward was so frightened that he screamed at the dean who was dozing on a chair, "Hurry, the emperor is vomiting blood, go and see what''s going on."


    What? The emperor is awake, so soon?


    Yuan Zheng looked at the bedside in surprise, and then at the blood on the ground.


    ording to the hospital''s expectation, it will take at least until dawn for the medicinal properties to take effect. How long will it take? But the emperor was vomiting blood, and he had to do something, so he stepped forward in fear, took the emperor''s pulse, and then looked at the condition of the ck blood, "This is a good thing, the emperor has vomited out poisonous blood."


    Du Wan finally felt relieved after hearing this.


    Yuan Zheng continued to check his pulse, "The emperor''s condition is better than expected."


    No matter how much he said, he wouldnt say anything more.


    The emperor''s situation was indeed better than he expected.


    ording to previous expectations, even if the emperor saves his life this time, he will have to drink medicine regrly in the future and will probably be bedridden for at least half of a month. Now it seems that it is not necessary. The body will still be very weak. As long as it is properly treated, you can still live a normal life after a year and a half.


    The chief steward led his people and began to help the emperor wash himself. After all, the emperor had just vomited blood, and he definitely didn''t look good.


    The idlers need to exit the inner room and wait in the outer room.


    Du Wan is a girl, so she naturally has to avoid suspicion.


    Yuan Yuan was following him out of the room, but he looked at Du Wan with as eager a look as he could muster.


    Du Wan shuddered, "What are you doing?"


    Princess, do you have any more medicine?


    "You are sick?"


    Im not sick, I just want to


    Myrrh! Du Wan finally understood.


    This old man was staring at her pills.


    Yuan Zheng rubbed his hands and said, "I want one, and I want one to study."


    No more. Du Wan refused with a smile.


    The chief steward over there has helped the emperor lie down again, and the little **** has brought hot water and started to cleanse the emperor''s face. In addition, there are also eunuchs carefully cleaning up the ck blood on the ground. It''s not okay to be careless. The hospital said it is poison. If you get a little bit of blood, you might be poisoned to death.


    No matter how much the hospital asked for medicine, Du Wan always said there was none.


    Du Wan nced at him and said, "The emperor is awake, why don''t you go and write a prescription?"


    Then Im going to the side hall


    "No need to go, just open here." "Always go to other people to discuss it."


    "It''s nothing to discuss. You can prescribe it alone." Du Wan understood the thoughts of these people very well. The so-called discussion of prescriptions means that more people should take responsibility. "I heard that doctors have different training methods and different methods of treating people." Its the same, can we reallye up with a better solution just by discussing it?


    Yuanzheng:


    Is it okay to see through it without saying anything?


    Under Du Wan''s insistence, Yuan Zheng had to sit aside and prescribe the prescription alone.


    Being able to be the director of the Taiyuan Hospital, of course he has two brushes. Du Wan looked at the prescription and asked, "What is the use of this prescription?"


    Yuan Zheng said respectfully: "It is used to clean up the remaining poison, and it also has the effect of strengthening the foundation and cultivating the body."


    Okay, then go and prepare the medicine yourself.


    Du Wan asked the secret guard leader to arrange for two people to apany Yuan Zheng to the pharmacy to prepare the medicine to prevent anyone from tampering with the medicine.


    When the medicine bag was brought back, Du Wan asked the hospital to boil the medicine on the spot.


    Yes, we are on the spot, using a charcoal stove to boil the medicine.


    Never left Du Wan''s sight.


    No one dared to object to her cautious approach.


    Du Wan warned quietly: "Master Yuanzheng, please be careful when preparing the medicine and cheer up. This medicine has not been discussed with anyone. If you cannot cure the emperor, you will always have to bear the responsibility."


    "Yes, the princess is right."


    Yuan Zheng trembled when he heard this and quickly expressed his loyalty.


    In the bottom of my heart, I began to wonder, should I resign when the emperor recovers?


    His bones are old and can no longer withstand the torture.


    At this time, the chief steward came out of the inner room and cried with joy, "Princess, the emperor finally recognizes the old ve."


    "That''s good, of course you can recognize people." Du Wan heard him say that before her uncle could wake up, he was always in a daze, "By the way, why do you alwayse out?"


    Oops, I almost forgot, the emperor wants to see you.


    Well, then you just stare at the medicine stove.


    Du Wan left and asked the chief steward to stare at the medicine stove. The principal, who also stared at the medicine stove, smiled bitterly in his heart. The princess no longer believed in the hospital.


    The chief steward agreed and stood guard by the stove like a wooden stake.


    When Du Wan entered, the emperor had already washed himself, opened his lips, and was anxious to say something but didn''t say it.


    Uncle, dont be impatient.


    Du Wan half-crouched in front of the bed, held the emperor''s wrist, and let the spiritual energy flow around his body.


    The emperor could clearly feel his body and felt much morefortable.


    Du Wan said gently: "Uncle, are you tired? If you are tired, go to sleep first. I will always be by your side until you get better."


    The emperor really rxed.


    Slowly, he closed his eyes, and his breathing became even after a while.


    Du Wans existence is like the magic needle that fixes the sea.


    When he was freshening up just now, the chief steward reported some situations. The emperor didn''t know everything. If Du Wan hadn''te here this time, he might not have been able to escape.


    Du Wan stayed for a while longer and couldn''t help but look at the leader of the secret guard next to him. "Guard the emperor well. No one can get close to him except the chief steward until he wakes up."


    Yes, Princess. The leader of the secret guard responded.


    He obeys the emperor''s orders, there is really no need to listen to Du Wan. But Du Wan''s order was only to protect the emperor, and there was no need for him to refute it.


    Du Wan exined this because she wanted to go out while it was dark.


    You must know that Pei Hao is still waiting for news outside the pce...

 Chapter 535: Qin Yuyu was shocked and confused

    Chapter 535: Qin Yuyu was shocked and confused


    Chapter 535 Qin Yuyu is surprised and uncertain


    Du Wan sneaked out again to look for Pei Hao.


    Hand in with him, we murmured for a while.


    She told him everything she knew about the situation, and made it clear three times that he did not need to intervene, and she could handle the rest.


    Pei Hao''s beautiful face showed a hint of sadness, "Wanwan, I feel quite useless."


    Whats wrong? Du Wan was surprised by his thoughts.


    Pei Hao looked at her deeply and said, "I feel like I can''t help you. You can handle this kind of thing by yourself."


    Du Wan suspected that he had a purpose, but there was no evidence. "Without you today, I would not have been able to enter the pce smoothly, so your contribution is huge. When my uncle gets better, I will ask him for credit."


    ... Pei Hao was silent.


    Is this what he meant just now?


    Is it? Do you want to take credit?


    Du Wan couldn''t help but feel happy when she saw him doubting his life. She quickly stepped forward and kissed his cheek, "Okay, this is a reward. After you leave the pce, go to the princess''s mansion and tell my family the news. Tell them not to worry. I can take care of things in the pce."


    Pei Hao nodded happily, nodding randomly.


    Perhaps he didn''t even hear what she was saying at this time.


    Du Wan repeated it doubtfully, seeing him still nodding, thinking about something again. Before she came out, Yuan Zheng was still making medicine for the emperor, and he had to rush back to keep an eye on it.


    After seeing Pei Hao out of the pce, Du Wancai turned back.


    The hospital was hoping that Du Wan woulde back slower. Rather than letting her watch, he might as well let the chief manager watch, at least the pressure would be different.


    The smell of medicine in the room was very strong, and Du Wan looked at the medicine stove.


    There was a gurgling sound in the medicine stove, and water vapor wasing out, which was white smoke.


    Du Wan frowned and said, "Are you feeling better yet?"


    "We have to stay up for a while." The main courtyard took a fan from somewhere and fanned the stove gently.


    Du Wan looked at the chief manager again, "I, the princess, go in and watch. When the medicine is ready, you can bring it in."


    Yes, Princess. The chief steward replied respectfully.


    When Du Wan went in, he went to see the emperor.


    The emperor''s face looked much better than before. Du Wan let the spiritual energy circte around his body again, then walked to the side, crossed his legs and closed his eyes.


    There is no one in the house, there is also a group of secret guards.


    The chief steward came in with half a bowl of medicine, and Du Wan opened her eyes without anyone shouting.


    Then, the two people cooperated to feed the emperor and drink the medicine.


    Du Wan asked everyone to rest first, and she would be watching over them for the time being.


    Until daybreak, the pce was no longer quiet.


    The young **** from the Splendid Pce came to inquire about the emperor''s situation, and soon turned around and returned to resume his duties.


    Du Wan summoned the chief steward, then carried the sleepy Yuan Zheng to the dragon bed, and asked Yuan Zheng to check the emperor''s pulse. He learned that the toxins in the emperor''s body had been removed and his life was no longer in danger, so Yuan Zheng continued I prescribed a prescription and went to the pharmacy myself to get two doses of medicine.


    Du Wan was relieved and asked the chief manager to arrange for Yuan Zheng to go down to rest.


    As for the group of imperial doctors in the side hall, let them continue their discussion.


    Du Wan flew to the beams of the roof and found a ce to lie down and rest.


    Although she could hang out outside, she promised the emperor to guard him. Before he woke up and took charge, she had better watch over him obediently and not make any mistakes by being careless.


    At the same time, Du Wan paid attention to the situation at Qin Yuyu.


    Qin Yuyu was washing up at this time, and a young **** came back to report, "Princess Qi, everything is as usual over there, except that Mr. Yuan Zheng went to the pharmacy to catch medicine in the middle of the night, and you can still smell a strong smell of medicine outside the yard. "Son, someone must have been cooking medicine in the house all night." "..." He''s still alive? !


    It has been so many days, and it will not do her any good to continue to block the pce gate.


    Qin Yuyu was so angry that he threw the towel in his hand into the water.


    How did that happen? Could it be that someone deliberately lied? Otherwise, she clearly received news that the man could not survivest night, but she had not received news of his death until now.


    Qin Yuyu almost lost the gentleness on his face, "Why is there the scent of medicine? Could it be that the chief steward didn''t take good care of the emperor? He was taking medicine and making medicine in the middle of the night. It''s probably because the emperor''s condition has worsened. Only an imperial doctor will treat you overnight..."


    So angry! The man was left to linger for another day.


    Du Wan wondered if Qin Yuyu would lose his temper if the emperor kept dragging him like this.


    So, Qin Yuyu came over in person after dinner.


    The emperor still didn''t wake up, but hisplexion improved. Du Wan didn''t know what he was thinking, but he didn''t let the chief manager cover it up. He even vaguely hoped that Qin Yuyu would discover this problem.


    Qin Yuyu said in surprise: "Wow, my father''splexion has improved a lot. Is it getting better?"


    The chief steward felt a little bit in his heart, but did not answer directly, The emperor has dragon energy to protect his body, so he will naturally turn danger into good luck.


    This old immortal will be the first to deal with you when this princess gains power.


    Subsequently, Qin Yuyu showed his sincere concern for the emperor, while on the other hand he was inquiring about what happenedst night. Everyone in the room was reliable, and Qin Yuyu couldn''t get involved at all.


    Du Wan felt tired for her when he saw her face.


    No matter what Qin Yuyu asks next, if the general manager thinks the problem is not big, he will tell the truth. If he can''t answer, he will do Tai Chi or pretend not to understand.


    Qin Yuyu found that he couldn''t find anything out, so he left.


    But Du Wan knew that in addition to going to the side hall, she also secretly went to see themander of the guards, "Didn''t you say that my father couldn''t survivest night?"


    "This is what the imperial doctor said." The guardmander''s voice was smooth.


    Qin Yuyu asked again: "Then what was unusual aboutst night?"


    "I''m sorry, Your Highness, I was too tired in the middle of the night, so I went to rest." This sounded a bit perfunctory.


    Qin Yuyu was so angry that he walked away with a puff of his sleeves.


    She has been under a lot of pressure these days and is getting more and more irritable day by day.


    As long as the throne is not confirmed for a while, she will not be stable for a while.


    Not knowing anything from themander of the guards, Qin Yuyu went to find the deputymander again, and what the deputymander knew was simr to what she had sent the **** to inquire about earlier, except for a little more. It was the emperor vomiting blood in the middle of the night. There was a period of panic and busyness.


    Furthermore, Yuan Zheng has been staying in his dormitory sincest night and rarely shows up.


    Qin Yuyu was surprised and uncertain, "Didn''t you consult with the imperial physician from the side hall?"


    No, I always feel something is wrong, its too peaceful.


    Yes, Zhenghe Hall is so peaceful, so peaceful that its a bit weird.


    Qin Yuyu was touched a few times by the deputymander, and then hurried back to the queen''s side.


    It has been the fourth day since the pce was sealed off. If the blockade continues like this, any fool will know that there will be problems outside.


    In addition, keeping Concubine Xies body for too long is also a problem.


    What Qin Yuyu is even more afraid of is that when the emperor wakes up, what she has done will not be concealed at all.


    no!


    Cant wait any longer!


    Even if the father is not dead, she will be the one who will die.


    And the queen mother

 Chapter 536: What a miserable man

    Chapter 536: What a miserable man


    Chapter 536 What a miserable man


    Qin Yuyu''s eyes were full of anger and he said to the pce attendant carrying the sedan: "Go to Dongfeng Pce."


    Dongfeng Pce is the main pce, where the queen lives.


    At this time, outside Dongfeng Pce, there were guards guarding the pce, and the former pce residents were either killed or imprisoned. There were only two or three people left to wait on them, all of them were as frightened as birds with a bow, trembling with fear.


    The Queen is currently unavable.


    No one can step out of the pce, let alone inquire about the news outside.


    When she saw her daughter walking in in a hurry and looking anxious, the queen, who was drinking lotus seed porridge from a bowl, couldn''t help but stop and raised her phoenix eyes to look at her.


    Qin Yuyu looked around the room and looked at the pce servants in the room, "You all get out and stay away."


    "My ves obey your orders." The pce people saluted, lowered their eyebrows and went out.


    The pce attendants left for a while.


    Qin Yuyu sat down on the chair with a look of despair, "Mother, is your daughter...too bad, selfish, and cruel?"


    The queens stopped hand continued to scoop up the porridge, and she drank half a mouthful of it gracefully.


    She knew that this daughter was not sincerely repentant and came here so early. She probably encountered a difficult problem, but her vision was limited and she could not solve it, so she came to her to show weakness.


    Qin Yuyus eyes were filled with tears and full of admiration.


    That kind of hesitation to speak, unable to speak, made even the queen couldn''t help but sigh, "What happened in the pce?"


    Its okay, its okay. Qin Yuyu said as if trying to conceal the truth.


    "Stop being so mean and say what you have to say. This trick of yours is only useful for men. The queen has been in the pce for twenty years, so she has be ustomed to it." The queen didn''t want to expose her, but she was really angry.


    I am angry that the daughter I gave birth to is too stupid and loves to be smart.


    Qin Yuyu''s bright little face turned blue and white. She was so angry at the Queen''s words, and she also had a kind of panic about being discovered. She stood up suddenly and swept the food on the table to the ground, "You know? You know what I did?"


    "Yes, most of them know." The queen sat dignifiedly and looked directly at Qin Yuyu.


    Qin Yuyu was panicked. Did the queen mother know that he had falsely conveyed the imperial decree and imprisoned her?


    Perhaps Qin Yuyu was lucky, and the queen really didn''t know about it.


    Then, the queen added: "Including that you did not hesitate to throw away the most precious thing in your daughter''s family in order to achieve your goal."


    Wha, what? Qin Yuyus face was full of embarrassment.


    The Queen hates iron for not being made of steel, "You are so stupid. It''s true that you are ambitious, it''s true that you want to borrow power, it''s even true that you want to win over the courtiers, and it''s true that you deliberately contacted themander of the guards and Xuan Dalin, but you actually apologized He was so concerned about his innocence that he even got pregnant out of wedlock"


    What do you know? If you want to achieve great things, you will inevitably make sacrifices.


    Who taught you these facies?! The queen was furious.


    was said by Qin Yuyus confidant.


    Not wanting her mother to anger her confidants, Qin Yuyu chose to hide it. Besides, she had been crawling and wallowing outside for more than ten years. She knew the cruelty of this world better than the queen. As long as she could achieve her goal, no matter what the means, history always wins. written.


    She wanted to be the empress, and now she was pregnant with Xie Zhang''s son.


    The Xie family will stand by her side no matter what, which is a big help. Moreover, she also used a trick to make themander of the guards misunderstand that the child was him...


    One is for the outside and the other is for the inside.


    As long as she can win over these men and get them to her side, she will be confident that she can secure the throne.


    Therefore, Qin Yuyu sneered at the Queen''s question, "Mother, what is the most precious thing in my daughter''s family? What you think is precious may not be the same to me."


    At this point, Qin Yuyu sneered again, "Love will only make people cowardly and ipetent. It is wise to give up as soon as possible. The mother has lived dependent on men all her life and has been trapped in the pce her whole life. , are you really happy? Are you happy? Not necessarily. I will definitely take a different path from my mother in this life."


    The queen was very angry at first, but suddenly she calmed down.


    Her sitting posture is still dignified and elegant, but her eyes are domineering.


    In the past, the queen was graceful and regal, and her eyes looked at her with doting and the tenderness unique to a loving mother. Qin Yuyu never thought that one day, she would lose something.


    Qin Yuyu didnt allow herself to regret, Queen Mother!


    "What do you want to do with me when youe today?" the queen asked calmly.


    Seeing this, Qin Yuyu suppressed her panic and said, "The imperial doctor originally concluded that my father would not survivest night, but I went to visit him this morning, and my father''splexion has improved a lot." "Don''t you dare to do it again? "


    No chance!


    Yes, your father has many capable people around him.


    ording to Qin Yuyu''s n, the emperor should have been poisoned on the spot.


    That poison somehow went wrong, and it was promised to seal the throat at the sight of blood? As a result, something unexpected happened, and the emperor was still unable to die, resulting in the current stalemate.


    Now, she can only break the situation if the emperor dies.


    If the emperor survives the sadness, death will be waiting for her.


    Qin Yuyu knew that rebellion was a capital crime, so he never turned back when he fired his bow. The queen also knew this. She didn''t want her only daughter to die, so she still chose to stand on her side after knowing the truth.


    Between the emperor and his daughter, the queen chose her daughter.


    However, the queen had already decided that she would apany the emperor after his death.


    After a long time, the queen hurriedly said: "I can help you, but you must answer my question truthfully."


    Okay, may I ask, Queen Mother? Qin Yuyu was delighted.


    The empress carefully looked at her once-familiar daughter. This face was originally familiar, but now it felt strange to her, "Why do you want to kill your father and rebel? Don''t use the excuse that the emperor wants to kill you. I I dont believe it.


    Its true, my daughter heard it with her own ears.


    Qin Yuyu recalled that night seven days ago. The night had just begun. She went to see Xuan Dalin secretly. On the way back, she overheard the emperor talking to someone. He mentioned her with no father-daughter affection, and finally issued an order. He said that he wanted her to die of illness quietly so that she would not be embarrassed while still alive.


    The next day, Qin Yuyu found something wrong with his food.


    Qin Yuyu told the queen about the matter.


    The queen asked: "You just heard, but did you see your father''s face?"


    Its dark, and I can only see bright yellow figures. Who dares to wear bright yellow clothes in the pce?


    "..." The queen still had doubts in her heart, "Have you ever thought that you are his only bloodline, and even if she wants to kill you, she will let you give birth to the child first?"


    "impossible!"


    Mentioning this, Qin Yuyu''s beautiful face suddenly became distorted with resentment, "Mother, you may not know that my father secretly favored several maids a few months ago, and two or three of them are already pregnant."


    "What did you say?" The queen was extremely shocked. "Who told you?"


    Qin Yuyu sneered: "I got it from the informant I arranged around Concubine Xie. I went to verify it and it''s true. You were the only one who was kept in the dark. And that **** Concubine Xie wanted to use me as a gun." , I simplyplied with her wishes and let her die with her father."


    The Queen was hit so hard that she couldn''t even maintain a dignified sitting posture.


    Du Wan, who was secretly eavesdropping, was so shocked that he almost fell off the beam.


    Secret after secret, it scared her little heart!


    Eh, that''s not right. Didn''t the chief manager sayst night that Qin Yuyu falsely conveyed an imperial edict and imprisoned the queen?


    Dont the Queen know?


    No, the chief manager thought that the queen didn''t know about Qin Yuyu''s rebellion.


    Actually, outsiders thought that the queen didnt know. Even though the queen was imprisoned, she still knew a lot of things. However, between the emperor and his daughter, the queen chose to stand by her daughter''s side.


    These conspiracies, real and fake, made her one head and two big.


    I cant figure it out, so I decided not to think about it. Anyway, the emperors uncle has been detoxified. Lets wait until he wakes up to solve the problem. One is his wife and the other is her daughter.


    Is this... considered a betrayal?


    Uncle, what a miserable man!

 Chapter 537: The emperor finally woke up

    Chapter 537: The emperor finally woke up


    Chapter 537 The emperor finally wakes up


    There are no outsiders in the house.


    Du Wan quietly fell to the ground from the beam, walked lightly to the dragon bed, and looked at the emperor who had not yet woken up, his eyes full of sympathy.


    Now the Queen and Qin Yuyu are still discussing **** him in Dongfeng Pce so that Qin Yuyu can take the throne.


    However, Du Wan thought about what Qin Yuyu said, saying that he secretly favored several pce maids, and someone was pregnant, and she needed to check it out.


    This matter is serious, but it is still very serious.


    If what Qin Yuyu said is true, when she grasps the situation in the pce, she should get rid of those pregnant maids as soon as possible. After all, the children in these people''s arms are definitely a threat to Qin Yuyu.


    Du Wan waved to the chief manager.


    The chief steward came over respectfully, "Princess, what are your orders?"


    Come here,e closer. Du Wan called him closer and asked in a lower voice, There is someone pregnant in the pce. Is this a problem?


    The general manager looked stern, "Anyone dares to"


    Stealing?


    This is cuckolding the emperor.


    Du Wan saw his expression and asked doubtfully: "No?"


    "Huh?" The chief steward was stunned, "Didn''t the princess find out?"


    "What did you find? I am asking you if you have found it?"


    The old ve has been with the emperor these days and cannot get out.


    "No! Was there someone pregnant in the pce before the ident?"


    No. The chief steward denied.


    Du Wan was doubtful and looked at the chief steward''s expression. He felt that he was not lying, so he whispered that Qin Yuyu had received the news that a pce maid was pregnant, "...That''s it, but is it true?"


    Unexpectedly, the chief steward''s expression was a little strange.


    This is a personal matter involving the emperor, it is fatal...


    Finally, under Du Wan''s urgent gaze, the chief steward said vaguely: "This... the emperor just has this n. Those maids are recuperating their bodies, and they haven''t received the emperor''s blessing yet. How can they get pregnant?"


    What? That


    Du Wan was shocked, she was preparing for pregnancy!


    Does Qin Yuyu regard pregnancy preparation as pregnancy?


    Could it be said that Concubine Xies people were misled? In any case, this matter is not simple. There is a driving force behind the scenes, controlling Qin Yuyu''s rebellion.


    The chief steward approached Du Wan again and whispered: "Princess, this matter is a secret. The emperor has not told it to the outside world. It was handled by the old ve. How did you know about it?"


    "This matter isplicated." Du Wan avoided answering, but did not hide the truth. "Someone misled the princess and said that the emperor made two or three maids pregnant."


    The chief stewards expression was rigid.


    He prepared a total of three maids with good looks and good health, whom the emperor had not yet touched. I didn''t expect that this matter would be leaked out, and people would seize the loophole and cause trouble.


    The general manager was very angry and aggrieved.


    From now on, it can be seen that there is a mole beside him, and the person who betrayed him is someone he trusted before.


    Du Wan was about to continue saying something, but unexpectedly, he saw theplicated gaze of the emperor on the bed.


    The emperor asked: "Is what Wanwan said true?"


    "I don''t know whether it''s true or not, but I can tell my uncle that this was said by your daughter herself. The eyeliner she ced next to Concubine Xie sent her the news that you secretly got the maid pregnant, which created a sense of crisis for her. , which can be regarded as having a catalytic effect.


    After Du Wan said this, he suddenly saw the confusion in the emperor''s eyes. I couldn''t help but think that the emperor was in aa the whole time, and I''m afraid he still doesn''t know what has happened in the past few days.


    Du Wan cleared her throat and said, "Uncle, after your ident, something happened in the pce. You wake up and wash up first. I will tell you in detail after you finish eating."


    You can say it now. The emperor did not want to wait for a moment.


    Du Wan was very insistent about this unexpected incident, "No, you have to eat first so that you have the strength to finish listening."


    Others may not dare to disobey the emperor''s words, but Du Wan is not worried. She is more worried about the emperor''s current weak health than whether to disobey or not. She is afraid that she will be extremely angry when she learns what Qin Yuyu did. Maybe you''ll get angry.


    The general manager bowed his head and acquiesced to Du Wan''s approach.


    The emperor winked at him, but he lowered his head and pretended not to notice.


    Du Wan gave the chief steward a little kick and said, "Hurry and fetch hot water, wait for the emperor to wash up, and then have someone serve the cooked porridge."


    Yes, old ve, lets go now.


    The chief steward bent down, turned around, and left quickly.


    The emperor looked at Lonely, and even this old guy was disobedient?


    Du Wan squatted in front of the bed, grabbed the emperor''s wrist, and seemed to feel the pulse. In fact, he was letting the spiritual energy circte in the emperor''s body through the contact of the wrist.


    The emperor felt his body rx a little.


    This is why Du Wan didn''t dare to use too much spiritual energy. He just used it in small amounts because he was worried that his body wouldn''t be able to bear it.


    Du Wan then said to a young **** next to him, "Go and ask Mr. Yuan Zheng toe over."


    Yes, Princess.


    The little **** immediately followed the instructions.


    It was the doctors in the side hall who noticed something was wrong.


    At this time in the past, they had been summoned by the main hall to check the emperor''s pulse. Now that it was bright and early, they had even had breakfast, but they still had not been summoned over there. Another point is that they haven''t seen Yuan Zheng sincest night.


    Some people wanted to inquire about the situation, but they were stopped by the guards.


    They were thinking about Yuan Zheng, who was sleeping soundly, but was woken up by a young eunuch. When he heard the princess calling him to check the emperor''s pulse, his mind suddenly became clear, and he quickly stood up and put on his boots, with his face Without even washing, he straightened his clothes and went to the emperor''s bedroom.


    As he passed the courtyard, the emperor had already finished washing and was drinking porridge from a jade bowl.


    Du Wan saw Yuan Zheng and waved: "Master Yuan Zheng, did you sleep well?"


    Okay, okay. Yuan Zheng replied against his will.


    Du Wan knew that he didn''t mean what he said, but she still smiled and said, "Just sleep well."


    The emperor put down the bowl, wiped his mouth with a handkerchief, and then put it down again, "Come here and feel my pulse."


    I obey the order. Yuan Zhengcheng was frightened and carefully felt the emperors pulse. He then asked the emperor a few questions, all asking about symptoms.


    The emperor asked: "Whatever the situation is, tell the truth. There is no need to hide it."


    Yuan Zheng thought about it and didn''t hide it anymore, but the general meaning was simr to what he said to Du Wan before, that is, the situation was better than before, and he would need to take good care of himself in the future.


    The emperor himself also felt the weakness of his body, "Well, please step back."


    "Same asst night, we are prescribing medicine outside. There is also the fact that the emperor has been detoxified. I hope you will keep it a secret for the time being. If anyone dares to leak it in advance, don''t me me for being rude." Du Wan suddenly added.


    It can be said that these words were very harsh. Except for the emperor, everyone in the room felt strong pressure, including the secret guards hiding in the dark.

 Chapter 538: The pain is yet to come

    Chapter 538: The pain is yet toe


    Chapter 538 The pain is yet toe


    The emperor was stunned for a moment and couldn''t help but look at the crowd and found that they were not surprised, so he did not stop them.


    Since the emperor did not stop it, it was equivalent to acquiescence in the eyes of others.


    Yuan Zheng went to do it.


    The emperor waved his hand and motioned for the others to leave, leaving Du Wan alone.


    Like a good baby, Du Wan stood in front of the couch, not knowing how to speak.


    The emperor asked: "Why don''t you speak?"


    "I''m organizing my words. I need to think about how to say them so as not to irritate you too much." Du Wan''s little face was veryplicated, and her eyes were not very sympathetic.


    The emperor didnt know the truth yet, but he started to have a heart attack. Just tell me, I can bear it.


    "Well, why don''t I take another two days to recover and let my uncle take care of the external affairs first, so that there won''t be any trouble." Du Wan hesitated, not daring to speak.


    The emperor''s face turned dark. If this girl hadn''t been one of his own, he would have lost his temper. He simply looked around and saw no one. He remembered that he had asked people to retreat outside just now. "If you don''t say anything, I can ask others."


    "They don''t know as much as I do." Du Wan said confidently, "The four days you were ina, their scope of activities was limited, including your secret guards."


    The emperor vaguely guessed something.


    Du Wan added: "I just returned to Beijing yesterday morning. Fortunately, I''m back."


    The emperor wants to say that when you take credit for yourself, you should exin the matter clearly first. However, seeing her like this, he couldn''t help but feel angry.


    So, Du Wan learned about the pce blockade when she returned to Beijing. Du Qian went back to her n to ask for medicine because of her worries about her family, and her family members gave her advice on how to sneak into the pce to save him. When Diudiu''s processing was revealed, she was originally hesitant to point out Pei Hao''s contribution.


    In the end, Du Wan hid it.


    After this exposure, the disadvantages outweighed the benefits for Pei Hao.


    You must know that under the bed, how can you allow others to sleep soundly?


    The Pei family has people in the Imperial Guard, and they can also let people into the pce privately. This is a big taboo for those in power. Exposing it is equivalent to putting the Pei family on the fire.


    Du Wan changed the idea of entering the pce to having her climb over the pce wall and enter alone. Anyway, she has the strength.


    She no longer concealed the rest of the affairs in the pce, including the scandal about her encounter with Qin Yuyu and the deputymander. After seizing the Xie family, he also secretly withheld the name of the child''s father to themander of the imperial guards.


    Until I talked about poisoning Qin Yuyu.


    Before Du Wan spoke, she looked at the emperor''s expression and found that his mood was quite stable, "Also, the poison you were poisoned was actually poisoned by my cousin. She used the Queen''s connections and used you to be in aa to fake the news. ording to the imperial edict, the queen was imprisoned and the me was sessfully passed to her."


    The emperor''s eyes suddenly turned violent, "Is this true?"


    "It''s true." Du Wan nodded, "Don''t be angry first, be sure to control your temper. What will make you ufortable is yet toe."


    emperor:""


    This, I suddenly lost my temper.


    Are you too angry?


    Is there anything more ufortable? The emperor thought of a question, "What did the queen do?"


    "She, what should I say?" Du Wan scratched her head, "Compared to my cousin, she has not done anything that is actually not good for you."


    Hasnt it been done yet? The emperor was very good at grasping the key points.


    From Du Wan''s reaction, he more or less guessed the truth.


    The queen didn''t do anything. In fact, she had betrayed him and sided with her daughter...


    At this time, the most ufortable question for the emperor came out. Seeing that he was hit but did not lose hisposure, Du Wan continued to tell everything he knew one by one. There was really nothing to hide, including Qin Yuyu and Du Wan recited the queen''s conversation.


    Yes, its a retelling.Be impartial and do not add insult to injury.


    Including the dialogue between Qin Yuyu and themander of the imperial guard, the dialogue with the deputymander, etc.


    Du Wan touched the tip of his nose and said, "Uncle, I''m not very good at these conspiracies. I can only retell the conversation between them to you."


    Did Wanwan hear it with her own ears?


    "Yes!" Du Wan thought of Qin Yuyu, "You can check the people around my cousin first. I always feel that she was used as a weapon."


    Heh. The emperor sneered, If you dont have that heart, others wont be able to take advantage of you.


    Du Wan smiled dryly and did notment on this.


    The emperor did not speak for a long time, very silent and quiet. Du Wan stood aside obediently without disturbing him. It wasn''t until hey down and closed his eyes to rest that she secretly retreated and went outside to see Yuan Zheng cooking medicine.


    When Du Wan went out.


    The emperor opened his eyes again, and the leader of the secret guard appeared.


    The leader of the secret guard told him one by one what happened after he fell intoa. It was not as detailed as Du Wan''s description, but everything confirmed Du Wan''s story. The emperor turned blue with anger.


    Du Wan spoke oneyer after another, and the questions he asked gave the emperor''s emotional ups and downs different levels, so that he would not be knocked unconscious all at once.


    The leader of the secret guard doesn''t know how to do it, he always talks about the key points directly.


    The emperor was not so angry that he fainted all of a sudden, because Du Wan hadid a good foundation before.


    Du Wan, who was outside, knew that the emperor avoided her asking about the secret guard leader, but this was human nature. It was impossible for the emperor to believe what she said. At least a minimum investigation was needed.


    Du Wan smelled the strong smell of medicine.


    It is correct for most people not to boil medicine in their own rooms. This smell is too strong, neither unpleasant nor pleasant.


    At this time, footsteps were heard outside.


    Is there anyone near here?


    Du Wan looked out the door and walked out, just in time to see a **** hurried over. When he saw Du Wan blocking the door, "I pay my respects to the princess."


    Why are you walking so fast? Du Wan asked.


    The **** lowered his head and said, "Reporting to the princess, it''s the queen who hase here, asking to see the emperor."


    "Is the Queening alone?" Du Wan knew exactly what the Queen wanted to do when she came here.


    The **** said: "Yes."


    At this time, the chief steward came out, but because of Du Wan, he did not speak.


    As a result, Du Wan asked the **** to stand outside, and she retreated into the house. After retreating, she immediately closed the two doors, and then walked inside to see the emperor.


    The chief steward followed closely behind and also entered.


    Du Wan said to the emperor: "Uncle, the queen is here."


    "Didn''t you say she was banned? What is she doing here?" the emperor said mockingly.


    Du Wandu was embarrassed for Qin Yuyu.


    Since you have falsely preached the imperial edict, stick to it to the end.


    Now in order to let the queene out to clean up the mess, the queen is released again. The "imperial edict" in front of them seemed like child''s y.

 Chapter 539: Du Wan blocked the queen

    Chapter 539: Du Wan blocked the queen


    Chapter 539 Du Wan blocked the queen


    The emperor was silent for a long time, then sat up.


    His eyes were dark. He was about to say something but his throat felt itchy and he couldn''t help coughing. Du Wan quickly reached out and patted his back gently, making him feelfortable.


    Wanwan, let here in, I want to see what she will do?


    Uncle. Du Wan looked at him worriedly.


    The Queens choice is very clear to her.


    The emperor whispered: "Wanwan wants to stop uncle?"


    "Yes, I want to stop it. Because nothing is as important as your health." Du Wan knew that he had just woken up and his energy was limited. Knowing what Qin Yuyu had done, he was already hit hard.


    What will he do if he picks up the queen again? Can he really bear it?


    The emperor said: "This will happen sooner orter."


    "What you said is absolutely true. Sooner orter you will experience betrayal. It is better to take good care of your health first before facing those bad things. Even if you want to quarrel with others, you should regain some strength first." Du Wan frowned, worry written all over her face.


    This made the emperor feel a little better after experiencing the betrayal of his wife and daughter.


    He is not without concern.


    In this world, there are still people who care about him...


    The emperor did not refuse Du Wan''s kindness in the end, because he really had no energy and his body was supported by a breath of energy. "Then, Wanwan let her go back to Dongfeng Pce. Since she is grounded, let''s continue to be grounded."


    Du Wan felt happy and said, "Okay. I''ll go and deliver the message right away. Take a rest when you''re tired."


    Okay. The emperory down.


    Du Wan covered the emperor with a quilt and asked the chief steward to bring another charcoal basin closer to him, fearing that the emperor would be cold.


    The things you do are small but thoughtful.


    Even the chief manager was impressed when he saw it.


    Compared to the princess who is eager to usurp the throne, the princess really shouldn''t be too filial.


    Du Wan strode out, opened the door again, and closed the door again before walking out.


    This made the people inside speechless for a while. The princess was still a child and acted childishly. Do you think closing the door will help?


    If something goes wrong, it wont matter how many times you close the door!


    Du Wan saw the queen who was blocked outside the Zhenghe Hall.


    Behind the queen, there were two maids.


    The person who stopped the queen was themander of the guards.


    Du Wan looked at themander of the imperial guards. In fact, if this man said betrayal, it would not count. If he said there was no betrayal, he would tell Qin Yuyu about the emperor''s situation. In other words, he was walking on the edge of betrayal, ying on the edge, advancing or retreating, without leaving any evidence of betrayal.


    On the surface, he has always done his job faithfully.


    The Praetorian Guards strictly enforced the emperor''s order to seal the pce gates, and there was nothing wrong with this. In addition, it was Qin Yuyu who falsely conveyed the imperial edict, so he sent a imperial guard to Dongfeng Pce.


    Now that the queen cane out, this is also what the princess means.


    He also blocked the queen.


    Even if what Qin Yuyu did is exposed and the Ministry of Punishment strictly investigates it, themander of the imperial guards will be charged with dereliction of duty at most. If he had really rebelled against Qin Yuyu, he could have led the imperial guards into Zhenghe Pce. No matter how powerful the secret guards who protect the emperor are, they are still small in number and cannotpare to the tens of thousands of imperial guards on duty.


    From this point Du Wan could see Qin Yuyus stupidity.


    I have beencent, thinking that I have recovered one man after another.


    Actually, no man really cares about her. Du Wan suddenly appeared.


    The people present were quite surprised.


    How did she get in knowing that the pce door was closed?


    The queen was surprised and asked: "Wanwan, why are you here?"


    "The pce gate has been closed for too long. I was worried about my uncle, so I came in to take a look. No, I found a problem at a nce. My uncle was actually poisoned for several days, and no one went to the princess mansion to inform him." Du Wan said His tone was gentle, but it made the listeners feel chilly in their hearts.


    The guardmander''s hand holding the handle of the sword at his waist could not help but tremble slightly.


    It can be said that he was the most shocked person present.


    How strong must the princess be to enter the pce quietly, let alone enter the Zhenghe Hall, and meet the emperor? They were standing outside and didn''t even notice!


    this is too scary!


    The Queen''s expression quickly regained herposure, "How is the Emperor''s health? I would like to go in and take a look at him."


    "Uncle is resting and doesn''t want to see you." Du Wan didn''t wait for the queen to say anything else, and simply said what the emperor had told her, "Uncle also said that since you are grounded, you should continue to be grounded and don''t run out again. Again Next time, the crime will be increased."


    Queen:


    Before I had time to say anything, this **** girl choked me up!


    Just, can she say she doesnt believe it?


    Didnt your daughter just say that the emperor was deeply poisoned? Is the person in aa?


    The Queen''s phoenix eyes were sharp, looking directly at Du Wan, "Wanwan, as the princess, do you know how serious the crime of falsely transmitting an imperial edict is?"


    I know.


    Du Wan''s words were so frivolous that the queen was left with nothing to do.


    Does she have to force her way in as a queen?


    The queen said: "I don''t believe it unless I see the emperor with my own eyes."


    "Whether you believe it or not, no one cares. Anyway, you can''t break in even with your ability." When Du Wan said this, his eyes nced at the guards around him.


    The guards felt an inexplicable chill down their spines and straightened their backs.


    Very good, the momentum ising out!


    Du Wan then looked at the queen with a smile, "Look? No one dares to let you in. After all, you are still charged with poisoning Concubine Xie."


    The queen opened her mouth to refute, but finally endured it.


    She did not do it, but her daughter did it.


    However, the queen did not want to leave so easily, "I have been married to the emperor for many years, and you can''t even see him once? Wanwan, please go and inform me again, okay?"


    "Uncle has rested and should not be disturbed. I hope you will not be as troublesome as a city woman, and please maintain your dignity and dignity as a queen." Du Wan''s patience was limited, and she unconsciously showed a bit of impatience.


    Why did you let the Queen in?


    Are you going to cause trouble for the emperor? Du Wan knew the queen''s intention, so she was heartbroken.


    At first, she gave the Queen some face because she thought that the Queen was ultimately implicated by her daughter, but she had not yet made a big mistake. The smart person took this opportunity to reject Qin Yuyu''s proposal, but looking at the Queen''s behavior, I want to go all the way to darkness.


    Du Wan felt unhappy, and her aura could no longer be restrained.


    Those closest to her clearly felt the pressure.


    The guard, who was a bit weak in martial arts, couldn''t help but take a few steps back.


    The queen was just a weak female who had never practiced cultivation. She was even more overwhelmed by the invisible momentum and was a little breathless. This was the result of Du Wan realizing that something was wrong and restraining herself in time.


    The two maids behind the queen couldn''t bear it and knelt down.

 Chapter 540: The two rolled together

    Chapter 540: The two rolled together


    Chapter 540 The two of them rolled together


    Du Wan stood on the steps, as if looking at an ant, and said calmly: "Queen, go back to Dongfeng Pce and be banned. For the sake of your fellow tribesmen, I give you a piece of advice. Most of the people who live long in the world live in peace and order. people."


    !


    No matter how you listen to it, it sounds like a pun.


    This makes people with ghosts in their hearts even more uneasy, such as the Queen.


    For example, themander of the guards stood aside and the whole audience was silent.


    No matter how unwilling she was, the queen still took the maid and left.


    Du Wan looked at the queen''s leaving figure and shook her head slightly.


    But its really not worth it for a ruthless person.


    Themander of the imperial guards thought that he was going to be in bad luck, but Du Wan stood still and did not move. She looked at the direction the queen was leaving, wondering what she was thinking.


    Du Wan doesnt think about anything now.


    It was she who discovered that not far away in that direction, Qin Yuyu was standing there waiting for the queen.


    Seeing the Queening, he hurriedly came forward and asked, "How are you, Queen Mother?"


    Your father is not here to see me. The queen replied coldly, walking around Qin Yuyu.


    Qin Yuyu looked at a pce maid next to her.


    The maid caught her eye and hesitated to speak, preventing the queen from saying anything. It wasn''t until the queen returned to Dongfeng Pce that Qin Yuyu summoned the maid.


    The maid told the story about the queen being stopped outside Zhenghe Hall and Du Wan appearing.


    Qin Yuyu was so angry that she smashed a lot of things, "It''s her again! She always ruins my good deeds!"


    The ghost lingers!


    At this time, an elderly pce servant next to him said: "Princess, how did the princess enter the pce?"


    "Yes, how did she enter the pce? Haven''t the pce gates not been unlocked yet?" Qin Yuyu then remembered the biggest question, "Mother Gong, do you think she was pretending to pass on the imperial edict to block my mother''s back?" outside?"


    "It''s possible." The pcedy lowered her eyelids and responded respectfully, "Do you think the princess''s mansion knew something? That''s why they sent the princess to venture into the pce?"


    Qin Yuyu suddenly said viciously: "It doesn''t matter how she got into the pce, as long as she got in, don''t even think about getting out again."


    Mother Gong seemed to be taken aback, "Your Highness, do you want to..."


    Yes, its exactly what you thought. Qin Yuyu was murderous.


    Its just that we still need to find someone to do it.


    The first thing Qin Yuyu thought of was themander of the imperial guards.


    Immediately, she backed away, thinking about how to go to see themander of the guards without being known and without being caught. She didn''t know that Du Wan knew every move she made.


    Du Wan refreshed her understanding of Qin Yuyu.


    There is often a bottom line when a person acts.


    As long as the bottom line is moved downward again and again, you will gradually lose yourself. When Qin Yuyu made the decision to kill her father, her bottom line had been lowered infinitely. Now she is not surprised to see her enemy immediately thinking of silencing her.


    So, Du Wan turned around and went back.


    People began to "watch" Qin Yuyu''s "performance".


    Soon, she discovered something interesting.


    It was Qin Yuyu who wanted to contact themander of the imperial guards, but as a result, themander of the imperial guards did not respond. He didn''t respond. In order to avoid suspicion, Qin Yuyu couldn''t find anyone in public.


    Finally, she found the deputymander Xuan Dalin.


    The two met secretly in the deserted pce in the harem.


    Du Wan originally wanted to watch, but thinking of the emperor sleeping on the bed, he still didn''t leave. Du Wan didn''t believe that this matter could be aplished with Qin Yuyu''s little ability. There were countless people behind the scenes who were adding fuel to the fire.


    Forget it, lets just stay on guard for now.


    With just a little effort, you can figure out what they want to do.


    While waiting for the two people to meet, Du Wan called the chief steward, "I''m hungry. Let''s get some food."


    Ive already ordered you to go down. The chief steward had already ordered people to prepare food. At this time, several eunuchs came over with two food boxes each.


    These meals are prepared for the imperial doctors and also for the pce residents.    The secret guards all prepare their own food.


    Du Wan and Yuan Zheng ate together.


    Yuan Zheng is still sitting next to the medicine stove.


    The food is very simple, just steamed buns and side dishes.


    Du Wan didn''t mind it either, so she picked up a big bun and ate it. The chief manager stopped talking when he saw it.


    If you have anything to say, just say it. Du Wan said bluntly.


    The general managerughed dryly, "It''s nothing, I just haven''t tried it yet."


    "Oh, you try it first." Du Wan said, taking another bite of the bun, "The skin is thin and the fillings are rich. It''s delicious. Is this from the imperial kitchen?"


    "No." The chief steward said that it was made in the small kitchen of Zhenghe Hall.


    Du Wan finished one in two bites, then picked up another, "Okay, you can eat too."


    Thank you, Princess. The chief steward said cheerfully.


    Yuan just couldn''t see it and muttered in a low voice, "ttery..."


    The chief steward didn''t hear it, but Du Wan heard it clearly. She turned to look at Yuan Zheng and smiled meaningfully, which scared Yuan Zheng and almost choked him with a mouthful of buns. "Princess, Princess, cough, cough, cough."


    Master Yuan Zheng, you seem to have done something wrong. Du Wan asked deliberately.


    Yuan Zheng was coughing more violently, and his face turned red from holding it in.


    The chief steward went over and calmed him down, nagging him a few words, "You are so old that you can choke on a steamed bun, even a three-year-old child. You have to take it easy, Your Majesty." I still have to wait for you to take care of me."


    Du Wanughed out loud, "Yes, Mr. Yuanzheng, my uncle''s body still needs your care."


    Yuanzheng:


    Resign!


    Must resign!


    He will do it as soon as this matter is over.


    The emperor slept until the afternoon and woke up hungry around dinner time. I had a bowl of porridge in the morning, and I was really hungry. The first person he saw when he woke up was Du Wan sitting cross-legged under the bed. The little girl had her eyes closed and her face was calm and soft.


    I dont know if its his imagination, but every time she touches him.


    He will feel a little more rxed?


    The chief steward was the first to notice that the emperor was awake. He immediately came forward respectfully and asked humbly: "Your Majesty, you are awake. Do you want to have a meal?"


    Well, bring some food up.


    Wait a moment, Ill give you the instructions right now.


    The two people spoke not loudly, but Du Wan still came to her senses.


    Hehe, she heard something interesting just now.


    It was Qin Yuyu who made an appointment to meet with the deputymander.


    When the two of them met, Qin Yuyu always seemed sad. They chatted over tea and hinted that he had a grudge against her. The subtext was that he hoped the deputymander would take action.


    The deputymander didn''t know whether he was too straight or something, but he just didn''t understand what she meant.


    Later, Qin Yuyu really didnt have the patience to mention it directly.


    The deputymander did not agree at first, "No, assassinating the princess is not a trivial matter."


    No, Du Wan must die!


    Qin Yuyu had a deep obsession with killing her, so she even took the initiative to give the man sweet treats.


    Pushing back and forth, the two of them rolled together.


    Until the critical moment, the deputymander could not help but agree, and finally got what he wanted...


    PS: Dear friends, good night! ~

 Chapter 541: Who is the royal palace and who is the concubine?

    Chapter 541: Who is the royal pce and who is the concubine?


    Chapter 541 Who is the royal pce and who is the concubine?


    What is Wanwan thinking about? The emperor saw that she had been in a daze.


    Du Wan was about to find someone to share the gossip with, but then she thought that the protagonist of the gossip was her daughter. Wouldnt it be poignant to say this?


    It''s just that she doesn''t hide her thoughts at all.


    The emperor has lived for so long, how could he not be able to see clearly, "What else did he discover?"


    Du Wan pursed her lips and shook her head.


    The emperor sighed slightly, "Is it about the queen, or about Yuyu?"


    Cough cough, cough cough cough.


    Du Wan pretended to cough, but didnt want to say anything.


    The emperor asked again, "Didn''t Wanwan regard her uncle as one of her own family members?"


    "No! No, no, that''s not what I meant. I treat you as one of my family members." Du Wan hurriedly stated her position.


    The emperor said in disbelief: "Really? But you just..."


    Arent I worried that you will be angry?


    Oh, if you dont tell me, Ill be even more angry. Who likes to be kept in the dark?


    "That''s right. I don''t like people who pretend to be good for me but keep me in the dark."


    Then can you say it?


    I still cant say it.


    Du Wan heard that they were still having a private meeting. She immediately rolled her eyes and approached the emperor. She pretended to feel his pulse and gave him some spiritual energy so that he would not be angry for a while. Then he spoke slowly: "I just encountered something that has a little to do with me."


    Dont be too secretive.


    "My cousin doesn''t like me and wants to find someone to kill me..." Du Wan made a funny gesture of wiping her neck.


    The emperor''s eyes shed sharply, "She dares? Who did she find?"


    As expected of a person sitting on the dragon''s throne, just asking is the key.


    Du Wan''s little face turned red and she said sheepishly: "I found the deputymander Xuan Dalin. My cousin sacrificed a lot. Now the two of us are still there... that one."


    The emperors expression upon hearing this was indescribable.


    Du Wan paid careful attention to his face and found that he was not angry to death, and couldn''t help but secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She thought she was doing it secretly, but the emperor didn''t want to see it too obviously.


    The emperor is now funny and angry.


    Compared to that evil girl, my niece is much cuter.


    Now that it was mentioned and the emperor didn''t make himself angry, Du Wan couldn''t suppress her gossip. She opened her small mouth and started gossiping, so much that even she couldn''t control it.


    This girl seems to be poisoned when she talks about gossip.


    The emperor often heard her say this before, but now he saw it with his own eyes. The most terrifying gossip was that Fang Zheng was discussing **** her in one way or another. During this period, she also asked Qin Yuyu about the fact that she overheard that the "Emperor" wanted to kill her.


    The emperor denied it, "I have ordered people to investigate this matter."


    Hmm, its time to investigate.


    Du Wan finally talked happily. The chief steward brought a cup of hot tea, and she took it and took a sip.


    At this time, the food delivery person arrived.


    The emperor began to eat, and Du Wan stopped talking to him.


    After all, you cant eat what you eat.


    After he has finished his meal, he has to deal with business.


    Du Wan could only watch from the sidelines. The emperor first issued an order to lift the pce ban and asked the secret guard leader to go out of the pce to deploy people. Then he sent people to the princess''s mansion to invite Du Ma and the eldest princess to enter the pce.


    Uncle, do you need my help?


    Yes, I most need someone to apany me to relieve my boredom.


    Are you a devil?


    Du Wan originally wanted to catch the person himself, but unfortunately the emperor did not agree.


    The emperor recruited another confidant and asked him to take a few people to the location provided by Du Wan to secretly arrest Qin Yuyu, the deputymander, and other rted people. Du Wan stood aside and looked very calm and well-behaved, with his big eyes rolling around.


    The emperor was not angry and said, "Okay, if you want to go, just go and watch."


    Well, I dont really want to go, hehe. Du Wan said what she meant.


    Oh, then no


    The emperor rarely wanted to tease her.


    But the figure of the little girl suddenly slipped outside.


    The chief steward pursed his lips and said, "Your Majesty, the princess is very lively."


    "Yes, it would be great if she were my daughter." The emperor said this with regret. He was envious and jealous of that brother-inw, "Do you think it will be possible to adopt Wanwan into my name? "


    The chief steward lowered his head and did not answer.


    When the emperor saw his gesture, he wanted to scold him, "Old man, you''re pretending to be dead again."


    Your Majesty, I dont want to hurt you if I dont speak.


    Look, her tone of voice is simr to Wanwans. The emperor was troubled by these words. Every time the little girl said she didnt want to hit him, bad things would happen.


    It''s just that these things are nothingpared to the fact that he almost died.


    The emperor finally thought of Concubine Xie and felt very ufortable. Judging from the clues in the investigation, Concubine Xie was not innocent either. But since everyone is dead, it is difficult to pursue the case.


    Thinking of the Dingbei Hou Mansion again, the emperor narrowed his eyes slightly.


    The emperor secretly issued several more orders.


    Qin Yuyu started this turmoil, and with Du Wan''s intervention, the emperor''s sobriety will soon subside.


    First of all, the queen was actually imprisoned in Dongfeng Pce.


    Then Qin Yuyu and the deputymander had just discussed **** Du Wan and were leaving the deserted pce. They were captured separately before they had gone far. The deputymander was imprisoned in the sky prison. When they entered, I also saw themander of the guards sitting in a cell.


    The deputymander was shocked, "Sir, you..."


    Huh, you have an affair with her too? The guardmander was surprised.


    The deputymanders face twisted for a moment, Yeah?


    He looked around again and saw three familiar-looking men.


    The three people shook their heads, "We just admire the princess, she is innocent."


    Why is it so suspicious to deny it so quickly?


    Du Wan, who was following along all the way, happened to see this magical scene.


    Fuck, fuck!


    The emperor is a cow and investigates more than the information she provides.


    She only knew themander of the guards and the deputymander, but she didn''t know the other three people.


    The deputymander was put into the cell next door.


    Du Wan then appeared and looked at several people with a smile, "Hey, we are brothers and sisters in trouble. No, we still need a main pce."


    Several men:


    No, they have no intention of bing the official pce!


    Du Wan continued with a smile: "Did my cousin tell you that if she bes the empress, who will she appoint as the emperor''s husband?"


    Several men:


    Didnt dare to talk to him.


    Du Wanughed again and said: "That''s wrong, you are all concubines!"


    ! Thats too much, Princess.


    They felt humiliated, but they did not dare to get angry.


    Themander of the guards is the quietest, lowering his eye shadow and saying nothing.


    In fact, he didn''t even think about it now. How could he have leaked the information even though he was hiding it well? He was caught as soon as possible, even earlier than them.


    From the moment he was captured, he knew it was over.


    The princesss behavior was exposed and he was implicated...

 Chapter 542: They were all put in jail

    Chapter 542: They were all put in jail


    Chapter 542 They were all imprisoned


    Du Wan was very interested and looked back and forth at the faces of several people.


    The most calm person is themander of the guards.


    The deputymander felt the most guilty when facing Du Wan. A moment ago, he was discussing with the princess **** each other. Now he is a prisoner, and people are standing outside watching him like a monkey show.


    Du Wan said with a smile: "I want to give you a headline. How about an interview?"


    "Princess, why were we captured?" The deputymander quickly calmed down and asked, pretending not to know anything.


    Du Wan nced at him with disdain, "I was in the dark just now and happened to hear your conversation. If you say they don''t know, I can still believe it. What about you? Weren''t we discussing the matter not long ago? My life?"


    Boom!


    The deputymander felt his head was buzzing.


    Do others know everything? !


    The other four men all looked at the deputymander.


    This man is so stupid that he actually wants to kill the princess?


    Themander of the guards looked at the deputymander with the most sarcastic expression. He deliberately did not go to see the woman, but he did not expect that the woman would eventually go to the deputymander. He did not expect that the woman was really ambitious and wanted to kill the county. host? The princess''s martial arts are extremely powerful, and it''s not a very secret thing.


    As long as you have some channels, you can know this.


    The deputymander didnt know?


    Perhaps he knows, but the beauty has gone to his head at the moment.


    Yes, themander of the imperial guard always knew that his subordinate Xuan Dalin was having an affair with the princess.


    This is because Xuan Dalin showed his ws. He thought that because of his rtionship with the princess, he was not as respectful as before in front of him. He also had other intentions and was ambitious to bring him down...


    Du Wan looked at the two people very interestingly.


    The other three people are just little shrimps and cannot attract her attention.


    The chief and deputymanders are quite interesting. One is called the father of the child by Qin Yuyu, and the other is bold enough to covet Qin Yuyu''s beauty, and is he lucky enough to seed? In realparison, the deputymander is much stronger than the orthodoxmander, so he can be regarded as dying under the peonies.


    The two grown men always felt that Du Wan''s eyes were strange, which made them feel ufortable.


    Just at this time, several secret guards escorted Qin Yuyu in.


    Qin Yuyu is now in a very embarrassed state. She must have resisted. The secret guard tied her up and stuffed her mouth with a piece of cloth to prevent her from yelling.


    I bumped into Du Wan on the aisle.


    Qin Yuyu was quiet at first, but suddenly became excited again, mumbling and not knowing what to say.


    Du Wan had no intention of helping her, "It''s strange, this princess has been here for a while, why did it take you so long?"


    Reporting to the princess, its the princess who didnt cooperate, so I spent a lot of time. A secret guard stood up and answered.


    It turned out that Qin Yuyu was caught, and she acted recklessly based on her status. The secret guards were all grown men, and it was not easy for them to have physical contact with her. Finally, a female secret guard came and **** Qin Yuyu. , and Qin Yuyu was too noisy, so the female secret guard tore off a piece of cloth from his clothes and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Du Wan looked at Qin Yuyu with sympathy, "Cousin, if you can''t live a good life, why are you seeking death?"


    Uh-huh-huh, uh-huh-huh


    Qin Yuyu was very excited and stared at Du Wan angrily.


    She doesnt need to say anything, outsiders can tell that its not a good thing.


    Du Wan would not pull the cloth from her mouth. The secret guard was about to send her to the innermost cell. Du Wan tried to prank them all into a pile. In the end, it was too embarrassing for the emperor, so she let it go for the time being. , she could just be a spectator, "Oh, the world is getting worse, it''s getting worse!"


    Poof!


    One of the secret guardsughed.


    Du Wan turned around and looked extremely serious. She didn''t know who wasughing just now. "Why are youughing? Pay attention. My cousin has a baby in her belly. Be careful." Eyes widened: "..."


    Those who didnt know about it were shocked.


    The princess is still unmarried, right? Are you pregnant?


    Only themander of the guards was not surprised. Almost everyone present heard it for the first time.


    The little girl who had just watched a big y and was very happy walked out leisurely with her little hands on her back.


    Having just walked a few steps, I heard Qin Yuyu''s roar from the cell inside, "Du Wan, you bitch,e here! Come and tell me clearly, did you frame me?!"


    Bah! A small one cant trick you to death.


    Du Wan turned around and pouted.


    This little action is very yful and cute.


    Qin Yuyu continued to howl, his mouth full of cannons, and soon he whined again, as if his mouth was blocked again. At this time, several secret guards came out, and two secret guards were left to guard inside, for fear of any ident.


    Du Wan originally wanted to leave, but took two steps back and came to the cell of themander of the guards.


    Themander of the guards is a young man in his twenties. He has an average appearance, but his skin is yellowish. In addition, he has a good figure due to long-term martial arts training. He is a very good-looking man.


    Du Wan asked curiously: "Do you think you are the one in charge?"


    Themander of the guards just hoped that the princess would leave quickly.


    What a **** pce! What the **** is it called?


    Du Wan would not leave as he wished, "Come on, let''s talk about how you hooked up with Qin Yuyu?"


    Can you put it nicely?


    If you dont talk about hooking up, what is it? My fiancs surname is Xie.


    There has never been any hooking up. The guardmander denied in frustration.


    Du Wan''s smiling face and good-tempered appearance were even more terrifying in the eyes of themander of the guards. Compared to the earlier moment when she stood indifferently on a high ce and directly despised the queen, it was even more hateful.


    Themander of the imperial guard knew that this matter was not simple from Du Wan''s announcement that Qin Yuyu was pregnant. "Princess, can you help me to plead with the emperor? I admit my fault, and I just hope that my family will not be implicated."


    Tell me first, how did you hook up with my cousin?


    Themander of the guards was helpless.


    Is this the girls family that gossips? Suddenly I thought of the rumors about the princess. It is true that the princess likes to hear gossip and it is known throughout the capital...


    Themander of the guards finally satisfied Du Wan''s curiosity.


    Speaking of it, it was really not him who hooked up with Qin Yuyu.


    He is a man with a fiance. He has even met the fiance, and he proposed to marry her himself. Both families are already going through the six rites. If nothing happens, they will get married in about three months.


    The problem arose on the night of the Lantern Festival this year. He was on duty in the pce that night and drank a little wine because it was a festival.


    I dont know why I got drunk.


    When he woke up, he found himself lying with Qin Yuyu, "...the day before the emperor''s ident, the princess suddenly came to me crying and said she was pregnant and that the child was mine..."


    Du Wan was silent.


    Oh, this is a big mistake.

 Chapter 543: This is really unbearable

    Chapter 543: This is really unbearable


    Chapter 543 This is really unjust


    Du Wans curiosity was satisfied.


    No matter what happened to Qin Yuyu inside, she would leave leisurely.


    An enthusiastic **** soldier next to him followed him, "Young man, are you sending the princess out?"


    "No, no, no," Du Wan waved her hand, indicating that he didn''t need to take her with her. "I know Princess Tiao very well. I lived here for a while before."


    The jailer was silent.


    Almost forgot what the princess had done.


    Du Wan had just walked out of the prison when another secret guard hurried out behind him.


    That secret guard was one of the female secret guards guarding Qin Yuyu.


    Du Wan stopped the female secret guard, "What happened? It''s so urgent?"


    "Reporting to the princess, the princess said that she has a stomachache, and the subordinates suspect that she has fetal force." The secret guard exined the situation.


    Upon hearing this, Du Wan followed up and said, "Then go and call the imperial doctor quickly."


    The secret guard responded.


    Du Wan reminded her from behind and asked her to go to Zhenghe Hall to ask for an imperial doctor.


    Now the more powerful imperial doctors have gathered in the Zhenghe Hall.


    Du Wan did not doubt the words of the female secret guard. Qin Yuyu yed much more intensely today, and was caught and imprisoned again. The stimtion was not light. Furthermore, she heard that one should be very careful in the first three months of pregnancy.


    Even though she knew this situation, Du Wan didn''t rush back in a hurry. She walked slowly and leisurely.


    However, she began to pay attention to the situation at Zhenghe Hall.


    Another point is that she heard that someone in Dongfeng Pce secretly sent a message to the queen, exposing Qin Yuyu and secretly telling the queen about being thrown into the sky prison.


    Du Wan recalled the pce man.


    He should be the queen''s former confidant. After being transferred away from Dongfeng Pce, will he still care about his former master?


    Next, the queen rewarded the pce man. The pce man thanked her and left, and Du Wan understood again. People may not necessarily be loyal, but they may also be doing it for profit. You must know that everything leaking from the queen''s hands is valuable. Taking the risk to inform you, in addition to benefiting your future, you can also make a fortune.


    In addition, Du Wan found out that her parents had entered the pce.


    Coming with him is Du Qian!


    Du Wan''s eyes lit up. She was going to Zhenghe Hall, but turned around to pick up someone.


    So the three members of the family hurried to Zhenghe Hall.


    Even before the emperor saw it, he saw the baby bump that he had not seen for a long time.


    Du Qian happily strode forward to greet her, "Sister! Sister, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay, you''re fine." Du Wan said with a bright smile, and then obediently stepped forward to greet the eldest princess and Prince Consort Du, "Did the emperor''s uncle let you enter the pce?"


    Yes, how about Wanwan?


    "Okay, no one can do anything to me." Du Wan raised her chin in dismay, then rolled her eyes and looked around mischievously, and found that no one was following her, "I''m here to tell you what happened. Let you be mentally prepared..."


    Tell me as you walk over there, Du Huima reminded.


    The eldest princess nodded, "The emperor is still waiting for us."


    Du Qian also felt that he could only talk while walking, "Sister, tell me the important things first."


    Du Wan knew about it, so she walked among a few people. As she walked, she whispered about what happened after entering the pce, and deliberately slowed down her pace. Even if there are some things they heard Pei Hao say, they still feel that their outlook ispletely ruined when they hear it again. In fact, they didn''t quite understand what Qin Yuyu did.


    You must know that the emperor has only one daughter.


    As the only princess, there is nothing more noble than anything else. Is it necessary to debase yourself?


    The eldest princess was extremely angry about Qin Yuyus patricide, This is really unforgivable!


    Dont be angry, dont be angry, its not worth it. Prince Consort Du softlyforted his wife who was so angry that her cheeks were red.


    The eldest princess was angry, "Can I not be angry? The emperor''s body has been damaged because of this. He finally recovered his bodyst year, just like this..."


    "Nothing, do you still have Qi-nourishing pills? Just give them to him." "Is this a problem with the pills?"


    Yes, yes, its not about the medicine.


    Brothers and sisters Du Wan and Du Qian silently fell one step behind.


    Looking at the interaction between the couple in front, I ate a lot of dog food in silence, feeling a little exhausted.


    Du Qian reminded him in a low voice: "My sister will learn from my mother. After we get married, we will eat the boy named Pei to death."


    "Yeah, brother is right." Du Wan agreed. "Brother, you should also learn from me. My father is a good man. You should treat your sister-inw like this in the future."


    Du Qian:


    Sister, you are wrong...


    Du Qian also wanted to educate his sister, but her eyes were brightly looking in one direction.


    Not far ahead, Pei Hao, wearing an official robe and a sword hanging on his waist, led a group of elites from the Imperial City Department, also walking in the direction of Zhenghe Hall.


    Obviously Pei Hao also saw them and was waiting in front.


    After the family approached, Pei Hao came forward to salute the elders, said hello to Du Qian after saying a few words, and then walked to Du Wan naturally.


    Du Wan smiled at him, and Pei Hao smiled back.


    Looking at each other, the warmth in the eyes is flowing, and there is no need to say anything more.


    Several people soon arrived at Zhenghe Hall.


    The imperial guards guarding outside the pce saw several people but did not intercept them and let them pass directly.


    The eldest princess walked with a bit of urgency.


    Until she saw the emperor who was half lying on the bed, the eldest princess''s eyes filled with tears.


    The emperor was very touched, "Sister Huang, I''m fine now, don''t worry."


    "Is it okay to inform us? Why didn''t you tell us earlier?" the eldest princess said reproachfully.


    The emperor was very heart-warmed after hearing this, "I have just woken up. No, I will send someone to inform you when I find the opportunity."


    "Well." The eldest princess choked and wiped her tears, "What did the imperial doctor say? Your body..."


    Its nothing, just take care of him. The emperor was lucky to be able to save his life this time.


    The eldest princess sat on the edge of the bed and held his hand, which made her very worried. After all, they are biological siblings, and their rtionship was very good when they were young. When they grow up, the rtionship between the siblings is also maintained very well.


    In the royal family, it is extremely difficult for two people to be so close to each other when they reach middle age.


    Emotions are mutual and must be maintained and managed by each other.


    You are good to me, I will be good to you, keep your original intention, long-term.


    Du Wan was standing in the corner and watching, but did note forward to speak.


    Pei Hao quietly stood with her and touched her gently with his elbow. Seeing her raise her head and look at him, he was finally satisfied and asked, "...are you okay in the pce?"


    Its good, I didnt do anything, the matter was solved.


    "..." Pei Hao looked at her little face and found that she really thought like this, "Silly, you must have done a lot."


    Du Wan rolled her eyes, "I really didn''t do anything. I just sneaked in and gave my uncle an antidote pill."


    Think about it carefully, she has done some things without much effort, so who allows her to cheat? He knew everything about the situation in the pce.

 Chapter 544: The whole family has entered the palace

    Chapter 544: The whole family has entered the pce


    Chapter 544 The whole family has entered the pce


    The emperor sat up with the support of the chief steward. Now Du Ma is in charge of the overall situation in the pce, and Pei Hao is assisting him to investigate the matter clearly and arrest those who should be arrested.


    Another point is that the emperor did not want this matter to spread to the outside world and wanted to handle it secretly.


    The emperor''s choice surprised Du Wan.


    Pei Hao whispered: "Are you surprised?"


    A few. Du Wan gestured with her little finger.


    Pei Hao chuckled and lowered his voice: "That one is his daughter after all, and she is her only child, and she is pregnant with the child."


    Du Wan thought of the key.


    Yes, Qin Yuyu is pregnant.


    This child actually became Qin Yuyu''s talisman.


    The emperor did have murderous intentions for Qin Yuyu, but he had to wait until she gave birth to the child before making a decision. However, he didn''t expect that Qin Yuyu would be so troubled when she was pregnant. Even when she was in prison, she couldn''t bear to give birth. It was said that she had fetal force.


    Before the eldest princess and others came over, the emperor had already asked the imperial doctor to go to the prison to treat Qin Yuyu, but he did not order Qin Yuyu to move out of the cell.


    The emperor''s body was severely damaged and his energy was finally limited. After the exnation, he was so tired that he fell asleep again.


    The previousmander of the imperial guards has been dismissed and investigated. Pei Hao was summoned to the pce by the emperor, who asked him to temporarily take over the imperial guard and act as themander of the imperial guards.


    Du Huima went to investigate the case of Qin Yuyu.


    Hearing all kinds of inside stories from his daughter, Prince Consort Du was very good at arresting people. The only thing missing was the interrogation process.


    For the first time, Prince Consort Du felt that handling the case was easy, as he could catch the case urately.


    Du Qian stayed with the emperor in Zhenghe Hall, which was actually taking over Du Wan''s guarding task. Du Wan had promised the emperor before that he would protect him until his body recovered.


    Du Wan, who had free time, did not go to rest, but followed Du Wan''s side to handle the case.


    Du Huima took into custody all the suspicious people who were around Qin Yuyu, including Concubine Xie and the Queen''s Pce, and began to interrogate them one by one. Du Wan in particr pointed out a few suspicious people, and asked Du Huima to focus on the investigation.


    Du Wan said: "That maid is Qin Yuyu''s confidant. Let''s check her out first."


    Okay. Du Prince Consort highlighted the key points.


    At this time, she didnt make any more suggestions, and just watched Prince Consort Du handle the case.


    What''s more, the pce is a bit busy today. The funeral of Concubine Xie is about to be held. The emperor made it clear that everything should be kept simple and imed that she died of illness. The emperor was so sad and sick these days that he sealed the pce gate and didn''t want to go. towards.


    In the past few days, the outside world has been specting about what happened in the pce.


    With this argument, whether you believe it outside or not, the reason is sufficient.


    This shows that the emperor did not want to make a big deal out of this matter. If the rebel was not Qin Yuyu, he could still kill the chicken to scare the monkeys. If he met his only daughter, it would only be a scandal, make peopleugh, and disgrace the royal family. Therefore, the emperor could only break his teeth and swallow blood.


    Du Wan is not deeply impressed by this.


    Its so cheap that Qin Yuyu, who can give me a good father?


    In the evening, it will be dark.


    Since there was another child at home, the eldest princess was worried and left the pce alone to return home.


    Du Consort had business to attend to, so Du Qian and his brother and sister took the initiative to stay and help.


    The affairs in the pce were still very noisy, but they never spread outside.


    The pce gate is still not open to anyone who wants to enter. The ministers guarding outside cannot enter without the emperor''s will. However, it is true that the gate guarding of the pce has be stricter, and the death of Concubine Xie is also true.


    The Xie family came to the pce gate, and their request for an audience was genuine. Dingbeihou even knelt outside the pce gate. However, the news reached Zhenghe Hall and the emperor did not wake up.


    Du Qian suppressed the news and did not wake up the emperor.


    The chief steward asked doubtfully: "Prince, won''t you wake up the emperor?"


    "What are you doing to wake up the emperor?" Du Qian asked in confusion.


    The chief steward reminded in a low voice, "The Xie family wants to attend the funeral of the imperial concubine. Without the emperor''s permission, they are still kneeling outside, trying to ask for a decree."


    Oh, lets ask again when the emperor wakes up. Du Qian replied casually, picked up a book next to him and continued to read. When encountering this kind of thing, Du Qian and Du Wan unexpectedly had the same idea. They nced at the chief manager and said, "No matter how big the matter is, it''s not as important as the emperor''s body. Just wait until he wakes up and say it again. The Xie family can kneel down if they want." Let them kneel."


    Yes, the old ve thought wrongly.


    Its good if you can understand.


    Du Qian continued to flip through the book, which he used to pass the time.


    He wanted to find his sister, but her sister was more interested in following her father.


    Lets talk about Prince Consort Dus investigation. Although everyone has been arrested, the progress is so-so. After such a long time, some things came out of the interrogation, and some people were very harsh, such as the nun.


    Someone from Concubine Xies pce recruited me.


    On the surface, the pce maid was an informant arranged by Qin Yuyu, but in fact, she was instigated by Concubine Xie. She deliberately gave Qin Yuyu the wrong news, saying that several pce maids favored by the emperor were pregnant and were raising babies, etc., so that Qin Yuyu With a sense of crisis, and being provoked by someone with ulterior motives, the idea of patricide came to mind.


    Du Wan read through the confession and said, "It is true that Concubine Xie wants to trick Qin Yuyu."


    "This is a little trick, no one with a little bit of intelligence will fall into it." Consort Du didn''t like the tricks of these women in the pce. "This is just a push. The key is who ys the emperor in the pce and speaks."


    Yes, this is the key.


    Du Wan knew that Qin Yuyu was being plotted against, and aroused her ambition step by step.


    The most critical step was that someone was behind the scenes to make Qin Yuyu think that the emperor wanted to kill her.


    The emperor found out about the incident and denied it.


    Father and daughter believed in the emperor, so there was no need to lie.


    Du Huima said, "This is going to bring Qin Yuyu to trial."


    "Father, it may not be possible for the time being. I heard that she had a fetal movement, and I don''t know if she can survive it." Du Wan once again felt that Qin Yuyu was stupid. The amulet in his stomach was gone, "How about I go visit her?"


    "Will she be mad to death when she sees you? If she has a miscarriage because of this, you will be stained with fish, so please calm down and don''t do whatever you want." Prince Consort Du was not angry anymore. The little girl was afraid that the world would not be happy. chaos!


    Du Wan touched the back of his head and said, "I really just want to take a look. I mean no harm."


    Youre not allowed to go anyway.


    "It''s OK." Du Wan rolled her eyes and whispered mysteriously, "Dad, could the person behind this be the Xie family? I know a lot of secrets about the Xie family. They are very ambitious."


    "I know, but we have no evidence, and Concubine Xie is dead." This is very contradictory.


    If Concubine Xie had not died, Prince Consort Du would definitely doubt the Xie family.


    Du Wan quickly figured this out, and said a bit sarcastically: "Maybe the Xie family has lost their temper."


    Du Huima:

 Chapter 545: Can the child be saved?

    Chapter 545: Can the child be saved?


    Chapter 545 Can the child be saved?


    The moonlit night was hazy, and the pcenterns were hung on the eaves.


    There is a dark cloud hanging over the pce.


    In the Zhenghe Hall, the emperor has not yet woken up.


    The family of three gathered together for a midnight snack, and even the courtyard had a meal.


    Du Wan nced at the old man from time to time and found that he was getting bolder and bolder, "Have you prepared your medicine?"


    "Princess, you''ve been up for a long time, but the emperor hasn''t woken up yet, so he didn''t pour it out." Yuan Zheng answered respectfully, and even looked at Prince Consort Du secretly, as if using him and asking him to take care of it. My own daughter, "...my majestic dean, has to cook medicine every day, and has almost be a little medicine boy."


    Du Huimaughed and scolded, "What are you talking about? You can''t be a little medicine boy."


    Father is right, he is at most an old medicine boy! Du Wan suddenly answered with a smile.


    Du Qian lowered his head and smiled sullenly.


    Du Prince Consort was stunned for a moment, then pointed at his daughter. He wanted to scold her but was reluctant to do so, so he finally said, "Wanwan, you must know how to respect your elders."


    "Yeah, I know." Du Wan responded obediently, "But who makes me an honest child."


    Du Qian turned around abruptly,ughing so hard that his shoulders shrugged, and it was hard not tough out loud.


    The hospital just doesnt matter, its really not a big deal.


    Compared to being called a little drug boy when you are still young, the old drug boy sounds better.


    Simply finding a topic, Yuan Zheng said: "It''s a bitte at this hour. It''s best to wake up the emperor and let him eat something before drinking medicine."


    "It''s almost time to wake up." Du Qian thought about the time in his mind, "This man has been sleeping for more than three hours."


    The court just thought that this person is not a good person.


    It is said that the Xie family is still kneeling outside the pce, and they really have to wait until the emperor wakes up to mention it.


    Just as Du Qian said, the emperor woke up.


    The chief steward, who was guarding the bedside, was the first to know.


    There will be movement when the emperor gets up, and Du Wan and others outside will soon know about it. After the emperor finished washing, eating, drinking medicine, and solving some physical problems, he summoned Prince Consort Du.


    When Du Consort came in, Du Qian and Du Wan also followed.


    After greeting each other and saying a few greetings, the emperor and Prince Consort Du first chatted about some serious matters.


    Prince Consort Du told what he had traced, such as the poison that Qin Yuyu got, "The princess got the poison from a man named Qin Miao. This man grew up with the princess and had plotted against the eldest daughter of the Ma family before. , was secretly crippled by Mr. Ma, who was exposed to poisonous techniques. As for his purchasing channels, he gritted his teeth and refused to exin. In the end, he was tortured to extract a confession, and he was killed by mistake. "


    So, the thread was broken.


    Du Huima hesitated for a moment and then said: "Your Majesty, the princess and this person have all been protected by the Xie family."


    Is it to be thanked by the family or by Zhang? the emperor suddenly asked.


    Du Huima was asked this question and did not answer for a while.


    On the other hand, Du Wan next to me asked strangely: "Uncle, what is the difference between the Xie family and Xie Zhang?"


    emperor:""


    It can be said that there is a difference, or it may be said that there is no big difference. In fact, he had received a secret message earlier, saying that the Xie family might not be peaceful. But nothing has been found, so we can only order people to continue monitoring.


    The emperor also doubted the Xie family, especially the Xie family''s retrieval of Qin Yuyu.


    However, it was difficult to do anything without evidence, but he still suppressed Xie Zhang''s promotion...    Du Qian took advantage of everyone mentioning the Xie family, and told the Xie family that they were still kneeling outside the pce gate, "The Xie family seems to want to meet Thank you for thest time, Concubine Xie. When they came to ask to see you, you had just slept for half an hour. I didnt want to disturb your rest, so I suppressed the matter without authorization. Anyway, if I dont meet you when I see you, how can Ipare to you? Rest is important.


    The emperor saw that he had the same virtue as his sister, so he couldn''t do anything about him, "Is there still such a thing?"


    Then the emperor told the chief steward, "Let the Xie familye in and allow them to attend the funeral."


    After all, Concubine Xie was not the original wife. She was buried as a concubine, and she could be buried in the imperial mausoleum after almost seven days of rest. The Xie family was kneeling outside the pce. The chief steward who finally arrived took them into the pce and brought them to the pce where the noble concubine lived.


    When the emperor was in aa, Qin Yuyu had to order someone to prepare a coffin for Concubine Xie to bury the body in order to save face.


    The coffin was parked in the original pce, and a mourning hall was set up to burn incense and some pce officials were keeping vigil.


    Du Wan thought that the only person kneeling outside the pce was the Marquis of Dingbei, but he did not expect that it was arge family.


    It was indeed the Marquis of Dingbei who knelt outside the pce first. Xie Zhang was originally on duty and saw his father kneeling outside the pce. How could he kneel alone, otherwise the saliva of the world would spray him to death.


    Later Mrs. Xie came over with her daughter Xie Ying, apanying the father and son.


    Later, the prince Xie Hong hurried from the military camp on horseback.


    Dingbei Hou has a very good reputation, especially for giving up the position of Crown Prince to his eldest brother''s son, which won him a lot of praise.


    Regardless of whether it is true or false, Dingbei Hou is really too kind to his eldest brother''s only bloodline in the eyes of outsiders. Not only did he let him inherit the title, but he also personally took him to visit his family friends and took him out and about. military camp.


    You must know that Xie Zhang was sent to study literature by him.


    Xie Zhang was able to be an official, and he did it well. He seemed to have relied on himself along the way.


    This is quite surprising. Compared with Xie Hong, Xie Zhang is like a picked-up son.


    The family arrived at the funeral of Concubine Xie. The women were all crying, and the men were also wiping their tears.


    Xie Zhang stepped forward and lit a stick of incense, then offered it up with both hands, his eyes showing great forbearance.


    After offering incense, he quietly exited the mourning hall.


    People came to the garden at the back, and after a while, a pce man came.


    Xie Zhang asked: "What happened in the pce these days?"


    "After the imperial concubine was poisoned, the emperor was also poisoned and was carried back to the Zhenghe Hall for treatment. All the imperial doctors from the Taiyuan Hospital went there. Soon the Imperial Guards blocked the pce and protected the Zhenghe Hall. In addition, the Queen The empress has also been grounded, I heard it was rted to poisoning."


    The pce man also talked about the appearance of the princess, the secret arrest of the princess and themander of the guards, and the arrest of arge number of pce residents, etc. These were all things that could be heard on the surface. information.


    Xie Zhang asked again: "Is there anything else found?"


    Also, the princess seems to have had fetal contractions.


    That stupid woman!


    Xie Zhang''s eyes shed with disgust, but he still asked, "Can the child be saved?"


    "I went to inquire about it. The imperial doctor said it would take two days to know."


    Okay, you go down first.


    Xie Zhang didnt like Qin Yuyu, but he didnt want the child to be gone.


    He was wrong. The chess piece he thought he had in his palm suddenly stabbed him.


    In the previous game of chess in the pce, he was not a chess yer, but at most a bystander, pushing the situation along the way.

 Chapter 546: I didnt do this

    Chapter 546: I didn''t do this


    Chapter 546 I didnt do this


    The pce man saluted respectfully, bowed his head, took a few steps back, then turned around and left.


    Xie Zhang was left alone.


    Xie Zhang felt inexplicably agitated at the moment, always having the illusion that the Xie family was doomed.


    Xie Zhang clearly saw what Qin Yuyu was doing during this period, including her sudden ambition to kill her father and her desire to rebel and be the empress. He knew all this but did nothing to stop it.


    If he had known that this matter would involve his aunt, he would have asked people to watch Qin Yuyu more closely! It''s just that there is no medicine for regret in this world, you can only let this regret eat away at yourself...


    Xie Zhang stared nkly at the white plum tree under the moonlight.


    This is my aunts favorite


    The young master in white stands under the plum blossom tree, aloof from the world and independent.


    If this is a beautiful ink painting under the moon, it is also a painting dyed with a touch of loneliness and sadness.


    It wasn''t until quite a while that he turned around to go back. When he looked up, his heart suddenly jumped violently!


    On the top of the rockery, I saw a cute and cute figure sitting. She was swaying her feet and eating some snacks, but she didn''t make any noise.


    Du Wan smiled and said: "What a coincidence, thank you Qi."


    "I have met the princess." Xie Zhang calmed down his trembling mind and stepped forward to salute.


    Who would believe it if it was a coincidence?


    Du Wan took out another handful of melon seeds and started eating them. She had wanted to do so just now, but the melon seeds would make a loud noise, especially at night, which made her read gossip. "That subordinate of yours just now, He also hid an important piece of news from you, but he probably had good intentions. You dont want to know what he hid."


    Xie Zhang''s expression changed drastically, and then he calmed down and smiled bitterly, "I can''t hide anything from the princess."


    "Of course, I know many things about you, including your ambitions and ns." When Du Wan spoke, it was as natural as talking about the good weather today, "By the way, you are not curious, Did he hide something from you? However, its not necessarily that he concealed it, it may be that he didnt find out.


    "Then, please give me some advice, Princess." Xie Zhang lowered his eyelids, raised his hand and bowed gently.


    Young master, gentle as jade, why can''t you think of rebelling?


    The light in Du Wan''s eyes was mean, but it was a pity that Xie Zhang lowered his head and didn''t notice it.


    So, she cleared her throat, "Actually, I don''t want to say it, after all, even a man can''t bear this kind of thing..."


    Xie Zhangs heart tightened,


    Have a bad feeling?


    Sure enough, Du Wan looked at the top of his head sympathetically and said, "It''s not bad to have a little green on top of his head asionally. Green is healthier."


    Xie Zhang discovered that this was indeed the case.


    Xie Zhang had people watching her all the time, how could she not know that Qin Yuyu was hooking up with men behind her back?


    But even if he knew, he could only pretend not to know at this time, "What does the princess mean by this?"


    "It''s nothing, I just admire you. In order to achieve your goal, you can even use the woman who is pregnant with your child." When Du Wan said this, the expression on her face changed, and her eyes revealed a hint of indifference, " But you shouldn''t hurt my uncle. Don''t you know that he is the one I''m protecting? You should be lucky that nothing happened to my uncle."


    Xie Zhang felt extremely aggrieved.


    From what she said, did she put all the fault on him? !


    Xie Zhang stood tall and straight, looking directly at Du Wan, "Princess, what happens in the pce has nothing to do with me."


    "Are you kidding? You provided Qin Miao''s medicine, right?" Du Wan said firmly.


    Xie Zhang was silent and did not deny it. Du Wan sneered, "There is no evidence. Qin Miao didn''t betray you before he died. No, he didn''t betray your men. It''s impossible for you toe forward in person for such a thing that can easily be traced."


    Xie Zhang was shocked, and she guessed everything, "Qin Miao bought the medicine from one of my subordinates, but I don''t know what he bought it for, and I don''t know that he bought it for Her Royal Highness, let alone Knowing that this medicine will eventually be used..."


    Used to poison his aunt!


    Thinking of this, Xie Zhang''s eyes were filled with regret.


    Du Wan curled her lips and found that the melon seeds in her hands were no longer fragrant. "If this person doesn''t do evil, he won''t be tortured."


    Suddenly, she quickly arrived in front of Xie Zhang and kicked him away.


    The person fell heavily and fell ten feet away.


    Xie Zhang''s head was spinning for a moment, and then he struggled to hold up half of his body, "What are you..."


    "What is it? Don''t you know?" Du Wan walked closer to him step by step. "I have warned you before. Isn''t it good to keep to yourself? Isn''t life pleasant? Even if you want to govern the world and change the world, you can''t You dont have to take the path of rebellion, cant you help my uncle properly?


    I Xie Zhang felt a huge wave in his heart.


    How can it be? How did she know what he was thinking?


    Du Wan looked at him condescendingly, "Do you know why I didn''t kill you before?"


    County, Princess Xie Zhang really didnt know.


    "Ambition is nothing for a talented person." Du Wan suddenly said something that Xie Zhang couldn''t understand.


    Xie Zhang is so confused now that he can''t figure it out at all.


    The current situation was something he had not expected. The little girl in front of him was also unreasonable. She was not someone who needed evidence to speak. As long as she believed it, it was his fault. In addition, she pinched his throat and warned him before...


    Today, she even made it clear that she knew the Xie family''s secret, but she didn''t say anything.


    You must know that the Xie family wants to rebel!


    You want to rebel!


    The emperor has great trust in the princess. As long as she tells this matter, it will be enough to confiscate the family and exterminate the family.


    Xie Zhang was very confused and looked up at Du Wan. He looked directly into her eyes.


    From a very young age, he knew that human eyes could easily reveal what a person is thinking. What he is best at is seeing a lot of things in other people''s eyes.


    Today, he was disappointed.


    At the same time, he was also desperate...


    Xie Zhang looked at her intently for a long time, and finally said slowly, "Does the princess want to kill me?"


    Hmm. Du Wan was murderous.


    She didnt answer, but the look in her eyes was real.


    Du Wan added: "There are not many people I care about. Apart from my family, I am my uncle. You have crossed the line this time. I can''t guarantee whether I will keep you again..."


    Princess!


    Xie Zhang looked at Du Wan frankly and said with a wry smile, "Are you putting the me for the emperor''s poisoning on me?"


    "Aren''t you the mastermind behind this? Qin Yuyu has always been a **** in the hands of the Xie family."


    "You may not believe what I said. It was really not me, nor the Xie family. If I were in control of the situation, I would never let anything happen to my aunt." Xie Zhang covered one of his arms and tried to hold on. Then he stood up, his eyes firm.


    Du Wan frowned, what does this mean?

 Chapter 547: She really had murderous intentions

    Chapter 547: She really had murderous intentions


    Chapter 547 She really had murderous intentions


    Du Wan held the hilt of the sword in her hand, as if the sword could be unsheathed at any time.


    That kind of chill is so chilling.


    She really wanted to kill Xie Zhang.


    With her ability, even if she kills one person here, as long as she doesn''t admit it, no one can find her.


    At this moment, he really felt the murderous intention and the crisis. In the past, he relied on this intuition to avoid several dangerous situations...


    Xie Zhang said sincerely: "Can the princess give me a chance to prove my innocence?"


    How long will it take? Du Wan asked coldly.


    Xie Zhang lowered his eyes and said, "Three days."


    "It''s too long, I only have one day." Du Wan turned around coldly and said as he walked, "If you can''t prove your innocence, you can tell me yourst words."


    Xie Zhang was under great pressure, as if there was a sword hanging over his head. She''s not being reasonable at all. As long as she believes it, it is right!


    This makes him unable to do anything even if he has all kinds of calctions.


    In fact, everything Xie Zhang did before was always smooth sailing. Even after Du Wan returned from his disappearance, it was difficult for him to meet expectations no matter what he did. The power in his hands has shrunk repeatedly, and it has long been inferior to what it was before. This time she was not in the capital, so he couldn''t help but be ready to take action again, thinking that the opportunity hade.


    After a little bit of maniption, I thought I would achieve my goal.


    As a result, the situation is like this again!


    Xie Zhang looked at the person walking away step by step. He was obviously the same person as before, but he was still so unfamiliar. The charming little girl he knew before was really a simple, inexperienced, and well-protected girl. Now she is like a big mountain, unattainable and extremely dangerous.


    The most important thing is to suppress the Xie family and cut off his way.


    Xie Zhang suddenly shouted loudly, "Princess!"


    Du Wan paused and looked back at him.


    Xie Zhang strode forward, with something in his eyes that others could not understand, "Can I ask you a few words? This question has been bothering me."


    What are you talking about? Du Wan asked indifferently.


    Xie Zhang''s lips trembled slightly and he asked with difficulty: "I want to know, since you know my secret, why didn''t you mention it to outsiders?"


    There is no evidence. Du Wan said sinctly.


    These words made Xie Zhang want to scold his mother and vomit blood.


    There is no evidence, why kill him? No, there is no evidence, its not that he didnt do it.


    Xie Zhang asked with difficulty: "Then, why didn''t you kill me before? I want to hear your true thoughts, not vague words."


    He couldn''t understand that someone who had not killed him before suddenly had the intention to kill him today. He didn''t believe it was because the emperor was poisoned. Isn''t she very capable? Do you know his many secrets? Doesn''t he know that the mastermind behind all this is not him?


    Why didnt you kill Xie Zhang before?


    Du Wan thought about this problem and looked at Xie Zhang withplicated eyes, "I have never killed you, and I have not done anything to the Xie family. In addition to the fact that you have not touched my bottom line, there is another important point. Someone said that you have the talent to govern the world and this country needs talents."


    "..." Xie Zhang felt a wave of turmoil in his heart, and he was very uneasy.


    After Du Wan finished speaking, she no longer looked at Xie Zhang, who was stunned, and turned to leave.


    If I ask her sincerely, she has never had any murderous intention, because she was worried about the prosperous age described in theter period of the original work.


    The male protagonist in the original work, regardless of his character, is very capable, and he is also a genius in governing the world. The policies he implemented after he came to the throne were well-aimed at the national conditions, allowing this country that was riddled with problems to quickly recover. Moreover, in the book, he plotted against the powerful and the powerful, but on the contrary, it was a good thing for themon people.


    Du Wan didnt like him very much after traveling through time, but she couldnt deny his abilities.


    The most important thing is that the Qin State cannot avoid turmoil and needs talents more and more. Governing the country cannot be aplished by the emperor alone.


    Besides, as long as she lives, Xie Zhang cannot rebel.


    For this point, she is confident enough. She will not die until he dies of old age.


    It''s just that the emperor was poisoned, and Du Wan couldn''t help but be the first to suspect Xie Zhang.


    There is noplete certainty or evidence, and the action just now was purely for testing.


    No, the results came out, and he promised to clear his suspicions within one day. But showing off was still necessary, so after Du Wan answered, she left indifferently.


    Actually, she is a bit unreasonable, but so what?


    Who told him to have a criminal record? Who told him to register with her?


    Zhenghe Hall, side hall.


    Now the imperial doctors in the side hall have been let go, leaving only the principal. However, the treatment of the principal was much better than before. He was served by young eunuchs and even had a separate room to rest.


    Pei Hao finished his work and came over to see Prince Consort Du going to rest.


    In addition, Du Qian was sitting in the room drinking tea.


    "Why isn''t Wanwan here?" Pei Hao didn''t believe that she would rest so early, especially when she was not at home.


    Du Qian poured him a cup of tea and said, "She went out and I don''t know where she went."


    Pei Hao was a little regretful that he couldnt see the little girl.


    Du Qian said: "How are you doing there?"


    "all the best."


    Pei Hao was parachuted into the position ofmander of the imperial guards. Due to his status, no one dared to find trouble.


    So, he took over the job smoothly.


    The two of them talked about what was happening outside, the current situation, etc.


    Du Qian knew why this guy was lingering, but he just wanted to wait for his sister toe back. In fact, he himself was a little curious about where his sister had gone. It was getting dark outside and it was not early.


    After about two cups of tea, Du Wan came back.


    Pei Hao stood up and greeted her with a smile in her peach blossom eyes, "Wanwan."


    Why are you here? Du Wan was surprised.


    When she asked the question, she thought that it was wrong, and added: "Well, I think it''s quitete, so I''m surprised to see you here."


    "I am themander of the guards for the time being, and I am on duty." As the actingmander of the guards, isn''t it normal for him to be in the pce?


    It was then that Du Wan remembered it and smiled, "I forgot."


    "Come and sit." Pei Hao pulled out the chair for Du Wan to sit down, and poured her a bowl of hot tea naturally, and moved the cakes on the table in front of her.


    This series of operations made Du Qian''s eyelids jump.


    Du Wan took it very well, drinking tea and eating cakes, just like a little mouse.


    Every move of the two of them was so natural, as if they had forgotten about his elder brother.


    Du Qianqing coughed and said, "Wanwan, it''s gettingte, is it time to take a rest?"


    "Huh?" Du Wan paused while eating the pastry, then put it down, "It''s gettingte, let me tell you something. I just went to Concubine Xie''s pce, and there was a small room in the pce. In the garden, I saw Xie Zhang meeting a pce official..."


    Told the two people roughly what happened before.

 Chapter 548: She has him in her heart

    Chapter 548: She has him in her heart


    Chapter 548 She has him in her heart


    Du Qian asked in surprise, "The evidence of Concubine Xie''s scheme against Qin Yuyu is conclusive. Doesn''t the Xie family know about it?"


    "Xie Zhang wants to clear things up, no one will take the initiative to admit this matter." Pei Hao said matter-of-factly.


    Du Wan picked up the tea and drank half of it, "It doesn''t matter, I''ll know the answer tomorrow."


    "Do you believe what he said?" Pei Hao looked at her steadily, with something hidden in his peach eyes.


    Du Wan didn''t notice the change in his expression and replied casually, "It depends on the situation. I don''t know what will happen tomorrow, so I can''t answer this question."


    Pei Hao''s hands on his thighs were instantly clenched into fists, and then rxed again.


    It''s not that he is suspicious, but that he always vaguely feels that Xie Zhang''s existence is special in the little girl''s heart and always attracts her attention. Otherwise, the little girl would not know Xie Zhang so well.


    You know, the little girl wont care about unimportant people.


    The only thing that he couldn''t let go of was the little girl''s indulgence of Xie Zhang...


    Perhaps it is connivance?


    Pei Hao was immersed in his thoughts and did not hear what Du Wan said.


    Du Qian drove Du Wan back to the room to rest.


    The maid has already tidied up the room where she lives.


    She really hadn''t had a good rest, so she left obediently. When Pei Hao came to his senses, she was gone.


    Du Qian asked in a deep voice: "What are you thinking about? You are so absorbed."


    "No, it''s nothing." Pei Hao sighed inwardly, feeling a little unable to let go.


    So, stand up and make an excuse to leave beforehand.


    He avoided Du Qian''s eyes and ears and went to Du Wan''s room to look for someone. He just stood in front of her door and he remained quiet without knocking.


    He believes in her and believes that she has him in her heart.


    Its just that its hard not to let him think too much about this question. If he doesnt ask clearly, Im afraid it will be a problem for him one day. However, when people get here, they can''t help but worry.


    Afraid that if I say this, she will be angry?


    Pei Hao raised his hand and tried to knock on the door several times, but failed.


    This time he raised his hand again.


    The door creaked and opened from the inside.


    The little girl stood at the door with a stern face, frowning and looking at him in confusion, "Why have you been standing at my door?"


    ... Pei Hao was silent.


    The little girl looked at him again, "Are you mute?"


    At her current level of cultivation, she still knew there was a person at the door.


    Later I found out it was him and thought something was wrong with him, but he stood outside silently and didn''t even knock on the door. This behavior was very puzzling.


    Pei Hao looked at her with a puzzled expression and asked ufortably: "I have a doubt in my heart. If I don''t ask, I''m afraid it will be a problem for me."


    What are you thinking about again? the little girl said, turning sideways and gesturing for him to enter the room.


    Pei Hao stepped into the threshold, turned around and closed the door.


    The little girl walked to the chair in front of the table and sat down. Pei Hao walked over and sat next to her.


    She thought she would hear him speak, but instead, she saw that he was in a daze.


    She pushed his arm and said, "Hey, just say what you have to say. If you keep it in your heart, you won''t be afraid of making mistakes."


    "Wanwan, I believe in you. I really believe that you like me." Pei Hao suddenly hugged her in his arms, rested his head on her shoulder, and said this softly, more like Convince himself to be average.


    Du Wan is very strange.


    This sounds weird...


    Du Wan frowned and asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Pei Hao rubbed her cheek and said quietly, "It''s nothing, I just feel sad suddenly. Do you... like Xie Zhang?"


    Why are you asking about this suddenly? Du Wan was speechless. "Many girls in the capital like him..."


    "This has nothing to do with me, and I don''t like him." Du Wan finally understood.


    Probably because she mentioned Xie Zhang tonight, he felt insecure again and started to think wildly.


    Pei Hao hugged her arms tightly, paused for a while and then murmured: "It''s just that you can''t deny that he is special in your heart."


    This is unfair.


    Just as Du Wan was about to deny it, Pei Hao said, "Don''t even think about denying it. I know it. I know it better than you. As the saying goes, bystanders know everything but the authorities are confused."


    This sentence made Du Wan stunned.


    Is it clear to bystanders?


    Pei Hao started talking one sentence after another, telling her about her concern for Xie Zhang, her understanding of him, etc., "If I didn''t care, would I know so many things about him?"


    Du Wan:


    I cant refute this.


    It turns out that she seems to be quite concerned about Xie Zhang?


    He is the male protagonist, the main character in the original work. Even if she doesn''t pay attention, she knows a lot about him, including Pei Hao, the main viin in the book. It''s just that he is different now than in the original work. The character described in the book is very different from his current one.


    But about time travel and the original work, Du Wan will definitely not say anything.


    This secret can only be buried in the soil with her.


    Du Wan hugged Pei Hao back and promised softly: "Don''t worry, I only have you in my heart."


    Hearing this, Pei Hao was instantly shocked.


    Soon, ecstasy surged in his heart, and the smile on his lips continued to expand. The gloom just now was swept away, along with the previous uneasiness.


    Verymon, a very simple sentence.


    In his heart, it was equivalent to a thousand catties. It was something he had been looking forward to for a long time.


    After a long while, he said arrogantly: "What, say it again?"


    "..." Du Wan''s innermost feelings suddenly disappeared. She pushed him away and red at him angrily, "What did you say? I didn''t say anything."


    No, I heard it all, can you say it again?


    Ahem, not good.


    How about I tell you?


    This man is really thick-skinned.


    Du Wan just said something casually, but if she were asked to say it now, she couldn''t say it at all. This was really embarrassing, but Pei Hao kept trying to get her to say it again, making her face turn red and very beautiful.


    The next two people got tired of being together.


    Even though Pei Hao didn''t get the answer in his heart, he knew what she was thinking. He was so happy that he forgot his original intention ofing here.


    the next day.


    In the pce.


    It was a rare morning that passed peacefully.


    At noon, Xie Zhang secretly sent a secret letter to Du Wan.


    Du Wan was very surprised after seeing it, and immediately stood up and quickly took it to Du Wan.


    Du Huima read the letter and was equally surprised, "Is this...serious?"


    "The letter is from Xie Zhang. If it is true or false, you will know after checking it. You can interrogate that pcedy again. Be careful, don''t let hermit suicide." Du Wan didn''t want to believe it, but this secret letter What was written in the letter was very detailed and also included the names of some of the people involved. "You can check the people involved in the letter."


    Ill ask someone to check it out right now. Du Consort was about to call someone.


    Du Wan reminded, "Father, it''s best to let someone you trust go."


    "good."

 Chapter 549: This is your own fault and you will not survive

    Chapter 549: This is your own fault and you will not survive


    Chapter 549: This is your own fault.


    It will take some time to investigate the matter.


    Du Wan did not wait by Du Qian''s side, but slipped away to chat with Du Qian for a while and told him the matter.


    Now Du Qian has taken her ce, apanying the sick emperor every day, chatting with him when he wakes up, and talking about the situation outside.


    The emperor''s mood recovered a lot.


    The patient is extremely sensitive, even if he is an emperor.


    Having someone by your side is helpful for recovery.


    While Du Wan and Du Qian were chatting, the emperor woke up.


    So, the emperor listened to most of the brother and sister''s whispers, "Wanwan, is this serious?"


    Father is checking the matter. Du Wan replied obediently.


    The emperor was in a bad mood, "...this is something that has been done to oneself."


    "Uncle, what you said is wrong. You have nothing to do with your cousin''s evildoing. You are implicated by her this time." Du Wan knew who he was talking about, Qin Yuyu.


    The emperor shook his head, "She is my daughter."


    No one can benefit from this. Du Wan really felt this way.


    In this conspiracy, no one wins, including the person behind Qin Yuyu. No, it was exposed, and even the Xie family, who was behind the scenes and fueling the mes, did not get any benefits and took advantage of Concubine Xie''s life.


    Du Qian, who was extremely well-educated, stayed aside and quietly watched the two of them murmuring privately.


    However, he didnt expect that his sister was so capable that she actually forced the Xie family to investigate and produce evidence so quickly.


    An old man walked in from outside, oh, it was the dean who was carrying medicine.


    Its time for the emperor to drink medicine again.


    The chief steward took the medicine bowl over and checked it carefully before letting the emperor drink it.


    Yuan Zheng humbly requested, "Your Majesty, I am here to ask for your pulse."


    Come forward. The emperor stretched out his wrist.


    Yuanzheng bowed his head and stepped forward, calmly checked his pulse, said a few more words and then went out.


    Then, Du Wan stepped forward with a smile, "Uncle, I will also take your pulse."


    Before the emperor said anything, Du Qian got angry and said, "Wanwan, don''t mess around and disturb your uncle''s rest."


    "It''s okay,e here, do whatever you want." The emperor smiled and spoke for the little girl.


    Du Wan smiled and pretended to step forward to feel the pulse. Even though the emperor had never heard that she knew medicine, she still extended her hand happily. Who knew that every time she took the pulse, she could make his body feel a little better.


    Du Qian doesnt know much about this operation.


    But soon, he noticed a trace of spiritual energy fluctuations and understood it instantly.


    After staying for a while, some ministers came to ask for an audience. In addition, Concubine Xie was buried today, so among the people who came to ask for an audience, there was also the Marquis of Dingbei.


    The emperor thought for a while and agreed to meet them.


    You must show your face, otherwise, rumors will spread outside that the princess''s house is holding the emperor hostage to order the princes. This is no joke, someone is really specting like this. Because after the pce gate was reopened, no one except the people from the Princess Pce had seen the emperor, and the Zhenghe Pce was also under strict supervision.


    Pei Hao, a person who had met the emperor, was automatically ignored by the outside world. Who makes him look like he hates getting married all day long? No, he hates getting married. Some people regard him as someone from the princess''s house.


    Brother and sister Du Qian walked out calmly.


    Just in time to see a few ministers guarding outside.


    Several people came forward to say hello to the brother and sister very wisely.


    Du Qian was very well-educated and exchanged greetings with a few people, and waited until the chief manager came out to announce their entry.


    As Du Wan walked out, he nced back and said, "Brother, my uncle is not well yet, so he has to worry about state affairs?"


    "You don''t have to worry about it, but you have to meet and show your face." Du Qian touched his sister''s head, "It''s a good thing for us that uncle shows his face. It can stop the rumors outside." "What rumors?"


    "There are rumors that something happened to my uncle." As for the rumors about the princess''s residence, Du Qian took the initiative to ignore them.


    Du Wan wanted to say something else, but he saw another young **** rushing over. It was likely that he had something urgent to report. The young **** met the two men head-on, saluted respectfully, stood by the roadside, waited for the two men to pass by, and then hurried forward.


    Du Qian thought thoughtfully, "What happened again?"


    "It''s possible." Du Wan also felt that something had happened.


    She is in the pce, but she cannot pay attention to what is going on in the pce for a long time, that is, she will only pay attention when needed. Now that she knew something had happened, she immediately focused on the little eunuch.


    The little **** could not enter the emperor''s bedroom.


    I told the person on guard outside that there was something urgent to report, and the person who came out was the chief manager.


    The little **** reported the matter in a low voice, and even the chief steward''s expression changed. After asking the little **** to retreat, he quickly turned around to report to the emperor.


    Du Wan quickly understood the reason. When she retracted her attention, she met Du Qian''s concerned eyes. He was waiting for her to tell him the result. Then, she smiled brightly at Du Qian.


    Du Qian felt inexplicably relieved when he saw this.


    The fact that my sister is smiling so happily shows that it is not a bad thing, at least it has nothing to do with the Princess Mansion.


    Du Qian asked in a low voice: "What happened?"


    Qin Yuyu had a miscarriage. Du Wan replied in the same low voice.


    Du Qian suddenly realized it and had some rity.


    No wonder the little **** was nervous, and the chief steward was also nervous. The emperor''s uncle still attached great importance to this child.


    It''s a pity that Qin Yuyu didn''t know how to cherish and didn''t protect the child well.


    You must know that if this baby is a boy, it will be the emperor''s eldest grandson.


    As long as the emperor has no heir, this child will most likely be the crown prince.


    Du Wan suddenly thought of the Xie family. Without this child, it would be good to put an end to the Xie family''s ambitions.


    In the original work, Xie Zhangs n was implemented through Qin Yuyu, and he wanted to use Qin Yuyus identity to embark on the road to heaven. In today''s situation, it is impossible to follow the old path of the original work.


    At this time, it was difficult for Qin Yuyu to marry Xie Zhang.


    Qin Yuyus rebellion failed, and her life and death are still unknown.


    Du Wan walked a few steps and suddenly paused. A strange color shed across her face. She leaned into Du Qian''s ear and whispered: "Brother, my uncle ordered people to take Qin Yuyu from the prison back to the Jinxiu Pce to be imprisoned. ... He Is this soft-hearted?


    Not necessarily. Du Qian had a different idea from his sister.


    Du Wan shrugged, "It doesn''t matter, just watch it first."


    Thats right, it has little to do with us.


    "It still has something to do with it. If my uncle doesn''t have an heir, he might be targeting his eldest brother."


    Ha, no way. The patriarch will not agree. Du Qian himself did not have this ambition.


    Du Wan looked at him as if he had missed out on hundreds of millions, "How many people want to be emperor, but my eldest brother actually dislikes it? You will be beaten up if you look like this, do you know?"


    Its not that I dislike it, I just dislike the trouble.


    Pfft, haha. Still different...


    "Okay, you are so brave. Do you dare tough at my elder brother?"


    The two brothers and sisters were chatting and making trouble wantonly, chasing and escaping. For a moment, they forgot to pay attention to other people''s eyes and so on.

 Chapter 550: who is the mastermind behind

    Chapter 550: who is the mastermind behind


    Chapter 550 Who is the mastermind behind the scenes?


    Pei Hao, who was standing outside, saw the two people ying around, and immediately ran to save his little fiance.


    This is good, Du Qian and his sister were just joking, Pei Hao joined in and was beaten directly.


    The little girl who escaped from the fighting circle had no conscience and cheered happily while waving her pink arms.


    At one moment he was yelling at Big Brother toe on, and at another time he was yelling at Prince Pei toe on.


    The stance was like a piece of grass on the wall, swaying from side to side, making the other two people very speechless and stopped, determined not to be entertained by some little heartless person.


    The atmosphere in the pce has been very bad recently, gloomy and extremely tense.


    With the three people making such a fuss, most of the oppressive atmosphere seemed to have dissipated. Almost all the guards and pce officials who were watching felt this way.


    It is a sign that the storm has passed and the weather will soon clear up.


    In the afternoon.


    Du Wan went back home.


    After meeting the eldest princess and her younger brother, she went back to Yuling Garden to bathe and change clothes. After eating afortable meal, shey on the bed and rolled around several times, closing her eyes and sleeping.


    There is a ce to rest in the pce, but it is not the familiar territory.


    Du Wan slept until the evening before waking up.


    I unexpectedly saw Prince Consort Du at home.


    Father, are you back home?


    "You have toe back and change clothes. Do you still want to go to the pce? In fact, it doesn''t matter whether you go or not tonight. With your eldest brother and Cheng Ming watching over you, there will be no problem." Consort Du was worried that his daughter was working too hard.


    Du Wan said with a smile, "I came back and took a nap. No, I just woke up."


    Slept all afternoon?


    Yes, yes, Im in high spirits now.


    The little girl who just woke up has a glowing face and is full of energy.


    Du Prince Consort looked at it and believed it, "That''s up to you."


    Du Wan was happy, sneaked up behind him, and pped his shoulders, "How was the investigation? Is Xie Qi lying, or is it true?"


    "It''s true, everyone has been detained." Du Huima really felt that this matter, if someone hadn''t exposed it, almost no one would think in that direction.


    Du Wan asked: "Have you passed the trial?"


    "After the trial, I didn''t want to admit it at first, but when the evidence was presented, I admitted it." Du Huima sighed and regretted in his heart, "What a character. It''s a pity that his intelligence is not used in the right way."


    Can I see you?


    You can go if you want, and you will be locked up in a sky jail or a separate cell.


    Du Wan made preparations and then rode his horse into the pce.


    With a bodyguard behind him, he looked majestic.


    This time the guards were not pulled out of the pce, but entered directly on horseback. Du Wan did not go to Zhenghe Hall to find the emperor and Du Qian, but went to Tiao instead.


    The princess is back in Tiao again!


    The jailer was surprised to see her and weed her in respectfully.


    Du Wan came to a separate cell with a woman in it.


    It was someone she had met beforeWei Xiu.


    The Wei embroidery at this time was not as bright and lively as the ones we had seen before. But even if he is wearing prison uniform and in prison, he can still see the calmness of dying calmly.


    Wei Xiu saw Du Wan outside from the light of the prison, and a look of surprise shed in his eyes, "Princess, what brought you here?" "It''s curiosity." Du Wan didn''t say anything nonsense, it was true. Curiosity drove her toe and take a look.


    As the saying goes, curiosity will kill the cat. You can''t think about whether you will be that cat in the future. You can''t think about it. You can first satisfy your curiosity.


    Du Wan looked at Wei Xiu, she was a little thinner, and there was a curved scar on her face near her left ear, but her eyes were very bright, not the kind of person who is about to die.


    Wei Xiu generously showed her, "Are you curious about this injury?"


    Not curious. Du Wan said against her will.


    Thank you, Your Highness the Princess. Wei Xiu said with a smile.


    Du Wan read the information given by Xie Zhang and mentioned that Qin Yuyu designed Wei embroidery to disfigure her. It''s just that the description was not detailed, but Du Wan could see it now. In ancient times, this kind of scar was indeed disfiguring. "You don''t seem worried or scared?"


    Wei Xiu smiled calmly, "I''m not afraid. On the contrary, I''m very happy."


    Why? Du Wan couldnt figure it out for a moment.


    What Wei Xiu did this time may lead to death.


    Wei Xiu smiled and said, "I took revenge. I finally killed my enemy."


    Its just, arent you afraid of hurting your family? Du Wan asked the doubts in her heart.


    Wei Xiu smiled implicitly, shook her head, and didn''t say more about the issue, but her expression showed that she wasn''t worried. This made Du Wan feel vaguely that something was wrong, and she couldn''t tell what the problem was for the moment.


    The two of them didn''t say anything and were quiet for a while, but it was Wei Xiu who suggested it, "Is it okay for the princess to give you a table of good food and wine? I''ve heard about your deeds, and Wei Xiu admires them very much. If it weren''t for God''s will, Man, I really want to have a drink with you and asionally have a night talk by candlelight."


    Du Wan:


    No, she didnt dare.


    If she bes a good friend, I am afraid it will touch the nerves of her family.


    The most powerful thing you need to know about this person is her deeds of raising a good face. Of course, this was in the past. After what happened with Qin Yuyu, no one dared to underestimate this man. His strategy was as good as that of a man, but it was a pity that he was born in the wrong era.


    Du Wan doesnt mind satisfying small requests for embroidery.


    She called the jailer to prepare some dishes and wine.


    Du Wan stayed for a while longer and then left.


    Until she left, Wei Xiu didn''t even think about what she was doing here. Did she juste to take a look and give her a table of food and wine?


    Du Wan stepped out of the prison again, still feeling very emotional.


    Du Wan is not sure what happened to Wei Xiu more than a year ago, but it is definitely not a trivial matter. Coupled with the grievances between Wei Xiu and Qin Yuyu, it is difficult to exin them in one sentence.


    As a nobledy, she was so showy and unrestrained that she offended Qin Yuyu, who had not yet returned to the pce.


    Du Wan was also present at that time, and Wei Xiu had indeed offended Qin Yuyu severely.


    Wei Xiu learned that Qin Yuyu was a princess living abroad, and knew that the matter could not be resolved, so he immediately returned to the northwest and decided not to return to the capital in this life. I thought that the mountain was high and the emperor was far away, and Qin Yuyu''s hand could not reach the northwest, but who knew that Qin Yuyu had this ability and always had some luck that no one expected.


    Qin Yuyu not only ruined Wei Xiu''s appearance, but also had the beautiful young man tortured and killed in front of her. In the end, she was disgusting and forced Wei Xiu''s family to marry Wei Xiu to an old man as a continuation.


    What you sow, you get what you get.


    Weixiu had humiliated Qin Yuyu, and he deserved to be retaliated against.


    Our ancestors also said that when you are a human being, you must keep a thin line.


    Qin Yuyu did not give Wei Xiu a way to survive at all.


    Weixiu, who was originally supposed to be in the northwest, avoided Qin Yuyu''s eyes and ears and lurked in the capital full of hatred. They didn''t need to use any big strategies, just some inconspicuous tricks, and they gradually dragged Qin Yuyu into a situation that was beyond redemption.

 Chapter 551: The secret of the case was discovered

    Chapter 551: The secret of the case was discovered


    Chapter 551: Uncovering the hidden facts of the case


    Du Qian and Pei Hao both received news that Du Wan had entered the pce.


    The two of them waited for a long time, but still there was no sign of the little girl.


    I sent someone to inquire and found out that she had actually gone to the prison.


    Pei Hao immediately wanted to go to Tiao to pick someone up. He was curious about what the little girl was doing in Tiao at thiste hour.


    When he got halfway, he met hering towards him.


    The little girl was also surprised to see Pei Hao, "Did youe to pick me up specially?"


    "Yes, who are you going to see?" Pei Hao walked up to her and walked side by side with her.


    Du Wan looked up at the sky and said, "Wei Xiu."


    She? Pei Hao was surprised.


    Du Wan thought that he might not know about it yet, "You will know itter."


    Cant you tell me now? Pei Hao looked around.


    Du Wan then looked around and said, "It''s hard to say it outside. What if someone listens to it and affects my father''s investigation?"


    Pei Hao could not understand the emperors thoughts.


    Father-inw is just the Minister of the Ministry of Household Affairs, so the investigation of the case should be handled by the Ministry of Punishment.


    Du Wan can understand it. The reason is that the emperor doesn''t want to be known to too many people, so he can''t mobilize the troops even if he arrests people. ording to her expectations, Wei Xiu''s final death was probably to be executed secretly and quietly.


    From the prison she was locked in, it was clear that there were no prisoners around.


    Those pce residents involved in the case may not survive. What is more troublesome is that several members of the Imperial Guard are not unknown people. They were suddenly dealt with and could easily cause trouble. The other ones are Xie Zhang and the Xie family. This family is smart and will probably keep secrets well.


    Du Qian couldn''t help but narrowed his eyes when he saw his sistering with Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao automatically and consciously opened a little distance. From the previous distance where the clothes were almost touching the clothes, he reluctantly took a half step away. In the eyes of outsiders, they are still very close.


    Du Wan knew nothing about this. After seeing his eldest brother, he quickly approached.


    The little look on his face that he had gossip and wanted to share it with him almost made Du Qianugh.


    Du Qian wanted to drive Pei Hao away, but Pei Hao pretended not to notice and shooed away all the pce guests in the room.


    In this way, the three of them can chat about some secrets together.


    When talking about Wei embroidery, we have to mention the Wei family, who were born as military generals and controlled the military power in the northwest. In the past, embroidery workers could live freely and freely, and their confidence came from their prominent family background. It''s just that such a noble girl returned to the capital unknowingly and caused a stir for Qin Yuyu.


    I have to say that the three of them were very impressed.


    Du Qian said with a deep look in his eyes: "Wei Xiu is just an inducement."


    "Yes, this is fatal." Pei Hao meant something.


    Du Wan was stunned for a moment, then said with a smile, "I know what you mean, haha, even if the truth is revealed, Qin Yuyu will not be cleared of the same crime. This is Wei Xiu''s brilliance."


    Not killing people, just killing people''s hearts.


    Arrange some people to influence Qin Yuyu little by little day by day, constantly arousing the darkness in Qin Yuyu''s heart,pletely exposing her selfishness and ambition to others.


    Du Qian pondered, "Wei Xiu is not afraid of injuring the Wei family?"


    "The Wei family in the capital said they would return to their hometown to worship their ancestors during the Spring Festival. It''s already February, but they still haven''te back." Pei Hao directly pointed out what was suspicious. "She is not afraid of causing trouble to the Wei family. She is afraid that something will happen in the northwest."


    Du Qians face darkened.


    This is not good news.


    These are troubled times, and the Wei family has be disloyal again, and the situation is probably going to be even more difficult.


    Du Wan suddenly realized what he was talking about after being reminded by two people.


    The Wei family may be rebelling, or they may openly break away from the imperial court and upy the northwest area.


    Natural disasters urred one after another in the Great Qin Kingdom, and the people did not even have a chance to recuperate. It was the court''s vigorous disaster relief that prevented the court from copsing. However, even with the disaster relief, there were still some small-scale chaos that could not be taken into ount. On and on. Thend in the northwest is barren and food production is not high.


    Life is not easy for soldiers, let alone for poor people.


    Du Qian said that he would send someone to the northwest to investigate. After thinking about it, he stood up again, "I''ll go and tell the emperor that Wei Xiu cannot be killed for the time being. I heard that General Wei loves Wei Xiu''s daughter very much."


    Neither Pei Hao nor Du Wan had any objections.


    Wait for Du Qian to go see the emperor.


    The two people looked at each other.


    Pei Hao gently raised the little girl''s finger and said, "Aren''t you leaving the pce tonight?"


    "No. What about you? Are you still on duty?" Du Wan nced at the dark circles under his eyes, "How long has it been since you had a good rest? My elder brother is different from you. Look at how energetic he is."


    Pei Hao lowered his head and smiled sullenly, shrugging his shoulders.


    Du Wan couldn''t understand what he wasughing at.


    What''s so funny about such a simple and in statement?


    But it was a rare opportunity to be alone together, and the two were reluctant to separate. When Pei Hao was on duty, Du Wan still followed her and went on patrol in a decent manner. Of course, the patrol range of the two men revolves around Zhenghe Hall, and they asionally wander around.


    existentially by the willow branches in the moonlight , and people will be there after dusk .)


    One night passed.


    Early in the morning, Du Wan woke up and took a walk around Zhenghe Hall.


    After listening to the whole pce affairs, I found no problems, so I went to see Du Qian.


    Du Qian has gone to apany the emperor.


    The emperor woke up this morning and seemed much more energetic. Du Qian helped him out of bed and walked around for a while.


    After the emperor had had his breakfast, the court official came over again to check his pulse.


    About the same time, Prince Consort Du came over and the emperor summoned him. They met alone and chatted, but Du Qian and Du Wan withdrew and went to have breakfast together.


    Du Wan looked around and asked, "Didn''t you see Pei Hao?"


    He was on dutyst night and had a rest during the day, Du Qian reminded.


    Hey, he didnt mention it to me.


    Do you need to mention this? Isnt it normal to be on duty at night and rest during the day?


    Du Wan:


    Pei Hao has been in the pce, and she thought he would continue.


    The brother and sister had eaten half of their meal when Du Qian asked in a low voice, "What are father and uncle talking about?"


    Im not paying attention to this. Du Wan replied quietly.


    Du Qian motioned for her to listen, and Du Wan listened immediately. After a while, she knew what to talk about, "The case has been cleared, and my father is telling his uncle."


    Du Wan listened for a while and then stopped listening.


    The case of Qin Yuyu''s rebellion is notplicated, it is simr to what Du Wan knew before.


    The hidden secret is notplicated. Qin Yuyus confidant, Nanny Gong, is indeed from Weixiu.


    The conversation that Qin Yuyu said he saw between the emperor and his subordinates was pretended by the pce maid and an old **** who knew how to do ventriloquism.


    The old **** used to be a royal eunuch, and he was demoted after making some mistakes. He had a very bad life in the pce these years. He was able to survive because the pcedies often helped him.


    The clothes and other items were prepared by the pce aunt and burned afterwards.

 Chapter 552: Mu Sian went to pick up the bride

    Chapter 552: Mu Si''an went to pick up the bride


    Chapter 552 Mu Sian goes to pick up the bride


    After performing a y that night, Aunt Gong once again directed and performed a poisoning scene the next day.


    Qin Yuyu fell into a trap like this and was tricked to death.


    However, it still cannot cover up the huge mistake Qin Yuyu made.


    If the king wants his minister to die, he must die.


    If the emperor wants to kill you, even if you are his daughter, you will suffer the consequences.


    It is absolutely unforgivable for a daughter to kill her father.


    Just as Du Wan thought, the emperor immediately issued a verdict, and almost everyone would die. Even if the emperor suspected that the situation in the northwest was unknown, Wei Xiu would still be sentenced to death.


    The only thing that made the emperor hesitate was themander of the imperial guards.


    The Commander of the Guards was the confidant of the Emperor. The Emperor did not believe that he would betray him. In addition, after he fell intoa, the Guards did not break into the dormitory and kept guard outside. "If the Commander of the Guards dies, there will be no movement." Isnt it a little big?


    This, there are some. Du Huima agreed.


    Then remove him from office first and put him in prison for the time being.


    "Can."


    The emperor did not say how long he would be in prison, nor did Prince Consort Du ask.


    Even if the emperor deliberately missed Qin Yuyu, Prince Consort Du did not remind him.


    Du Huima is what the emperor says, and he can just order people to carry it out as usual. How many of them are wrongly used, or are guilty of crimes that do not lead to death, they can only admit that they are unlucky. Not many people would survive if they were charged with rebellion.


    This time the emperor only dealt with it secretly and did not affect his family. He was extremely merciful.


    The emperor finally hesitated to use Qin Yuyu of being sentenced to death.


    It is the right thing for Prince Consort Du to remain silent.


    Its not that the emperor has no judgment in his heart, but he just cant speak at the moment. Perhaps he is waiting for Prince Consort Du to remind him, waiting for Prince Consort Du to make a decision for him, and he can just nod his head again.


    It just so happens that Prince Consort Du is an experienced person.


    At this time, the ministers who asked to see the emperor came again, including the uncle''s house.


    The emperor frowned and looked at Prince Consort Du.


    Du Prince Consort spoke out, "Wei ministers will leave first."


    Okay, you go and do your work. The emperor waved his hand and met the others again.


    If ordinary people don''t need to see him, recuperation is a good excuse. It''s a pity that his emperor, not showing up for a long time will cause instability in the court and people''s hearts.


    When Prince Consort Du went out, he saw a pair of children.


    Du Qian stayed, and Du Wan followed her father out of the pce obediently.


    After leaving the pce, Du Huima went to the Yamen, while Du Wan returned to the princess''s house.


    Du Wan, who returned to the princess mansion, first went to see the eldest princess and told her what happened in the pce, and then returned to Yulingyuan. Instead of resting, she sat up and practiced.


    Having not been practicing for half an hour, guests came to the princess''s house.


    Pei Hao entered the pce.


    Du Wan was surprised, "Don''t you need to rest?"


    "I''ve had a rest, and I came here to pick you up." Pei Hao looked at her clothes, "Have you not dressed up yet?"


    "do what?"


    Sian is getting married, arent you going to attend?


    This? Du Wan was surprised again.


    Mom, I forgot.


    Today is the day that Mu Si''an got married, and it was also the day that Du Yunrong got married.


    Du Wan said angrily, "I really forgot that I didn''t go to put on Du Yunrong''s makeup yesterday." "Princess, the eldest princess has sent you a gift." Ningqin happened toe in with tea and heard that her master If so, a reminder will sound immediately.


    Du Wan was relieved when he heard this, "That''s not bad."


    ording to this situation, Du Wan must go there.


    You must know that Mu Si''an has a good rtionship with her, and they are Pei Hao''s cousin.


    The princess''s mansion will send a gift, and Du Wan will attend alone, which will be enough to give the Mu family face. This is because the Mu family and the Pei family are rted by marriage, and the Princess Mansion and the Pei family will also get married. Otherwise, the Princess Mansion will at most send a gift and no one will attend in person.


    Du Wan put on new clothes, and Ning Qin styled her hair into a popr bun.


    Pei Hao then went to the uncle''s house together.


    Mu Si''an has now gone to the uncle''s house to pick up the bride.


    When the two people passed by, Mu Si''an and others were waiting outside.


    Du Wan was pleasantly surprised, "It''s better toe early than toe by chance, just in time to see the bride getting into the sedan chair."


    "You have to learn a little bit." Pei Hao whispered into her ear.


    Du Wan rolled her eyes at him, "Did youe here specifically to study?"


    Well. It will be our turn soon.


    Is this thing meant to be mentioned?


    Du Wan looked at the people at Uncle Guo''s residence. There was celebration, but he always felt that something was missing. It was probably influenced by the pce. The people in the uncle''s house must have known about the empress'' imprisonment. Even if they didn''t know what bad things Qin Yuyu had done, they would still have some guesses.


    This incident had a great impact on the uncle''s government.


    They still have a daughter to marry, which has been decided long ago and cannot be changed at will.


    Du Wan thought of how earlier in the pce, Uncle Guo was still asking to see the emperor, and now he didn''t know whether to leave the pce. She felt a little sympathy for Du Yunrong in her heart.


    During my own wedding, encountering such an unexpected incident makes me feel terrible just thinking about it.


    Du Wan didn''t know what Du Yunrong thought, and she would definitely be unhappy.


    Pei Hao said something to Du Wan, then walked to Mu Si''an and strengthened the group of groomsmen to wee the new couple. Even if he does nothing, his appearance can be regarded as giving Mu Si''an a face. This represents the attitude of the Zhenguo government and the importance they attach to Mu Si''an.


    The bride was carried on the sedan chair by Master Du.


    The procession on the wedding side cheered and cheered, and some even teased the groom. The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became so festive that even firecrackers went off.


    Du Wan joined the crowd to watch the excitement, with a smile on her face.


    When someone cheered, she would also yell along with her, she was so happy.


    She had never thought about smiling, but she had no choice. Happiness is contagious.


    Everyone was looking at the bride, except Pei Hao who paid attention to the little girl in the crowd from time to time.


    There have been incidents in the pce these days, and people are always worried about something. It is rare to see the little girl smiling so happily. It is indeed the right choice to bring her here.


    Its not that I havent seen her smile in the past few days, its just that shes rarely been as happy and pure as she is today.


    Get up the sedan!


    The joy of weing a bride bes even more joyful when blown.


    Mu Si''an was wearing a red groom''s wedding robe, a groom''s hat, and a big red flower hanging on his chest. He was very high-spirited. From time to time, he would raise his hands to say hello to the people around him, smiling like a fool. .


    As Pei Hao''s wedding team left, he found an opportunity to pull the little girl away from the crowd.


    The little girl still looked reluctant to leave, "Haha, this is quite interesting."


    "What''s the point? It''s more interesting to be the groom yourself." Pei Hao blurted out.


    The little girls smile froze.


    Is this guy really thinking about getting married all the time and going crazy?

 Chapter 553: This is a good thing

    Chapter 553: This is a good thing


    Chapter 553 This is considered a meritorious deed


    Pei Hao and Du Wan followed Mu Si''an back home to wee his bride.


    We cant get tired of being together when we go back.


    Pei Hao wanted to greet the guests for Mu Si''an, all of whom were male guests.


    Du Wan was taken to the female rtives by the maid when she entered the mansion.


    She doesn''t like to socialize with people she doesn''t know, but when she meets anyone whoes up to say hello, she will smile and say a few words, and no more in-depth conversations will ur. Fortunately, I saw Qin Jiu and ran to chat with him. It was not so boring after all.


    When the timees.


    The two girls went hand in hand to watch a newlywed couple''s wedding ceremony.


    It wasn''t until the wedding banquet was halfway through that the groom had toasted, and then Pei Hao took the little girl out of the house. Before leaving, the little girl muttered goodbye to Qin Jiu.


    Qin Jiu came here with his family, and when he left, he followed the carriage from the mansion.


    Havent returned to the princess mansion yet.


    Someone hurriedly came to report to Pei Hao, mentioning what happened in the pce.


    Du Wan looked at Pei Hao questioningly.


    Pei Hao said helplessly, "I asked someone to pay attention to the situation in the pce, and the person came to report to me that the queen asked to see the emperor. The emperor agreed, but when they met, they got into trouble."


    "Is the queen making trouble, or are both of them making trouble?" Du Wan couldn''t imagine how the emperor was making trouble. The emperor was always gentle and easy to get along with in front of her.


    However, she has also seen his majestic appearance.


    Haven''t you ever seen an emperor quarreling with a woman?


    Du Wan has long known that the behavior in front of others and behind others is usually different, and many people are used to pretending. For example, a person may be polite and polished in front of others; but behind the scenes, his room may be as messy as a doghouse and he is toozy to clean it up.


    Cant think about it anymore, cant think about it anymore!


    Just thinking about it will make you disillusioned!


    So, Du Wan had never been star-chasing on the Inte before.


    Every time before you want to chase stars, think about those stars who are just like you. They have to eat and drink every day, so you can''t worship them. At most, you just like the characters in the dramas.


    Du Wan thought of the queen, "This matter is not over yet."


    Didnt you hear that a verdict was passed? Pei Hao vaguely received the news.


    Du Wan nced at him sideways, "The important thing is, I haven''t decided what to do yet."


    Suddenly thinking of something, Du Wan approached him and asked, "Do you think themander of the guards will die? Now that he has been removed from office and imprisoned, will he have to die in the future?"


    If you dont die this time, you should be able to survive.


    He is very shrewd. Several other cannon fodders were about to die, so he picked himself out.


    "Didn''t you say that he was plotted by that person? I guess this matter saved his life." Pei Hao was still somewhat sympathetic to him, so he couldn''t help but add in a sigh, "He had a great future, but... Being dragged down by that person like this, after this incident, is equivalent to ruining your future."


    He is not without fault. Du Wan saw the little thought of the guardmander.


    Even she can read his thoughts, how can the emperor not understand?


    Du Wan didnt believe that Pei Hao couldnt tell.


    Pei Hao smiled meaningfully, "How many people in the officialdom are not careful at all?"


    Uh. Cant refute.


    "This is human nature." Pei Hao whispered, "The only thing he was unlucky about was that the victim this time was the emperor. It was a fluke that he was not executed."


    If it were a cautious emperor, it would be difficult for themander of the imperial guards to survive.


    Pei Hao''s pity was that themander of the imperial guard missed an opportunity to show his loyalty. You must know that if he did not stop the chief steward from sending people to the pce to ask for help, even if he vited the imperial edict on the surface, he would really fall in the emperor''s eyes and win the emperor''s trust.


    After this incident, the biggest winner is the Princess Mansion. Secondly, there are those who stand firmly by the emperor''s side.


    Pei Hao also got a little glory this time. No, he became themander of the guards.


    Even if it is temporary, many of them are just working and bing regr workers.


    In addition to the position of Imperial City Secretary, he had previously set his sights on the position of Commander of the Imperial Guards, which was the third rank. Compared with the previous official position, this promotion is not even a little bit.


    Pei Hao sent Du Wan to the door without entering the house.


    Du Wan will go back to Yuling Garden first.


    Ningqin asked: "Princess, do you still want to go to the pce?"


    Ill goter. Du Wan responded casually.


    Then do you still want to eat at the house?


    "want."


    Du Wan thought of other things, "Did anything happen over there at the hotel and the farm?"


    I didnt hear anything, lets keep everything as usual. Ning Qin thought of the entertainment newspapers in these issues. The headlines were about earthquakes and disasters in the north, etc. The sales volume was still very good.


    Du Wan was not in Beijingst month, and the entertainment newspaper did not stop.


    The reporting team has beenid down, and gradually, she no longer needs to keep an eye on him. Moreover, the content was screened by the Su family, so the selection was safer than Du Wantian''s fearless guy. At least it won''t remind people of the idea of assassinating her all the time.


    Ningqin said: "The farm is busy now. Zhuang Cong is so busy every day that he has already moved to the farm. If he wants to see someone, he won''t be able to see him for a while, so he needs to send someone to inform him in advance. Come back when you have time?"


    No need, let him be busy. Du Wan trusted him.


    Ningqin thought for a while and said, "I haven''t been to the farm this year. I only said that the farm is very big now and will soon be a small town."


    What? Du Wan was stunned.


    There were a lot of refugees taken in before. The imperial court sent them back to their ces of origin. Only a small number of them received money and went back. Most of them chose to stay and work on the farm to open up wastnd and farm fields.


    They do it even if they dont have any wages? Du Wan knew that when he first took in the refugees, he only provided them with food, clothing, shelter, etc. There was no wage, so they were considered a very cheapbor force.


    Do it, why dont you do it?


    Ningqin paused for a moment and then said, "Don''t people get paid just to have enough food and clothing to survive? Working for the princess, they have food, clothing, and shelter. When they are sick, they have free doctors to look after them. You dont have to worry about paying taxes, what are you afraid of if you dont have any wages?


    Those who receive wages do not live as well as those who do not receive wages.


    Du Wans lips twitched, Is this contrast the only way to achieve happiness?


    "Yes, yes, that''s it." Ning Qin repeatedly agreed, "I heard that there are still people looking for me every day. Some of them bring their families with them. I asked Zhuang Cong if he still epts people."


    Du Wan couldntugh now.


    Ningqin added: "Zhuang Cong didn''t want to take her in at first, but the prince-inw asked him to keep her."


    Du Wan understood immediately. After a while, he epted a person from a small town?


    Damn it, where does the foode from?


    From Ning Qins mouth, Du Wan learned something.


    Du Qian''s fiefdom is almost at the point of building a city wall, and the project is nearingpletion.


    The construction period was much faster than expected. The main reason was that there was sufficient manpower. Du Shi was not short of money or food and did not care about the cost. This project alone could feed more than a million people.


    In total, this is also a meritorious deed.

 Chapter 554: The queen asked Du Wan

    Chapter 554: The queen asked Du Wan


    Chapter 554 The Queen requests Du Wan


    evening.


    Du Wan went to the main courtyard.


    Saw the eldest princess and Prince Consort Du having dinner.


    The case has been solved. Prince Consort Du no longer has to work overtime and can finally return home on time to apany his wife and children. "Wanwan, have you eaten?"


    Eat. Du Wan responded with a smile.


    Du Consort looked at her clothes and she still had a sword on her waist, "Are you going to the pce?"


    "My eldest brother is still in the pce, I have to go and apany him for a while." Du Wan was worried about something special happening, but it was more reassuring to just wait and see, "I won''t have to worry about my uncle until he recovers a little."


    "Your uncle will be very happy to hear this." The eldest princess smiled beside her.


    Du Wan smiled naively, "That''s right, I''m a filial little girl."


    "Hahaha"


    Du Prince Consort couldn''t help butugh, and the eldest princess also covered her lips andughed sullenly.


    After saying hello, Du Wan ran away in a sh.


    The eldest princess chuckled and said: "Your baby is still as funny as before. During this time, I thought she had grown up."


    "She has grown up a bit." Du Huima saw that his daughter''s words and deeds in the pce were all just right, which was not what ordinary naughty children could do. "She is confused when ites to small things, but she is not ambiguous when ites to big things."


    The eldest princess nodded.


    The eldest son reassured them that their daughter could also take charge of her own business.


    The two began to pay attention to their younger son''s future upbringing.


    Du Wans side.


    As soon as he entered the pce and before he reached the Zhenghe Hall, he was blocked by a little pce maid.


    The little maid respectfully said that the queen had invited her, but Du Wan was not very happy to go. As a result, the maid knelt on the ground and blocked her way.


    Usually when the pce people are so desperate, it is usually the master who gives the order to die.


    The little pce maid knelt on the ground and kowtowed tremblingly, "Princess, please! Please go there. Your Majesty is now banned and cannot leave Dongfeng Pce, so I can only trouble you to go there."


    Du Wan looked down at the trembling little pce maid kneeling in front of her.


    The little pce maid is about twelve or thirteen years old. She is very thin and her hands are covered with calluses. She must be doing rough work. The queen has no one to use, and even the pce servants who are rough messengers are threatening her.


    Chai Weidao behind him said, "Princess, do you want your subordinates to pull this person away?"


    No need, lets go to Dongfeng Pce first.


    Du Wan turned around with a sullen face and headed towards Dongfeng Pce.


    The little pce maid who was kneeling on the ground was overjoyed when she heard this and quickly got up and followed.


    When I saw Du Wan again, the anger I had been harboring in my heart suddenly subsided.


    The previous meeting with the Queen was only a few days ago. Obviously he was still dressed exquisitely and his sitting posture was still dignified, but his energy was gone, his face was extremely haggard, and his eyes were slightly sunken.


    Du Wan walked into the room and sat in front of the queen.


    The queen ordered tea and snacks.


    People are fasted, but they are not treated unfairly when ites to eating.


    The queen looked outside and sighed in an ethereal voice: "I heard that Rong''er got married, but I, my aunt, didn''t go there in person."


    "If you don''t see the person, then the courtesy will be enough." Du Wan pursed her lips and picked up the tea bowl.


    The tea bowl was turning slightly in her hand, and green tea leaves were floating in the light green tea. The tea had not passed through anyone''s hands, so Du Wan was cautious and did not drink it.


    The Queen then said a few more words, mostly about matters outside the pce, as if she was chatting with Du Wan on a daily basis. Du Wan knew that the queen would ask for something when she invited him over, but she didn''t know what she meant if she kept going on.


    It''s almost getting dark outside at this time. I wonder if my brother will be thinking about it because it''s toote?


    The two of them got along very calmly, with the Queen mostly talking and Du Wan listening quietly.


    Du Wan did not show any emotion. On the surface, she listened very gently and obediently. As long as the queen asked anything, she would answer everything.


    If you didn''t know her previous casualness, you would have thought that she was a well-educated and well-behaved baby.


    The queen suddenly begged politely: "Wanwan, can you help your cousin? You don''t need to do anything, as long as you ask the emperor to spare your cousin''s life."


    I Du Wan was stunned.


    She didnt really want to get involved in this matter, but when she wanted to refuse, she met the queens pleading eyes. Her mind couldn''t help but sh back to the past, when the queen asked her to let Du Yunrong go, her expression was not like this. At that time, she was aloof and self-reliant.


    At this time, she is a mother.


    Like all mothers in the world, they can be humble for the sake of their children.


    If Du Yunrong knew that the queen was like this, she would probably turn into lemon essence again.


    Du Wan hesitated and said: "You should know how big of a mistake my cousin made this time. Even if you save your life, the future will not be easy."


    The queen covered her eyes to hide her tears, and said sadly: "I understand in my heart, but as a mother, I still hope to save her life. Even if she loses her identity as a princess, it doesn''t matter if she bes a beggar like before. As long as she is a human being, Just stay alive.


    As she spoke, she choked up, "Wanwan, we shouldn''t get her back."


    This is not your fault.


    Its strange that I, as a mother, didnt teach her well.


    Du Wan felt that the queen was too indulgent to Qin Yuyu and indeed did not teach her well.


    This approval can only be thought about in the mind, but it is not easy to show it. It will hurt people''s hearts a lot. They are already sad enough.


    The queen was pitiful at this time and kept crying.


    However, Du Wan was a hard-hearted person and never agreed to intercede until she looked outside the door. Night was about to fall. In order to leave early, she had no choice but to agree, "Okay, I will go and intercede with my uncle. What will happen to me?" Theres no guarantee, after all, I cant influence my uncles decision.


    Wanwan, do you really know how to plead for mercy? The queen raised her head in surprise and asked urgently.


    Du Wan nodded seriously, "I will go to Zhenghe Hall in a moment."


    "Thank you very much." The queen then gestured to a pce attendant next to her. The man took out a small carved rosewood box and handed it to the queen respectfully.


    The Queen handed it to Du Wan again, "This is my little wish."


    Thank you, Your Majesty, for the reward. Du Wan took it generously and put it away.


    This is a bribe, she is familiar with it, she understands it.


    Du Wan stood up to say goodbye, and the queen watched Du Wan leave with her own eyes.


    The pce attendant behind the Queen said: "My Lady, will the Princess really intercede on behalf of the young master?"


    "Since she agreed, she will do it." A girl from the direct line of the Du family has her own personal pride and will not lie for such a trivial matter.


    "But the princess said it, it may not be useful."


    "It''s enough that she pleads for mercy. She is the most important person to the emperor now." The queen and the emperor have been married for many years, so how could they not know the emperor''s personality? "After all, the emperor has benefited a lot from her."


    The more benefits the emperor received, the more important Du Wan was.


    Nowadays, Du Wan''s words are more effective than her being a queen.


    In this matter, the queen is very sensible and sees things clearly.


    PS: Good night~

 Chapter 555: Some things are too much to do

    Chapter 555: Some things are too much to do


    Chapter 555: Some things are too much


    Zhenghe Hall.


    Wanwan really wants to intercede with her? The emperor looked at her withplicated eyes.


    Du Wan said with a serious face, "Yes, no matter what, she is my cousin and our rtive. Punishment is necessary, but at least she must be spared a life."


    My sister is soft-hearted.


    Du Qian thought he knew the truth.


    The emperor had another idea. He was indeed a kind and affectionate boy.


    The two people''s affection for the little girl gradually increased.


    Du Wan knew that his goal had been achieved as soon as he saw the joy in the emperor''s eyes.


    No matter what Qin Yuyu did, his blood rtionship with her could not be changed. As Qin Yuyu''s cousin and a kind and lovely little girl, how could she not beg for mercy? That shows how cold-blooded she is. If the emperor and others don''t notice it now, they will always think about it in the future.


    The queen''s request reminded Du Wan.


    Now Du Wan has gained benefits, gained reputation, and stabilized her personality, killing three birds with one stone.


    Du Wan retired after his sess, and did not care whether the emperor agreed or not, "Uncle, please rest early."


    "Okay, you go down and have a rest too." The emperor was very moved. The little girl didn''t ask him to answer immediately, probably because she was afraid that he would be embarrassed. She was such a considerate child.


    So, the emperor sessfully misunderstood again, which made Du Wan gain another wave of favorability.


    Du Qian took his sister and retreated first.


    The emperor asked his confidants, "How is it over there at the Splendid Pce?"


    The person is recovering from his illness. The person who answered was the person who was hiding in the dark, only hearing the sound but not seeing the person.


    Are you making trouble?


    "Another point."


    Tsk. The emperor smiled mockingly.


    The only child wants to kill himself. Its fake to not feel sad or sad, but more of a disappointment.


    The emperor added: "I was also looking forward to it at the beginning, but it''s really... mud can''t hold up the wall!"


    Maybe its because I just changed my identity and I havent adapted well yet, so Im bound to think left for a while.


    "There is no need to defend her. It doesn''t matter if a person is ambitious and ambitious, but having evil intentions is a big problem."


    When the emperor first paid attention to Qin Yuyu, he found that she was either scheming about this or that. She had been excluding dissidents, even her direct cousins, "Let''s talk about Yunrong, a very good girl, but she has been Im so scared. I used to live in the pce every three days, but now I dont even enter the pce.


    The person in the dark was silent.


    The chief steward who was guarding outside came in at this time to wait for the emperor to rest.


    Du Wan was walking outside and was stunned when she heard the conversation inside.


    Du Yunrong is not a good guy either. She is just not as ruthless as Qin Yuyu and has her own bottom line. Unexpectedly, with Qin Yuyu''sparison, in the eyes of the emperor''s uncle, she can be called a good girl.


    This shows how failed Qin Yuyu is as a human being!


    However, the voice of the man in the dark was very unfamiliar. It was the first time Du Wan heard it, and it was not the leader of the secret guard.


    This person can talk to the emperor''s uncle so casually. He is very much like a military advisor. He can stay in the dark and take over the leader of the secret guard, and he is also like a secret guard.


    Du Wan thought that the person inside was the emperor, and it was not strange to have such a person around him, so he stopped thinking about it.


    Du Qian looked at his sister''s lost look and said, "Sister, my uncle''s health is much better and the matter has been resolved. We can go back to the house tomorrow night."


    Okay, got it. Du Wan responded.


    Du Qian looked around and saw no one, so he whispered: "Do you think my uncle''s body...is still okay?"


    You must take good care of it in the future.


    I have Yangqi Pills, can I feel better?


    Im not sure, and I dont have it in my hand anymore.


    Du Qian thought his sister still had some in her hand, but she said she didnt have any more. Du Wan remembered the Qi-nourishing pills she had left behind. Later, one pill was given to the eldest princess for postpartum recovery, and the other three pills were given to Pei Hao, who was recovering from illness at the time.


    Without those few medicines, Pei Hao''s body would not have recovered so quickly.


    At that time, I took ten pills from Master Yuantong. The eldest princess not only recovered well by taking them, she also gave birth to a baby. Pei Hao''s injuries that were supposed to take him two to three years to recover from were able to recover in a short time, and the emperor''s body was in about the same condition.


    If Qin Yuyu hadn''t appeared like this, there might be a woman in the pce getting pregnant in the future.


    Du Wan said depressedly, "Qin Yuyu is a disaster."


    Du Qian''s eyelids twitched, "Sister?"


    "Uncle previously asked several pce maids to prepare for pregnancy, which shows that he was raised well. Now that Qin Yuyu has caused such trouble, he has returned to the past. No, it is worse than before." Du Wan thought in her mind. Don''t go to Huguo Temple.


    There are some things that are too much or too little.


    It is annoying to take advantage once and then try to take advantage again and again.


    Du Wan felt very guilty.


    You must know that Yuantongs medicine is not that easy to obtain. Even if the old monk Yuantong deliberately raised the price of medicine, it was his fault.


    Du Wan asked: "Brother, do you know how the medicine that the Tang family exchanged for Tang Zhixing was obtained from Master Yuantong."


    Ive heard of this.


    The Tang family concealed it very well, but it was no secret in the eyes of a first-ss family.


    This time, in order to save Tang Zhixing''s life, the Tang family almost spent all their wealth in exchange for three precious medicinal nts. Then he took the medicinal materials to Huguo Temple and got life-saving medicine.


    Du Wan wanted to say that Yuantong was a bitch, "Refining medicine is a unique skill for disciples to make money."


    Du Qianughed, "What are you thinking about?"


    "What can you think about? I''m envious." Du Wan was really envious. "This once again proves that if people want to live well, they still need a craft."


    Hahaha, hahaha


    Du Qian couldn''t stopughing all of a sudden.


    The heartyughter spreads far on a quiet night.


    People nearby who heard it started to specte.


    Is theughter I heard just now the princes?


    "It seems so. You should be very happy to hear thisughter. Isn''t it inappropriate at this time?"


    What nonsense are you talking about? Cant you make peopleugh?


    I just saw the king and the princess going out together.


    The rtionship between the king and the princess is really good.


    Hey, that rumor is really not an exaggeration. The prince dotes on his sister very much.


    In the Splendid Pce.


    In the princess''s bedroom, there was an exquisite bed, and a woman was lying in the tent.


    It is Qin Yuyu himself.


    Qin Yuyu just saw a piece of paper with lots of small words written on it. She hated Du Wan in her heart. It was this **** who ruined her business and even caused her to have an abortion!


    Thinking that Du Wan will marry Pei Hao in a few days, Qin Yuyu felt even more ufortable. She gritted her teeth bitterly and said, "God has no eyes, so I gave everything good to this bitch..."


    He tore up the note in his hand as if to vent his anger, and threw it into the charcoal basin next to him.


    After a while, not even a trace could be found.


    Qin Yuyu felt extremely wronged and had topromise.

 Chapter 556: The princess wants to scold her mother

    Chapter 556: The princess wants to scold her mother


    Chapter 556 The princess wants to scold her.


    There was a guard guard outside the Splendid Pce.


    At present, Qin Yuyu''s range of activities is only in her dormitory. There are people guarding even the outside of the threshold, prohibiting her from stepping out.


    The remaining confidants took great pains to pass on information from the outside world to her.


    Otherwise, she can only be blind and dont know anything.


    "I can''t sit still and wait for death anymore, I must find a way..." Qin Yuyu fell on the bed in despair and murmured, his whole body wasted away, and he was still a little nervous.


    Outside the screen, the two maids serving him were frightened.


    The princess''s temper became more and more difficult to manage, and there were three sets of maids in the past two days.


    A pce maid trembled and said, "Your Highness, it''s gettingte. The Imperial Physician said that because of your current health, you must have a good rest and stop thinking wildly."


    Get out! Qin Yuyu shouted sharply.


    The two maids were so frightened that they trembled even more and did not dare to say anything.


    Qin Yuyu thought of her lost child and became hysterical again, "Where is Xie Zhang? Why doesn''t Xie Zhange to see me? I am his fiance, his fiance!"


    Why doesnt hee to see me? Why?!


    The children are gone, why wont hee? If you want revenge, you must not let the murderer go!


    men are not good things!


    Its all Du Wans fault, its all her fault


    When Du Wan came over, he happened to hear Qin Yuyu going crazy while standing outside the door.


    Normal people would not be like this. Looking at this situation, they are not far from madness.


    The pce ves guarding the door are four women who are rough messengers. They look very powerful and have some martial arts skills. When Du Wan was about to go in, the four people looked at each other in confusion. Finally, they lowered their heads to pretend that they didn''t see it, and allowed Du Wan to push the door open and go in openly.


    The two maids inside knelt down when they saw Du Wan.


    In fact, Du Wan was going back to his room to rest not long ago.


    However, maybe because of her good-natured persona tonight, maybe it was too much or something, the emperor actually sent someone to deliver a secret order, which probably meant that the emperor wanted Qin Yuyu to die of illness. The saying is that people are sent out of the pce secretly and far away.


    As long as the person lives, it will be fine, and Du Wan will take care of the rest.


    The person who performs this is her!


    At this moment, Du Wan''s heart was filled with arge group of grass and mud horses galloping.


    What does it mean to just do something? !


    What should be done specifically? !


    Want to send money? Send food? How far is it sent?


    The question is, uncle, can you just open your mouth and talk? Did you give money? It''s so shameless to let people do the work without giving you any money!


    snort!


    How Du Wan was roaring in his heart at this time, outsiders don''t know.


    On the surface, her little face is very cold, and her eyes are cold to everyone.


    Qin Yuyu, who was venting his curses, noticed something was wrong and opened the tent, just in time to face Du Wan''s cold face, "Ah!"


    Qin Yuyu screamed.


    After calling out, he opened his eyes and looked at Du Wan.


    Then he looked like a ghost, and then realized he had the look of a real person.


    Du Wan:


    This scene is a bit too much. She won''t admit it. Just standing here scares people. Didn''t he scold her quite happily just now? Qin Yuyu was frightened and shrank to the corner of the bed, and even lifted up the quilt to cover herself.


    Du Wan sneered, "You scolded me happily behind your back, but you are so scared when you see the real owner?"


    After a moment''s pause, Du Wan taunted again, "You must know very well that you are being ignored. It''s really interesting. The more ignored you are, the more fun you have. Ha! Who is spoiling you? Who else is not? A baby."


    Some people who fail like to me their failure on others.


    As if by doing this, they have never failed.


    Du Wan once heard a ssmate talk about his family affairs.


    The father of a ssmate is a gambler, and the mother is an ordinary housewife.


    The gambler''s father always likes to me his wife for losing money, saying that he was unlucky because of marrying her. If he hadn''t married her, he would have be rich long ago, and sometimes he would evenmit domestic violence. In fact, the person who earns money to support the family has always been the ssmate''s mother.


    My ssmate''s father never gave any money to the family. Whenever something happened, he would seek help from his family members. He also asked his family members to help him pay off his gambling debts. If he didn''t pay back, he would hang himself, drink pesticides, etc., which made the whole family miserable. peaceful. This is a true story. Du Wan was still young at the time and could not understand it too well.


    When Du Wan grew up, he had some insights.


    Some people are scum, extremely selfish, always self-centered, never consider others, and take other people''s good things for granted.


    Qin Yuyu didn''t dare to say anything, but couldn''t hide the hatred in his eyes as he red at Du Wan.


    Du Wan sneered, "Qin Yuyu, I don''t owe you anything."


    "It''s you! It''s all your fault! Without you, I will live very well!" Qin Yuyu screamed excitedly.


    Du Wan was stunned for a moment when he heard this.


    Thats really the case.


    Traveling through time without her, Qin Yuyu sessfully obtained the golden finger and lived a prosperous life, "Yes, you can live very well without me, but I am here and with my existence, how can you?" What should I do? What can you do to me?"


    When Du Wan said these words, he felt strangely calm.


    On the contrary, Qin Yuyu was so stimted that he suddenly forgot about his guilty conscience and fear. His mind was filled with hatred towards Du Wan and his eyes were red with anger.


    Du Wan, however, disliked her for not stimting her enough, and spoke slowly with a smile, "It''s quite funny. At this time, you are still thinking about why men don''te to see you? What do you think you are? Without the identity of a princess, who cares? Who are you? Now you dont even have the only child rted to Xie Zhang..."


    "No, Xie Zhang will not ignore me." Qin Yuyu said in a panic, not knowing whether he was telling Du Wan or trying to convince himself.


    After being imprisoned for so many days, none of Xie''s family showed up, and Xie Zhang never showed up once, not even to deliver a message. Especially Qin Yuyu has received the news and knows that the Xie family has entered the pce.


    No, the Xie family hates her now!


    Qin Yuyu knew it very well, but she didn''t want to admit it.


    Du Wan saw through this, "I am sometimes curious, how could you poison Concubine Xie? Wouldn''t it be more beneficial for you to have Concubine Xie alive? You are pregnant with the Xie family''s child."


    What do you know? She deserves to die, deserves to die!


    Qin Yuyu roared fiercely.


    Du Wan didnt understand, Im asking you because I dont understand.


    Get out! Get out. Qin Yuyu didnt want to mention it and avoided the problem.


    Du Wan suddenly said as if enlightened, "Can it be said that only if Concubine Xie is poisoned can the Queen take the me for you?"


    No, no!


    Judging from this reaction, it seems that I guessed it right.


    Either Qin Yuyu couldn''t find an opportunity to poison her, or was it to pass the me on the queen smoothly, so that she could be made into a pitiful victim, and then be the empress innocently?


    hehe!


    Damn it, livestock!

 Chapter 557: Send people out of the city overnight

    Chapter 557: Send people out of the city overnight


    Chapter 557 Send people out of the city overnight


    Du Wan was toozy to mess around with Qin Yuyu.


    Hit the person and knock him out.


    Then he went out again and sent the two maids outside.


    At this time, I happened to see the chief stewarding, followed by two people. They were two secret guards wearing **** clothes beside the emperor, carrying arge wooden box.


    The general manager said to the two secret guards: "You go out first."


    Yes. The two people simply went out the door.


    Du Wan looked at the big wooden box, "Is this for people?"


    "Yes, Princess." The chief steward opened the box, and another person came out of the box. A female secret guard came out of the box. "The emperor ordered her to disguise herself for a few days."


    "I got it."


    Du Wan really understood it now.


    The female secret guard and the chief manager moved the unconscious Qin Yuyu into the wooden box and closed it. The general manager was still very meticulous in his work. For fear of suffocating people to death, he even made two small holes on the left and right sides of the wooden box.


    The female secret guard went to find a piece of Qin Yuyu underwear, put it on, andy down on the bed.


    Du Wan nced at her curiously. Her face had been retouched and she looked very much like Qin Yuyu. She saw something different, and the reason why she already knew the truth.


    The female secret guard caught Du Wan''s gaze, winked at her, and said with a smile: "The princess is curious?"


    Yes, you...is the art of disguise?


    "It''s just some heretical things that can''t be put on the table." The female secret guard said modestly, but her expression was very magnanimous.


    Du Wan nodded towards her, "Then you''ll have to work hard next."


    Next, Du Wan walked around the room and found the ce where Qin Yuyu had hidden his money. Seeing thisrge amount of money, not only Du Wan was stunned, but even the chief manager was surprised.


    Du Wan said half-jokingly, "One appointment as the prefect of Qing Dynasty costs one hundred thousand snowkes and silver."


    How long have you been a princess? She has millions of dors?


    Then she looked at the chief steward with a half-smile, as if asking: Hello, where are you? How much wealth have you umted? "


    The general manager was embarrassed and pretended not to understand.


    Du Wan did not embarrass him, and showed a noble and upright attitude at the right time, "This money doesn''t have to be much, as long as it is enough to spend, right? I will take ten thousand, and the other general managers will use it as disaster relief funds for my uncle. , it can be regarded as doing good deeds for my cousin."


    "Yes! The princess is kind-hearted and is a blessing to the people." The chief steward gave Du Wan a thumbs up.


    Du Wan smiled and said, "Just so so, so so."


    Grand Steward:


    This familiar style is really very princess-like.


    The room was all cleaned up, nothing unusual was seen, and the female secret guard put down the bed curtains.


    The chief steward called two people from outside and asked them to carry the big wooden box away.


    Du Wan followed him out and told the pce officials that the princess was asleep and there was no need to disturb her. Then the big box was carried to a carriage.


    One of the secret guards drove the car, and the other secret guard sat in the shaft of the car.


    Du Wan stepped into the carriage.


    When the carriage arrived at the pce gate, a secret guard took out a token. After the guard in front of the pce gate saw the token, he let the carriage pass without asking anything.


    Then, a carriage left the city.


    As long as Du Wan didn''t show his face, even if there were spies following him, they would know that a carriage came out of the pce and left the city overnight. No one knew where he went. The reason was blocked in front of the city gate.


    Without a warrant to leave the city, the spies could not leave the city overnight.


    After leaving the city, Du Wan opened the car curtains and looked outside.


    There was no one following behind, but Du Wan still knew, "It''s good to be able to shake off the tail behind you when you go out to the city at night."


    Princess, where do you want to go? a secret guard asked outside. Du Wan kicked the big wooden box in front of him with his toes. He had no intention of letting Qin Yuyue out now. "Follow me, don''t you know where you are going?"


    After the emperor has announced the city, everything will be subject to your arrangements.


    Oh, what an honor. Du Wan said in a weird voice.


    Two secret guards:


    I dont think you feel honored at all!


    Du Wan was appointed temporarily and had no idea how to arrange the people.


    Qin Yuyu is a scourge, and she cannot be allowed to harm the people in the n. Du Wan was the first to eliminate Dujia Vige and the farm. In addition, her private property outside the city was limited. She only had two ces to go, one was the Taolin Vige acquired from the Xie family, and the other was the Hot Spring Vige that waspensated by the uncle''s government.


    Thinking of the hot spring vige, she had never been there once.


    Later, it was directly handed over to Zhuang Cong for management.


    Du Wan originally wanted to put the person in Taolin Zhuangzi first, but then he thought of two secret guards.


    Alright, the kind persona cannot be destroyed.


    Du Wan finally chose to go to Hot Spring Vige.


    Its not that Qin Yuyu will live in the hot spring vige in the future, its because Qin Yuyu was born before and hasnt recovered well yet. In order to send the person far away, he had to take good care of his body. At the same time, it also gave her time to think about where to send Qin Yuyu.


    Du Wan came to the carriage and opened the curtain.


    The two secret guards were startled.


    Du Wan squatted down half a meter away from them, "Tell me, does the Emperor have anything else to say?"


    A secret guard pretended to be driving seriously.


    The other person could only reply sinctly, "The emperor only asked us to listen to you."


    Du Wan raised her eyebrows, "Do you two know what we are going to do?"


    I dont know! The two people have a strong desire to survive.


    The experience of their predecessors tells them that if they want to live longer, they must not touch the master''s secrets. Even if they identally know the secrets, they must pretend not to know.


    Du Wan was quite happy to see their reactions.


    When Qin Yuyu was packed into boxes, the chief manager sent the two of them out the door to avoid suspicion, but this did not mean that they knew nothing.


    Du Wan asked again: "Do you really not know?"


    The secret guard shook his head.


    Du Wans lips twitched, Did anyone say that someone would be sent to protect the safety of the person in the box?


    The secret guard shook his head again.


    Du Wan deliberately misinterpreted with a small face, "Does this mean we no longer need protection?"


    "No, no, no!" the secret guard quickly denied, "My subordinates don''t know, and the emperor didn''t exin it."


    "Ah!"


    Du Wan couldn''t help but vomit, the emperor is such a dog.


    The resettlement is not difficult, but what about the follow-up?


    If something happens to someone outside, who will be responsible? It wouldn''t be a big deal if Qin Yuyu could live a peaceful life outside, but this is not a peaceful life.


    Seeing Du Wan''s expression turned ugly, the two secret guards did not dare to say anything.


    Until the carriage arrived at Hot Spring Vige.


    The hot spring vige was obtained from the uncle''s house. It is naturally well built and suitable for resting.


    Zhuangzi was guarded, and Du Wan and others came over overnight. The servant who guarded the gate hurriedly went to report to the steward.


    Du Wan asked them to clean a yard. The most important thing was to keep it quiet, and it didn''t matter if it was in a remote ce. After the cleaning waspleted, the two secret guards were asked to carry the big wooden box over, and then they took Qin Yuyu out of the wooden box and put it on the bed.

 Chapter 558: What is murder without blood?

    Chapter 558: What is murder without blood?


    Next, Du Wan gave some instructions.


    The concern is that the confidentiality work must be done well, and the steward must arrange a mother-inw and a maid.


    Before leaving, Du Wan simply asked a secret guard to stay. It was said to be for protection, but in fact it also meant to monitor. In addition, the secret guard who had previously held the token had to return to Beijing with her to resume his duties.


    Du Wan got on the carriage again, with the secret guard as the driver.


    The carriage hurried back to the city.


    Before dawn, we finally made it back to the pce.


    Du Wan got out of the car to avoid the eyes of others, and then quietly went back to her room.


    Early the next morning, she appeared in front of people as usual, as if the carriage that went outst night had nothing to do with her.


    Going over to visit the emperor, I happened to meet Yuan Zheng taking his pulse.


    Du Qian was standing guard next to him, and anyone who saw him felt that he was a filial junior.


    Today the emperor could get out of bed and had breakfast with his brother and sister.


    After that, the emperor stepped back and looked at the little girl with a smile, who had been holding back the secret for a long time. "Okay, little girl, tell me what you have to say."


    "Uncle." Du Wan pulled a chair closer to the emperor and asked in a low voice, "I am quite confused about the task you gave me."


    What are you struggling with?


    I just want to ask, is this a one-time mission or a long-term mission?


    Haha. The emperor smiled.


    Du Wan couldn''tugh, and said wiltedly, "We also need to get a household registration, have you forgotten?"


    I dont want to move here. There are too many people staring at me when I move. The emperor said angrily.


    Du Wan''s eyes widened, "You haven''t said yet, the time limit of the mission?"


    "It''s a one-time thing." The emperor was really cold-hearted towards this daughter. If I send her away this time, I will pretend that I dont have this daughter from now on.


    As the saying goes, tiger poison cannot eat its seeds.


    The emperor was not cruel enough, even if he knew what Qin Yuyu had done.


    Du Wan''s plea gave him a step up, a reason to be soft-hearted. However, it was impossible for him to put aside his grudges and treat Qin Yuyu like before.


    Therefore, it is best to send the person far away.


    Whether he lives or dies in the future, it has nothing to do with him.


    Du Wan whispered to the emperor for a while, finally understanding what the emperor meant. Then, she said goodbye to the emperor, leaving Du Qian to apany him every day.


    A bunch of memorials were sent over, and it was Du Qian who came to review them.


    If there is an important matter, Du Qian will discuss the solution with the emperor.


    Du Qian''s focus was to take care of the emperor''s worries and prevent him from getting too upset.


    When reviewing the memorials, Du Qian no longer hid his clumsiness. The emperor used to review arge number of memorials every day for most of the day, but he only spent an hour and solved them easily. Even the emperor was stunned when he learned about it. For a while.


    The emperorter simply let it go.


    The decree was issued to restore the court, but he did note forward and let Du Qian supervise the country.


    The emperor''s move caught many people off guard.


    The dignitaries in the capital spected whether the emperor would pass the throne to Du Qian.


    Du Qian is busy, and Du Wan is not idle either.


    Qin Yuyu was very noisy and ran away when he found an opportunity in the hot spring vige. Fortunately, Du Wan was smart and left a secret guard. Every time Qin Yuyu tried to escape from Zhuangzi, he would be knocked unconscious by him and carried back to the yard. After Du Wan found out, he was toozy toe out.


    It wasn''t until a few dayster that Qin Yuyu realized that there was no hope of escape and calmed down that Du Wan appeared btedly.


    When she saw Du Wan, Qin Yuyu''s face was distorted with excitement, "Du Wan? It''s you! You kidnapped me, you deserve to die! I won''t let you go, I must tell my father and let him punish you.


    "Heh, it''s broad daylight. What are you dreaming about?" Du Wan looked at her as if she was mentally retarded. "Yesterday, the unmarried little princess of the Qin Kingdom died of illness. Do you understand that she died of illness?"


    "No! You are talking nonsense, this is your conspiracy! My father and mother will not do this to me... No way..."


    "It doesn''t matter how you guess. Patricide is inherently unforgivable. What''s more, you are still regicide. It''s a blessing to be alive. Cherish it." Du Wan''s calm words were particrly heartbreaking.


    She would say whatever words made Qin Yuyu ufortable.


    The queen asked her to intercede, and the emperor asked her to die of illness in a reputation, and then change her identity and send her away far away. Du Wan did not hide it, just to cut off Qin Yuyu''s hope.


    Qin Yuyu was stunned and lost his mind, as if thest trace of energy and energy was gone.


    Du Wan would not kill Qin Yuyu.


    Hurling is the most undesirable and thest resort.


    Sometimes if you want to mess with someone, you dont necessarily have to get your hands dirty.


    Du Wan had already ordered someone toplete the household registration secretly, and then sent his cronies to send him to Chiyan County, and the secret guard also followed him. However, Du Wan set a time limit for the secret guard. As long as he stayed for one year, he could return to Beijing.


    Yes, Du Wan thought about it and decided to send Qin Yuyu back to Chiyan County. He also gave 10,000 taels of silver to his cronies and asked him to buy Qin Yuyu a house, a shop and a small vige in Chiyan County. Give her the rest of the money. With this private property, as long as Qin Yuyu does notmit suicide, he will be able to live a prosperous life.


    After things are done.


    Du Wan reported back to the elders one by one.


    No one thought he did it improperly, and they all praised her for her thoughtfulness.


    Afterwards, when Du Wan met Pei Hao in private, he still talked about the matter in a sultry manner.


    Pei Hao pinched her little face and said, "Ghost! This is murder without blood."


    "I don''t recognize what you said." Du Wan''s eyes were dark.


    There is no one here, so dont be afraid.


    "Say yes, I do it for her own good." Du Wan firmly maintained her kind persona, "Don''t think of me as a gloomy person because you think of me as gloomy."


    "Haha." Pei Hao chuckled in a low voice, his peach blossom eyes twinkling.


    A family with a worth of 10,000 yuan is considered extremely wealthy in Chiyan County.


    It is still unknown whether Qin Yuyu, a girl''s family, can maintain it.


    Especially when she returned to a familiar environment and familiar people, she always reminded Qin Yuyu of the days of begging that she could not look back on. Comparing it to the time when she was a princess in the capital, the contrast was huge.


    How irritating will this be to the person involved?


    What Pei Hao admires most about the little girl is that she knows how to whitewash peace.


    It seemed like she was always thinking about Qin Yuyu and considered every aspect.


    Most people find it better to return to a familiar environment than to live in a strange ce.


    Besides, Chiyan County is remote enough, separated by thousands of mountains and rivers, so it meets the condition of being sent away far away. In addition, Qin Yuyu grew up there and would continue to live there in the future. It should not be a problem. Both the emperor and the empress thought this arrangement was good.


    The queen was extremely grateful to Du Wan and gave her another small box.


    Du Wan then took out a beautiful box from his body and said, "This was given to me by the Queen. It has not been opened yet. The Queen also gave me a boxst time. Do you know what it contains?"


    "What is it?" Pei Hao followed her words.


    PS: Dear cuties, please give me monthly votes and rmendation votes~

 Chapter 559: No shortage of money, no shortage of food

    Chapter 559: No shortage of money, no shortage of food


    Chapter 559: Not short of money but short of food


    When the little girl is showing off, she must not be interrupted and let her enjoy herself.


    This is Pei Haos previous experience.


    Du Wan made a cross gesture, "It''s one hundred thousand taels of silver! There is also a snow-white round bead, the size of an egg. It emits a soft light at night and is very beautiful. I don''t know what kind of bead it is, but The one the queen took out must be very precious."


    Anyway, she liked it very much.


    Du Wan thought happily and looked for this box again.


    Oh, its silver again, but its only ten thousand taels.


    Those who have seen one hundred thousand taels will inevitably feel disgusted by the next ten thousand taels.


    Pei Hao knocked her on the forehead and cursed with a smile: "Come on, you don''t want to give it to me."


    "Don''t even think about it! No matter how small a mosquito is, it''s still meat." Du Wan''s disgusted face instantly disappeared, and she put the banknote away with a smile.


    Make a fortune!


    The farm is short of money.


    Pei Hao smiled teasingly and said, "Wanwan, do you know that you have two nicknames?"


    "What nickname, why haven''t I heard of it?" Du Wan thought it was impossible. She had already known the nickname. There was no reason why her source of information was not as well-informed as him.


    Pei Hao satisfied her curiosity, "The boy who makes money!"


    What? Du Wan blinked her eyes.


    A boy who makes money is also a boy who scatters money.


    "...Who is so idle that it hurts? I am so poor." Du Wan would not admit that she was rich. Although her worth may be said to be the richest among the daughters of the Qin family, the things the emperor left to her were , it looks like its about 10%, thats a lot sincere.


    Coupled with the misceneous things she earned, it adds up to a very rich sum.


    This nickname was mentioned by some powerful people in private chats, and it spread among a small area in private.


    The emperor spends a lot of money, where does the moneye from?


    Those people can find the shadow of Princess Jiaoyang if they check it secretly.


    When ites to Princess Jiaoyang, everyone knows her. You must know that she is the only princess with a title. Even the princess Qin Yuyu has never received a title or a fief.


    In the past, when chatting with others, I was still a little worried about Qin Yuyu.


    Now Qin Yuyu is "sick" and has died.


    It is said that the pce only stayed in mourning for three days before burying the person. The funeral was extremely simple. The emperor was said to have fallen ill from grief and continued to recuperate in his pce. Du Qian was temporarily responsible for handling affairs at court. The queen is still imprisoned in Dongfeng Pce.


    All the powerful people with some brains guessed that there must be something fishy, but no one dared to investigate rashly.


    Du Wan has been outside for a few days, and Pei Hao mentioned it during a chat today, and then he remembered his cheap elder brother who was handling government affairs in the pce, "How is my elder brother?"


    "He." Pei Hao smiled happily.


    Hows it going?


    My face is getting darker day by day, and my temper is getting louder and louder every day. Pei Hao would not say that Du Qians temper was only directed at him. He is currently in charge of the Imperial Guard and often hangs around the pce, so it is inevitable that he will encounter Du Qian every day.


    Du Wan imagined Du Qian getting angry, and the first thing he thought of was how he often beat Pei Hao, "Who is responsible for the Imperial City Department?"


    "Gu Li, he did a good job, so he was promoted."


    Hes lucky.


    Yeah. Pei Hao did not deny Gu Li''s luck.


    Even if you take the imperial examination, it is almost impossible to reach the top position of the Imperial City Department in such a short time. Speaking of which, it was still rted to Pei Hao''s promotion.


    Du Wan thought of something and stood up to go to the pce.


    In the end, Pei Hao pulled him back, "Why are you going to the pce?" "What can you do? Of course you are looking for my brother."


    Dont, dont go!


    Pei Hao took the little girl''s wrist and asked her to sit down, "He is upset, why are you going to cause him trouble?"


    Are those old foxes in the court relying on their old age to cause trouble for my elder brother? Du Wan thought that this was the most likely possibility.


    Some, not serious, its a food problem.


    Pei Hao held her down, preventing her from running away, and mentioned the current situation in the court to her. Don''t look at the fact that the capital city is still very stable now, chaos is already brewing in remote ces, and the government is about to be unable to suppress it, not even the army can.


    Don''t talk about themon people, even if they have money, they have nowhere to buy food.


    Now there is not enough food in the army everywhere, and the food has been reduced from three meals a day to two meals a day.


    In a little while, Im afraid Ill have to eat one meal a day.


    Pei Hao knew about this problem. He had it as early as two years ago. "Originally, the emperor''s policy was very good. He never failed to provide disaster relief. Butst year, we encountered a raging locust gue, and people in many ces had no harvest..."


    What do you mean? Du Wan felt that he missed the point.


    Pei Hao added, "It''s food. Even grain seeds arecking."


    In the past, everyone would starve to death, so how could the people care about saving seeds?


    No, during the spring plowing season, there is no grain in many ces. This problem has been dragging on for half a month, and the government and the government still have not reached a conclusion. Now that Du Qian is acting in government affairs, it is natural for him to solve it.


    Du Wans eyelids jumped when she heard this.


    The emperor''s uncle is really good at passing the me! Sympathy for the cheap brother!


    Pei Hao looked around and whispered mysteriously: "The money the princess gave to the emperorst year, he arranged hundreds of grain purchase teamsst year, disguised as caravans to buy grain from surrounding countries."


    Can you make it back in time?


    Its a bit difficult. The team thates back the fastest may not be able to catch up with the spring plowing.


    What about the fleet you went to buy grain from? Du Wan hit the nail on the head.


    Pei Hao was very bachelor, "Don''t count on me. A trip to sea will take at least half a year. I think the emperor''s intention is to let the Du family take action."


    Du Wan was confused for a moment.


    Pei Hao didn''t quite understand it earlier. He had a private chat with his father and was awakened by his father.


    Du Wan tried to make Pei Hao speak more clearly, but he shut up, with an unfathomable expression on his face. Du Wan was so angry that she wanted to beat him to death.


    The current crisis in the Qin Kingdom is not ack of money, but ack of food.


    In the original work, the heroine has a nting space, which alleviates this crisis to a great extent. If she had no nting space, the food problem would be much more serious than what is described in the book.


    Aware of this problem, Du Wan''s good mood about making a windfall suddenly disappeared.


    After separating from Pei Hao and returning to Yulingyuan, Du Wan still looked haggard.


    Ningqin asked with concern: "Princess, you don''t look too happy."


    "Yes, I''m not happy." Du Wan nced at her weakly, "Ah, you four are quite old, aren''t you? It''s time to get married?"


    Ningqins face turned red.


    The other three were pretending to be busy and were embarrassed when they heard this.


    Huayi quickly expressed her loyalty and said, "I don''t want to get married. I want to serve the princess all my life."


    Same goes for you, my ve. Ningqin said quickly.


    Luoqi and Shuxiang both expressed that they did not want to get married and wanted to serve their masters all their lives, etc. They were really nice words that did not cost money, and they were said very skillfully. They may have rehearsed them in their minds countless times.

 Chapter 560: You will lose your sister

    Chapter 560: You will lose your sister


    Chapter 560 You will lose your sister


    Du Wan waved her hand, "Okay, okay, I want to be quiet for a while, please leave first."


    Yes, Princess.


    The four maids put down their work and retreated one after another.


    Du Wan was the only one in the room.


    She took off the jade que she wore around her neck.


    Hold it in her hand and was about to study the nting space. She was stunned at the first sight. Is this her previous jade sign? Was it secretly changed at some point?


    The jade tablets are the same size and have the same lines on them.


    Only the white Bianhua flower in the middle has changed. It is now pale gold, shining with a faint golden light.


    Du Wan used to use it to study it from time to time, but since Du Qian''s ident, she hasn''t paid attention to it. Today, Pei Hao mentioned the food crisis, and then she thought of space and wanted to study it.


    How long has it been since then? Why has it changed?


    Du Wan didnt know why the jade tablet changed, Why dont you go find your father and ask?


    Looking carefully, I found that Prince Consort Du was not in the house. Normally, he should still be in the Yamen at this time. Du Wan attached great importance to the changes in the jade que, and immediately went to the Yamen to find Du Huima.


    When Du Consort saw his daughter rushing over, he thought something had happened at home, but his daughter pulled him and mysteriously showed him the jade que, waiting for him to notice the difference.


    Just looking at the jade tablet in his hand, nothing unusual was found.


    Du Wan had a dark look on his face, "Dad, didn''t you see anything?"


    What, has there been any change? Du Consort was confused.


    Du Wan snatched the jade token from his hand and angrily poked the little flower in it with her little finger, "Did you see it? Did you see it? The color changed."


    Prince Consort Du looked at it seriously again, Isnt it always like this?


    Du Wan looked at Du Wan carefully and realized that he was not pretending. She couldn''t help but touch her chin, "Am I the only one who sees the difference?"


    Du Consort''s eyes shed, "What did Wanwan see?"


    This flower, what color do you think it is?


    White. Du Ma said matter-of-factly.


    "No, it''s changed. It''s light gold." Du Wan handed the jade que to him, "Take another look, what color is it?"


    Du Consort said seriously, "It''s white. Did Wanwan see that it''s light gold?"


    Hmm, it used to be white, but today I realized that the color has changed.


    Did it change today?


    Not necessarily, I havent noticed it for a long time.


    ... Du Huima was angry.


    Such an important jade sign, but my daughter doesnt care about it at all?


    Du Prince-inw took his daughter outside and gave some instructions to his subordinates outside. When Du Wan thought he was taking her back to her hometown, she ended up going to the pce instead.


    Du Huima exined the confusion, "Go to your brother first. If he still can''t exin why, then go back to the n."


    This matter, he intuitively thinks is very important.


    Father and daughter entered the pce.


    I found Du Qian in the Imperial Study Room.


    Du Qian was still discussing state affairs with others, "Father, eh, sister?"


    Brother. Du Wan went in and looked at a few people, including Gu Li.


    Du Qian asked them to retreat first.


    Du Prince Consort looked at the remaining pce attendants again. Du Qian understood the idea carefully and asked those pce attendants to exit as well, "Father, do you have something important to do?"


    Your sister has it. Du Consort looked at Du Wan.


    Du Wan was about to take out the jade token, but suddenly paused, "Who? Come out!"


    Du Qian was stunned, and then narrowed his eyes, "It should be the secret guard arranged by the emperor''s uncle for my eldest brother."


    Really? Du Wan looked at several locations. Under her coercion, two secret guards walked out of the corner of the royal study, and two more jumped from the beam, making a total of four masters.


    One of them said: "Prince Qi, we are sent by the emperor to protect your safety."


    "Well, I know." Du Qian looked calm and said gently, "Everyone retreat outside."


    Yes, the prince.


    The four of them obeyed the order and all retreated outside the imperial study room.


    Du Wan looked at the four of them doubtfully, "Brother, are the four of them very powerful?"


    "It''s quite impressive. Even my eldest brother didn''t notice it." Du Qian was not in a good mood right now. If these people wanted to hide, they should hide it better, so that even his sister couldn''t find it. Now he was embarrassed, "No need." Pay attention to them, what happened to my sister today?"


    Ask directly what happened today.


    Awesome, my brother!


    Du Wan is good at picking words. From this, we can know that Du Qian has always paid attention to his family, "It''s this, it''s this. Brother, take a look, have you noticed any changes?"


    As she spoke, she handed the jade que to Du Qian.


    The little finger poked the Bana flower in the middle again.


    Du Qian looked at her finger and his pupils suddenly shrank, "Is this... changing color?!"


    "Ah, why didn''t you say that you were reced?" Du Wan had previously wondered if she had been reced.


    When Du Qian said this, his thoughts were interrupted and he became angry, "Who can change the jade que in front of my sister? Don''t risk your life."


    Its hard to say. Du Wan deliberately disagreed with him.


    Du Prince Consort couldnt stand it and said, Seriously.


    Then, Du Consort looked at Du Qian, "What color do you see?"


    Light gold. Du Qian took another look.


    Du Wan was fakely surprised, "Oh, it''s the same as what I saw."


    The father and son pretended not to see the little girl.


    The two people chatted privately.


    Du Huima guessed, "Qian''er, do you know the reason?"


    "..." Du Qian was silent, looking back at the secret scrolls he had seen passed down from generation to generation in his n, "Father, have you never been to the top floor of the library?"


    No. Prince Consort Du replied lightly.


    Du Qian immediately thought of the problem.


    The Du family has always kept a respectful distance from the court.


    It is said that it was a series of twists and turns for Prince Consort Du to marry the eldest princess. Later, I got the beauty back in my arms, but in this world, there are gains and losses. From then on, even though Du Consort was a direct descendant, he was still far away from the core of the family. On the contrary, Du Qian had to go back to the n from time to time.


    Just when Du Qian was about to speak, he remembered that he was still in the pce at this time, "I''ll tell you more when I get home."


    Okay. Du Wan felt itchy.


    Du Huima also knew that this matter was very important and it was not easy to mention it outside.


    Du Qian still has something to deal with, and Du Consort also has something to deal with.


    Du Wan thought of what Pei Hao mentioned, "Brother, are you short of grain seeds?"


    "Well, after spring plowing, officials from all over the country reported that there was not enough grain." Du Qian didn''t know what to say. "It''s not necessarily necessary to bring in arge amount of grain, but it''s not difficult to raise grain."


    "Yes, as long as those powerful people can miss a little bit of it."


    Yes, yes, my sister is right.


    How about donating grain seeds? Du Wan said with an air of arrogance.


    Du Qian narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "Very good, I''ll leave this matter to my sister."


    What? Du Wan almost fell.


    Brother, you will lose your sister if you do this!

 Chapter 561: Is this calling him cunning?

    Chapter 561: Is this calling him cunning?


    Chapter 561 Is this calling him cunning?


    Da Qin is currently seriously short of food and grain varieties.


    The most important issue is the shortage of grain seeds. If we want to solve the food shortage, we must first solve the problem of grain seeds. How can we grow food if there are no grain seeds? How can we get out of the predicament if we can''t grow food.


    The granaries in various parts of the imperial court have long been empty due to sessive natural disasters.


    However, it does not mean that the big families do not have it in their hands.


    Du Qian smiled slyly, "In the current situation, it makes no sense to be so nice. This is for the sake of the people of the world, and for the sake of making things easier for us in the future. Thank you for your help, sister."


    God steps on the horse!


    Du Wan red at him angrily, "What''s your bad idea?"


    "Sister, those big families don''t have many people to talk to, especially when ites to their own interests. Now the spring plowing has been dyed for a few days. If it is dyed any longer, there will be no harvest this year. By then, the situation will be more and more serious, leaving us with We dont have much time, so we cant reason with them in a nice and polite manner. No, the situation is urgent.


    At another time, Du Qian showed that he did not want to be so violent.


    Du Wan stared at him, "Brother, you have changed."


    How has it be?


    I suspect you have been possessed by an old fox.


    Is this calling him cunning?


    Du Consortughed loudly from the side, "Wanwan, your elder brother must have his reasons for asking you to do this."


    Du Qian immediately cheered up and agreed with a smile.


    "What''s the reason? Isn''t this pushing me into a trap?" Du Wan squinted at the two of them, as if he didn''t want to be fools, "I will have as many enemies as dogs by then, can I still live a peaceful life? "


    Du Qian struck, "If my sister doesn''t do this, she has a lot of enemies. Think about your entertainment newspaper."


    Prince Consort Du actually agreed.


    Du Wan rolled her eyes at the two of them, "My entertainment newspaper didn''t mention them by name."


    After some dilly-dallying, Du Qian still insisted on leaving the important task to Du Wan. At this time, Du Qian was not like the maniac who doted on girls before, but had be a little expert who specialized in cheating girls.


    Du Wan came up to the cheap brother, covered his mouth with the back of his hand, and asked in a low voice: "Brother, Pei Hao said that the emperor''s uncle wanted Du to take action to tide over the difficulties. Is it true?"


    Hearing this, a ray of light shed across Du Qian''s eyes, fleetingly.


    Without answering the question directly, he patted her head gently and said, "As long as you solve it, you don''t need to ask the family. Of course, the family still needs to donate a batch of grain seeds. I''ll leave this matter to my sister. "


    Brother, are you buying and selling by force?


    No, let her buy and sell by force to the family?


    Damn it, no matter who is the best, its still my brother!


    But if the old patriarch knows the truth, will there be any psychological shadow? hey-hey.


    Du Wan was secretly thinking about how to cheat her brother. There was no reason for her to be the only one to take the me.


    Next, Du Qian asked someone to bring a message to the emperor, saying that he would leave the pce to solve the problem of grain.


    A family of three, leaving the pce together.


    When they returned to the princess''s residence, Du Qian and Du Huima had a secret conversation in the study alone for about a quarter of an hour, and then they carried their ignorant sister back to their n in the afterglow of the setting sun.


    While Du Wan was confused, he met the old patriarch.


    The old patriarch saw the jade que and his face turned red with excitement.


    It took a long time to calm down and leave in a hurry.


    When he came back, he was holding a white jade box with the n emblem carved on it.


    The old patriarch opened the jade box solemnly.


    There was a roll of animal skin lying quietly in the box. He motioned to Du Wan to pick it up and look at it, "Little girl, pick it up and take a look."


    What is it? Du Wan had a vague guess in her mind. Du Qian answered for the old patriarch, "It''s the secret you want to know."


    Du Wan saw the solemnity of the two people, so she couldn''t help but straighten her mind, stretched out her white and jade-like hand, and was about to take it.


    But before he picked it up, Du Qian suddenly asked: "Does my sister recognize the n''s writing?"


    Huh? Du Wan was stunned.


    Before Du Qian could say anything else, Du Wan had already picked up the animal skin and opened it. There were rows of densely packed small characters written on it, as well as a few familiar patterns. This piece of animal skin was somewhat simr to an instruction manual.


    Du Wan felt extremely cordial when she saw the words above.


    They are all traditional Chinese characters, so dont be too familiar with them. It''s just that there are a lot of umon words on it, and it''s not easy for Du Wan to fully understand them. He only got a rough idea by guessing.


    The animal skin scroll records the origin of the Du family in the Qin Dynasty.


    The ancestors of the Du family came from another continent.


    Based on the description on the animal skin, Du Wan felt it was more like the Cultivation Continent in the novel.


    At that time, the Du family was facing the crisis of genocide, and the entire family was about to fight to the death.


    On the eve of the war, several powerful people in the n teamed up to send the younger members of the n here to take refuge. For fear that their enemies would find any clues, they even sealed the transmission channels and cut off contact.


    No one thought that they would be separated for thousands of years.


    It is written above that when the golden Higanbana appears, it is when they return.


    Then, no more?


    Fortunately, there is a way to break the seal on the animal skin.


    The patriarch didnt know what the golden Hibiscus flower was before, but now he finally understands it!


    Du Wan carefully considered the light golden Bianhua flower in the jade que, and then looked at the excited and expectant eyes of the old patriarch, "Chief, look, this is light gold, not gold."


    "I know, I know, it''s not even close, it''s not even close." The old patriarch was so excited that he couldn''t speak incoherently.


    As the patriarch of the Du family here, there are still secrets that are passed down by word of mouth.


    The old patriarch said with excitement in his eyes: "This golden light is merit! To open the seal, a lot of merit is needed. The inheritance jade tablet collects the merit, and it''s enough to wait until the n emblempletely turns golden."


    Hearing this, Du Wan turned to look at Du Qian, "Brother asked me to collect grain donations before. Do you want me to earn merit in person?"


    Du Qian smiled and pinched her cheek, "Yes, this is the safest. I don''t know if the merit earned by the tribe counts."


    Hearing this, Du Wan looked at the small flowers in the jade que silently, feeling vaguely different, "It should be calcted. I earned the big money, and everyone belongs to the small money."


    This is an intuition, a very mysterious feeling.


    She did a lot of thingsst year, and if she is truly meritorious, she should have done a lot.


    The Du family built the city wall and invested a lot of money and grain, which indirectly helped many people. Du Wan felt that the Du family was not that simple and they should have done something else.


    This faint golden light is still far away from beingpletely golden.


    Du Wan raised her head and looked directly at Du Qian.


    Du Qian also looked at her, "What is sister thinking about?"


    "This is the merit that needs to be saved." Du Wan suddenly said.


    When she said this, even she was shocked.


    The old patriarch and Du Qian were both stunned.


    Du Qian thought seriously, "It shouldn''t be considered a vition of the n rules if the family helps the people of Great Qin. Chief, don''t you think so?"


    It doesnt count. The old patriarch smiled like an old fox.

 Chapter 562: Du Wan is operating behind the scenes

    Chapter 562: Du Wan is operating behind the scenes


    Chapter 562 Du Wan is operating behind the scenes


    Du Wan''s eyes widened when she received the code given by Du Qian, and she rubbed her hands excitedly, "So, n leader, will the n help solve the food problem?"


    The old patriarch nodded, "I will help, but you have to step forward."


    "Okay, I will step in and follow the big brother''s n." Du Wan decided to be an emotionless tool. From the Du family''s inheritance of jade tablets and immortal space, she guessed that this family was not simple and had unknown secrets.


    Now that she is fine, she finally knows the reason.


    It''s just that opening the seal is a bit tricky. The merit required is too great and cannot be achieved by one person. The current troubled times are an opportunity for the Du family.


    This family has been waiting for thousands of years, maybe waiting for today.


    Du Wan was very emotional in her heart, and was not as stupid as she showed in front of others.


    The old patriarch immediately discussed with Du Qian without avoiding Du Wan himself.


    Before taking action, the n leader said: "We need to hold a high-level meeting as soon as possible. This requires the concerted efforts of the entire n."


    "What you said is absolutely true. It''s best to inform the tribesmen everywhere." Du Qian''s meaning was very clear, and he meant to use the efforts of the whole tribe. "On the surface, I hope that my sister wille forward. In this way, most of the merits will be lost." On to her head."


    This is the same as Du Qian''s previous insistence that she go collect donations of grain.


    Du Wan thought, dont you need my permission to do this?


    Thinking of therge amount of money that would be spent in the future, Du Qian came up with the idea of the emperor''s private treasury.


    Last time, the emperor only spent part of therge sum of money he received from Du Wan, and most of it was in his private treasury. ording to Du Qian''s n, this is a rhythm that will cost him nothing.


    The emperor''s uncle didn''t get any favors either, and Du Wan''s psychology was inexplicably unbnced.


    However, when it came to informing the whole n, the old n leader and Du Qian wanted to be on the safe side and decided to postpone it for the time being.


    For example, the problem of grain seeds is solved first, and the n leader directly supports it. This is to try the operation and see if the color of the other shore flower in the jade medal will deepen.


    As long as the color deepens, it proves that this is feasible.


    So


    So Du Wan was pushed to the shelves, and she had no time to think about anything else.


    At this time, Du Wan''s little clevernesses in handy again.


    She wrote a headline herself with impure motives, which was very provocative.


    This is to change the headline of the next issue of the "Entertainment News" to a solicitation for grain donations, and pointed out in a bad way that the people have no grain, and the government has repeatedly opened granaries for disaster relief. In some areas, even grain grains are used as relief food. .


    Its not that the imperial court didnt want to buy grain seeds, its that there was no ce to buy them in Da Qin!


    Even the emperor fell ill due to worry, and the queen prayed for the people in the pce every day, ate fasting, and chanted Buddha''s name.


    At the end, I pointed out some big aristocratic families that had a lot of grain stored in them, so there was no shortage of grain. Then, it was gone, gone?


    This headline can be said to have shocked the entire capital.


    Especially for big families, emergency family meetings will be held that day.


    Some people even pointed to the headlines of the entertainment newspapers and angrily scolded someone for having bad intentions and making things up. Do you think they don''t know? Is the emperor worried?


    He was almost mad to death by his own daughter!


    The Queen is even more ridiculous, the Queen is imprisoned!


    What''s even more shameless is that they actually beautify the image of local government officials, saying that they even provided grain and seeds for disaster relief. Can this be repeated?


    Mu Si''an got the entertainment newspaper and after reading the headlines, he burst intoughter.


    On the other hand, Pei Hao, who was sitting next to him, frowned slightly and said, "Doesn''t this seem like something that a princess would do?"


    "You can''t do it in the princess pce, but the little princess can do it." Mu Si''an felt happy thinking about the little girl, it was really like her style, "She must have written this headline, look at the tone, it''s so real That''s the way she talks. Hahaha..."


    Pei Hao:


    This has offended all the major families to death!


    Just at this moment, Hu San came in from outside and said, "Your Majesty, I have a letter from the princess."


    "Bring it quickly." Pei Hao quickly opened it and read it, his eyebrows suddenly brightened, "Hu San, go and call the chief steward over. I have something to tell him."


    Yes, Ill go right away.


    At the same time, in the princesss mansion.


    The whole family was rtively calm, except for the eldest princess who looked sad.


    What is the family?


    Even though the imperial court changed one after another, the family remained strong.


    Every person in power is afraid of aristocratic families, but there is nothing they can do about them. The little girl''s move was like poking a ho''s nest. Now I''m afraid many people will hate her to death.


    The eldest princess asked worriedly: "Are you, father and son, just allowing her to do whatever she wants? Now that she has offended everyone, aren''t you afraid that something will happen?"


    Dont be afraid. Du Consort said soothingly.


    Du Qian smiled nonchntly and said, "Mother, we have a sense of propriety."


    "Yes! It''s okay. It will be fine tomorrow." Du Wan patted his chest confidently and continued, "This is the prelude to fundraising. As soon as today''s headlines came out, the families of the major families were panicked and worried about being raped by the emperor. Use it for surgery, or to raid the house and exterminate the family, but in the end, I just came to ask them to donate some grain seeds to ensure their safety, hehe."


    The eldest princess was stunned.


    When Du Prince Consort and Du Qian heard the little girl''s move, they both gave her a thumbs up.


    Du Wan couldn''t hide the pride on her face, "This is almost like bargaining. You set a high price first, and then pay a higher price. With theparison, it will be easier for everyone to ept it."


    The work of collecting grain donations will be much smoother after such a fuss.


    Just as Du Wan expected.


    Early the next morning.


    Members of the Du family drove cart after cart of grain to the Hubu Yamen. It is said that Princess Jiaoyang was worried about the grain for spring plowing, so she went to persuade the n leader to donate it.


    The people watching counted a total of two hundred carts.


    It is the kind that is stacked high, and every cart is full.


    When the officials from the Ministry of Household Affairs went up to check, they found that the grains were all of the best quality and not adulterated at all.


    This matter spread quickly in the capital and caused an uproar. Now that''s not all. The Zhenguo Duke''s Mansion and the Pei family sent people to send 80 carts of grain. The Zhenguo Duke''s Mansion sent fifty carts from various viges, and the other thirty carts were put together by the Pei family. from.


    Not every family is a Du family.


    The town government can collect fifty cars, which is already the maximum limit.


    It is extremely rare for the Pei n to collect thirty carts from each household.


    Du Qian immediately issued an edict in the name of the emperor, asking the Minister of Household Affairs, Du''s son-inw, to distribute these grains on the spot and distribute them free of charge to the people waiting for spring plowing.


    In order to avoid being deceived by others, Du Qian also specifically asked those who received the grain to record the ounts clearly at each level, and also dispatched some officers and soldiers from the Imperial City Department to supervise.


    As long as someone is found to dare tomit fraud, he will be directly dismissed from his post and investigated. In serious cases, he will be beheaded in public.


    Different from the emperor being in power.


    Du Qians methods are more agile and his acting style is distinctive.


    There were some old guys who wanted to cause trouble for him by relying on their old age, so he directly bypassed them and gave orders.


    Those who do not perform well will be dismissed from their posts and investigated.


    Those who have done well will be rewarded or promoted.


    In other words, Du Qian wanted some people to unite and stop working. The Guards were not vegetarians. The person in charge of the Guards now was Pei Hao. It can be said that Du Qian attacked wherever he pointed and sessfully cleared out some moths.


    The vigorous and resolute actions came two or three times, and the officials in the DPRK suddenly became as silent as a cicada.


    The efficiency of this work is not generally high.

 Chapter 563: The Northwest Wei family is about to rebel

    Chapter 563: The Northwest Wei family is about to rebel


    The bigmotion caused by the Du family and the Zhenguo government in the morning sessfully attracted the attention of some big families in the capital.


    This time is different from the past, and its no joke.


    In the eyes of some people, if a person does not respond well, he may capsize in the gutter.


    Two hundred and eighty carts of grain seeds may seem like a lot, but when the country is short of grain seeds, its really nothing.


    Du Prince Consort notified officials in various ces who were waiting for grain.


    Su Che asked: "Sir, there are too many people needed, how should we divide them?"


    Firste, first served. Prince Consort Du answered simply.


    Su Che was stunned, "Wouldn''t this be bad? If the people in front finish collecting, won''t there be trouble if the people behind arrive?"


    Its their fault that they camete, it has nothing to do with us.


    "Yes." Su Che didn''t mention it any more and followed Prince Consort Du''s instructions to register.


    These officials sent from various ces came to the capital to ask for grain from the Ministry of Household Affairs. It was precisely because of the arrival of these people that the sense of urgency was highlighted. The emperor had been worried before, but when he saw Du Qian''s ability, he simply dumped the me on him.


    Today''s events can be said to have given the emperor hope.


    The emperor was so happy that he drank an extra bowl of porridge.


    Yes, it was the first time that he was so happy half a month after the poisoning.


    The emperor put down the bowl, and the chief steward handed over the handkerchief, "Your Majesty, you can rest assured now, the prince has settled the matter of grain seeds."


    "This is just the beginning, but it''s a good sign." The emperor already knew Du Qian''s n and was not worried about whether it would seed. "You said, I am older than the two brothers and sistersbined, why didn''t I think of this method? ?


    The chief steward was speechless.


    This is really hard to answer. Is it because you are old and your brain is not as flexible as young people?


    The chief steward seemed to think for a while and replied, "The emperor knows people well and is wise and powerful."


    Ha! Old guy. The emperor knew that he would not answer directly.


    At this time, the emperor suddenly thought of Qin Yuyu again.


    The general manager noticed his emotional change and guessed what he was thinking, "The most important thing for you now is to take good care of your body. As long as you are alive, you will be qualified to do anything."


    Its just something I feel


    Chin Yuyu should be on his way to Chiyan County now.


    The emperor only hoped that she could live a good life in the future and stop being a monster.


    The chief steward helped the emperor walk for a while, and then helped him to lie down on the bed when it was almost done.


    Qin Yuyu mes the emperor for being partial, and mes the emperor for favoring the princess.


    This person is most afraid ofparisons. As long as he is not a mean person, he will not forgive someone who wants to kill him. On the contrary, in order to help the emperor raise food and seeds, the princess is about to offend all the big families. You know, even the emperor would not dare to do such a thing.


    Du Wan is being praised by the chief manager.


    A booklet containing information about major aristocratic families is being flipped through in Du Wan''s hands.


    Before visiting major aristocratic families, you still need to understand the situation first.


    Logically speaking, Du Wan likes to do the opposite since he became friends with aristocratic families.


    The first ce Du Wan went to was the Xie family of Dingbei Hou.


    The Xie family of the Great Qin State is an old family. Few people know how many years it has been passed down. If it had not been for the war more than ten years ago, it would have been even more prominent.


    Xie Zhang never thought that Du Wan would suddenlye to visit.


    Dingbeihou and Xie Hong went to the military camp. Xie Zhang was taking a rest today, so he came to entertain them.


    Xie Zhang led the people to the main hall and said, "Princess, please take a seat."


    Yeah. Du Wan sat down generously.


    At this time, a generous and decent maid served tea. Du Wan smiled politely, abandoned the normal flow of greetings, and went straight to the topic, "I''ming to the door, you can guess what''s going on, right?"


    Please let the princess know clearly. Xie Zhang did not dare to guess.


    Du Wan picked up the tea and took a sip, "When the country is in trouble, everyone has a responsibility. I''m here for no big reason, just to raise some donations for grain nting or something."


    Xie Zhang was silent, he understood, "I understand."


    "As long as you understand, send the grain seeds to the Ministry of Household Affairs as soon as possible. You also know how short of grain seeds the country is. A bunch of officials are waiting eagerly, waiting to bring grain seeds back to cultivate as soon as possible." Du Wan said with a look on his face. Righteous.


    Had this not been a door-to-door solicitation for donations, Im afraid it would have been more convincing.


    Xie Zhang was very aware of current affairs and immediately agreed to donate.


    Du Wan got his promise and did not stay any longer. He had to go to the next house.


    When Du Wan stood up to leave.


    Xie Zhang suddenly said, "Princess, the Northwest Wei family is about to rebel."


    Did you get the news? Du Wan looked at him coldly.


    Xie Zhang nodded, "Yes."


    I tell this princess the news because I want to get something. Du Wan knew that the male protagonist was not getting up early because of hisck of profit.


    Xie Zhang lowered his eyelids and said in a sincere and respectful tone, "I don''t want to get anything, I just want to serve the princess and do a little bit for you."


    As long as people are useful, they have the right to speak.


    Du Wan understood, "Yeah, I got it."


    Two people standing together are not equal.


    Lets make it clear that Du Wan will only be the master and Xie Zhang will be the ve.


    The most powerful control of the Xie family lies in Du Wan''s hands. Another important reason is that her ability is too terrifying. The masters of the Xie family have no ability topete with her.


    After leaving Xie''s house, Du Wan visited one house after another.


    As for the rebellion of the Wei family in the northwest, there was nothing reported in the middle of the night. It was something that had been expected for a long time.


    The northwest has long been out of food, so it is difficult not to rebel. I''m just afraid that if the news spreads, it will cause chain reactions across the country. The most important thing is that if chaos breaks out in various ces, it will be difficult to govern.


    Even before I had visited all the families on the list, I heard thetest news.


    Some people are very knowledgeable and have a strong desire to survive. There was no need for her to visit, but cartloads of grain seeds were delivered to the Yamen first. It might not be Du''s big deal, but there were still twenty cartloads of grain.


    Originally, Prince Consort Du had finished all the grain distribution.


    The officials who came over in a hurry and missed the distribution of grain seeds were busy begging for justice. Before they could use their abilities, they heard someoneing to donate grain seeds again.


    Su Che is divided on a firste, first-served basis.


    Those who cameter had to queue up, which made those who came behind feel so regretful that their intestines were green.


    In the afternoon, Xie Zhang personally delivered fifty carts of grain seeds.


    Du Prince Consort praised him a few words and then ordered Su Che to count the grains and record them in his ount.


    Xie Zhang saw this kind of handover on the spot, took inventory, and then handed over on the spot.


    The Ministry of Household Affairs has made it clear that there is no maniption at all, no taking advantage, and that it is honest, fair, and selfless. This was different from the decadent court in his impression.


    Master Du, do you need help from my subordinates? Xie Zhang took the initiative to step forward.


    Du Consort smiled faintly, with an elegant temperament, "It''s up to you to help watch those people and don''t let them fight."


    Xie Zhang looked towards the noisy ce over there.


    As expected, several officials who were waiting for the distribution of grain were arguing, and they all insisted that they were the first to arrive.

 Chapter 564: all will be good

    Chapter 564: all will be good


    Chapter 564 The ship will naturally go straight to the bridge


    The Ministry of Household Affairs originally arranged for people to record the order of arrival of these people, but some people came almost at the same time. Those who were ranked at the back knew about it and were naturally not convinced.


    Xie Zhang had a lot of skills, and he was able to deal with those people in a short time.


    Du Prince Consort raised his head and nced at him, quite unexpectedly.


    Xie Zhang, who was somewhat famous in the past, was still a bit immature in the eyes of Prince Consort Du and was not as valued as his father. I didnt expect this kids ability to be really good.


    Stop these people in a few moments.


    Humour-inw Du would not be polite if someone came to his door.


    Next, someone sent donated grain seeds, and Xie Zhang stepped forward to help count and inspect them.


    The grain seeds sent are not all high-quality and refined seeds. Some people will also mix in some old ones. But if the seeds have been stored for too long and can no longer be used as food seeds, they will be picked out and put aside.


    Du Wan paid a visit.


    After finishing the work, I came to the Hubu Yamen.


    When he first came over, Du Wan saw a lot of inferior grains next to him, "Can''t these be used?"


    "Yes, I''m afraid not many will germinate, as they are not the seeds leftst year." The person who answered was actually Xie Zhang.


    Du Wan looked back at him and asked in surprise, "Why are you in the Ministry of Household Affairs?"


    Come here to deliver grain and seeds, and help me by the way.


    Not bad, promising.


    Where does this tone of elders praising juniorse from?


    Xie Zhang didn''t know what to say for a moment, until he saw her still staring at the selected grains, "The germination rate of these is not high, and the officials who came to collect them refused to take them. Du Shangshu meant to distribute the good ones first, and these The second-rate ones will be used only when there is really not enough.


    Oh, who gave it to me? Du Wan was obviously smiling, but she felt a little sad.


    Xie Zhang was d that his family didn''t do any tricks, "There are Chen family, Qiao family and Huo family. These three families don''t mix much, but it''s the Ning family. Most of the twenty-five cars sent are like this."


    When he saw her thoughtful look, Xie Zhang knew that the Ning family and others might be in trouble.


    Du Wan asked: "The Ning family, is it the family of Ning Xianhe?"


    "Yes, but brother Xianhe is not taken seriously in the family." Xie Zhang''s meaning was quite obvious, which was to tell Du Wan not to care too much about Ning Xianhe and not to be merciful because of Ning Xianhe.


    He knew that Du Wan knew Ning Xianhe, and more importantly, Ning Xianhe was Du Qian''s good friend.


    Du Wan turned around and nced at Xie Zhang, "The Ning family still has the old grains, so the family should have a lot of grains."


    "Yes."


    "Take someone to weigh all the inferior grains and record them all." Du Wan quickly thought of a solution and told Xie Zhang, "Go to these people''s houses again and let them know." If they provide good grains, I will not hold them ountable for their fraud."


    Xie Zhang regretted it now.


    He shouldn''t be standing here and talking to the princess. Otherwise, this kind of thankless and offending work will not fall on you.


    He wanted to refuse, but when he met Du Wan''s cold gaze, he could only agree, "Princess Princess, do you want these inferior people to be sent back to their respective families?"


    What should I send? Put them all into the warehouse. After all, its still food, right?


    Du Wan looked at the unhusked rice.


    It cannot be used as seeds, but it can still be used as food!


    Now, there is also a shortage of food.


    Xie Zhang understood this and knew what to do.


    This time, he not only had to do it well, but he also had to do it beautifully.


    What Xie Zhang is now facing is a rare opportunity to gain favor with Du Wan. This has nothing to do with love, it is simr to how Du Wan often favors the emperor.


    Xie Zhang is currently facing a sense of crisis, let alone wanting to rebel.


    If what the Xie family did behind the scenes waspletely exposed, it would be possible to wipe out all nine ns.


    Because whether the Xie family lives or dies, it all depends on Du Wan''s thoughts. Xie Zhang took his people to work, and they worked very carefully.


    Su Che, who was also working not far away, nced here without leaving any trace, and then lowered his head.


    Du Wan ran to Du Wanma''s side and whispered in his ear about the northwest issue.


    Du Prince Consort frowned, "Then the news will reach the capital soon."


    Not sure. Du Wan also frowned.


    What Consort Du is worried about is not that someone will rebel. "Your brother and sister''s wedding ising soon. I wonder if it will be affected by this matter."


    Du Wan was stunned.


    Calcting the time, its true, its only a few days.


    The eldest princess has always been in charge of the wedding. It was all prepared as early asst year, and they were just waiting for the wedding date toe. Du Wan asked: "Father, have the wedding invitations been sent?"


    It happened early. Prince Consort Du hesitated, How about dying it?


    Haha, go ahead and talk to Prince Pei. Du Wan responded with a smile.


    Du Huima:


    Needless to say, that guy will not agree.


    Du Ma pondered for a while and said, "Go to the pce and talk to your elder brother. At this time, he should still be handling government affairs in the imperial study."


    Okay. Du Wan responded.


    Enter the pce and saw Du Qian.


    As Du Qian said, Du Qian handles government affairs.


    Recently, there have been so many coupons handed in from various ces. It is not easy for Du Qian to live a leisurely life. When he heard Du Wan mention the problems in the northwest, he said, "No wonder, there are more gangsters in various ces. Especially in several counties near the northwest, they are handing out coupons again and again. Please send troops to suppress the bandits."


    Brother, do you want me to go? Du Wan volunteered.


    Du Qian shook his head, "It''s not your turn yet."


    This is an opportunity to do good deeds. Doing good deeds means earning merit. Du Wan''s little calctions were going on in her heart.


    Du Qian smiled and said, "You forgot, we are getting married."


    When mentioning the matter of getting married, Du Wan felt a little embarrassed for a moment, and a look of confusion shed in her eyes, "Are we really going to get married?"


    "I want it, what about you? Haven''t you thought about it yet?" Du Qian was very surprised by this.


    Du Wan shook his head, "No, that''s the thing. If the family returns one day, will we still stay here?"


    Du Qian:


    He had never thought about this problem before.


    Because this would not cause any trouble to him.


    He is a man, and if he really wants to leave, he will take his wife with him. And what about my sister? If another Du girl married, she would be an outsider, so there would be no big problem.


    It wont work if you get the inherited sister!


    Du Wan also knows that he is special. Another reason is his awe of the unknown.


    Suddenly, she cheered up and said, "Forget it, I don''t want to think about it anymore. It''s not easy to dye the n emblem gold."


    As he spoke, he took out the jade que from his clothes and took a look at it.


    Yes, no change, very good.


    He put the jade que away again and patted it.


    Du Qian couldn''t help butugh when he saw her little move, "It''s good that my sister can think like this. It''s unfounded to worry about things. There is an old saying, oh, it will straighten out when the boat reaches the bridge."


    Thats right, the boat will be straight when it reaches the bridge!

 Chapter 565: The day before the wedding

    Chapter 565: The day before the wedding


    Chapter 565 The day before the wedding


    The court''s food crisis was sessfully resolved in only three days due to Du Wan''s half-bandit and half-violent behavior.


    At the same time, there was half an extra grain bin, all of which were selected unqualified grain types for Du Wan to use as grain.


    Three days have passed and the jade tablet has not changed.


    Du Wan could only put this matter aside for now.


    The wedding day is approaching, and the wedding day is only two days away.


    The brothers and sister were called back home by the eldest princess.


    The two of them had no regard for power and threw it back to the emperor as baggage. Consort Du was watching, and he was not afraid of any trouble.


    The emperor''s health is getting better, and it''s okay to spend a few hours a day taking care of government affairs. He remembered that the brother and sister got married together, and immediately ordered someone to open the private treasury and sort out tworge boxes of treasures.


    One box was used as a dowry for Du Wan, and the other box was used as a gift for Du Qian.


    ording to the customs of the Qin Dynasty, the newlyweds are not allowed to meet each other before getting married.


    Pei Hao had to keep it even if he didn''t like it, but one letter a day was absolutely indispensable. Even on the day before the wedding, Du Wan received a letter from Pei Hao early in the morning.


    Du Qian was really convinced by this, "Sister, do you talk so much every day?"


    No, its just ordinary things. Du Wan shook the letter in her hand.


    Du Qian grabbed it and scanned the contents of the letter.


    As my sister said, the things written are all short-sighted.


    He thrust the letter back into his sister''s hand, "Okay, put the letter away quickly. There are a lot of visitors today, and some of them are here to give you makeup."


    Oh. Du Wan cheered up as she thought about socializing.


    Suddenly, she nced at Du Qian.


    I saw him sitting like this for a while and that for a while.


    Du Wan blurted out, "Brother, are you nervous?"


    "What?" Du Qian shook his hands as he held the tea bowl, and the tea almost spilled. "What nonsense are you talking about? Why should I be nervous? It''s just getting married, it''s not a big deal."


    Du Wan didn''t believe it, "Do you know? I heard that there are four joys in a man''s life. Raines after a long drought, meeting an old friend in a foreignnd. Night of flowers and candles in the wedding room, and when the gold medal is named."


    Du Qian simply put down the tea bowl and asked, "Where did my sister hear this?"


    "this"


    Du Wan was stunned, yes, Qin is not China.


    Since he couldnt exin where he came from, he naturally had to pretend to be iprehensible. Du Wan said nonchntly, You dont care where I heard it from, do you agree with it?


    "It makes some sense." Du Qian thought about it for a few times, and it made sense.


    Du Wan walked toward him and said with a smile, "Yeah, right? You said you''re not nervous."


    "I''m really not nervous anymore after being interrupted like this." Du Qian provoked, picked up the tea bowl again and took a sip, "Okay, brother has to go to work, and you have to cheer up and entertain the guests. If you encounter someone who provokes you, , its best to endure it. This is your good day, so you cant be unlucky.


    Okay, okay, I understand.


    Du Wan is not afraid of provocation.


    Among the nobledies in the entire capital, who else dares to provoke her?


    Qin Yuyu, the only person who posed any threat to her, has stepped down. Du Yunrong has married Mu Si''an again. The girl she had no dealings with before has disappeared without realizing it.


    When a person reaches a certain height, looking back at the past is like child''s y.


    Ningqin came in and reported, "Princess, Mrs. Mu is here to add makeup to you."


    Du Yunrong? Du Wan raised her eyebrows at Ningqin.


    Ningqin pursed her lips and smiled, "Yes."


    Invite her toe to Yulingyuan. Du Wan saw the tea bowl next to her and asked her servants to clean it up before preparing new tea, snacks, etc.


    In a short while.


    Luoqi led Du Yunrong in, who was wearing a woman''s bun.


    Behind Du Yunrong, there was also a maid and a mother-inw, who obviously brought a lot of things to add makeup. Du Wan''s eyes shed, and she felt a little embarrassed. She thought that when Du Yunrong got married, she was busy with other things and did not go to add makeup to her in person. The eldest princess sent someone to give it to her. Speaking of which, they are still sisters in the n, with a friendship that includes quarrels and fights.


    Seeing each other again was inexplicably cordial.


    Du Wan waved to her and motioned for her toe over and sit down.


    Du Yunrong sat down and asked, "The princess looks veryfortable?"


    Thats right, your eyes are no longer blind after you get married. Du Wan said with a smile.


    Du Yunrong red at her.


    Du Yunrong said: "You are about to get married, can you talk well?"


    Im so happy to see you, I forgot about it for a moment. Du Wans smile was as bright as the rising sun.


    Du Yunrong could tell that she was really happy and she felt unhappy, "I came here specifically to put on makeup for you today. I hope you don''t dislike it."


    "Don''t despise it, don''t despise it. Who would despise something that is free?"


    Oh, all these things I have together are not worth as much as the makeup you gave me.


    Can "..." still speak well?


    What did the princess give youst time? It seems that he has a good reputation.


    Du Wan was choked by Du Yunrong, and she wisely stopped dwelling on the topic and instead invited her to drink tea, "Let me ask, how do you feel after getting married? Isn''t it very different?"


    When ites to life after getting married, Du Yunrong''s smile froze.


    Du Wan saw it and said, "Unsatisfactory life? Mu Si''an dares to look down on you?"


    "It''s not him, he''s very good to me." Du Yunrong did not me Mu Si''an, "It''s his father and stepmother. Forget it, their lives are miserable."


    Pfft, haha.


    Du Wan pped her thigh and gloated, "Seeing that you are not doing well makes me feel relieved."


    "That''s enough for you." Du Yunrong red at her depressedly, "When you get married, you will understand that your life after marriage is not as beautiful as you imagined."


    Du Wan stoppedughing.


    When Du Yunrong saw this, he suddenly came to his senses. He picked up the tea bowl gracefully and said, "I heard that you had a lot of trouble with Mrs. Pei and Pei Huiyu before?"


    "It''s nothing." Du Wan opened her eyes and told lies.


    Du Yunrong felt relieved, "Don''t cover it up, don''t worry, I''m not like you, I won''tugh at you."


    When you say this, you can be more convincing without raising the corners of your mouth.


    The two looked at each other for thest time and both turned their heads silently.


    It''s all half-assed, no one canugh at anyone.


    The maid and mother-inw brought by Du Yunrong handed over the makeup items to Ning Qin and others, and then counted them and recorded them in their ount.


    This has just been done, and another guest came outside.


    Luo Qi came in and reported, "Princess, Mrs. Dingbeihou and the youngdy are here to add makeup to you."


    Invite them in and prepare tea. Du Wan responded casually.


    Du Yunrong was surprised, "Second Madam Xie is here?"


    Logically speaking, it is enough for Xie Ying toe alone, and the addition of Mrs. Xie''s second wife shows that the Xie family attaches great importance to the princess.


    Du Wan has no feelings about this.


    Invite people over with thoughtful etiquette when ying chess.


    Mrs. Xie Er is well-dressed, dignified and gentle. She smiles when she sees people before they say anything.

 Chapter 566: Im familiar with this routine

    Chapter 566: I''m familiar with this routine


    Chapter 566 I am familiar with this routine.


    Xie Ying, who is following Mrs. Xie, is gentle and polite, even her smile is correct, and her every move is in order, and she can''t make any mistakes. Sure enough, setbacks make people grow.


    Du Wan stood up and greeted her in a well-bred manner, "Wee to the Second Madam Xie and Miss Xie, pleasee and sit down. I have even arranged the seats for you. After Luo Qi, people served tea and fruit snacks. , dont neglect your guests.


    Thank you, Princess.


    The princess is very polite.


    The Xie family''s mother and daughter came forward to salute Du Wan and then greeted Du Yunrong.


    In addition, Luo Qi also agreed and turned to the tea room to give orders to his servants.


    Before Du Wan had time to greet the Xie family and her daughter, another guest arrived.


    So they all invited Yulingyuan.


    Today''s Yulingyuan is really lively. Some well-known families in the capital send their daughters who have not yet left the pce to add makeup, which makes many girls envious.


    The next step is for everyone to get together and chat.


    Du Wan couldnt even remember what we were talking about. Everyone was just talking nonsense anyway.


    However, most of the people who came over were very sensible. They usually gave away things, drank tea and then left. For example, the Xie family''s mother and daughter only sat for a while and then left on the pretext of having something to do at home.


    Du Yunrong, a sister in the n, stayed behind to entertain the guests for Du Wan.


    Some of thedies who came here felt very mysterious when they saw this situation. You must know that they have not lost their memory yet, and they all know that Du Yunrong and Du Wan used to be a sword and a sword together.


    A nobledy came close to Du Yunrong and asked in a low voice: "Have you reconciled with the princess?"


    "We are all sisters in the n, and there is no feud between us." Du Yunrong said lightly, and the noble girl rolled her eyes at her.


    Who believes it?


    Whoever believes it is a fool.


    At the beginning, the uncle''s government apologized to the princess and even sent him to the hot spring vige.


    Hot springs are so rare.


    Du Yunrong was steady, "Don''t you know? The rtionship between sisters in this n is that they only get close if they are noisy. If you don''t believe it, just wait and see."


    "Okay, I''ll wait and see." A nobledy covered her lips and agreed with a smile.


    One responds, and the second responds.


    Du Wan listened and tried very hard not to burst intoughter.


    At the end of the morning, there was an endless stream of people putting on makeup. He didn''t recognize more than 90% of them and couldn''t even remember his name. Du Wan had already been a little impatient.


    Now that I hear them chatting, I finally find some fun.


    It''s not just the Jade Lingyuan area that''s bustling with activity.


    Today, the entire Princess Mansion is full of peopleing and going.


    It is said that the street outside the princess''s residence has been blocked by carriages for a long time, and they move like ants. The Imperial City Department sent arge number of officers and soldiers to maintain order and security.


    This is not even the wedding day, but the asion is unprecedented.


    In the past, no powerful family in the capital could do this.


    The power of the Princess Mansion can be glimpsed from this.


    Normally, the Du family would be a little worried, worried about prosperity and decline. Since they knew that one day they might have to leave here, there was no need to worry about this.


    In Du Qian''s courtyard, there are also many young masters whoe to visit.


    Ning Xianhe is one of them.


    A few days ago, the Ning family was openly humiliated by Princess Jiaoyang. Not only did they not dare to say anything, but now they even prepared generous gifts for Ning Xianhe to send in person to congratte them.


    Because of Du Qian''s rtionship, Ning Xianhe felt proud at home.


    Ning Xianhe asked in confusion, "Prince, what do your family think? The brother and sister chose the same wedding day. How much of a disadvantage would this be? Even everyone''s congrattory gifts will be missed."


    Du Qian smiled, "The elders in the family said that we can''t spend too much money." This answer made everyone present couldn''t help butugh.


    Just at this time, a guard came over in a hurry and whispered something in Du Qian''s ear. Du Qian stood up with a smile, "You guys should treat this ce as your own home, so feel free to do whatever you want. I have something to do here, first of all Leave for a while."


    Ning Xianheughed loudly and said: "The prince is busy, so don''t pay attention to us."


    We will not be polite to you, we consider this ce our home!


    Some people were cheering and others were cheering, and the atmosphere was very good.


    Du Qian smiled and walked out. When no one was around, his smile gradually faded, and a sharp look shed in his eyes. "Is there anyone who was interrogated? Who sent it?"


    "He is being interrogated and has not confessed yet." The guard reported truthfully.


    Du Qian said: "Keep an eye on us and we won''t cause any trouble."


    Yes, your Majesty. The bodyguard took the order and left.


    Then Du Qian summoned an entourage and said, "Go to Yulingyuan and inform the princess that I will be waiting for her at the martial arts hall."


    The follower responded and walked quickly towards Yulingyuan.


    Du Wan received the message from his servant, stood up and spoke to the guest, then went out to see Du Qian.


    Du Wan asked in confusion: "Brother, why are you looking for me when you have time?"


    Have you paid attention to the situation in the mansion? Du Qian asked.


    Du Wan blinked, "No. There are too many people and they are too noisy."


    The surrounding sounds were extremely noisy, just like countless bees flying around, buzzing non-stop. It was not easy to distinguish who was talking to whom.


    This is the first time Du Wan has encountered this situation.


    The main reason is that there are too many people talking, which is even more exaggerated than in the wet market.


    When people are in the vegetable market, the sounds are all mixed together, how can they listen?


    Du Wan finally noticed Du Qian''s expression, "Did something happen? Someone is causing trouble in the princess''s mansion?"


    "Someone has given medicine in the big kitchen. It''s poison, the kind that seals the throat when it sees blood." Du Qian was d that he had the foresight and specially invited two imperial doctors toe over to check the safety of the food. "The two imperial doctors invited were originally for prevention. Someone had a problem, but I didnt expect it to actually work.


    Who is behind the scenes? Has anyone found out?


    Not yet, the poisoner has been caught.


    "When the triales out, remember to tell me." Du Wan said angrily, "I will let them know why the flowers are so red."


    Du Qian:


    Sister said strange things again.


    What color is the flower? Why do you still want to ask? Isn''t it natural?


    Du Wan didn''t know what the cheap brother was thinking, so he simply changed his mind and went with him to see the poisoner. Speaking of it, everyone in the mansion had been checked repeatedly, but there was always someone who was restless after repeated checks.


    The person who poisoned this time was a cook in the big kitchen.


    At this time, the cook was imprisoned in the woodshed, and some people were arranged to guard her. There were also people watching for interrogation, but the cook kept crying and refused to call anyone.


    When Du Wan came over, she saw this situation and asked, "Who is in her family?"


    Du Qian replied, "We have already sent people to catch him."


    Those who refuse to confess are most likely being ckmailed.


    How did my sister figure it out?


    Du Wan was speechless, I am familiar with this routine.


    Hearing this answer, Du Qian was speechless.


    Have you made a conclusion without verification?


    PS: Does anyone still remember the name of Brother Du Qian? What is his name?

 Chapter 567: Shameless, sister

    Chapter 567: Shameless, sister


    About an hour after touching.


    During the investigation, Du Qian looked at his sister again, his eyes were different, "Sister, it is exactly as you guessed. The cook''s eldest grandson is only three years old and was kidnapped the day before yesterday."


    Du Wan swayed her feet and drank tea slowly, "Someone told her that as long as she is poisoned today, her grandson will be sent back, right?"


    All in. Du Qian wondered if his sister had any other amazing talents.


    Du Wan couldn''t stand the look in his eyes, "Okay, there''s nothing hidden. It''s just that I guessed the most likely situation based on the cook''s situation."


    Then sister, guess again, who is behind the scenes?


    "have no idea."


    Why dont you know?


    This question is beyond the capabilities of this princess.


    The two brothers and sisters were quarreling with each other, and Prince Consort Du, who came over in a hurry, happened to hear one of the words and his eyelids twitched.


    Du Qian was the first to notice his father and quickly stood up to give up his seat. "Father, why did you take the time toe here?"


    "Send them away, and there will be no chance of poisoning anyone." Du Fuma couldn''t help but lick his skin, "Don''t you think so?"


    Du Qian found a chair and sat down, not hearing him in front of him.


    Du Wan smiled and handed Du Wan tea and water to Prince Consort Du, "Dad, this move of yours is really great. You eliminated the murderer''s target of poisoning at once. Why didn''t I think of that?"


    Du Qian burst outughing. Fortunately, he didn''t drink tea.


    Shameless, sister.


    Du Prince Consort touched his daughters forehead and said, Who is the most naughty? Its you.


    Suddenly thinking of something, he felt inexplicably sad, "You are getting married tomorrow. Why is my father so depressed? How about, my daughter, we don''t get married?"


    Sure, I wont get married if I dont want to, Im still young anyway.


    Okay, my father will cancel the engagement immediately.


    Hmm, Ill tell my servants to prepare horses for you.


    Father and daughter said something to each other, but they didn''t get up.


    Du Qian understood that they were just talking but not practicing. Their rationality kept them very clear-headed. Now that the wedding wasing, the princess suddenly regretted the marriage. This was not a marriage, but an enmity. He couldn''t imagine whether that person named Pei would go crazy, or maybe he would have to stay at the Princess Mansion for a long time.


    The people behind the scenes were very cautious and did not investigate any clues.


    Going to various pharmacies to investigate the source of the poison, nothing was found.


    Just when the Princess Mansion had no clue, Xie Zhang unexpectedly came to visit. It was nightfall and all the guests who came to the Princess Mansion today had dispersed.


    Generally at this time, few guestse to the door.


    If youe to visit at this time, it will be irreversible.


    It is not right for Xie Zhang toe here at this time, unless there is something important.


    Du Qian went to see Xie Zhang, "You want to see my sister?"


    "Yes, I would like to ask to see the princess." Xie Zhang said generously.


    Du Qian did not agree, "My sister is getting married tomorrow. She can''t even meet the groom, and you, a foreigner, shouldn''t meet her. What kind of words would it spread out?"


    Xie Zhang lowered his eyelids, and soon he bowed his hands to Du Qian, "I''m sorry. It''s because I didn''t think carefully, and I almost offended the princess."


    "What''s so important for you to see my sister?"


    "this"


    My sisters affairs will never be hidden from me.


    ... He almost believed it, hehe.


    Xie Zhang would have believed it before, but he doesnt believe it now. Regarding the Xie family''s affairs, he was sure that the princess had never mentioned it to Du Qian. Otherwise, Du Qian would not face him so calmly. Du Qian didnt know that he was being looked down upon.


    Its a big lie, but who knew it would be exposed so quickly.


    Finally, Xie Zhang handed the secret message hidden in his sleeve to Du Qian, "There''s nothing else to do. I''ll take my leave first."


    "Oh." Du Qian called the butler to see off the guests.


    When Xie Zhang walked away, Du Qian looked at the letter in his hand.


    After reading the above content, he immediately recruited his cronies to catch people.


    There is an important thing in the secret letter, which is about the hiding ce of the man who captured the cook''s grandson, and some of the people involved.


    Du Qian went to Yulingyuan to find his sister.


    The little girl was sitting in the living room, cracking melon seeds.


    He was apanied by unmarried girls from several tribes, one of whom belonged to his aunt. ording to the customs of Da Qin, these girls came to sleep with and eat with him.


    Du Wan described them like this. She was very surprised to see Du Qianing over suddenly, "Brother, is something wrong?"


    Well, youe out first. Du Qian nodded reservedly.


    Du Wan put down the melon seeds in her hand and pped her hands before standing up.


    Following Du Qian a little further, he arrived at the pavilion in the middle of the yard and shunned the servants. Only then did Du Qian tell his sister about Xie Zhang''s visit and the secret letter.


    Du Qian thought carefully and was horrified, "How did he find out in such a short period of time?"


    Do you still remember how I got the charges against the Su family?


    Did you buy it?


    Yes, I bought it, but the man behind that shop is Xie Zhang.


    Du Qian stared at his sister for a while, Are you still my sister?


    No! Du Wan told the truth decisively.


    Du Qian was inexplicably relieved, "It''s okay, it''s okay. I can tell you are my sister just by looking at you. Sister, tell me how you know? Why didn''t you tell your elder brother?"


    "What''s there to say? You''re not fighting for the throne." Du Wan nced at him angrily.


    Du Qian looked slightly solemn and asked sharply, "Are you saying that the Xie family wants topete for the world?"


    Hearing this, Du Wan opened her eyes wide.


    Brother Cheap is so perceptive, can he guess everything like this?


    Du Qian saw his sister''s reaction and was immediately confirmed. My sister is a little clever, but she is still very simple. Everything is written on her face and she can easily understand it.


    Du Wan patted him on the shoulder, "It''s out of date, don''t worry too much. Since Xie Zhang came here today, still holding that is equivalent to surrender."


    Du Qians mouth twitched.


    No wonder he felt something strange, the sense of dissonance was here.


    Hehe, Xie Zhang surrendered, not to Du Qian, but because he was afraid of his sister. How interesting.


    Du Wan opened her eyes wide and openly faced the scrutiny of the cheap brother, "Brother, if you have any doubts, just ask me directly. What is the rtionship between the two of us? There is nothing that cannot be discussed."


    "Okay, brother, let me ask you, when did you know his family''s thoughts?"


    "I knew about it when I disappeared. My disappearance at that time had something to do with the Xie family, but I can''t deny that Xie Zhang saved me once. No, he hid some things for his family as a favor." Du Wan said half-truthfully, but her expression was particrly sincere.


    Du Qian felt dizzy.


    So early, so early? !


    Du Wan cleared her throat, "I snatched that Taolin Zhuangzi from the Xie family. No, no, I exchanged it for it openly."


    !

 Chapter 568: A scene before the wedding

    Chapter 568: A scene before the wedding


    Chapter 568 A scene on the eve of the wedding


    Du Qian looked at her with cold eyes, "If there''s anything else, keep talking."


    "No, he is a man who knows the current affairs. He knows that he can''t defeat me no matter what, so he can only obey my words obediently."


    It must have been suppressed by your force.


    Hey, hey, its all the same.


    Du Qian did not expect that his sister would give him such a surprise on the eve of his wedding.


    Then he asked a few more questions, and Du Wan answered them one by one.


    The more Du Qian knew, the more he became wary of Xie Zhang, "Aren''t you worried that he will rebound one day? His mind is too deep and beyond your control."


    "What are you afraid of? He knows that I don''t pay attention to evidence when doing things, so there is no point in ying tricks with me."


    I couldnt refute it.


    At this time, Du Qian suddenly felt a sense of sympathy for Xie Zhang.


    So what happens no matter how capable you are? So what if your mind is high? So what if the means are powerful?


    Meeting an unreasonable person is like a schr meeting a soldier. If you don''t agree, you will fight directly. No matter how many tricks you use, all the words you use are useless.


    Du Wan smiled and touched Du Qian with her elbow, "Hey, brother. There is nothing to worry about here. When the seal is lifted, what will happen to the Qin Kingdom?"


    "What else can I do?" Du Qian''s eyes darkened slightly.


    Asking knowingly.


    I just want to hear what you have to say.


    "We can learn from the animal skin that the world over there is different from ours." Du Wan looked at the horizon, her mind flying far away, "There should be so many powerful people there that they can destroy a continent with just a few clicks. , let alone a mere Great Qin Kingdom."


    Du Qian was excited by what she said.


    As a man, who doesnt want great power!


    Du Wan nced sideways at Du Qian and struck mercilessly, "Then we will be in front of each other, just like the beggar is standing in front of us now."


    Du Qian was immediately poured a basin of cold water on him.


    Du Wan sighed, "Brother, you must be mentally prepared."


    "I see."


    Then do we still need to open the seal?


    "Yes!" His voice was firm, "Even if I am at the lowest level, I will climb up step by step."


    Du Wan was shocked for a moment.


    This is a good attitude!


    After a long while, Du Wan gave a small reminder, "Then what you should do most now is not to get entangled in worldly things anymore. You should practice hard and practice with all your strength."


    "I don''t care, then who will take care of it? Does my sister take care of it?" Du Qian tapped her forehead in a funny way, "If you agree to take care of it, I will let you go now."


    No, she doesnt want to care either!


    Du Qian knew that time was running out, and the problem was suddenly thrown away. He was afraid that before the seal was unlocked, there would be trouble in the Qin Kingdom. "We will retreat after this period of work. Now take some time every day to deal with government affairs, etc." The emperor''s uncle is feeling better, so I''ll leave it to him again."


    Okay. Du Wan was at a loss.


    It is not that no one noticed the movement on Du Qian''s side.


    They saw them arresting people one after another, several of whom were officials of the DPRK.


    Many people inquired about the reason, but nothing was found in a short period of time. Even the people who were captured were a little confused, and they were exposed inexplicably before they knew it. What''s more, they did note forward or stay for the n to poison the princess''s house. down evidence.


    These personnel are inextricably rted to the Northwest Wei family.


    Chose to poison on the eve of the wedding instead of the wedding day, just to catch the princess''s house off guard. But they didn''t expect that Du Qian was used to being cautious and had already taken precautions in advance.


    Du Qian learned that it was Northwest who had done the good deeds, and he knew the Wei family''s intentions without interrogation.


    The emperor is bedridden, and Du Qian is temporarily handling the government affairs. If a few high-status people die in the Princess Mansion today, then the Princess Mansion will be in trouble and its prestige will be damaged.


    It is almost impossible for Du Qian to handle the government affairs smoothly. This time, Du Qian was really angry.


    In addition to the names provided by Xie Zhang, Du Qian also added some of his own, sweeping away the power of the Wei family in the capital. Even the members of the Wei family, including those who had not left, were detained for investigation.


    This is still the day when we are going to get married.


    That night, Du Qian was not afraid of causing panic at all, "Sister, what do you think will happen if you see blood on the day of the wedding?"


    Oh, its booming, good luck.


    Pfft, thank you for wanting it.


    "The wedding clothes worn by the newlyweds are all red. What''s the matter with some blood? I don''t mind."


    Forget it, lets wait for one more day to kill.


    The Du girls who were watching were trembling.


    Sister Yun Rong is right, the princess is a little devil! Also, the prince is so scary and his aura is so scary. I really hope it will dawn soon so they can go home.


    Just at this time.


    There was movement outside Yulingyuan.


    Du Wan raised her eyebrows slightly, then covered her mouth and snickered.


    Du Qian called someone to ask and learned that the thief who sneaked in was none other than Pei Hao. He was a little angry and asked, "Can''t you wait even one night for the surnamed Pei?"


    "Brother, can I just meet you? I''m not too worried..." Pei Hao''s voice came from outside.


    "Why are we meeting? I''m keeping an eye on my sister tonight, and I''m waiting for you toe to her door."


    Du Qian picked up a wooden stick from the side. I don''t know who put it there. It seemed that he had prepared it in advance. When he went out, he started fighting with Pei Hao.


    Through a wall, you can still hear the sound.


    A guy like you wont be honest without a beating.


    Tell you, remember this, if my sister marries you, if you dare to bully her, I will beat you all over the head.


    "Also, Wanwan is only marrying you, not the Pei family. If anyone from the Pei family dares to bully her, I will me it all on you. Just wait and see."


    -"besides,"


    Pei Hao only had his due share throughout the whole process. In the end, Du Qian came over and gave Du Qian a severe punishment. No, it was Du Qian who took the wooden stick in Du Qian''s hand and then beat him back.


    The situation suddenly changed, it was Du Qian who was being chased and beaten. Pei Hao said that he was asking his father-inw to spare Du Qian, but in fact, he secretly blocked Du Qian''s escape path, making it easier for Du Qian''s consort to beat him. Knowing that Du Qian has martial arts, it would be difficult for Prince Consort Du to catch up with him.


    With Pei Hao in the way, Du Qian was beaten several times.


    This is lively, prosperous, and trance-like.


    Du Wan wanted to go over and have a look at Bagua several times, but Ning Qin hugged her tightly. He didn''t let her pass, saying it was unlucky. She didn''t know that Ningqin was still a little old-fashioned.


    Several girls from the Du family also came to stop Du Wan.


    Du Wan missed a big show and felt itchy. She could only walk to the side angrily and continue to eat melon seeds. "I said, you are enough, but I don''t believe it. Don''t you want to go and see it in person?"


    "In no mood!"


    I dont want to either.


    I really dont want to, the prince is very scary.


    One girl quickly shook her head, and the rest of the girls followed suit and firmly stated their position.

 Chapter 569: She will bear his last name

    Chapter 569: She will bear hisst name


    Chapter 569 She will bear hisst name


    After half an hour. The farce ends happily.


    Pei Hao was taken away by Prince Consort Du. When he learned that the little girl was fine, he returned home.


    Hu San and Mu Si''an, who were following the whole process, were in a daze.


    The man who is the groom''s official can''t sleep, so he has to torment the people in the princess''s house? I didn''t expect that there would be a lot of mistresses in the Princess Mansion who couldn''t sleep. No, the boat capsized in the sewer, and I was blocked and beaten by my uncle.


    Hu San and Mu Si''an looked at each other and understood.


    Mu Si''an snorted, "I dont know if I have a face?"


    "No, the prince didn''t use his fists, he only waved his stick." Hu San recalled the situation at that time.


    Mu Sian regretted, Its not easy to hit someone in the face with a stick.


    Its best not to let the prince hear your regretful tone.


    "What are you afraid of? He is so happy now that he can''t find the north. When I was the groom''s officer, I was not as stupid as him, just like a fool. If you go over and ask him what hisst name is, he will probably forget it. "


    I didnt hear it. I didnt hear it.


    Hu San pretended not to hear and did not answer Mu Si''an''s words.


    Mu Si''an wanted to say something else, but when he noticed something was wrong with Hu San''s expression, he suddenly came back to his senses and found Pei Hao behind him silently, no, staring at him with pity.


    "Huh, two idiots?" Pei Hao asked coolly.


    Mu Si''an was embarrassed, "Haha, I''m not talking about you, I''m just using an analogy. Whoever makes you so restless, I''m much better off getting married than you are."


    Pei Haos handsome face turned darker.


    Hu San shrank his head, trying to reduce his presence as much as possible, but sighed in his heart, Mr. Mu is really not afraid of death, and after getting married, his brain was even more fed to the dog, and he dared to act like a monster in front of the prince.


    The caution I used to have is gone.


    Who is the second fool?


    Pei Hao didn''t say anything in the end, turned around with a cold snort, and stepped into Tingyu Residence. He decided, and after two days he suggested to his brother-inw that he send Mu Si''an to leave Beijing to suppress the bandits.


    As long as the gangsters in various ces are not eliminated for a day, they will not be allowed to return to Beijing for a day.


    Mu Si''an, who was still clueless at this time, patted his chest happily and followed him energetically, as if nothing had happened.


    Hu San, a discerning man, knew that Mu Si''an was going to be in trouble. It''s okay now because the prince is getting married.


    Hu Sans sympathetic eyes were not concealed.


    Mu Si''an identally saw it and shuddered, "What are you doing? What kind of look is that?"


    Do men be stupid after they get married? Hu San doesnt want to talk to fools anymore, what should he do if he gets infected?


    Mu Si An Zhang Er was confused.


    Many people are destined to be unable to sleep tonight, including a newlywed couple.


    Du Wan was too nervous to sleep, but the girls sleeping with him dozed off and fell asleep. She sat cross-legged on the bed and gradually calmed down to practice.


    the next day.


    The sky is notpletely bright yet.


    Aunt Wen personally brought a group of servants over.


    Ningqin''s four maids also got up early and were waiting for orders at any time. Although there were manyplicated things, Du Wan saw that they were well organized and what everyone had to do had been assigned early.


    Therefore, there are many things but not chaos.


    Until Du Wan put on her wedding dress, she was still a little confused.


    Today she is just a wooden statue, listening to others for everything. The reason is that there are too many taboos about getting married. Ningqin once mentioned it to her, but she didn''t take it away after hearing it, and she had almost forgotten it. Another point is that she has a wrong understanding of wedding clothes. All along, she thought that wedding clothes were mainly red.


    As a result, the skirt and cuffs were embroidered with red patterns, like mes. The main color is green, and the patterns symbolizing good fortune are intertwined andyered on top of each other, making it extremely solemn and gorgeous.


    He was helped to sit in front of the dressing table and put on bridal makeup.In the past, it was said on TV that brides wore thick makeup, but they were ugly.


    Du Wan once again refreshed the understanding.


    Not only is it not ugly makeup, it is also extremely beautiful.


    It was the most beautiful bridal makeup she had ever seen in her memory. What particrly amazed her was the intricate patterns outlined in the corners of her eyes, which were solemn yet soft.


    Du Wan thinks this is the bride.


    Otherwise, why are there rumors that the most beautiful time in a womans life is the day she bes a bride?


    It is worthy of its name.


    Ningqin joked, "Princess, are you dumbfounded by yourself?"


    Yes, shes so beautiful, is this me? Du Wan told herself in her heart not to smile, to be dignified and beautiful, as being too arrogant would affect her sense of beauty, but she still couldnt help but turn up the corners of her mouth.


    Everyone in the room pursed their lips and smiled when they heard Du Wan boasting.


    Aunt Wen smiled and praised: "The princess is the most beautiful bride I have ever seen in my life."


    "Really?" Du Wan was pleasantly surprised, but quickly regained herposure, "I feel the same way. The person in the mirror happens to be the most beautiful bride I have ever seen."


    Pfft, hehehe.


    Some people couldn''t help butugh, followed by joyfulughter.


    The ones whoughed most exaggeratedly were the Du girls sleeping with them.


    The next step is a bunch of processes.


    The custom of brother and sister getting married on the same day still has a specific process. For example, they must marry first and then marry.


    Meaning that Pei Hao came to greet Du Wan first and got married. It was Du Qian''s turn to take the bride back to his home.


    Du Qian insisted that he must carry his sister out in person. Originally, it was also possible for a brother from the n to take her ce, but Du Qian was not happy.


    Fortunately, the Princess''s Mansion and the Duke of Qin''s Mansion are very close, so the time will not be dyed.


    Pei Hao rode a tall horse, wore a gold and jade crown, and a crimson robe with gold threads and embroidered auspicious patterns. It wasplicated and gorgeous, and he led the weing team to the gate of the princess mansion in high spirits. When he jumped off the horse in a free and easy manner and stood on the steps, his tall and straight posture became more and more powerful.


    Lang Yan is unique and unrivaled in the world.


    Today''s Princess Mansion is full of joy.


    The eaves, corridors, pavilions and pavilions, as well as the plum branches andurel trees, are all decorated with cut-out appliqus and red silk, making everything festive.


    Several steps at the entrance, a red brocade carpet extends into the house. There are flowers on both sides, the fragrance is refreshing, and the red carpet seems to have no end as far as the eye can see.


    However, standing in front of the gate, Pei Hao couldn''t help but imagine in his mind how graceful and graceful his sweetheart stood at the end of the red carpet.


    Pei Hao''s heart felt hot.


    Today, the little girl is finally his.


    From now on, she will bear his surname, regardless of each other.


    "Hey, groom officer, what are you doing? Come in quickly." Chen Liu smiled contemptuously and nudged Pei Hao, "Don''t you think you are still timid when you get here? The princess''s martial arts are very strong. If you let me The bride has been waiting for a long time and one of you is unhappy, so what should you do if you kneel on the washboard?"


    This is cheap, but it still belongs to Chen Liu.


    Mu Si''an sighed to himself.


    Today he decided not to provoke Ah Hao. He hoped that he would be more merciful in the next two days and not punish him too harshly.


    He has self-awareness, which does not mean that other buddies have it.


    At present, a group of young men are secretly waiting to tease the groom.

 Chapter 570: The little girl got married today

    Chapter 570: The little girl got married today


    Chapter 570 The little girl is getting married today


    Nearly all the princes believe that Pei Hao''s happy day is a good day to deal with him openly and honestly.


    Opportunities are rare and will nevere again.


    Except for Mu Si''an, everyone else firmly believed that nothing would happen today.


    Then, a young man boldly echoed, "Yes! The bridegroom officeres in quickly! Chen Liu said, if it''s toote, you''ll have to kneel on the washboard, ha."


    No, there wont be a washboard in the wedding room.


    I said Prince Pei was so happy that he was so happy.


    What nonsense are you talking about? Its not that youre happy and stupid, but that youre stupidly beautiful.


    Haha, arent they all the same? Theyre all stupid.


    Pei Hao always listened with a smile.


    Mu Si''an hurriedly stepped forward, "Stop it, stop it! We have to help Ah Hao pick up the bride first, and it''s not toote to make a fuss after we go back to the Duke''s Mansion. It''s too early to make a fuss now!"


    Yes, pick up the bride first. Someone echoed.


    Mu Si''an squeezed to Pei Hao''s side, and said with seriousness and sincerity, as if he had experienced it before, "Ah Hao, the next step depends on your ability. When I got married, I had to go through five levels and kill six generals to kill the bride." Marry her home. ording to the extent of the princes doting on his sister, hehe..."


    Its okay. She will be mine after all.


    Pei Hao''s peach blossom eyes were shining brightly, and the smile on his face never faded.


    Everyone can see that the groom is very happy today.


    Go in, Ill leave the rest to you. Pei Hao was apanied by a group of young men specially invited to help out.


    Except for Chen Liu who insisted on getting involved, the other young masters are all talented people.


    Everyone was making a fuss, so they put their arms around each other and followed the groom in happily.


    Yulingyuan.


    Du Wan hasnt appreciated her own beauty enough.


    Outside, a girl was heard shouting with a smile, "Herees, herees, the wedding team is here."


    Then another girl spoke, "It''sing, I heard the sound."


    Being stopped, stopped at the second gate.


    Who is guarding the second gate?


    Its Mr. Du from the uncles residence.


    Wow, do you want to go see it?


    A group of girls chatted with each other, and some of them even made an appointment to go to the theater.


    It is not that easy for the groom to pick up the bride. There are many doors and one test after another. Generally speaking, it is meant to be fun, and the lively atmosphere will not really offend the groom, so as not to drag on for too long and dy the ceremony.


    The girls in Yulingyuan couldn''t help but run to watch the fun.


    Du Wan listened to their conversation and felt itchy in her heart to go and see it.


    But, its just limited to thinking.


    Ningqin asked with a smile: "Princess, would you like my servant to look after it for you?"


    You have to think about it yourself. Du Wan rolled her eyes at her.


    Ill tell you about it after Ive seen it.


    I dont want it, just so you cant see it.


    Ouch. Im upset and want to read gossip.


    Du Wan pursed her lips and snickered. How could she be the only one who felt itchy?


    I waited in the house for a long time, but before the groom came, I waited for the cheap brother first.


    As soon as Du Wan saw Du Qian.


    She stood up immediately, put one hand on her thin waist, and praised in a small voice, "Oh, what kind of young master is this? Howe he looks so majestic, rich and handsome."


    Du Qian, who had just stepped in and was still immersed in theplicated mood that his sister was about to get married, suddenly lost his attention and almost fell. Fortunately, he could hold his own and said, "Sister? What are you doing?" Ha ha ha ha"


    Du Wans smile was as bright as the morning sun.


    Du Qian lost his temper when he saw his naughty sister. He unknowingly threw away theplicated thing just now. He stepped forward and squatted down with his back to Du Wan, "Sister, big brother will carry you out."


    Hey, thats good. Du Wan bent down andy on his broad back.


    Xi Niang cane out free of charge with a kind word.


    Then put the red hijab on Du Wan.


    Du Qian carried his sister out and walked out. He didn''t walk very fast, but he took a steady step step by step.


    At this time, Du Wan also felt reluctance in her heart, and her tears were filled with mist. In other words, she doesn''t really want to leave or get married.


    Or, just stop?


    But she just thought about it and would not really stop.


    The surroundings are lively and joyful.


    The blessings came one after another in their ears, but at this moment the brother and sister seemed not to hear anything.


    He only knew that what was on his back was his sister, his only sister. The sister I have loved for many years is finally getting married.


    Du Wan had more on his mind. This home is very warm and everyone loves her. She has no sorrow here, only happiness. Coming to this world was not what she wanted. She had been hesitant, confused, and desperate.


    It was this home that made her nostalgic and gave her a sense of belonging.


    Du Wan rested her head on her eldest brother''s shoulder and murmured softly, "Brother, otherwise, I won''t get married. This husband has no family."


    Hearing this, Du Qian was stunned for a moment, then smiled, "Yes! Family is the most important thing."


    "That is."


    "It''s just a marriage, and there will be more people to love you. Just as it was before, it will be the same in the future. Yulingyuan will always be your territory." Du Qian returned to his senses now. Instead of marrying a younger sister, it would be better to marry a brother-inw. After returning home, for the sake of his sister, he decided not to beat anyone named Pei in the future. "If I can''t get used to living outside, I will take Pei Hao back to the princess residence."


    "That makes sense. Why should I marry someone? Let him be my wife."


    My sister is more powerful than him.


    At most, he wanted to abduct the person back to the princess mansion.


    My sister also wants to let people give herst name directly.


    However, Du Qian''s sour mood improved after being interrupted by his sister.


    Du Wan couldn''t let go of his family, and Du Qian couldn''t let go of his sister either.


    As they walked on the red carpet, the two of them quietly discussed how to give Pei Hao the surname Du, "Brother, Du Pei Hao, this name doesn''t sound too good, right?"


    Thats not the name, its Du Shi Pei Hao.


    Pfft, thats weird.


    Can also be called Du Shi Pei Chengming.


    This name is a bit long.


    Its okay, youll get used to it when you scream. Du Qianughed.


    Du Wan startedughing, herughter was light and she was very happy.


    On the other hand, Xiniang, and a group of rtives and servants who were following her were in a very delicate mood. The brother and sister thought they spoke very quietly, but in this case, people close to them could still hear something clearly.


    After today, I believe the brother and sister''s amazing move will be spread all over the capital.


    Pei Hao is now high-spirited and full of expectations. He still doesn''t know the ambition of the little girl and his brother-inw, which is to abduct him back to the princess''s house and the Du family, so that he can bear the surname Du.


    Surprise?


    This is a surprise!


    Pei Hao finally saw the bride.


    He was excited, but still maintained the elegance of a noble son of a noble family, and took her from Du Qian''s hand with a smile.


    Although on the surface he was well-educated and well-behaved, in fact he was feeling dizzy all the way, and his steps were a little sloppy as he sent his beloved little girl to the sedan chair.

 Chapter 571: Lively wedding banquet

    Chapter 571: Lively wedding banquet


    Chapter 571 A lively wedding banquet


    In the midst of the sound of Xiniang getting up in the sedan chair.


    Pei Hao jumped onto his horse and headed towards the Zhenguo Duke''s Mansion with the escort. Behind them is the team carrying the dowry. It is not an exaggeration to say that there is a lot of red dowry.


    Du Wan arrived at the Zhenguo Duke''s Mansion, went through the tedious etiquette such as visiting the church, and was finally sent to the new house.


    Pei Hao set up his new house in Tingyuju.


    It''s not like the Duke''s Mansion doesn''t have a better courtyard than Tingyu Ju. Pei Hao got used to it and didn''t really want to change. He had asked the little girl for her opinion, and she answered the same as him. In the future, they will move to the princess''s mansion and onlye back for a few days during holidays.


    The Princess''s Mansion was the former emperor''s Prince''s Mansion, and it was magnificent.


    Du Wan sat patiently in front of the wedding bed.


    There were several women in the room talking, usually about etiquette, and asionally there would be a few casual conversations. They didn''t exit until the time was almost up, leaving only the four maids Ning Qin and Luo Qi.


    The four of them are dowry maids.


    Du Wan originally wanted them to get married and get a few maids.


    As a result, the four people were unhappy about life and death.


    She couldn''t understand the thoughts of the four people, but they knew very well that being a maid beside the princess was something that many people couldn''t ask for.


    What if you get married? It won''t be any morefortable than it is now.


    Just like Aunt Wen, she never got married in her life, but she still lived a decent life.


    In fact, in the final analysis, they have not met anyone they are attracted to and want to marry.


    Ningqin suddenly asked: "Princess, what are you eating?"


    Huh? No. Du Wan swallowed the peanuts in her mouth without leaving a trace.


    Ningqin came over and said, "I heard the sound just now."


    You heard it wrong.


    "Really?" Ningqin looked around, "Princess, are you hungry? Do you want me to ask someone to cook a bowl of noodles?"


    Are you able to eat?


    Du Wan is really hungry.


    I put on a wedding dress, which was very grand.


    It would be extremely inconvenient to go to the toilet at this time, so I couldnt eat anything since the morning, and I could only take a sip of water when I was thirsty.


    Ningqin said: "It''s not allowed yet, but you can prepare first."


    "How long we have to wait?"


    Wait for the prince toe in, lift off the red hijab, and drink Hexin wine.


    Du Wan could only wait for others.


    But I couldnt wait for a long time, so I couldnt help but listen attentively.


    Soon she discovered the problem. Today, Pei Hao seemed to be angry with the public. The younger generation of young masters tried their best to punish him, so that he could not even return to his new house. People always find ways, and the excuses are perfect, and Pei Hao is poured down ss after ss of wine.


    Pei Hao seems to have a very good temper and is never rude.


    A great person!


    Every one of them is a great person!


    Only Mu Si''an stood aside, looking at the few guys who were having the most fun with pity.


    Lets make trouble, the more people are unlucky, the better.


    The final result was that Pei Hao killed everyone and made them all stagger around drunk. Some people suspect that Pei Hao drank water instead of wine. Otherwise, everyone is drunk, so why would he blush a little and still look in high spirits?


    This doubting person is none other than Chen Liu, who loves to die. "Wait a minute, wait a minute, I, uh, I want to trade drinks with you."


    "Okay. Come and get it." Pei Hao pushed the wine jar in front of his desk towards Chen Liu.


    Chen Liu was leaning crookedly and barely stood up.


    The guests watching nearby were all watching the show.


    Chen Liu grabbed the wine jar, and the dudes who were making trouble with him all leaned over to take a look. Chen Liu was not the only one who was suspicious, there were also many people present who thought so.


    When they poured out the wine from the jar.


    Chen Liu smelled it first and said regretfully, "Ah, it''s really wine."


    "Let me take a look." A young man grabbed it and sniffed it. Another dandy took it and took a sip, then smacked his mouth, "It''s really wine. Could it be that the drink he drank before was water."


    "These guys have to be moderate even if they want to die.


    Mu Si''an pulled a few people away and said, "Okay, okay, it''s gettingte, it''s time for the groom to enter the bridal chamber."


    Pei Hao stood up at the right time, bowed his hands to the guests around him, and said loudly: "Everyone, I''m sorry to be with you. Please treat it as if you were at home and continue drinking! You must have a good time and go home."


    "Don''t leave! You must keep drinking!" There was a drunken young master who immediately became energetic again when he heard that Pei Hao was leaving. "We can''t let Pei Hao leave. Today is a good opportunity to punish him. Absolutely do not miss it."


    Pfft, hahahaha.


    Haha, this is over, he will definitely regret it when he wakes up.


    Its very courageous to offend the prince.


    There was a burst ofughter all around.


    The table at Zhen Guo Gong''s table is filled with bigwigs from the capital city.


    Some people began to joke that the Duke of Zhen had no pressure to deal with it.


    Pei Hao found the opportunity to leave the table.


    When he turned around, his body still swayed, and he quickly stood up straight again.


    The corner of Mu Si''an''s mouth twitched. This is what this person is like. The image of a young master from aristocratic family is not lost even when he is drunk. "Ah Hao,e on,e on, let me help you."


    He stepped forward, lifted one of Pei Hao''s arms, and put it on his shoulder.


    Just like that, he helped Pei Hao away.


    The guests who saw this scene all realized that Prince Pei was not drunk, but the way he got drunk was different from others, that is, after drinking so much wine, no normal person could bear it.


    "Ha ha ha ha,"


    Someoneughed and joked, "Can the prince still get married in this state?"


    If you want to know, go take a look. Someone shouted.


    Someone else said, "The Prince''s Tingyu Residence is inessible. There are hundreds of guards guarding the entrance of the courtyard."


    Pfft, hahahaha!


    Go and see, its better to watch the guard.


    Mu Si''an heard the teasing behind him and looked at Pei Hao''s expression. He was really calm.


    So, he will never be able to learn from his cousin in this life.


    Pei Hao nced sideways and met Mu Si''an''s gaze, "Well, you did a good job today."


    Then, can the merit be reced by the crime? Mu Sian immediately climbed up the pole.


    Pei Hao thought for a while and said, "It can be alleviated."


    Mu Si''an was so angry that he wanted to throw the person to the ground!


    Then, he gritted his teeth and said, "Haha, thank you very much, Prince."


    Youre wee. Pei Hao responded casually.


    This is just to make people angry to death, right?


    Mu Si''an realized that even if someone is drunk, he still cannot change his nature.


    After entering Tingyu Residence, he approached the steps and looked at the door of the master''s bedroom, which was hung with red silk and decorated with festive decals. Pei Hao''s eyes turned dark as he looked at the door, "Is my cousin unhappy? Is he unhappy? Reduced?"


    "No, no, it''s not bad to reduce it, it''s better than not reducing it." Mu Si''an became timid quickly.


    Pei Hao withdrew his arm and walked towards the door alone.


    Just after taking two steps, his body swayed.


    Mu Si''an had quick eyesight and quick hands, and stepped forward to give him a hand, "Be careful."


    Well, Ill go by myself, and my cousin can go back.


    Pei Hao waved his hand to drive people away, insisting that he should go in alone.

 Chapter 572: The grooms official position is not as good as the delicious food

    Chapter 572: The groom''s official position is not as good as the delicious food


    Chapter 572 The bridegroom is not as good as the food


    Mu Si''an despised him in his heart. This was a typical case of just throwing it away after use.


    So, he stood there and watched Pei Hao walk up the steps step by step, opened the door and entered the house, and then disappeared into the house.


    In a short while.


    A few maids walked out from inside, and then closed the door.


    Mu Si''an saw it, it was Ning Qin and others, the maids beside the princess.


    Ningqin and others were surprised to see Mu Si''an here and stepped forward to salute.


    Ningqin asked respectfully: "Mr. Mu, are you sending the prince back?"


    "Yes, is everything okay inside?" Mu Si''an was actually itchy. If there was no one here, he would have gone over and eavesdropped.


    Ningqin smiled and said, "It''s okay, very good."


    "Okay, I''ll go then." Mu Si''an turned and left.


    When I left, I turned back three times, hoping that the maids would also leave. As a result, the four maids actually stood guard outside the door.


    Mu Si''an regretted that after leaving the courtyard, it would be difficult to sneak in. Hu San was guarding the door of the courtyard.


    Hu San raised his eyes when he saw Mu Si''aning out.


    Mu Sian came to Hu Sans side and said, Hey, dont you go have a drink?


    I have a mission. Hu San patted the knife in his chest.


    Mu Sian just wanted to say, How many waves of people have you stopped?


    Hu San raised a palm with five fingers.


    Five waves, not many.


    is fifty.


    ""Sorry for disturbing you.


    Mu Si''an patted Hu San on the shoulder and said, "Keep up your hard work. I''m going to the front yard to drink."


    He doesn''t have to worry about it. He might as well go have a drink. There is a lot of excitement at the banquet.


    At this time.


    Inside the new house.


    Pei Hao slowly lifted the bride''s red hijab.


    Every time I stirred up my heart, my heart beat harder and harder, as if it would jump out of my chest at any time. The moment the red hijab was lifted, the bride slowly raised her phoenix eyes and smiled shyly at him. In an instant, it was like a hundred flowers blooming in spring, so beautiful that he forgot to breathe.


    This scene shocked his life.


    It amazed him for a lifetime, and waspletely engraved in his heart and soul.


    Pei Hao lost his bnce and fell onto Du Wan.


    This made her want to hold him up, but they both fell onto the wedding bed.


    Du Wan eximed slightly, "Hey, you are so drunk, you can''t even stand still."


    "I wasn''t drunk at first, but I got drunk when I saw you." Pei Hao hugged her and was unwilling to let go, and kept moving his face towards her, "You are the wine, I want to drink it, drink it now..."


    Snapped!


    A crisp p, the small palm touched the prince''s forehead.


    Du Wan was angrily asked, "Are you sober? You haven''t drunk Hexin wine yet."


    What wine?


    Its a drink that two people drink together.


    "ah?"


    Pei Hao sobered up.


    This is an important step and cannot be omitted.


    He quickly stood up and brought two sses of wine over, "Madam,e quickly."


    Uh, whats it called? Du Wans face turned slightly red.


    This title is so strange.


    Du Wan drank with Pei Hao.


    The wine was about to be finished, but she didnt have any left.


    He also finished the drink, just as she was thinking about what to do next.


    Pei Hao took the empty wine ss from her first. I don''t know how he did it. He just saw that with a few movements of his hand, the two empty wine sses were connected together, with one cup rim facing up and the other cup rim down. Then, she saw Pei Hao squatting down again.


    ce the two wine sses gently under the wedding bed.


    Du Wan:


    What is this operation? Or it has some metaphorical meaning.


    Pei Hao raised his head and smiled happily at her, "It''s done."


    Oh, Li Cheng. Du Wan was infected by his smile and blurted out after him.


    Pei Hao was excited and held him in his arms, "Wanwan, I am very happy, really, very happy. The happiest thing in my life is today."


    The corners of Du Wans mouth couldnt help but turn up, and her heart felt sweet, as sweet as drinking honey.


    Pei Hao rubbed her cheek from time to time, "Are you happy?"


    "Uh-huh."


    Are you hungry? Ill get you something to eat.


    No need, Ningqin said I was prepared.


    "You haven''t brought it yet, let me go and ask." Pei Hao was about to stand up when the smell of alcohol surged up and he almost couldn''t stand still. In fact, he knew he should be drunk, but his mind was particrly clear and he was very excited.


    There was movement outside, and the sound of Ningqin sounded at the right time, "Princess, Prince, do you want the food to be brought into the room?"


    Come in. Pei Hao responded.


    Ningqin came in with someone carrying a food box.


    After a while, a table was set up, along with a bowl of steaming noodles.


    There are a few pieces of meat slices and green vegetables on the noodles, which are red and green and look very fragrant. Other food was brought from the kitchen, all for today''s banquet.


    ce the meal with picturesque and schrly atmosphere.


    Ningqin and Luoqi went to serve their master, because it was inconvenient to eat while wearing phoenix crowns and wedding clothes.


    Not long after, Du Wan changed into in clothes from the dressing room and came out. Even the makeup on her face was washed away. She looked fresh and refreshed. Her **** eyes were like a pool of autumn water, which instantly attracted Pei Hao''s attention.


    Todays little girls are still so beautiful whether they are wearing makeup or not.


    Pei Hao didn''t move his eyes for a long time.


    Ningqin and others pursed their lips and snickered, then silently exited the new house.


    When I went out, I closed the door.


    Du Wan sat down at the table, moved the bowl of noodles in front of him, and started eating. Only when he was halfway through eating did he realize something was wrong and looked up at the man next to him.


    He sat quietly at the table, holding his head with one hand, looking at her dreamily.


    Du Wan swallowed the noodles in his mouth, "What are you looking at?"


    Look at you. Pei Hao smiled slightly.


    Du Wan waved her hand that was not holding the chopsticks in front of him, "Are you really drunk?"


    ...Hehe. He smiled again.


    This time Du Wan confirmed it, and the drunkenness finally set in.


    She had heard about the situation in the front yard before and knew that he was drunk and had a great record.


    Du Wan knew that the reason why he didn''t fall down was probably because of cheating, that is, he used his cultivation to suppress the alcohol, and maybe even dissolved part of it.


    But it was only a matter of time before the temporarily suppressed drunkenness came to his head.


    Sure enough, by the time Du Wan finished his bowl of noodles, Pei Hao was already lying down.


    Du Wan didn''t know how upset Pei Hao felt in his heart before hey down and when he still had some sense.


    The wedding night that he had been looking forward to so much was just like this?


    Those guys who dare to harm his good deeds will wait for him!


    He will definitely not let them go...


    Du Wan put down her chopsticks, moved Pei Hao to the bed, took off his wedding clothes and boots, and covered him with a thin quilt. Without any sense of being a bride, she returned to the table.


    The groom lying on the bed cannot attract her.


    Very realistically, its not as good as a table of delicious food.


    Your Majesty, you should be lucky that you got drunk, otherwise you would have cried.

 Chapter 573: Tea ceremony with twists and turns

    Chapter 573: Tea ceremony with twists and turns


    Chapter 573 A tea ceremony with twists and turns


    Early the next morning.


    When Pei Hao woke up, he instinctively touched his side.


    Empty?


    Where is his little wife?


    Pei Hao suddenly woke up, opened his eyes and looked around.


    There was no sign of the little **** the bed. Soon, he stared at the other half of the bed in a daze. There was no sign that anyone had slept on it.


    Are you awake? the little girls voice sounded from behind.


    Pei Hao turned around and looked.


    The little girl stood behind her, half a foot away from the bed.


    She was holding chopsticks in one hand and arge bowl in the other, slurping noodles.


    Pei Hao was in a veryplicated mood, "Wanwan, where did you sleepst night?"


    "Now, there." Du Wan raised her chin and looked at the small couch next to the screen. Then she looked back and reminded, "You''d better get up quickly. We have to serve tea this morning and have breakfast together. Now Everyone is waiting for you."


    Pei Hao looked up and looked out the window with a dark look on his face.


    It''s white and sunny.


    What time is this?


    Pei Hao stroked his forehead and felt a headache, "Why didn''t you call me?"


    "You were so asleep that you couldn''t wake up even if you yelled." Du Wan looked innocent and continued to eat noodles, "Look, I waited for you until you got hungry and snatched all Ningqin''s noodles. ."


    Pei Haos mouth twitched.


    Honestly, are these noodles meant to steal the maid?


    Pei Hao got up and dressed neatly, then walked to the side room to wash up.


    He sat in front of the dressing table, picked up theb andbed his hair. She doesn''t need servants to serve her, she just keeps herself neat and tidy, and even her dressing taste is excellent.


    Du Wan ate the noodles, and her squeaking voice became softer unconsciously.


    His manual skills are really awesome, they can''t bepared.


    She could only look at him with envy.


    Pei Hao stood in front of her, grabbed half of the noodles she had left, and ate them in a hurry, even the noodle soup, and then put the empty bowl into her hand, "Wanwan, I''m a little angry.


    "You''re going to steal my food when you''re angry?" Du Wan scorned.


    Pei Hao put his hands behind his back and looked at her steadily.


    Du Wanpromised and put the empty bowl on the table, "Tell me, why are you angry?"


    Why did you sleep on the low couchst night?


    "You smelled like alcoholst night. Didn''t you feel that it smelled so strong?" Du Wan was not polite at all, and she expressed her dislike in a carefree manner.


    Pei Hao was speechless for a moment, then turned around and went to the side room.


    When he came out again, he felt refreshed and changed his clothes. It was obvious that he had just taken a shower. When he walked out, he didn''t see Du Wan inside.


    He walked into the hall outside and saw Du Wan.


    He was crossing his legs, eating melon seeds and chatting with the maids. Seeing her looking so rxed, why was he so angry?


    As soon as Du Wan saw himing out, he stood up immediately and asked with a smile, "Are you out? Should you go to the main courtyard now, or should you eat something first and then go?"


    "Go now." Pei Hao could imagine how bad his mother''s face would be.


    Du Wan didnt care at all.


    It wasnt her intention, it was just that she didnt have the awareness.


    Couples in modern times get married much more casually, and it ismon for newlyweds to sleep until noon on the second day after their wedding. When the two of them went to the main courtyard, they saw only Duke Zhen and Pei Huiyu in the hall, but not Mrs. Pei.


    The Duke of Zhenguo smiled and said: "Your mother is not feeling well. She said she suddenly felt dizzy. There is no need to wait for her to serve tea today." Pei Hao''s face darkened and he turned to look at the little girl.


    The little girl smiled lightly, her expression remained the same, as if she didn''t take Mrs. Pei''s matter to heart.


    Pei Hao did not expect that his mother would suddenly be angry today.


    If you dont show up at this time, what will it be in the eyes of outsiders? Don''t you want to recognize the princess as your daughter-inw?


    Isnt that what it means to not drink your wifes tea?


    Pei Hao looked at Duke Zhen apologetically, "Father, I got upte, I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay, it''s just that your mother is not very happy. You can go and talk to herter." When the Duke of Zhen looked at Du Wan, his eyes were apologetic, "It''s just that I have to wrong the princess today."


    Its nothing, its nothing. Du Wan doesnt mind, I really dont mind.


    The Duke of Zhenguo felt slightly different.


    not angry? Weird!


    He motioned to his servants to bring tea.


    Pei Huiyu, who was sitting next to him, had a cold face and no smile at all. There was no attack on the spot, probably because the Duke of the country was present to calm him down.


    The Duke of Zhen was sitting at the head of the table, and his servants ced two futons in front of him.


    Pei Hao lifted up the hem of his clothes with one hand and knelt down first.


    He looked at Du Wan who was standing again, his eyes beckoning her to follow. Du Wan hesitated for a moment, and finally slowly knelt down. The moment she knelt down, the corners of the mouth of Duke Zhen Guo, who was in the first position, slightly raised.


    Although it is to serve tea to the elders.


    However, if Du Wan didn''t want to kneel, no one could force her.


    Pei Hao picked up a tea bowl with both hands and handed it to the Duke of Zhen.


    The Duke of Zhenguo took it with a smile, took a sip, put down the tea bowl, patiently encouraged him a few words, and then gave Pei Hao a big red envelope.


    It''s Du Wan''s turn.


    Du Wan followed Pei Hao''s approach and served tea to the Duke of Zhen, "Father, please drink tea."


    Okay, okay, okay! The Duke of Zhens smile grew thicker, and he took a big sip. Not only did he give a big red envelope to Du Wan, but he also gave him an heirloom jade pendant.


    Du Wan''s heart skipped a beat when she looked at the familiar Bianhua flower on the jade pendant.


    After hesitating for a moment, she took the jade token.


    Pei Huiyu stood up suddenly, her face ashen, "Father, isn''t that jade pendant inherited from the family supposed to be given to me?"


    "You are overthinking. Even your mother is not qualified to own it. Do you know the reason?" Zhen Guogong looked at his daughter calmly, "Because this jade pendant can only be passed on to the eldest daughter-inw, and her surname must be Du. Eldest daughter-inw."


    I dont believe it! My mother said that if you pass on a daughter rather than a son, she will be the one who gets the best of me in the future.


    "Whether you believe it or not, it doesn''t matter." The Duke of Zhen gave her a cold look.


    Pei Huiyu felt aggrieved and shed tears. She couldn''t sit still anymore. She got up and ran out angrily.


    Her good tea, bing this way, I am afraid that I will be wronged when I change my daughter -in w.


    "Haha, they were originally a couple." Duke Zhen Guo asked them to get up, sat next to them, and then talked about the origin of the Pei family and the Du family, "The direct line of the Du family and the direct line of the Pei family will intermarry once every hundred years. This represents The jade pendant of the direct line of the Du family was brought into the Pei family by an ancestor."


    Du Wan suddenly realized, "So that''s it."


    "Well, our ancestors have made a rule that this jade pendant can only be passed on to the Du family''s daughter-inw." Generations of direct descendants of the Pei family have followed the instructions of their ancestors. Of course, there are reasons why they have to do this.


    Intermarriage once every hundred years has been an agreement between the Du and Pei ns thatsted for thousands of years.


    This is how the two younger generations of the two families came to be.

 Chapter 574: The origin of the Du and Pei clans

    Chapter 574: The origin of the Du and Pei ns


    Chapter 574 The Origin of the Du and Pei n


    The Duke of Zhenguo smiled again and said: "If it is not passed down in this way, if the jade pendant falls into the hands of people with other surnames, the Du family will have the right to take it back."


    Du Wan:


    Can I still get back the things I gave away as a dowry? You are truly worthy of being a Du family, you are so amazing to my family!


    In this case, the Pei family has no choice but to pass it on to her.


    Du Wan received it with peace of mind.


    The two chatted for a while and had ate breakfast.


    Pei Hao sent Du Wan back to Tingyuju, and then he went to see Mrs. Pei.


    Du Wan mentioned that she wanted to apany him, but Pei Hao decisively refused. The little girl had just gotten married, and he didn''t want her to face such troubles.


    "Then just be patient and coax, don''t argue and don''t make excuses. Some women need more coaxing as they get older." Du Wan thought of many old women in modern times who would spend all their money after being coaxed by some men. I guess Mrs. Pei It''s also because I''m old that I can be so pretentious.


    Pei Hao couldn''tugh or cry, "Okay."


    Du Wan watched him leave and then opened the red envelope.


    Its a banknote!


    Wow, ten thousand taels?


    This red envelope is big, which is great.


    Immediately, Du Wan handed the bank note to Ning Qin next to him, "Keep it away."


    "Yes, Princess." Ningqin took the banknote and was actually quite angry. Mrs. Pei was really outrageous. She didn''t show up today. "Princess, aren''t you angry when Mrs. Pei did this?" ?


    Whats there to be angry about?


    Du Wan is really lifeless. On the contrary, she was happy to see Mrs. Pei do this.


    As long as Mrs. Pei is willing to do it, outsiders will not me her for the fault. When she and Pei Hao move to the princess''s mansion, there will be a lot less gossip from some old-fashioned people.


    Du Wan held the jade pendant in his hand and kept thinking about it, then raised it to the top of his head and looked up at it for a long time. When the two families made a marriage contract, it turned out to be an agreement passed down from the ancestors. Haha, there was a lot of trouble before that, and it made Qingqing feel lonely.


    However, the two families did not get married in the original work. Pei Hao was still single until the finale of the book.


    Du Wan looked at it, her eyes suddenly brightened, "Can this jade pendant be an ordinary jade pendant?"


    Ningqin couldn''t help but answer, "It''s not ordinary, this is a family heirloom."


    Du Wan was speechless.


    Recalling what Duke Zhen Guo said today, she was quite surprised by it.


    Pei and Du get married every hundred years, which is not easy to think about. Du was from another world, and probably Pei was too. Otherwise, with Du''s pride, how could he continue to marry Pei?


    Especially after she received the inheritance, the Du family did not prevent her from getting married. If it weren''t for the trust and confidence in Mr. Pei, he would never have reached this level.


    Its just that it took too long.


    It is passed down from one generation to another, and many inheritances are lost. A lot of important information has also faded with the years or disappeared in the torrent of time.


    Du Wan sat upright and said, "Ningqin, the rope of this jade pendant is old, please rece it with a new one."


    Okay. Ningqin did as he was told.


    This matter is very small and will not take much time to rece.


    Du Wan was satisfied, "It''s really pleasing to the eye."


    Then, she hung the jade pendant grandly around her waist.


    This matter needs to be discussed with my family when Sanchao returns home. Thinking of the novels I read on the Inte back then, most of the protagonists golden fingers came from jade pendants.


    When the timees, let your family members take a blood test?


    Next, Du Wan put her hands behind her back and walked around Tingyu House in a swaggering manner, even going to a small corner.


    Mu Si''an stayed at the Duke''s Mansionst night.


    When he came to look for Pei Hao, he saw the little princess looking like this. Mu Si''an did not go forward. Instead, he found Hu San andined, "Look, look, this is such a familiar scene."


    It was said that he was vomiting, but there was a touch of nostalgia in his tone.


    The little girl is quite interesting. Every time she arrives at a new territory, she is like a little beast. She needs to patrol around first to familiarize herself with the territory.


    Hu Sanughed naively, "It''s quite familiar."


    I thought I would never see it again. Mu Sian stared at the little girl walking in the courtyard, her high-spirited expression just like that of back then...


    Hu San pushed him, "Are you here to see the crown prince?"


    Oh, I was drunkst night and just woke up. Mu Sian frowned slightly as he thought about what he just heard. Have you heard about the tea served this morning?


    I heard something. The news spread to all the servants in the mansion, and Hu San was always well-informed.


    Mu Sian frowned, I really dont know what my aunt thinks.


    Hehe. Hu San refused to talk about being the mistress of the house. This master''s household affairs are not something he, a guard, should discuss.


    Mu Sian is a rtive, so its not his fault no matter what.


    Mu Si''an didn''t expect Hu San to say anything to him. He simply wanted to find someone to talk to and didn''t want to keep the matter in his heart. "When this matter spread, my aunt''s rationale became irrational. What''s more, she herself didn''t. Li, besides, the person who got upte is Ah Hao, not the princess."


    Hu San just touched his forehead andughed.


    Mu Si''an continued, "My aunt is an elder. If she doesn''t scold Ah Hao, how can she make the princess angry? She never thought that the most difficult person like her would be Ah Hao. On one side is his mother, and on the other side is Ah Hao. She''s his wife, s. As a cousin, I feel sad for Ah Hao."


    You should think about yourself. Hu San reminded.


    Mu Si''an was stunned, "What about me?"


    The prince will be free soon.


    You, if you dont mention this, we can still chat happily. Mu Sian pointed at Hu Sans anger.


    Hu San patted his head honestly and said, "Hey, don''t mention it."


    Okay, I dont know you yet.


    Mu Si''an suddenly didn''t want to sympathize with Pei Hao.


    He shouldugh at his misfortune and rejoice in his misfortune.


    Then, he inadvertently raised his head and looked towards the little girl. This sight almost scared him out of his wits!


    Ouch! When did the princesse near?


    Du Wan and the child who seeded in ying the prank looked at him cheerfully, "Hi! Hello, Cousin Si''an."


    Cousin Si''an? !


    Mu Si''an''s head jumped sharply, "What is it called? Call it again."


    Cousin Sian. Du Wan actually shouted again.


    Try to remove the word Sian. Mu Sian feltfortable all over.


    "cousin?"


    Hey, here you are.


    Mu Si''an smiled so hard that he grinned behind his ears, "It''s better to be the princess, you know? I''m always not happy to ask Ah Hao to call me brother."


    Du Wan felt that this was a fool.


    It''s just that the second idiot just said nice things to her. She never minded returning kindness to those who were kind.


    Du Wan asked Mu Si''an to go in and sit in the pavilion to wait for Pei Hao.


    The two of them had a mutual affinity before, but now that they were rtives, they had no scruples. They chatted in whispers when they got together, and they had endless things to say.


    Beijing gossip, well, it has everything.

 Chapter 575: Don鈥檛 think about it if you鈥檙e less than eighteen

    Chapter 575: Don¡¯t think about it if you¡¯re less than eighteen


    Chapter 575: Dont think about it if you are less than eighteen


    Pei Hao returned to Tingyu Residence and saw the two people in the pavilion chatting happily.


    Looking back at his situation, he looked at Mu Si''an again. Was it too hasty to say that he would be punished less? He is very suitable for leading troops outside and clearing out bandits everywhere.


    Hu San looked at Mu Si''an sympathetically.


    Its another time tomit suicide.


    At this time, Mu Si''an noticed Pei Haoing in and stood up to greet him, "Ah Hao, how are you? My aunt didn''t scold you, did she?"


    "fine."


    Pei Hao remembered going in and seeing his mother lying on the bed, looking haggard. Although she had put on some makeup, he still felt a little soft-hearted. It is not easy for someone who is not young to y tricks with his son.


    When mentioning what happened today, my mother became angry and polite.


    Pei Hao was helpless, extremely helpless.


    No matter how he exined that he overslept, his mother refused to listen and firmly believed that it was Wanwan''s fault. This was the first time he knew someone was so stubborn and difficult to deal with.


    Pei Hao pulled Lamusian and said, "If you can deal with my mother, I will be more lenient to you and will not suggest to the prince that you go suppress the bandits."


    "No, I choose to suppress the bandits." Mu Si''an decided decisively.


    Pei Hao: "...Get out!"


    Mu Si''an rolled away, fearing that Pei Hao would ask him to persuade his aunt again. His family was still in chaos, and if he was allowed to interfere with the Duke''s government again, it would be better to kill him directly.


    As soon as Mu Si''an rolled away, Du Wan stood out.


    Pei Hao stepped into the pavilion and sat next to the little girl.


    At this time, Du Wan personally picked up the teapot and poured a bowl of tea for Pei Hao, "Come on, drink it, and calm down the fire."


    Will Wanwan me me? Pei Hao asked after taking the tea.


    Du Wan blinked, "Why do you me me?"


    My mother made you angry as soon as you got married.


    "..." Du Wan shook her head frankly, "I wanted to pretend to be offended, but my elders taught me to be honest since I was a child. I can tell you responsibly now that I, Du Wan, do not feel offended."


    Dont care!


    So, dont be angry.


    Pei Hao only felt more depressed.


    Its not necessarily a good thing for a little girl to be too honest.


    Immediately, Pei Hao stared at her and said, "Wanwan, didn''t you lose your memory before?"


    Huh? Damn it!


    forgotten! Careless!


    Du Wan''s thoughts were spinning very fast, and he immediately asked with a confused look on his face: "I have already remembered it. Haven''t I mentioned it to you before?"


    Pei Hao gritted his teeth in anger.


    Have you mentioned it? Have you ever mentioned it, dont you know it in your heart? !


    Du Wan quietly distanced herself from him and said, "I forgot. Not only did I not mention it to you, I also didn''t mention it to my family."


    So, are you mentally bnced?


    As expected, after hearing this, Pei Hao''s anger was mostly gone, "Seriously?"


    Hmm, its more real than pearls.


    Du Wan To be precise, I cant say that I remembered it.


    Having read the ten years recorded on the inheritance jade tablet, there is still a big difference between the ten years the original owner lived. The original owner lived her own life for ten years, and she watched "others''" lives for ten years as if watching a movie. But she can still tell some things that happened to the original owner.


    It''s not an exaggeration to say "think about it" to the outside world.


    Du Wan cleared her throat, "Don''t talk about me, the topic has gone too far."


    Here, cough! Pei Hao also coughed.


    He just wanted to keep the topic away and didn''t want to talk about his mother.


    So, the two people subconsciously avoided talking about Mrs. Pei and went back to the house hand in hand. Pei Hao took the little girl back to her room very schemingly, and then sent all the servants out. While talking to the little girl in a gentle voice, he pulled her to the edge of the bed and pushed her down to sit down.


    He half-crouched at her feet, wrapping her small hands in his big hands, "Wanwan, we missed the wedding night, do you think... do you want to make up for it?"


    Du Wans round eyes widened, Its broad daylight, what are you dreaming about? You can tell me.


    "Then we''ll make up for it tonight?" Pei Hao asked tentatively, his heart beating nervously.


    Youd better go dreaming at night.


    The face is dark.


    Pei Hao is really at his wits end. He dreams during the day and also at night. There is nothing wrong with him.


    Du Wan watched his change of expression with a smile. Don''t think that she is stupid because she can''t understand what is going on in his mind. She must be useless. "Prince Pei, have you forgotten? I promised to marry you first, but I didn''t agree." Sleeping with you. I''m still young, only sixteen years old, a beast."


    People have children at the age of sixteen.


    Pei Hao wanted to cry but had no tears.


    When he agreed, he thought she was just talking and wanted to deceive someone first.


    So she was serious?


    Du Wan poked his forehead with a finger, "Save it, stop ying tricks, you won''t be able to seed. Stop saying you have to be eighteen to consummate the marriage, this is a matter of principle."


    Then its okay for me to hug you. Theres nothing wrong with sleeping in your arms.


    Howe this sentence "..." is the same as the man on the Inte who said it was just for fun and promised not to go in?


    Du Wan shook her head firmly.


    A man and a woman alone, sharing a bed and hugging each other.


    After a long time, it would be strange if the gun went off without wiping it!


    Pei Hao stepped forward with an aggrieved look on his face and hugged the little girl, just like a big dog asking for favor, but he did not dare to say anything else.


    If you keep talking, the little girl may get angry.


    Du Wan let him hold her, but did not push him away.


    As for what happened in the Duke''s Mansion in the morning, it was still reported back to the Princess'' Mansion.


    The eldest princess was very angry, and Du Consort''s face was not good either. Inparison, Du Qian was unusually calm. The Princess Mansion was very lively this morning, and the atmosphere was still joyful.


    Du Qian and Qin Jiu got up early and served tea to their parents.


    The elders sitting there are not only the eldest princess and Prince Consort Du, but also arge group of elders in the n. They are all old people with kind eyebrows and kind eyes, sitting upright and upright.


    Qin Jiu has never seen such a big battle.


    Du Qian held her hand, served tea one by one, and collected a stack of red envelopes.


    Each red envelope was worth a thousand taels of silver. From then on, Qin Jiu became rich in one day and was so happy that he was happy all day long. Then the whole family held a family banquet, and they didn''t disperse until noon.


    When the n elders heard about the situation in the Zhenguo Government House.


    An old manmented, The Pei family is getting worse from generation to generation.


    Infighting, selfishness, and chaos. Another old manmented.


    Du Qian wanted toin, as if the Du family had no internal strife.


    It''s just a fight. The Du family members have a consensus that life should not be harmed.


    Even if you resort to tricks to deal with n members, you have to do it secretly. If your bad luck is exposed, you will be punished by n rules without exception. The lightest punishment is actually to be sent to the mountains for purification. It is precisely because of this that some people in the Du n are afraid, and no matter what they think in their hearts, they dare not do anything random.


    You must know that when my sister got the jade medal, there were many n members who were secretly ready to take action...


    Du Qian once read through family history.


    In the past five hundred years, no less than a hundred people have been driven out of the Du family.


    Even more than a dozen people with serious crimes were secretly executed.

 Chapter 576: The prince is ashamed of himself

    Chapter 576: The prince is ashamed of himself


    Chapter 576 The prince is ashamed of himself


    It wasn''t until thest n member was sent away from the Princess Mansion that Du Qian called for people toe and inquire in detail about the ins and outs of the affairs at the Duke''s Mansion.


    Du Qianughed after hearing this, "It''s good. I''m not afraid of Mrs. Pei making trouble, but I''m afraid she won''t make trouble."


    "What do you mean, Qian''er? You don''t want your sister to feel better?" The eldest princess red at her son angrily.


    Du Prince Consort came back to his senses and chuckled, "Qian''er is right."


    The eldest princess looked at him angrily again, "Do you even say that? Or are you not a father?"


    "I don''t think this is bad. Sister Shu, please listen to me first." Prince Consort Du whispered in the ear of the eldest princess to exin.


    After listening, the eldest princess thought thoughtfully and asked, "Is this true?"


    "If it doesn''t work, the Duke of Zhen will not allow it. He will give birth to a son." Du Huima smiled.


    Then what else do you say?


    But we can let theme back and stay for a while.


    The eldest princesss eyes lit up, she could have this.


    It makes her daughter feel sad when she gets married.


    Du Qian watched his father coaxing his mother and felt that his father was very capable. He couldn''t help but look at Qin Jiu, who was sitting quietly next to him. Fortunately, the daughter-inw he married was not as delicate as his mother.


    Let him, a grown man, coax a woman, it would be more satisfying to kill him.


    Then we chatted for a while.


    Qin Jiu stayed to chat with the eldest princess.


    Du Qian and Du Huima went to the study.


    The two of them retreated, and Prince Consort Du asked, "Do you know about the rumors outside?"


    About the Dukes Mansion?


    No, its about you and Wanwan.


    What do we want? Du Qian was puzzled.


    Du Huima looked at this proud son with strange eyes, "Yesterday, when you carried your sister to the sedan chair, did you say something?"


    Du Qian''s expression froze, "We were talking about some things."


    Heh, did you just talk a little bit?


    Father, whats the matter?


    "It''s been spread all over the world that you and Wanwan are colluding to change Chengming''s surname to Du. This is quite ambitious." Du Mapi looked at his son with a smile.


    Du Qian looked embarrassed.


    He has this idea, but he cannot admit it.


    So, Du Qian denied, "I''m just going to say something tofort my sister. You don''t know that people at that time said that family is the most important thing and they don''t want to get married. Is it okay if I don''tfort you?"


    Ah? Is there such a thing? Prince Consort Du really didnt know.


    Du Qian nodded seriously, "Of course, the little girl is almost crying."


    You are reluctant to let go of your sister, and you deliberately encourage her and mislead her?


    How can my father think of me like this? Am I that kind of person? This is absolutely uneptable.


    Du Prince Consort ignored his denial and said, "You are, you really think so. What you heard Mrs. Pei do just now, your reaction proved that you really want to do it."


    "Father-"


    Okay, just think about it, its impossible.


    "Why?"


    "Mr. Pei will not agree, and Duke Zhen will not agree. If we insist on doing this, the Du and Pei ns will not be married, but will be enemies. So, you and Wanwan should put this idea away for me, and only do it to the outside world. It was a temporary joke, but it cannot be taken seriously. The perfunctory words you just said to me were quite good."     "..." I was heartbroken, and the n was stillborn before it was implemented.


    Du Qian dropped the topic and talked about affairs between the DPRK and China.


    The father and son mentioned it but didn''t say much about it. However, it was news about the Wei family''s rebellion in the northwest. A local official wrote a report and secretly sent it to the capital today. The emperor read the report and was so angry that he vomited a mouthful of blood.


    This matter, the father and son are quite helpless.


    The emperor had been mentally prepared, but he was still furious.


    The imperial doctor clearly said that he was not in good health and should not be angry.


    Du Consort nced at his son sympathetically, "You are newly married, so you should rest. But you... you should go to the pce to take charge of the overall situation."


    "Sanchao hasn''te back yet." Du Qian still wanted to wait for his sister toe back.


    Du Huima was misunderstood, thinking that he would bring his wife back home. "You can spare a whole morning then. Aren''t you quite capable? You can approve memorials very quickly."


    "I understand." What Du Qian wants to know most now is whether his sister''s jade medal has changed. "What does father think of the situation in the northwest?"


    "Ask your sister, if it can be resolved peacefully and reduce casualties, it would be a great merit. This country cannot withstand war or hardship."


    What my father said is absolutely true. Du Qian agreed with his fathers statement.


    Even if the imperial court wanted to send troops to attack the northwest, it could not get enough food and grass.


    Now people everywhere are waiting for the government to distribute relief grains.


    That afternoon, Du Qian and his wife went to the pce to visit the emperor.


    Before he set off, he also sent someone to deliver a letter to Du Wan.


    The two of them were listening to Yuju Niwai and were still discussing the issue of turning eighteen.


    Ningqin reported from outside, "Princess, there is a letter from the Princess Mansion."


    "Letter?" Du Wan stood up and opened the door.


    She has only been away for a day, and a letter came from the princess''s mansion?


    Du Wan looked at the envelope and said, "Oh, it''s a letter from my eldest brother."


    "Brother, if anything happens, just send someone to tell me. Why did you write a letter?" Pei Hao stared at the letter in Du Wan''s hand, inexplicably nervous, "Did the tea ceremony in the morning reach the princess mansion? Brother, this Are we going to raise an army to hold him ountable?"


    "What? Are you scared?" Du Wan couldn''t help butugh at the thought of Du Qian beating him every time. "Don''t worry, my elder brother is very reasonable and will never make trouble unreasonably."


    Pei Hao corrected his attitude.


    If you want to change the little girl''s mind, there will be a long way to go in the future.


    Du Wan opened the letter and took a look at it, her smile gradually froze.


    Pei Hao bent slightly and leaned over to scan the contents of the letter. He was also stunned, "The emperor was so angry that he vomited blood due to the rebellion in the northwest. This is troublesome. He was not in good health to begin with."


    Well, my uncle takes the country of Qin too seriously. Du Wan used to think that being an emperor was very majestic, but after traveling through time and experiencing it, she realized that being an emperor was quite tiring.


    Of course this is tiring, but the premise is that you want to be a good emperor.


    Du Wan pushed Pei Hao''s chest lightly and said, "Go and change quickly. We will enter the pce in a moment. My elder brother said that we should go into the pce now to serve tea to uncle."


    Pei Hao didnt see thest few sentences, thats why.


    My eldest uncle often says that he is the most insidious. When ites to hitting people and hitting the nail on the head, my eldest uncle is the best. Pei Hao now felt ashamed and resigned to being the inferior.


    You must know that his mother refused to drink this cup of wife-inw tea today.


    On the same day, they went into the pce to serve tea to the emperor. When the news spread outside, no one dared tough at the princess. They would onlyugh at his mother for her coyness and narrow-mindedness.


    After all, no matter how much a mothers status is, how can shepare to the noble emperor?


    Pei Haoming knew that this was a big hole specially dug for his mother, and he had to go there. His uncle even sent a letter to tell him that he had brought his wife to the pce. He had no doubt that if he and Wanwan went thereter, the Imperial Guards woulde to the Duke''s Mansion to pick them up.


    This is something Du Qian can definitely do.

 Chapter 577: Du Qians back-up move

    Chapter 577: Du Qian''s back-up move


    Chapter 577 Du Qians back-up n


    Before Pei Hao left the house, he passed the news to his father.


    He felt that this matter should not only be a matter for him as a son to worry about, the father must also bear his responsibilities. After all, it is his wife who will be embarrassed in the future.


    Husband and wife are one body and share weal and woe. If his wife is embarrassed, it is equivalent to him being embarrassed. To put it more seriously, the entire Duke''s Mansion was embarrassed.


    At present, there are still many people waiting to see their jokes.


    The Duke of Zhens eyes jumped when he received the news.


    I was even more heartbroken when I learned that my son had gone out with his wife.


    Its better to avoid it at this time.


    The Duke of Zhen went to see Mrs. Pei.


    When he entered the dormitory, he saw Mrs. Pei still lying on the bed, pretending to be sick. "Let the servants pack your things. I will take you out of the city with me and go to Huguo Temple to stay for a while."


    The decision was made so suddenly? Mrs. Pei didnt want to leave. The son even lied to her mother for the sake of this wife. His health had long been fine, but he never told her.


    "There is no way, the capital can no longer amodate us..." Zhen Guogong looked at his wife withplicated eyes, "If you don''t leave, I will go alone."


    Mrs. Pei''s heart skipped a beat, "What happened?"


    "Today the prince brought his wife into the pce, and then asked Hao''er to enter the pce with the princess, and to serve tea to the emperor. Hao''er said that if he didn''t bring the princess into the pce, the imperial guards woulde to invite him in person , then we will be even more shameless." Zhen Guogong turned around and looked out the window at the scenery in the courtyard.


    The scenery remains the same, but the mood has changed.


    Zheng Guogong said: "I will set off in half an hour. If you arete, I won''t wait for you."


    With these words, he strode away without looking back.


    Mrs. Pei''s face turned pale when she heard the princess came into the pce to serve tea, and she almost fainted from anger. Fortunately, the nanny beside her supported her and massaged her acupuncture points in time, and she recovered.


    Madam, do you want to pack the box? the nanny asked in a low voice.


    Mrs. Pei nodded numbly, "Go and clean it up."


    Now she finally understood what the Duke of Guo said, what it meant that the capital could not amodate her.


    After today, she no longer has the face to see anyone.


    When this incident passed, I dont know when it was, Mrs. Pei regretted it so much. Why couldnt she bear it at that time and not make such a scene?


    Originally I thought it was to give the opponent a kick.


    Who knew that it had only been one morning and it would have turned out like this?


    Mrs. Pei doesn''t drink her daughter-inw''s tea, thinking that she has killed one thousand enemies and suffered eight hundred losses.


    Some people will scold her, and some will scold the princess.


    If the new daughter-inw is a good person, how can she quarrel with her mother-inw? In this world where filial piety is emphasized, the princess will definitely bebeled as unfilial. Besides, isn''t it right for her not to drink the princess''s daughter-inw tea? It doesn''t matter if a woman is innocent or not. She has already moved out with her son before she even gets married.


    What is the difference between this and family separation?


    But she only has one son!


    Mrs. Pei burst into tears. She didnt know why things turned out like this.


    Finally, her eyes turned red from crying, and she was helped into the carriage by a servant.


    The Duke of Zhen was sitting in another carriage, obviously not wanting to hear her cry.


    He didn''t handle this matter well. He should have insisted on serving tea and not let her do it. As long as he was tougher, she would not dare to go against his will.


    He didn''t expect it to be like this.


    The Duke of Zhen instantly became theughing stock of the capital.


    The Duke of Zhen thought of Du Qian, that energetic and reserved young man, who was really to be feared. For the Duke of Guo to embarrass his sister, it was like losing face to the Princess of the Pce. In a blink of an eye, he pped her back, leaving the Duke of Guo in trouble and unable to say a single bad word.


    He always feels that this matter is not over?


    Herees someone. The Duke of Zhen opened the carriage curtain.


    A confidant came forward and asked, "My lord, what are your orders?"


    Check the entertainment newspaper, what will be thetest headlines? Zhen Guogong thought of something, his eyelids kept twitching, he always had a bad premonition.This matter is not difficult to investigate.


    The entertainment newspapers run by the county are not as tightly managed as the pce.


    Everyone in the pce can find out the news, let alone just a report.


    Zhen Guogong''s subordinates are still very capable in handling affairs.


    Before he left the city, a close confidant came to report, "Master Guo, there is newsing back, saying that the entertainment newspaper originally had a headline, and most of it was printed, but in the afternoon, the county king suddenly sent news that he wanted to change the headline. , he even prepared the manuscript."


    The confidant lowered his head very low, fearing to see the Duke''s bad expression.


    He handed a piece of paper to Zhen Guogong, which contained the copied headlines.


    Zhen Guo Gong quickly opened it and took a look. As expected, his temples jumped when he saw the title.


    What was clearly written on it was exactly what happened in the tea ceremony. It did not deliberately smear the Duke''s pce, but stated the matter and then wrote that the newlyweds entered the pce to serve tea to the emperor. The princess loves gossip and writes a lot, but she usually doesn''t write about her own family.


    The king of the county is even more ruthless if he doesnt show off his mountains and rivers!


    Be cruel and even write gossip about your own family!


    With these brothers and sisters in the Qin Kingdom, why not worry about it? He was now sure that subjugation of the country was impossible, and it would not be difficult for the Wei family in the northwest.


    The Duke of Zhen said, "Stop the car."


    Hello! The coachman stopped the car immediately.


    The Duke of Zhenguo said again, "Send someone to **** my wife to Huguo Temple to stay temporarily. I have something to do at the moment, so the carriage will turn around and go back home."


    So the team was divided into two.


    One group of people continued to leave the city, while the other group turned around and returned home.


    The Duke of Zhen sent someone to report the matter to Pei Hao as soon as possible. Then he went to the mansion, changed his clothes, and then personally went to the princess mansion to meet Du Ma and the eldest princess with generous gifts.


    This matter is ultimately the fault of the Duke''s government.


    You should admit your mistakes when you should, and you should do so with a sincere attitude.


    As a human being, you should be timid when you should be timid, and there will be no obstacles to ovee.


    In the pce, Pei Hao received the message from Hu San, and the expression in his eyes kept changing. He can confirm that the entertainment news has nothing to do with the little girl, and the little girl may not even know about it.


    His father went to the princess mansion to apologize and to find his father-inw and mother-inw.


    In fact, it is still a very wise decision.


    However, Pei Hao had a guess in his mind that his father-inw and mother-inw probably didn''t know about this either.


    There is more than 80% chance that it was handled by my uncle.


    If the person that his uncle was punishing was not from the Duke''s mansion, Pei Hao would have been unable to help but shout "Hello", and his family would have been disgraced without a single blow.


    Now the little girl is sitting next to the emperor, with a smile as bright as a flower.


    The emperor was so amused that he looked bright andughed from time to time. Even Du Qian, his uncle, had to stand aside.


    When Du Qian turned sideways, he identally looked at Pei Hao and raised his eyebrows, "You don''t look good. Are you feeling unwell like your mother?"


    Brother, please let me go.


    We are all one family, why bother one family and make it difficult for one family?


    Pei Hao had no choice in confronting Du Qian, so he could only signal Du Qian to talk outside.


    Du Qian stood up gracefully, turned around and walked out of the room first.


    Pei Hao also stood up and followed Du Qian''s footsteps silently.

 Chapter 578: I would rather Du Qian be unreasonable

    Chapter 578: I would rather Du Qian be unreasonable


    Chapter 578 Id rather Du Qian than be unreasonable


    Two grown men came to a pavilion and stopped.


    Pei Hao said helplessly: "Brother, I didn''t do a good job. My mother misunderstood and something happened this morning. In this matter, Wanwan is the most innocent and wronged."


    Hmm. How about letting my sister go home first?


    No! Pei Hao refused.


    This eagerness and attitude made Du Qian narrow his eyes, "We have just gotten married, and my sister has suffered so much. Will she be able to deal with it in the future? It''s better to let go and go our separate ways and be safe."


    Pei Hao suddenly raised his head and looked at Du Qian''s serious expression. His heart sank, "It''s impossible. You should know that I won''t let go."


    What if one day you have to separate?


    It wont happen one day.


    I mean what if? Du Qian looked at the sky.


    There were only a few white clouds in the sky, and Du Qian''s gaze became more profound.


    Pei Hao is very sensitive to emotions. He really felt Du Qian''s dignity. It was not as simple as just talking about it, or just deliberately venting his anger on his sister''s behalf and being his sister''s support.


    This made his heart panic inexplicably.


    Pei Hao said firmly: "We will not separate."


    "Some things are not up to you." Du Qian said with a hint of warning, "Just like your mother''s problem, you thought you had settled it, but now? I am not trying to provoke feelings between your mother and son. I just want you to understand that my family''s Wan Wan doesnt have to be you.


    After saying that, Du Qian decisively turned around and strode away.


    Pei Hao stood nkly on the spot, his heart filled with panic and sourness.


    Suddenly I realized that I was very happy to be beaten directly by Du Qian before, at least Du Qian didn''t reason with him.


    Pei Hao realized for the first time that his brother-inw was even scarier when he spoke truth.


    Today, he would rather be beaten up by his brother-inw!


    Du Qians words are very straightforward and realistic.


    Standing in Du Qian''s position, there is nothing wrong with what he did. If someone bullies your family, how can you still remain indifferent, calm things down, and let your family tolerate it?


    Be patient with the calm for a while.


    Taking a step back may not mean that the world will be brighter, it may also mean that you have to endure it again and again.


    However, from Pei Hao''s point of view, he was in a dilemma, and the palms and backs of his hands were all flesh.


    It cannot be abandoned and cannot be reconciled.


    He will not give up being with the one he loves for the sake of his mother.


    Simrly, he cannot give up his mother for the one he loves. Who is he then? Moreover, this is not a good thing for Wanwan, and will eventually lead to criticism.


    Not far away.


    Qin Jiu stood and took a peek, waiting for Du Qian toe over, and immediately approached him like a mouse seeing rice, "Husband, what did you say that hit my brother-inw..."


    What can you say? Tell him some reality.


    "Aren''t you afraid that Wanwan will be angry with you? She will probably feel distressed."


    You dont understand, just wait and see.


    Du Qian naturally had his own motives for doing this.


    Sometimes since the cancer already exists, you can''t just turn a blind eye and pretend it doesn''t exist. If you want to recover, you have to unplug it all at once and solve it neatly, so that you can truly live afortable life. And this time they stood up, it was a good opportunity to solve the problem.


    After this incident, I believe Mrs. Pei will never be able to cause trouble again in the future.


    Du Qian pressed his temples with a headache, "If my sister wants to leave Pei Hao, then I don''t have to worry about it. The problem is that looking at my sister, it''s obvious that she has feelings for Pei Hao."


    Thats right, Wanwans thoughts are easy to guess. Qin Jiu agreed.


    Du Qian poked his head inside and asked, "Sister, are you still chatting with uncle?"


    Yes. Qin Jiu nodded.


    "I''m convinced. Howe I can''t finish the conversation?" "..." This made Qin Jiuugh, but he tried hard to be reserved.


    This actually made Du Qian amused, and he couldn''t help but raise his hand to pinch her round face.


    Qin Jiu rolled his eyes at him and turned to look for Du Wan.


    Du Qian then followed her in.


    Du Wan found two peopleing in and did not see Pei Hao. She said jokingly: "You two went out and sold my husband?"


    Yes, sell it. Qin Jiu followed her words and said.


    "Where was it sold? How much money was it sold for? Tell me honestly, I''m nine and you are one."


    Pfft, hahahaha


    The emperor was amused again, and Du Qian couldn''t helpughing.


    Du Wan walked to the door, stood on tiptoes and looked outside. She walked a few steps and looked again. As she walked, she went outside. No one inside called out to her.


    Until she found Pei Hao outside.


    Pei Hao stood on the verandah, staring at aurel tree in the garden in a daze.


    "Is there anything special about that tree?" Du Wan walked over and looked at it a few times, imitating his example, "I didn''t notice anything different?"


    Pei Hao raised an arm, put it around her shoulders, and asked her to get closer to him. "Take another look? Is there anything special?"


    Du Wan poked her head and looked forward, "Nothing special."


    "You are the most special." Pei Hao hugged her to his chest and rested his chin on her shoulder, "Wanwan, will you leave me?"


    Have you cheated?


    What? Pei Hao was stunned for a moment.


    Du Wan changed her words, "I mean, do you have a woman outside?"


    No, its just you.


    Then what are you worried about?


    "Big brother said that one day, you will leave me and you can''t help me." Pei Hao changed the concept very slyly, and there is nothing wrong with saying it this way. "I''m very panicked. I''m so panicked."


    Du Wan was extremely surprised, "Did you misunderstand something?"


    Thats right, he really said that. Just now, and here too.


    "It''s strange, you didn''t really do anything sorry for me, right?" Du Wan turned around and looked at him up and down, her suspicious eyes should not be too obvious, "If you didn''t do anything wrong, my eldest brother wouldn''t Say so."


    Does this mean you firmly believe in me?


    Pei Hao felt sour in his heart, as if he had eaten a lemon.


    Du Wan raised her palm and pressed his head, "No fever, body temperature is normal."


    Ive been with you today, dont you know best what Im doing?


    Yes, then why is my brother trying to scare you?


    Scare? Pei Hao narrowed his eyes.


    Is this the point? Du Qian, this brother-inw is really a dog, not an ordinary dog.


    Pei Hao stood upright and coughed, "Wanwan, my eldest brother has done a big thing behind your back, do you know?"


    Whats the big deal? Du Wan was immediately interested.


    It''s about what the eldest brother did. It''s still a big deal, and it''s still behind his back.


    Du Wan''s spirit of gossip was burning, "Did my eldest brother have another woman on the second day of his wedding?"


    Pei Hao originally wanted to take the opportunity to mention the entertainment newspaper, but her thoughts went straight to the edge. It would be better to exin directly, "It was the eldest brother who put us on the entertainment headlines."


    Du Wan''s smile suddenly faded, "Repeat what you just said?"

 Chapter 579: Let鈥檚 chat if you like.

    Chapter 579: Let¡¯s chat if you like.


    Chapter 579 Lets chat if you like


    "Our family''s tea ceremony will be an entertainment headline." Pei Hao had to repeat it again. Thinking of the current cirction of entertainment newspapers, he felt a little numb, "In the future, maybe for a long time, we will Be someone elses joke after dinner.


    There was silence for a long time.


    Du Wan suddenlyughed again, "Let''s talk if you like."


    This answer caught Pei Hao off guard.


    I saw the little girl''s eyes were pure, and she said frankly: "I often gossip about other people, and asionally let people gossip about me, it''s nothing, just treat it as a benefit. Besides, I''m not without benefits, at least I make money, big A lot of money."


    Pei Hao:


    It seems that my fathers intention to stop her is going to fail.


    The feeling in Pei Hao''s heart now, not to mention howplicated it is, is, "Do you really not care about rumors?"


    "I don''t care. When I first returned to the capital, I was at the forefront of rumors. The rumors at that time were much more powerful than they are now." Du Wan still smiled when she mentioned the rumors in the past.


    The little girl didn''t care, but Pei Hao did.


    Pei Hao''s more than ten years of family upbringing and the concepts he has epted have made him extremely concerned about this matter.


    In other words, the children of aristocratic families in the capital would hardly have such deviant thoughts as Du Wan. Their elders have taught them since they were young that family scandals should not be made public. A family can be noisy behind closed doors, but outside they must be harmonious and maintain the dignity of the family.


    When someone asked about the family scandal, they couldn''t admit it and even found various excuses to cover it up.


    Pei Hao had a struggle in his eyes.


    Du Wan looked at the scenery in the garden with a calm expression.


    Wanwan. Pei Hao shouted in a low voice.


    Du Wan did not turn around and said softly "Hmm".


    Pei Hao took a deep breath and said, "My father doesn''t want the headlines toe out."


    Hmm? What about you?


    "I don''t want to either." He expressed his thoughts with great difficulty. He always felt guilty for thinking this and felt a little sorry for her. But the most terrifying thing about rumors is that once they are spread, they will change.


    Du Wan gave a toothy smile and said, "Oh, then just remove it. It''s not a big deal."


    !!


    Is it that simple? It''s that simple?


    Pei Hao''s mood was ups and downs, struggling and entangled, but in fact there was no need at all. We are already husband and wife, and we can talk openly and honestly when we encounter problems. If we can''t discuss it once, we can just discuss it again. It''s really no big deal. Being secretive will make people think too much.


    He hugged her excitedly and said, "Wanwan, you are so kind to me."


    Is this good? Du Wan was surprised.


    Not good?


    Eh, forget it.


    Du Wan touched his chin.


    If this is considered good, should we write more gossip about Mr. Pei in the future and then withdraw it halfway to impress him a few more times?


    Pei Hao felt a chill running down his spine.


    Since he decided to withdraw the headline, Du Wan still called his personal guards and sent someone to report the room.


    With Du Wan''s idea, Du Dakang will naturally follow it.


    Then Du Wan went to find Du Qian and chatted with him alone for a long time.


    Du Qian was not very supportive of her doing this. His intention was to directly hammer Mrs. Pei down so that she would not dare to risk it in the future.


    Du Wan didnt think so, Brother, lets keep a thin line as a family.


    "Are you worried about Pei Hao?" Du Qian stared at her and asked.


    In addition to him, there is also the Duke of Zhenguo.


    Du Qians face didnt look good.


    Du Wan suddenly said: "The flowers have turned a little yellow again." "Yellow?"


    Golden, isnt it yellow?


    He wanted to hit her on the head, but he couldnt even speak properly.


    At this time, Du Wan took out the jade que hidden under her clothes and let Du Qian see it for himself.


    When Du Qian looked at it, he found that the color had deepened a little. The degree was extremely subtle, but it had an effect. "It should not just be a matter of grain type."


    "That''s right, I also spent money to help a lot of people." Almost all the money Du Wan earned from applying for housing was used to help some poor families. "My housing application is getting bigger and bigger, and the money I earn A lot of."


    In fact, the most important thing is that since Du Wan released the design drawings of the kangst time, he will also poprize some knowledge that can improve people''s lives.


    For example, briefly talk about some issues rted to health.


    For example, how to treat roundworms.


    For example, what are the dangers of drinking raw water and what are the benefits of drinking boiled water.


    For example, how to make household charcoal, or how to grow cotton and raise silkworms. When mentioning charcoal, the problem of poisoning was also mentioned, how to prevent it, etc.


    Many things may seem like a small thing, but if spread, they can help many people.


    Du Qian understood what his sister meant.


    I dont want to dwell on the previous matters anymore. Its not good for anyone if theres a stalemate.


    So he took a step back and agreed.


    Du Wan smiled, her smile was sweet, without any trace of gloom.


    Suddenly, her smile faded and she pped Du Qian''s shoulder. Du Qian didn''t feel anything at first. Gradually, he found that he couldn''t get up. Gradually, it seemed as if there was a big mountain pressing down on him, killing him. He was so pressed that he couldn''t move.


    Only ten seconds passed.


    Du Qian''s forehead broke out into thin sweat.


    He had a vague guess, could it be that insidious guy Pei Hao who did something?


    He must have done something to make his sister misunderstand him?


    Sister, is she taking the opportunity to retaliate against him?


    Du Wan''s smile grew thicker and thicker, "Brother, how do you feel? This is only 10% of my strength."


    What? Du Qian was shocked.


    At this moment, he felt the pressure on his body rx.


    Du Wan said sincerely: "So, do you think anyone else in this world can bully me? Mrs. Pei is also impossible. Let me tell you, I have already made a n. If she dares to cause trouble for me in person, I will turn around. Just go beat her son, beat her daughter.


    For Mrs. Pei, the biggest weakness is her children.


    Du Qian was stunned for a moment, thenughed out loud, "Hahahahahaha, this is a good idea."


    Thats right. If you want to hit a snake, you have to hit it seven inches.


    "You have a n in your mind, and I, as the elder brother, can rest assured."


    "Yeah." Du Wan suddenly stepped forward and hugged Du Qian, "I know that my eldest brother is the best to me. I understand your thoughts."


    "Well, it''s good that you know." Du Qian hugged his sister and patted her back gently, "If you have any grievances in the future, just tell me. There are some things that are not convenient for you toe forward, but there is no problem with me."


    Okay! Du Wan responded.


    The two hugged each other for a moment and separated again.


    At about the same time, the two newlyweds went to say goodbye to the emperor.


    The emperor wanted to leave Du Qian to discuss state affairs. He had to worry about that he was a new marriage, and only let him go home first, and enter the pce earlier tomorrow.


    Du Qian agreed, and the emperor nodded with satisfaction.


    Du Wan looked at the cheap brother with some sympathy.


    As a result, the emperor suddenly said, "Wanwan,e too."

 Chapter 580: People just cant get se

    Chapter 580: People just can''t get se


    Chapter 580 People just cant get the ceremonial skills


    Du Wan immediately withdrew her sympathetic eyes towards Du Qian. Unexpectedly, the emperor turned to Pei Hao and said, "You too, state affairse first, family affairseter."


    Pei Hao bowed and saluted, "Yes, I will obey the emperor''s teachings."


    The emperor waved his hand to indicate that they could retreat.


    When getting on the carriage, Du Wan sighed, "People just can''t get enough of it."


    Where did the emotione from? Pei Hao asked, holding back his smile.


    Du Wan curled her lips and said, "Just now, my brother was seen by my uncle because of my sympathy, and he changed his mind. I''m sure he didn''t intend to call me."


    "Hahaha." Pei Hao finally couldn''t help smiling.


    Du Wan kicked him with her toes, "Why are youughing? Do you want to be beaten? I''m telling you, I told my elder brother that if your mother dares to trouble me again, I will beat you."


    "Okay! Beat me as you wish, keep it and don''t fight back."


    Pei Hao felt relieved when he heard this.


    The most fearful thing is that this incident will affect his rtionship with Wanwan, which he cannot afford. He held the little girl in his arms until he reached the gate of the Duke''s Mansion, and then reluctantly let go.


    He got out of the carriage first, and then stretched out his hand to the people in the carriage.


    Du Wan was stunned for a moment when she saw the hand he extended.


    Soon, he understood what was happening. He smiled, put his hand in his palm, and jumped out of the carriage with his support.


    After returning to the house.


    Pei Hao met the housekeeper, but learned that his father had gone to the princess mansion and had not returned. My mother was sent to Huguo Temple by someone sent by her father, and she would not be back in a short time.


    Pei Huiyu learned that her mother had gone to Huguo Temple and followed her.


    The house suddenly became quiet.


    Pei Hao felt inexplicably relieved.


    Du Wan felt it more clearly. She always felt that the air was different and especially fresh.


    The Duke of Zhen did not return home until dark.


    Beforeing back, he called Pei Hao to the study room, and the father and son talked about the branches on the moon. Du Wan did not eavesdrop on what they talked about, but Pei Hao looked obviously rxed when he came back.


    The two of them went to take a bath one after another and changed into single clothes.


    It was just a newly married, and it was impossible to separate the room. It was not good to spread out like that.


    Du Wan was wandering around the room in single clothes.


    Pei Hao touched his nose and wondered how many nights he could survive if this continued?


    Wanwan, its gettingte, its time to take a rest.


    "Oh, go to sleep." Du Wan suddenly slipped over to the short couch and crossed his knees, as if he was about to practice. "I want to practice all night, so don''t disturb me. If you are beaten during practice, Its broken, what should I do if I go crazy and damage my meridians?


    Pei Hao:


    Just kill him, he has nothing to say.


    The little girl seems to know a lot, but if you look at it again, she seems to be clueless.


    Du Wan wanted to pretend to practice at first, but slowly she actually started practicing.


    Pei Hao noticed that the spiritual energy around him was condensing, so he simply stood up from the bed. Taking advantage of the little girl''s opportunity to practice, he should also practice.


    He had practiced by her side before. One night of practice was better than half a month of practice before. What he is practicing now is not Du''s health-preserving technique, which has not made much progress anymore, but the technique that his father gave himter, which is said to be passed down from the ancestors of the Pei family.


    I have changed to a new exercise method and it is much faster to practice.


    However, it is still not as enjoyable as practicing next to a little girl.


    Neither Du Wan nor Pei Hao knew.


    Every time she practices, she can gather arge amount of spiritual energy.


    In addition to her skills, there is also the reason for inheriting the jade tablet.


    The inheritance jade tablet ys the role of gathering spirits, which makes the master Du Wan''s cultivation progress rapidly.The whole night was spent in cultivation.


    The two of them appeared in front of people in high spirits the next day, with rosy faces, as if they had received chicken blood. The smiles of others were all weird, thinking that the newlyweds had moisturized them at night.


    Musian wanted to make a joke when he came over.


    But as soon as he met Pei Hao''s eyes, he immediately became frightened.


    He saw two people about to go out and asked strangely: "Ah Hao, princess, are you going out?"


    Enter the pce. Pei Hao replied simply.


    Only then did Mu Si''an realize that he was wearing an official robe, "Is he going to court so soon?"


    Arent you going to go to court? Pei Hao asked.


    Mu Si''an straightened his back, "I''m afraid that the issue of the northwest will be brought up in the court today. I''m going to the court as well. I came here specifically to talk to you. I didn''t expect you... But why does the princess want to go too?"


    Du Wan did not answer, but Pei Hao responded first, "The emperor called me by name. Okay, let''s go."


    So the couple got into a carriage.


    The guards of the Pei family gathered around and headed towards the pce gate.


    Behind him were Mu Si''an and Mu Si''an''s entourage.


    They are quite eye-catching, and the turnaround rate of passers-by is 99.9%.


    Due to the problem in the northwest, the Duke of Zhen will also go to court this morning.


    However, he came out a littlete.


    It wasn''t that he couldn''t set off with Pei Hao, but when he learned that the princess was going with her son today, he deliberately went slowly so as not to disturb them.


    Unexpectedly, he stopped participating, and Mu Si''an bumped into him.


    The Duke of the town will not admit it, and it will inevitably be a bit embarrassing to see the princess again. He was not mentally prepared for how to face this junior. Let''s do this for the time being, avoid it if you can. You can''t fight because you can''t fight. No matter how much you scold me, you haven''t done anything wrong.


    Before getting on the carriage, the Duke of Zhen thought about reporting the apartment.


    Last night, my son said that the princess had sent someone to remove the headlines.


    But he still felt uneasy.


    Who knows if Du Qian will change his mind in a frantic manner, maybe even the princess will hide it!


    He was probably afraid of that young man Du Qian.


    He simply recruited his cronies again, and the Duke of Zhen asked, "What''s the situation at the housing report? Have the headlines about us really been removed?"


    The confidant has arranged for someone to keep an eye on it, so he knows clearly, "Go back to the father-inw, the headline over there has been removed and reced with the previous one."


    Thats good. The Duke of Zhen was finally relieved.


    Pei''s century-old reputation was almost destroyed in his hands.


    Then, the carriage moved.


    It is again towards the direction of the pce.


    Not only the carriages from the Duke''s Pce, but also carriages from many residences, gradually gathered towards the pce and gathered in the square in front of the main entrance of the pce.


    As long as the timees, they can go in.


    Today''s morning many people knew that there would be a lot of fun and excitement.


    Only a very small number of people are qualified to enter the pce in advance.


    For example, at this time, one is Du Qian, the other is Du Wan and Pei Hao, and then there is Mu Si''an who is free riding.


    Mu Si''an walked behind Pei Hao with his back straight.


    The people on duty in front of the pce gate, whether from the Imperial City Department or the Imperial Guard, did note forward to stop Mu Si''an. By default, he went in with the Du family brothers and sisters.


    Thereupon, the four people entered the pce in great splendor under the attention and courtesy of all the ministers.

 Chapter 581: Princess Jiaoyang scolded the courtiers

    Chapter 581: Princess Jiaoyang scolded the courtiers


    Chapter 581 Princess Jiaoyang scolds the courtiers


    The magnificent Fengtian Hall.


    Significant and solemn, yet beautiful.


    On the nine-dragon goldcquer throne, the emperor sat upright.


    There is a stool on each side of him, with brother and sister Du Qian and Du Wan sitting respectively.


    Pei Hao had a sword hanging on his waist and stood at the position of themander of the Imperial Guard, while Mu Si''an had already merged into the ranks of the military attachs below.


    Since it was reported that the emperor was ill, Du Qian took over the affairs of the court. This was the first time that the emperor went to court.


    The emperor''s expression was not good, but his aura remained the same, "You must have heard about the rebellion of the Wei family in the northwest. You may have heard of it. If you have any suggestions, feel free to mention them. We must discuss a result in the morning meeting."


    The courtiers below were as quiet as chickens.


    After waiting for a long time, no one stood up and spoke.


    The emperor had actually expected that these people would only stand up to obstruct him when he wanted to do something, and even quoted scriptures as if they were the correct attitude. If he agrees to send troops today, they will jump out and oppose it. If he said he couldn''t send troops, they would object.


    In short, these people are just nitpicking.


    The emperor''s face became gloomy again and he spoke, "Since no one hase forward, I ask you, should we send troops or not? Don''t pretend to be dumb at this moment. Aren''t you quite capable of speaking on weekdays?"


    After a long while, someone finally stepped out, it was the Duke of Zhen Guo, "Your Majesty, for the sake of the national prestige and face of the Qin Dynasty, I support sending troops to attack the Wei Wei."


    "Your Majesty, I am opposed to sending troops." The one who stood up this time was the Minister of War.


    The Secretary of the Ministry of War said sternly: "Sending troops is extremelyborious for the people and money. There have been several natural disasters in a row, and it is now difficult for the people to even eat. If we fight again, it will undoubtedly make things worse. The most important point is that we can''t get enough food and grass. Therefore, Wei Chen feels that we should send people Go to recruit people and persuade them to surrender."


    No one dares to say that this is wrong.


    Everyone knows that Da Qin is currently short of food.


    If the emperor insists on sending troops, weapons and raising food and grass, it will fall on the head of the Minister of War. In fact, some people understand the reasons for Ma Shangshu''s opposition.


    At this time, some ministers stood up and agreed with the Minister of War.


    Mu Si''an also stood up and supported the Duke of Zhen in sending troops.


    Sure enough, some people agree and others oppose it. You dont have to think about the next thing. No matter how much you argue, there will be no result. The emperor had attended many court meetings, so he naturally knew the urinary nature of these ministers.


    In that case, lets go to Master Ma.


    A woman''s clear voice sounded in the court hall, "Your Majesty, I agree that Shangshu Ma will personally go to the northwest to persuade the Wei family to surrender. If it seeds, everyone will be happy, and there will be no need to waste soldiers or waste money."


    Emperor:  Is Wanwan telling the truth?


    Du Qian:


    What is my sister mixing in at this time? Let them quarrel again.


    Pei Hao wiped the cold sweat from his wife. Her words undoubtedly offended the Minister of War. You must know that some ministers will only make various suggestions to the government. The person who implements them is often not themselves, and they will not be involved in dangerous matters, but most of the credit will fall on their heads.


    The civil and military officials below all raised their heads and nced at Du Wan who was sitting above.


    Du Wan sat firmly and had a correct attitude.


    Actually, she didn''t want to get involved. She really didn''t want to. She just saw that the emperor seemed to be very angry. If she didn''t say anything, would he be so angry that he vomited blood again? This is too harmful.


    Early before going to court, Du Wan knew that the emperor''s health had not yet improved, so he did not agree with him taking charge of the overall situation.


    Because the faces of some ministers are really uneptable.


    Either you are angry, or you are still angry. The more he cares, the more angry he will be. When Du Wan was looking for entertainment gossip headlinesst year, he had already seen through some of the courtiers.


    Most people are very selfish, and the most important thing is always family interests.


    The interests of the country are just lip service and a means for some people to pursue interests.


    In fact, they have never considered the interests of the country. They don''t care much about whether the Qin Kingdom is destroyed or not. What they care most about is how to protect their own interests, how to benefit their family, and how to survive social turmoil. .


    When the new dynasty was established, they thought about how to gain a foothold in the new dynasty and so on.


    Du Wan did not mean to despise them, because both Du and Pei had simr ideas. Perhaps this concept is a universal thought. For example, in the era when she grew up, it was about the country.


    The bureaucrats here are ustomed to talking about their family and country.


    Home country, home country!


    Home first, then country.


    But when some people speak, they are often very beautiful.


    What is the waste of people and money, and what is selfless?


    Every man is responsible for the rise and fall of a country.


    Fooling! It''s all a big lie.


    Du Wan looked at the Minister of War with cold eyes and snorted coldly, "Some people are really so responsible. They go to court every day to oppose this and that. They talk about a lot of great principles and encounter dangerous tasks. , but escaped faster than anyone else. Hey, look at it, everyone is covered in fat, and they are still shouting about worrying about the country and the people?"


    "I would like to ask, how do you care about the country and the people?"


    So what, Ill make you fat and fat, and themon people outside will be as big as two.


    It can be seen that there must be a lot of food in the house.


    Its over!


    So much has been said before, you can ignore it.


    Thisst one is the key point, focus on it.


    Then, and more importantly, Du Wan made a grand guess, "There is such a shortage of food in the market, so it''s not like you are hoarding food privately."


    As soon as these words came out.


    Some of the civil and military officials below, especially the fat officials, all turned pale with fright. The offensiveness of the princess''s words can be said to be indistinguishable.


    "No!" Someone knelt down in fear and rified, "Weichen is definitely not! He just gained a little weight, and the doctor said it was a result of obesity. It has nothing to do with whether he eats well or not."


    "Wei Chen swears to God that I will never hoard food in private... The doctor said that I have a body that makes me gain weight even if I drink water."


    The humble minister dares to use his head as a guarantee...


    One by one, they knelt down to express their loyalty, giving various exnations and even the most bizarre excuses.


    Just now we were all chattering and discussing the issue of the northwest rebels.


    This time its better, the style of painting has changed.


    Just because Princess Jiaoyang said a few words, especially the excuses those people made, the emperor almost became angry.


    Du Qian next to him raised his sleeves and coughed silently from time to time, just to hide the smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Its quite interesting. My sister should go to court more often! Seeing how she treated the courtiers, no, no, she scolded them so hard that they didn''t even dare to say a word. Although the scolding is a bit of a generalization, it makes sense if you think about it carefully.

 Chapter 582: The prince is a devil

    Chapter 582: The prince is a devil


    Chapter 582 The king is a devil


    Many of the courtiers below looked up at Du Wan secretly.


    They found that Du Wan did not look at them, but just looked at the Minister of the Ministry of War with a smile. It was not really a smile, but they always felt that Du Wan''s smile was cool.


    Fortunately, I am not looking at myself.


    Hence, many officials in the court looked at Ma Shangshu of the Ministry of War, either openly or covertly.


    Ma Shangshu was sweating coldly and knelt down in panic, "I hope the emperor will see clearly. Wei Chen has never hoarded food. In order to show Wei Chen''s innocence, Wei Chen is willing to open the granary at home and ept the investigation."


    Niu, a very ruthless person.


    Just listening, Du Wan sneered again, "The granary at home? Oh, that''s awesome, Master Ma, you have built a granary at home? Ask which minister in the court has a granary in his home? At most, there is a small one. Little Miku.


    It was a slip of the tongue, I just made a slip of the tongue.


    Ma Shangshu was sweating profusely because he was rushed out.


    The emperor felt a little depressed, but he felt a lot more relieved after being so messed up by Du Wan.


    Du Wan turned to look at the emperor, meaning to wait for the emperor to speak.


    As a result, the emperor actually looked forward to it and continued to look at her.


    Du Wan twitched the corner of his mouth, cleared his throat, and spoke again, "Okay, since Ma Shangshu is willing to open his family''s granary for inspection in order to prove his innocence, which of you is willing to do the same as Ma Shangshu in order to prove his innocence?"


    The courtiers below were shaking terribly.


    Damn Mr. Ma!


    Whenever you say something bad, you must mention this.


    Ma Shangshu dared to say this, probably because he knew that he didnt have much food stored at home.


    Some ministers'' homes are different. Not only are therge granaries filled, but many rooms are also temporarily used as granaries.


    The emperor finally opened the gold hand, "As the princess said, who of you dares to open the family''s granary in order to prove innocence?"


    Everyone was as silent as a cicada.


    Ma Shangshu felt that he was finished. Even if this test was over, he had offended many people.


    At this time, he almost hated Du Wan to death. If she hadn''t disrupted the situation, he wouldn''t be in this dilemma. He dared to say that because he knew the emperor''s temper and would not really send anyone to investigate. Even if the emperor is skeptical, he will think that if he dares to say this, he must not have much food in his family.


    Letting people investigate will only chill the hearts of the officials.


    Hence, Ma Shangshu dared to conclude that the emperor would not really let anyone investigate.


    What is the matter now?


    Since Du Wan interfered in this way, the emperor then expressed his intention to investigate.


    This development is not only different from what Ma Shangshu imagined, but alsopletely different.


    Now it''s not the emperor who wants to vomit blood, but Ma Shangshu who wants to vomit blood, and even more so, wants to faint... Maybe he can go back to his hometown in advance and notify his family to prepare.


    At this moment, Du Qian''s clear voice spoke again, "Ma Shangshu, you don''t have to be so nervous. We believe that you are innocent and will never be the kind of person who hoards food in private without caring about the lives of the people. In order to prevent the dispatch of troops just now, You always put the people first, and you are truly a good official who serves the country and the people."


    Pei Hao echoed, "I agree with what the prince said, Ma Shangshu is indeed a role model for us. Because only Ma Shangshu dares to prove his innocence and be honest like this."


    At this time, the Duke of Zhen suddenly said, "The Duke''s office is willing to ept the investigation."


    Then, Nanyang Bo stood up and said, "Wei Chen''s family is also willing to ept the investigation."


    The Weichen family is also willing. The person who stood up this time was Dingbei Hou.


    Xie Zhang then came out and expressed his agreement with his father.


    The atmosphere in the main hall suddenly became solemn. The few people who came forward said that they had no food in their homes, and they were very persuasive.


    Because the dignitaries in the capital don''t know that the three of them are the enemies of the emperor. They not only have to support their families, but also support the soldiers in the military camp for the emperor. It was enough for them not to ask the emperor for food. Did the emperor have the nerve to send someone to check their food?


    As for whether they had food or not, the emperor knew it well.


    He had long received news that these three families were doing their best to buy grain everywhere. The Pei family even spent a lot of money and sent people overseas to buy it.


    "Why are you joining in the fun?" The emperor said angrily, "Get out of here."


    This, Your Majesty, you...


    The Duke of Zhen was too embarrassed to say anything, and the look in his eyes that hesitated to speak meant everything.


    The emperor red at him secretly and told him to shut up.


    Actually, he wanted to take the opportunity to ask the emperor if he could share some of the food with him soon. Judging from the trend just now, the emperor is 100% able to get a batch of grain.


    The Duke of Zhen Guo did not believe in the emperor, he believed in the Du brothers and sisters.


    With Du Qian, a sinister young man, directing behind the scenes, Du Wan, a powerful force to suppress, and his son assisting from the side, there is nothing that the three of them cannot aplish.


    Sure enough, no matter how those officials denied the hoarding of grain.


    The emperor still issued an order to investigate the granary of Ma Shangshu''s family. At the same time, in order to show fairness and justice, other families would also have people go and take a look. Then, he ordered Pei Hao to lead the imperial guards to personally investigate the granaries of each house. Then Xie Zhang and Mu Si''an were arranged to assist and follow Pei Hao''s orders.


    Du Wan hurriedly jumped down and patted the hem of her clothes, "Your Majesty, I, the princess, wille with me and take a look."


    Yes. The emperor blurted out and agreed.


    Du Qian just wanted to stand up and follow him to have a look, but the emperor looked at him and said, "Qian''er, it''s time for me to drink medicine at this time. From now on, you will be in charge of the government on my behalf. You must be responsible for everything in the northwest." Lets discuss the oue.


    Then Du Qian expressed concern about his identity and asked him to go back to drink medicine as much as possible and have a good rest. He would have no problem leaving this ce to him. He also promised, "If we can''t reach an oue after the discussion, we will never retreat."


    The civil and military officials below, the king of the county is a devil.


    No matter how the civil and military people behaved, the emperor was content and allowed the chief steward to help him leave.


    In fact, many people are well aware that Du Qian is now using the name of Northwest to keep all civil and military officials in this hall and prevent them from spreading the news outside and causing trouble.


    The people in this pce are not just officials.


    Even the **** standing guard was not good at leaving the hall.


    When the emperor left, he only took the chief steward with him, and even the apanying eunuchs stayed behind. This is to prevent someone among them from spreading the affairs of the court outside the pce.


    It is always good to err on the side of caution.


    Because of Du Qian''s strict defense, no news was received from the outside.


    Pei Hao brought arge number of imperial guards and notified Gu Li to arrange for officers and soldiers from the Imperial City Division to maintainw and order and seal roads.


    Then the Praetorian Guard was divided into three.


    It was Du Wan who suggested that Xie Zhang and Mu Si''an each lead a team of guards. "When you go to search, search for food first. If you find the location of the food, don''t rush to move it. Write it down first and leave it to some people to look at. Wait, then move on to the next one. This is to prevent others behind you from receiving the news and take precautions."


    Du Wan added, "Also, check the general ledger."


    "What ount book?" Mu Si''an asked, "Looking for the ount book of official corruption?"


    No, Im going to the principals wife to get the ount book of the annual grain harvest.

 Chapter 583: The harvest is unexpected

    Chapter 583: The harvest is unexpected


    Chapter 583 The harvest is unexpected


    When Xie Zhang heard what the princess said, he immediately understood her intention.


    Du Wan turned to Xie Zhang and said, "Work hard and don''t y tricks."


    "Yes, I will definitely live up to my mission." Xie Zhang lowered his eyes and bowed his head, and responded respectfully.


    Mu Si''an always felt that there was something strange between the two people, that there was something going on that he didn''t know about. Then he raised his head and looked at Pei Hao standing aside. He found that his expression was the same, and he suspected that he was being careless.


    So, search ording to area.


    One person is responsible for one area, and whoeverpletes it first will help others.


    Pei Hao was originally the main person in charge, but Du Wan took away themand. He stood quietly next to her, letting her do it, and found that her idea was actually quite good, more unexpected than he thought.


    "Let''s go to Ma Shangshu''s mansion." Du Wan thought of Ma Suqin and heard that she had married far away from the south.


    Pei Hao got on his horse and stretched out his hand to her, "Come up."


    "Want a ride? I can''t ask for another horse." Du Wan felt that she should pay attention to her image when going out.


    Pei Hao would not tell her that he deliberately prevented people from riding horses for her. "If you do this, it will waste time."


    Oh. Du Wan put her white jade hand into his big hand.


    With his palm as a foil, her hands became smaller, more slender and beautiful.


    Pei Hao pulled the man onto the horse and sat in front of him, "Let''s go! Drive."


    Drive!


    Drive! Drive!


    The guards behind them got on their horses and followed the couple.


    When the imperial guards arrived at Ma Mansion, the first thing they did was to block the entrance and exit of Ma Mansion and prohibit people from entering and exiting. The concierge was so frightened when he saw that the guards came to the door that he ran to report to his master.


    Two guards went in first and opened the main door.


    A group of guards filed in, allowing everyone in the mansion to gather together first.


    Obviously they came to check the granary, but Pei Hao and Du Wan forced them to confiscate their homes and exterminate their ns.


    Du Wan has no guilt at all. Exploiting a noble''s things is better than exploiting the people of a county.


    Because Du Wan knew that even if the food in these people''s houses were confiscated, the nobles would still be nobles and they would not starve to death. These people are used to calcting and often do not put their eggs in one basket. Therefore, they would not keep all the food in the house, but usually build granaries outside.


    No matter how big Ma Mansion is, it is still easy to find a ce to store grain.


    Especially with the existence of Du Wan''s cheating device, you only need to walk around Ma Mansion to dig out even the most secret grain depot.


    The amount of grain stored in Ma Mansion was beyond Du Wan''s expectation.


    The small granary on the surface is not full, but only half full, and people still use it every day. However, after Du Wan''s search, he also found two underground grain storage warehouses. The entrances were sealed. If it weren''t for Du Wan''s ability, it would be really difficult to find them.


    Let professional grain officials do an inventory and estimate that there are at least 500 tons of grain stored here.


    Du Wan was stunned.


    She knew that nobles would be extremely rich.


    I didnt expect to be so rich, with so much food stored in just one house?


    Five hundred tons of grain is equivalent to one million kilograms of grain!


    "Mom, this princess is too small! Too small!" Du Wan wanted to scold her. Before, she asked these people to donate some grain and seeds, and it was as if her parents were dead.


    Pei Hao couldn''t understand what she said, "What do you want to say?"


    "I asked them to donate some grain seeds before, and everyone was crying for poverty." Du Wan sneered coldly, "Originally I just wanted to take what was in their house, but then there were only so many in one house, wouldn''t there be more outside the house?    Ha, yes. Pei Hao was very impressed with his daughter-inw.


    Who doesnt know that the rich and powerful have a lot of food? The question is who dares to do this like the princess!


    No!


    Its really not possible to change someone else.


    Pei Hao''s family has a lot of soldiers, and they have been in need of food for a long time, and they have secretly bought it at high prices from others. Most of them refused to sell it to death. They insisted that they had no food, so much so that he even sent people to take risks to buy it abroad. , but crossing the ocean is too risky, and there is no telling whether those who go out cane back safely. If no onees back, everything will be lost and there will be no food.


    Even so, the Pei family did not dare to touch these people.


    Firstly, my identity is wrong, and secondly, I have too many worries and cannot move.


    At this time, Pei Hao knew that Du Wan had the idea of these people hiding the granary.


    Before going to court, they did not expect to be able to do this.


    Pei Hao was excited, but his face was calm and calm, "Daughter-inw, how did youe up with this idea?"


    I was sitting in the main hall, listening to their quarrels, and I came up with it on the spur of the moment. Du Wan said casually. It cannot be denied that she did think of it on the spur of the moment.


    "Hahaha."


    Pei Haoughed out loud.


    Whenever a daughter-inw encounters a problem, she has the habit of "temporarily" thinking of the powerful people in the capital.


    This is the most interesting thing. The first thing that usuallyes to the mind of powerful people is how they scrape ayer of oil and water from wealthy businessmen or ordinary people. His daughter-inw also had the same idea, but she changed the target, recing the wealthy businessmen andmon people with the aristocratic families in the capital and the powerful people in the court. Every time she was exploited, she was left speechless.


    The daughter-inw made it clear that she would rob her openly.


    But what can be done to her?


    This family is recorded, and then the next one.


    The masters in Ma Mansion, including the servants, were all very strange. Wasn''t it because they were confiscating their homes and exterminating their ns? Why did he leave suddenly? He found some ount books from the principal wife and the housekeeper, packed them in boxes, affixed seals, and took them away.


    Mrs. Shangshu quickly wanted to send someone to inquire.


    As a result, the people sent reported that there were still some guards guarding the gate.


    It is forbidden to leave the house before the matter is determined.


    Du Wan and Pei Hao went to the next house, searched the granary, recorded it, and did not order anyone to move it away immediately.


    Go to the next one.


    Every operation is to surround the house first and drive everyone into a courtyard.


    At this time, he avoided the eyes and started searching, and then counted the amount of grain in the granary, and then went to find the general ledger of the house, picked out a few key books, packed the boxes and sealed them and took them away.


    Of course, not every government has a lot of food.


    But most houses have them. You must know that in the homes of these powerful people, they like to have a secret room or a storage room, etc. Sometimes Du Wan was almost dazzled by therge number of treasures hidden by these people.


    Fortunately, she has a good nature.


    Not the kind of person who sees good things, it is himself.


    Du Wan understood that the key point this time was to get food. It was okay to make them bleed, but losing part of the food was nothing. If they looted other people''s money, they would be forcing them to rebel. What if these people are so angry that they all run to support the Northwest Wei family? That would be quite troublesome. She will then take action to get rid of them all.


    In the original work, after Xie Zhang ascended the throne, he seemed to have bloodbathed all these people.


    How to use therge amount of wealth collected from these people to govern this country?


    Fuck, Im so excited!


    1

 Chapter 584: His wife is skinny again

    Chapter 584: His wife is skinny again


    Chapter 584 His wife is skinny again


    That dangerous thought is limited to the heart.


    As long as the country''s system remains unchanged, if the powerful kill one group, there will be another group.


    Xie Zhang in the original work destroyed these people to pieces. Those who were loyal to him and followed him eventually became new dignitaries. As time went by, it was a reincarnation. As long as these people are willing to cooperate, Du Wan has never thought that he must kill them all and force them to jump over the wall.


    Two or three hourster.


    The three groups of men and horses gathered together andpared the recorded grains.


    Du Wan and Pei Hao have the most records, followed by Xie Zhang, and Mu Si''an the least. But the total amount of food added up is really not small, enough to temporarily alleviate the current domestic food crisis.


    Mu Si''an was a little unconvinced, "The difference is a bit big. Xie Qi and I are not half as good as you. How did you find the princess? You shouldn''t."


    This is a matter of ability. Pei Hao smiled calmly.


    Xie Zhang was nomittal and quickly guessed the key, "The princess and Prince Pei found the hidden granary. I also wanted to find it, but unfortunately I didn''t find much."


    "It''s not surprising. Let me check it again." Du Wan flipped through the book they recorded and was not satisfied either.


    Mu Si''an became more energetic and asked, "I want to follow you, is that okay?"


    "Okay, it just won''t be as fast as I can do it myself." Du Wan''s disgust was not hidden in her words.


    Mu Si''an clutched his chest, feeling that he had been underestimated, but he still wanted to follow him to see it. He had always been curious about the princess''s abilities.


    Really, so curious.


    Xie Zhang suddenly said, "I also want to follow you."


    Du Wan raised her head and nced at him strangely, then hummed lightly without refusing.


    The group of people passed by easily.


    Since there were not many people brought, the speed was much faster. ording to the nearby rules, he went to check Mu Si''an''s records first. There were eight houses in total. Starting from the first house, Du Wan found the hidden granary. Next Of the seven families, only three were not found, and the hidden grains finally exceeded what Mu Si''an found previously.


    Mu Si''an was stunned, "Princess, how did you do it?"


    "Oh, I can find out if I want to." Du Wan didn''t even fully exin his abilities to Pei Hao, "I can''t help it. Who told me that I am a little genius in martial arts, and I can be a top master with just a little practice? , This is a matter of talent, it is innate, others cannot learn it..." Next, save hundreds of words of praise.


    Mu Sian:


    Pei Hao: "..." My daughter-inw is skinny again.


    On the other hand, Xie Zhang''s hands hidden in his sleeves were shaking a little.


    Cant control it, its palpitations!


    Mu Si''an didn''t know some things, but Xie Zhang knew some secrets.


    Perhaps he once noticed some extraordinary secrets in Huguo Temple.


    There are some monks in Huguo Temple who are so powerful that they hardly look like mortals. He knew that there was a monk who had the same appearance fifteen years ago, but still looked the same fifteen yearster. Also, he once witnessed an old monk flying down from the top of the cliff and finallynding safely, like an immortal.


    The monk looked at him from a distance.


    At that time, he was obviously hiding in the dark and should not have been discovered.


    But the monk still knew that the extraordinary ability was just like the princess, as if there were secrets in the world that they didn''t want to know, and there was nothing they didn''t know.


    For example, if the princess just walks around casually, the granary hidden deep underground will be nowhere to be seen...


    After solving the problem, we went to check Xie Zhangs houses and found four more hidden granaries.


    Du Wan was satisfied, "Very good, it will be enough for a while."


    At this time, Xie Zhang suddenly asked: "Princess, are you still looking for the grain they hid outside?" Du Wan patted the record book and said with a smile: "Go back to the main hall and ask themter. They admit it. If there are some, go and find them. If you dont admit them,...if you find them, they will be ownerless, which is better.


    "Pfft, hahahaha, this move is too damaging." Mu Si''an couldn''t helpughing.


    Pei Hao looked at him with cold eyes, "What did you say?"


    Uh, uh, nothing, nothing!


    Mu Si''an quickly made an excuse, "Hahaha, I''m going to find more people to move the grain. There is so much grain that it won''t be able to be moved with a small number of people."


    Dont worry, just move it when you need it. Du Wan stopped the person.


    Mu Si''an was stunned, "Aren''t you afraid that someone will move away halfway?"


    Du Wan said coldly: "Just in time, I''ll make up for it by ransacking my house."


    Can  still be like this? Isn''t the princess afraid that those people will go crazy? Mu Si''an wiped away the cold sweat for his cousin. It was not easy to marry a daughter-inw who would cause trouble.


    Contrary to Mu Si''an''s idea, Pei Hao actually agreed with Du Wan''s idea.


    Including Xie Zhang, everyone thought this was a good idea.


    Xie Zhang knew that the grains were kept where they were and were guarded by guards. If he arranged for people to move them, some people might have tampered with them during the transportation process.


    Several people returned to the pce to resume their duties.


    The officials in the main hall were still "forced" to discuss matters in the northwest.


    Everyone''s stomach was rumbling with hunger, but Du Qian didn''t have to go hungry. The reason was that the emperor didn''t know what he thought, but ordered someone to bring him a te of crystal dumplings, saying that he couldn''t finish them all, so he rewarded him with a te.


    Du Qian didnt really want to eat the te of crystal dumplings at first.


    You need to know the following, as well as his old father.


    Finally, he ate two of them as a sign of filial piety, and gave the rest to Prince Consort Du.


    Then Prince Consort Du called the Duke of Shangzhen again, and the two of them shared the meal.


    This wave of hatred is full, so Du Qian just doesn''t care, "Hasn''t everyone discussed the oue yet?"


    The Minister of Rites suddenly stood up and said, "Everyone has his own opinion. It''s not a problem to continue discussing. Let''s ask the prince to make a decision."


    When one of the ministers heard this, an idea shed in his mind, and he stood up and agreed, "I agree with what the Minister of Rites said, and I would like to ask the prince to make a decision."


    Next, one after another stood up and asked Du Qian to make a decision.


    Du Qian looked at them with a half-smile but not a smile, and each of them learned the lesson, "Since everyone thinks so, this matter will be decided by this county king. Well, I think the Minister of War was right before, and it is really not appropriate to go to war at the moment. Jiaoyang County The Lords suggestion is also very good. Let Ma Shangshu go to the northwest first and try to persuade the Wei family to surrender. If it doesnt work, we will consider it again..."


    The surroundings were quiet, as quiet as a chicken.


    We discussed and discussed again and again, but in the end, we were back to the beginning.


    The Duke of Zhen couldn''t figure it out. Wasn''t it because he had made a fuss just to collect food and fodder for the war?


    He looked at Prince Consort Du next to him and asked in a low voice: "What does your son think?"


    Do you really support the war? Prince Consort Du asked in a low voice.


    The Duke of Zhen was helpless, "The Northwest Wei family will not stay still. Currently, there is a shortage of food everywhere in the country, and the destion of the northwest will only be more scarce. In order to survive, they will definitely send their troops north or south to support the war with war."


    "...Let''s watch first." Du Fuma didn''t say that his daughter would take action.


    PS: Please ask for leave, please take one day off, one day~~

 Chapter 585: The little girl scolded the courtiers

    Chapter 585: The little girl scolded the courtiers


    Chapter 585 The little girl cursed the courtiers


    Just when the civil and military officials thought they could finally retreat from the court, Du Qian seemed to have calcted the time correctly. Du Wan and several others came back, and the imperial guards carried a batch of sealed boxes into the hall.


    Du Wan walked in front.


    Others followed her like escorts.


    Du Wan moved his stool to Du Qian''s side and then sat down.


    Du Qian asked: "Sister, how is the check going?"


    Not very good. Du Wan said with a dark face.


    The officials below thought that the bad thing the princess said was that they had not found any food, and they were secretly relieved.


    Unexpectedly, the truth is often cruel.


    Du Wan''s face darkened, "When I left, I believed everyone so much. I thought everyone who spoke so sincerely and cried so sadly meant that they really didn''t have food hoarded at home. It''s just that I never expected..."


    The little girl''s heartbroken look was particrly poignant, "You actually didn''t tell the truth in the main hall. You did one thing in front of your face and another behind your back. Do you know that you are bullying the emperor? This is bullying the emperor. One by one, Are you all impatient with life?"


    Hearing this, all the civil and military officials turned pale. This development is different from what they imagined. Could it be that they thought wrong? Has the food been found?


    Du Qian almostughed.


    He knew that his sister must be acting. At the same time, he did not believe that these officials would have no food in their homes. The most important thing is that with my sister taking action, it is impossible not to find the hidden food. But he didn''t expect his sister to be so naughty?


    Hahahaha, so funny!


    Pei Hao also found it funny. The little girl sitting on it looked cute no matter how he looked at it. I really can''t get enough of it.


    Mu Sian also found it very funny. If it weren''t for the wrong asion, he would definitely be in awe.


    Xie Zhang also felt that his horizons had been opened.


    I saw Du Wan pointing at the courtiers again and scolding, "You, you, you! And you, Master Ma, didn''t you swear before that you didn''t have any food in your house? Who knew you had built tworge granaries in your house?" ? There are five hundred tons of grain. Haha, it can feed a county."


    "And you. Didn''t you say that you are puffy? Do you remember how much food you have at home? I wrote it down for you."


    "And you, didn''t you say that drinking water will make you fat? The food stored at home is enough for you to feed yourself for several lifetimes! Everyone knows how to fool the emperor and us."


    "How much money do you have left outside? Tell me honestly. Leniency will be given to those who confess, and stern punishment will be given to those who resist. The crime of deceiving the emperor can lead to the confiscation of the family and the extermination of the n."


    Du Wan said thest two sentences very resoundingly. He took out three more books and personally told the approximate amount of grain stored in these people''s homes. The evidence of the crime of hoarding grain was conclusive, and the crime of deceiving the emperor could not be washed away.


    At the same time, she pointed to the boxes of sealed ount books and said that their familys annual harvest was recorded, but the amount of grain in the granary far exceeded what was recorded above. Where did the extra graine from?


    There is no exnation for this at all!


    No matter what the reason is, it is a vition of thew


    The officials below knelt on the ground.


    Those who have no ghosts in their hearts will naturally have a frank face and a straight back.


    Those who had evil intentions in their minds, even those who were named, had their backs soaked with sweat and broke out in cold sweat. But in their hearts, they hated Du Wan. If she hadn''t taken the lead today, she wouldn''t have been used of bullying the emperor if she hadn''t caused so many troubles.


    Ma Shangshu''s face was even more ashen. The situation in front of him was very unfavorable to him, and his mind was even more confused. Today he has indeed deceived the emperor. As long as the emperor wants to, he can immediately seize this excuse and put all the Ma family members in prison.


    The more anxious he is about how to break the situation, the more clueless he bes.


    Ma Shangshu secretly turned his head to look in the direction of Marquis Dingbei. The Ma and Xie families were family friends, and he hoped to put in a few good words for him based on the friendship between the two families. It''s a pity that Dingbei Hou didn''t look over, so he turned to see Xie Zhang, "...Xie Xiannephew?" Xie Zhang, who received Du Wan''s prompt, didn''t seem to hear, but secretly moved a little towards Ma Shangshu.


    This gave Ma Shangshu hope.


    While the princess and the king were whispering, Ma Shangshu knelt and moved closer to Xie Zhang, "Xie Xianxian, help me... please give me a way to survive."


    Xie Zhang deliberately looked at the other frightened officials, lowered his head and whispered softly: "Thew does not punish the people, and the money is used to eliminate disasters and food."


    Ma Shangshu has been immersed in officialdom for decades. Just now, his mind was too confused and he was frightened by the crime of deceiving the emperor. Now after Xie Zhang''s reminder, I immediately figured out the key.


    Today, many officials are like him, making irresponsible remarks in the court, and now the grain has been found. This constitutes the crime of deceiving the emperor.


    However, thew does not punish everyone.


    Hope he can cooperate with the princess and take the initiative to hand over the food stored outside, so that the emperor can pardon their family?


    Ma Shangshu looked at Xie Zhang: Is it possible?


    feasible!


    Xie Zhang gave him a firm look.


    So, Ma Shangshu fell into the trap and was about to take advantage of the situation.


    Du Qian from above said again, "I will give you another chance to hand over the granary you built outside, and I will personally intercede with the emperor on your behalf."


    Then, Du Qian ordered the pce attendants next to him, "Go and prepare a pen and ink for all your lords to write down what you have exined. This way you won''t be afraid of mistakes or omissions. If you hide anything again, I can only apologize. Even I can''t." I cant help you.


    This means that if you don''t tell the truth, will you be guilty of deceiving the emperor?


    It''s really too much of a lie!


    The problem is that they really lied to the emperor before...


    Now they have seen through it. The brother and sister set up a trap today and actually got them into it.


    Finally, these people knelt down and wrote out the location of the food storage.


    Du Wan really refreshed her understanding of how much food these people saved, "Brother, isn''t the food output always low? They actually saved so much food..."


    Du Qian flipped through the three books, "They must have been saved for several years."


    How long can the food in the granary be stored? Du Wan was very vague about this concept. What impressed me the most in my previous life was a report that a granary from a thousand years ago was dug out and the grain did not spoil for thousands of years and could still sprout when taken out.


    At this time, Du Qian replied, "It''s not a problem to save it for more than ten or twenty years."


    Du Wan suddenly thought of a possibility, Brother, do you think there are any ownerless granaries outside?


    "Yes, it''s mainly because you can find it." Du Qian joked with a smile, "If you find it, it''s yours."


    Du Wan rolled her eyes at him.


    How to find it? Do you want her to travel to every inch of Great Qin?


    The first person to exin it and the person who finished it was Ma Shangshu.


    Everyone who understands will learn from Ma Shangshu and speak honestly. Some people only wrote about a granary. A few insist that there is none out there.


    The brother and sister read what the **** presented to them.


    I was originally asking for leave, so I hurriedly coded an update...ahem, it''s better than nothing~

 Chapter 586: Ive been back home for three times.

    Chapter 586: I''ve been back home for three times.


    Chapter 586: Returning home after three dynasties


    After reading it, Du Qian asked someone topile it into a book. "Sister, do you think any of them are lying?"


    Yes, some people are lucky. Du Wan replied with a smile.


    Some people are bound to take chances, but she is not without solutions.


    The total number of granaries delivered by these courtiers was thirty-eight.


    Du Qian immediately dispatched troops to guard the granaries in various ces.


    At this time, Zhen Guogong, Nanyang Bo and Dingbei Hou need toe forward.


    The three of thembined had hundreds of thousands of soldiers, and it was time to go out for a walk. Du Qian also promised that half of the granary they were going to guard would be used as food for their military camp.


    The three of them were extremely satisfied at the same time.


    Lately they have been struggling for food every day.


    Du Qian''s promise just solved their urgent need.


    Of course, they didnt know that this batch of food was not so easy to get.


    As expected, Du Qian said with a smile, "While passing by, I killed the gangsters along the way and brought peace to the world. Of course, I also hope that you three will not disappoint the emperor."


    The three veterans still responded respectfully.


    This matter is not over yet.


    Du Qian will also send another disaster relief team to apany him, "They will not hinder the march, nor will they participate in your suppression of bandits. They will only relieve the people ording to the local situation, and will also solve the high local food prices. But I hope the three of them can guarantee their safety, after all, this will be the hope of the people of Great Qin."


    These people will not be found from the government, mainly because Du Qian cannot trust them.


    He sent men from his n to participate.


    This fight is about merit!


    Next, Du Qian issued orders one after another. The Duke of Zhen and the others went to suppress the bandits, but Mu Si''an didn''t have to go. He was responsible for guarding the granary in the capital.


    After having food, things suddenly became moreplicated. Pei Hao stayed in the pce to help Du Qian.


    Du Wan went to Xie Zhang alone and said, "This county wants to deal with those who concealed the truth."


    "Yes, let me go and sort out the news." Xie Zhang seemed to have guessed what she wanted to do.


    Du Wan praised. It''s fun to do things with smart people without having to use your brain.


    As expected, it didnt take long for Xie Zhang topile a piece of information, which contained some very secretive information, including those peoples criminal records and evidence. In addition, it indicated that a certain granary of a certain family might still exist somewhere.


    Du Wan asked in confusion: "How do your people know the location of their granary?"


    "It''s just an approximate location." Xie Zhang exined the situation, "I investigated their private industry, and every year when harvesting grain, I would arrange for some people to keep an eye on where the grain goes. Some of it would always disappear at this location. I I checked that there are no organizations around here that needrge sums of food, so it might be a secret granary."


    Du Wan silently gave him a thumbs up. As expected of a male protagonist, he takes one step at a time and sees three steps ahead, and is prepared for a rainy day.


    I heard Xie Zhang say again: "I didn''t take it out before I went down to the official position because I was afraid of affecting the princess''s n. The princess won''t me me."


    "No wonder, it''s just right to take it out now." Du Wan flicked the information with her fingers and smiled happily, "Let''s go, take people to take down all these ignorant guys, who have repeatedly deceived you, how can you keep them?" use?"


    As ordered. Xie Zhang responded and went to do it.


    The guardian moved, and the family of ministers was investigated, and the capital was full of enthusiasm.


    In the past two years, the officials in the capital have been reced one after another, and the people have be ustomed to it. Only the officials in the DPRK and Central Government live in trepidation, fearing that the charges will be pinned on them at some point.


    Today the princess suddenly showed her power again and personally raided five mansions, and all the family members, old and young, were imprisoned.


    It was those people who insisted that there was no granary outside. When pieces of evidence were ced in front of them, three of them were so angry that they vomited blood and fainted, and two were ashen-faced and regretful.


    They shouldn''t take any chances. Others, especially Ma Shangshu, felt lucky when they saw that their houses were raided.


    Happily I didnt try to be clever, otherwise I would have ended up like them. Because even several officials who concealed the report were implicated and dismissed from their posts for investigation. Fortunately, the family was not affected.


    In the imperial study, Du Qian was reviewing the memorials on the desk.


    Du Wan was flipping through some information, "Brother, I''ve been back for three dynasties."


    Huh? Du Qian looked up in confusion.


    Suddenly he thought of something and felt a little guilty, "I forgot about it for a moment."


    What a coincidence, I forgot about it too. Du Wan suddenly gave him a big smile.


    Du Qian suddenly couldn''tugh or cry, "Yes, Pei Hao has also been busy."


    "Everyone is very busy." Du Wan handed him a brochure, "Concealing property and evading taxes is quite serious. Does every family have it?"


    Yes, this is amon phenomenon and cannot be eliminated.


    This has been the case since the founding of the Qin Dynasty, and it has been banned repeatedly.


    Those rich people can always find loopholes to hiderge amounts ofnd.


    Du Wan said: "Brother, we can conduct a general census. All unregistered properties will be ssified as state-owned. Then they can be auctioned together. By changing hands in this way, we can make a fortune and replenish the national treasury, and we can also re-register these properties. "


    I thought you were going to give the fields to the people.


    "The people will allow them to open up wastnd. No taxes will be collected for the first five years on thend they open up wastnd." Du Wan thought that the Qin State had a policy of not collecting taxes for the first few years of wastnd development, but she turned around and found it was not there.


    Du Qian recorded what his sister said, "It is not appropriate to take action on this matter for the time being. We need to wait for some time before making an announcement."


    Thats right, we need to go to various ces to collect avable evidence.


    "My sister is great, how about you take over the emperor''s duties -" Du Qian put down her pen and really thought about it. She found that her sister''s asional words were particrly useful.


    Du Wan red at him, "Come on, I won''t help you if you do this again."


    "Well, brother, I''m not willing to let you do such a hard work." Du Qian immediately said seriously again, changing his tune so quickly that he almost didn''t recognize himself.


    However, the issue ofnd census needs to be further discussed.


    At present, the food problem is being solved, and matters in the northwest are still undecided. This step will definitely be taken in the northwest. Du Qian told Du Wan about the matter, and Du Wan thought it was okay.


    Take it step by step, dont rush.


    Otherwise, if there are too many people jumping over the wall in a hurry, it will be impossible to guard against them.


    Du Qian folded thest memorial and said, "Sister, please pay attention to safety recently. Now there are as many people as a military camp waiting for us to die. I asked my mother not to leave the house recently, and also declined visitors. My father is by my side for protection. The number of people has also doubled.


    The problem on my side is not big, but brother needs to be more careful.


    Heh, are you looking down on me? Du Qian raised his eyebrows.


    Du Wan chuckled, "No, absolutely not. It''s just that I''m too strong, which makes you look a little weak."


    Get out! I dont want to see you for the time being.


    Du Qianughed and scolded, as if he wanted her to get out.


    Du Wan patted her **** and stood up, then left to see Pei Hao.

 Chapter 587: The brother and sister behind the scenes

    Chapter 587: The brother and sister behind the scenes


    Chapter 587 The brothers and sisters who are causing trouble behind the scenes


    There was a lot of movement in the court.


    It was so big that even the emperor couldn''t ignore it. In fact, what Du Qian did, the secret guard would report soon. But every time he saw these things, he couldn''t help but worry, and at the same time he felt a little relieved.


    The emperor slowly put down the medicine bowl and said, "Do you think I am getting old?"


    Not old, not old at all. The emperor is in his prime and can live to be ny-nine. The chief steward bowed and said nice words.


    The emperor smiled and said: "Old man, I mean my mentality is old, so I''m not as good as Qian''er Liangduo."


    The chief manager did not dare to ept this.


    The emperor suppressed his smile again, "Just be afraid, this matter is not over yet."


    Are you worried about someone dying to fight back?


    "More than that. The brother and sister are too young and energetic, and have touched the interests of too many people. They can solve many problems by doing this, but it also creates more problems, and they are all detrimental to them." The emperor was worried. , its not that Da Qin was ruined, but that those who are strong are easy to break. We can only send more manpower to protect them.


    The emperor''s concerns are not without reason.


    The subsequent assassinations of Du Wan and Du Qian urred every three to five.


    Du Consort''s side is also not peaceful. There are always people who can''t kill the brother and sister, so they turn to deal with their rtives. There was even an assassin who wanted to sneak into the princess''s mansion to do harm to the eldest princess and the child, but the assassin was shot dead as soon as he sneaked into the second door. Some people actually arranged for gangsters to go to Dujiacun.


    These people are gone and nevere back, not even a ssh of water is stirred up.


    Simrly, Du Wan''s revenge was also very quick.


    With her ability, it would take some time to find out the real murderer, but it was not as difficult as she imagined. In addition, there is Xie Zhang behind the scenes, who provides some clues from time to time, so he can really catch everything.


    Hence, the killer sent behind the scenes to kill her and Du Qian will die the next day. Anyone who dares to touch their family members will have their entire family destroyed, and all of them will die quietly.


    From time to time in the capital, people died suddenly, and sometimes their whole families were wiped out.


    No matter who the other party is or how high his position is.


    During this period, two princes, three marquises, and several officials died suddenly in the court. One of them was Ma Shangshu, and the one whose family was wiped out was Yongping Hou, who was once the The mboyant eldest daughter Huo Xi did not escape death.


    No one knows who the murderer is.


    Two or three dayster, several wealthy businessmen in the capital were listed on various charges, their homes were confiscated, and after the mastermind was executed, all their families were exiled. There was also a killer organization that was wiped out overnight.


    One strange case happens one after another, and the real culprit is still not found.


    However, everything that should be guessed has been guessed.


    Before these people died, either the Du family brothers and sisters were attacked, or Du''s consort was assassinated, etc.


    Xie Zhang, who was involved in providing clues behind the scenes, couldn''t help but feel his heart tremble every time he heard that so and so died, so and so died suddenly, and so and so''s family was wiped out. Especially when I heard that the masters of a killer organization that had been passed down for centuries were killed in one night, I let out a deep breath. Is this something humans do?


    No, not a human being!


    People outside dont know the murderer, but Xie Zhang knows it clearly.


    Because he provided the headquarters and branches of the killer organization, including the address of the training camp, to the princess one by one! Even among those who were killed violently and whose families were killed, there was a share of his contribution.


    Xie Zhang suddenly wiped a cold sweat on behalf of the Northwest Wei family.


    Rebellion?


    No, this is not rebellion, this is desperation for living too long!


    Happily again, he was d that he got scared quickly and sessfully prevented his father frommitting suicide. Otherwise, the day when they started the uprising might be the day when he wasid to rest, and the day when the Xie family was exterminated.


    Two months have passed.In summer, the weather is hot.


    ( It''s not that they don''t want to move, it''s that they are a little slower than those dead guys. Maybe they want to take advantage, waiting for others to make the first move, and then find the right opportunity to strike a fatal blow.


    Now it seems that the brother and sister are still as stable as a rock.


    Those who died were those who had evil intentions towards them.


    The big forces in the capital are almost going to be reshuffled, and no one will dare to have any wrong ideas anymore. When facing the Du brothers and sisters, they were in awe. They were always respectful and humble when meeting them.


    The Princess Mansion family has finally returned to a peaceful life.


    However, Du Qian is even busier. The main reason is that several officials in important positions have died recently. The court is in great need of people, so Du Qian issued an imperial list to recruit talents from all over the world.


    At the appropriate moment, Du Wan looked at Xie Zhang again.


    Xie Zhang was silent for a long time, and then silently presented a list. Regarding the information about talents that can be created in various ces, Gu Li was one of them, but it was intercepted by Du Wan and Pei Hao.


    Now Gu Li has been promoted step by step by Du Qian and has be Du Qian''s right-hand man.


    Du Wan took the long list and handed it to Du Qian without even having the patience to read it.


    Du Qian felt as if he had found a treasure and was happy for a long time. "Sister, you are really my lucky star. Every time I worry about something, you can always provide me with something."


    Haha. Du Wan smiled meaningfully.


    Brother, your lucky star is not me, but the great talent Xie who is famous in the capital!


    Xie Zhang had prepared things for more than ten years, and Du Wan unearthed them piece by piece.


    Of course, with a stroke of his pen, Du Qian said that Ma Shangshu died of a sudden illness, the Ministry of War cannot be short of leaders for a long time, etc. Now that it is necessary to promote talents in an eclectic way, let Xie Zhang take over.


    So, the youngest Minister of War in history was released!


    The capital seemed to explode all of a sudden!


    This time best demonstrates Xie Zhang''s extreme poprity. Thousands of fan girls and fans have now be high-ranking officials in the court, and he holds the important position of Minister of the Ministry of War, which is shrouded in aura.


    Sessfully suppressed the brutal killings of the brother and sister during this period, which made people panic.


    The two brothers and sisters pped their hands silently.


    Perfect!


    The situation in all parts of the Qin Kingdom is improving except in the northwest.


    Zhen Guogong, Nanyang Bo and Dingbei Hou each led their troops to guard the granary, and then cleared out the surrounding bandits and bandits.


    As for the men and horses who had followed the army all the way before, their abilities shocked the three veteran generals.


    Nearly all of these people are members of the Du n. They have participated in the management of granaries, stabilized and bnced grain prices, and helped the surrounding people, and have achieved initial results. It was at this time that many people truly saw the legendary Du family''s vast heritage and strength.


    There are talents from all walks of life, including Tai''an Bank, which has always stood firm. The master behind the scenes is the Du family.


    Taian Bank has a very special existence in the hearts of Chinese people, symbolizing a powerful and mysterious force in thisnd. Because even if the country changes one after another, Tai''an Bank still exists, just as special as Huguo Temple.


    However, Du Wan also knew one thing. Tai''an Academy in the capital, which specialized in educating poor students, had been operated at a loss by Du.

 Chapter 588: The prince is about to leave

    Chapter 588: The prince is about to leave


    Chapter 588 The prince is about to travel far away


    There were only two brothers and sisters in the royal study.


    Even the pce attendants waiting on the side were turned away by Du Qian.


    Sister, brother wants to discuss something with you. Du Qian whispered.


    Du Wan was drinking a bowl of iced juice, "What''s the matter? Just tell me."


    Do you remember the rebels hiding in the mountains in the north?


    "Remember, the court hasn''t dealt with it yet?" Du Wan certainly remembered the rebels there. She was in a bad mood at the time, and those people bumped into her. She didn''t kill anyone, but maimed a lot of them. "I thought My uncle has already sent someone to solve it."


    Du Qian said helplessly: "The rebels are hiding in the mountains. It will be difficult to encircle and suppress them."


    Then cut off their food supply first and force them to leave the mountains on their own. There should also be someone in the vige in the mountains who is their spy.


    This big brother knows it and arranged for someone to find out earlier.


    After a period of verification, we have found out that the person behind the rebellion is named Fang, and General Weis first wifes surname is Fang. This rebel leader is the brother-inw of General Wei, and is said to be a man of both literary and military ability. The Fang family has a big business, mainly running gambling houses, brothels, and human trafficking, and has made a lot of shady money.


    Du Qian added: "Part of the money earned by the Fang family was sent to the northwest, and part of it was purchased for grain and grass and secretly transported to the north. I suspect that there may be an iron mine in that mountain. This is what I got from that group of people." It was guessed on the weapon. But when we sent people to check, it was not found yet, and it was hidden very deep."


    "The Wei family wants to rebel. It seems that it will not happen in a day or two." Du Wan did not expect this.


    Du Qian smiled lightly, "Then what do you think?"


    "I thought the Wei family was forced to rebel. Qin Yuyu was able to punish Wei Xiu to a point where life was worse than death. In the end, Wei Xiu died anyway, in the hands of the royal family. ording to the love of the Wei family for Wei Xiu, no What a weird thing to do.


    Why dont you think about why Wei Xiu can live so arrogantly in the northwest?


    The Wei family has already controlled the northwest?


    Guessed it right. Du Qian smiled, But there is no reward.


    Du Wan smiled angrily, "Do you have a reward that I can appreciate? Okay, okay, tell me what you want to discuss with me?"


    "...Ahem." Du Qianqing coughed twice, "I just want to tell you that I want to send someone to the north to deal with this matter, and the sooner the better. My sister cannot leave Beijing for the time being, so I think"


    Du Wan crossed her arms and stared at him, waiting for him to continue.


    Under his sister''s urgent gaze, Du Qian bit the bullet and said, "I have thought twice about sending Pei Chengming there. He is the only one who is qualified to do this, but there is a certain degree of danger."


    "More than dangerous? If there may be iron ore ording to your guess, then in addition to digging iron ore, there will most likely be a weapons workshop. Would such an important ce not be heavily guarded?" Du Wan said with a calm face. , I was not happy to think that Pei Hao was going to take risks.


    Du Qian knew it was a bit dangerous, so he discussed it with his sister.


    The situation in the north cannot be dyed any longer.


    Du Wan thought from another angle, "Brother, how about I go to the northwest."


    If you want to capture the thief, capture the king first?


    Its a battle between two armies, and the leader must be killed first.


    He is still not as cruel as his sisters thoughts.


    Of course Du Qian knew that his sister had a good idea, "The question is, do you dare to leave the capital? You must be in charge of the situation in the capital. Who knows if the people behind the scenes who want to kill us will really disappear."


    When Du Wan left Beijing to kill people before, he always hid his whereabouts and left Beijing in disguise.


    But he wont be away for a long time. He will show up in front of people in two or three days at most. She was not the one who eliminated the assassin organization. She only eliminated the killer headquarters, branches, training camps, etc. It was all done by a group of strong men in the n.


    The northwest is too far away from the capital, and it would take months to go back and forth.


    The reason Du Wan didn''t dare to leave Beijing rashly was also because of his family.


    The people who assassinated them behind were getting stronger and stronger in martial arts, and they were using all kinds of conspiracy and tricks. One time, Du Qian almost died, if she hadn''t arrived just in time.


    Du Qian added: "Sister, don''t worry too much about Pei Hao''s safety. The Pei family is not as weak as you think."


    Oh? Is there any secret that I dont know?


    After all, it is a well-established family and has trained many secret guards.


    "Okay, you discuss it with him. If he doesn''t want to go, you can''t force him."


    "Okay, I don''t want anything to happen to him." If Du Qian had no other choice, he would not let Pei Hao leave the capital at this time.


    To deal with the problems in the north, you must have someone who is trustworthy and can control the overall situation, and preferably someone who has the ability to protect himself. After much thought, he still felt that Pei Hao was the most suitable.


    At the same time, Du Qian decided to arrange for Mu Si''an to help Pei Hao.


    The two cousins grew up together and have a good tacit understanding. They will definitely get twice the result with half the effort when doing things.


    When Pei Hao was called over, not surprisingly he agreed.


    When he saw the unhappy look on the little girl''s face, he knew that she was worried about him. Pei Hao couldn''t help but feel sweet in his heart, and pinched her cheek affectionately, "Wanwan, I want to go. Don''t worry, in order not to let If you are worried, I will protect myself."


    Do you really want to go?


    Yeah. Pei Hao definitely nodded, his eyes particrly bright.


    What Du Wan can understand, Du Qian also understands.


    Men like to take risks, like to be challenged, and want to do something great.


    In the past, Pei Hao acted as he pleased and was not enthusiastic about court affairs because the situation did not allow it. Now the situation in the Qin Kingdom is getting better day by day. It is rare for the court to be clear and bright, and he sees scenes that have never been seen before. Just like a once decayed tree, it has regained its vitality. He also wanted to do something great.


    Now that there is someone who needs his help, he will naturally not refuse.


    Mu Si''an, who had received the order secretly, was stunned.


    Escaped to suppress the bandits, but did not escape to clean up the rebels?


    Mu Si''an was happy again when he learned that Pei Hao was also going.


    He felt a little sympathy for this cousin. On the second day of the wedding, something happened. Then, on the third day, he had to be busy with other things. Everyone was extremely busy, and he had to face various assassinations, not to mention the sweet conversation between the young couple. It''s love. It took a few days to calm down, but he was sent to the north again?


    Mu Si''an rushed to the Duke''s Mansion and met Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao noticed the schadenfreude in his eyes and asked, "Are you ready foring here?"


    "Not yet, I just received the secret order." Mu Si''an circled around the prince, "Why are you alone? Where is the princess? Are you still in the pce?"


    Well, in the pce.


    Have you decided when to set off?


    "Of course, the sooner the better." Pei Hao read the information and knew that the matter could not be dyed any longer. "You go and prepare first. Let people leave the city in batches tomorrow. I will wait until the curfew is over before leaving at night."


    Okay. When business was brought up, Mu Sians expression became serious.

 Chapter 589: Ill cover him

    Chapter 589: I''ll cover him


    Chapter 589 I will cover him


    The sun is setting and night is about to begin.


    Not long after Mu Si''an left, Du Wan rushed back to the Duke''s Mansion from the pce.


    After asking people in the mansion, he learned that Pei Hao was staying at Tingyuju, so he went straight to his location.


    As soon as Du Wan stepped into the dormitory, she was hugged and forcibly locked in her arms.


    This sudden sneak attack, Du Wan almost reflexively made a killing move. Fortunately, she noticed a familiar aura and stopped her hand in time.


    "Ah Hao, don''t do this again next time, suddenly..." It''s really too dangerous!


    What? Dont like it?


    "I like your size. I''ve encountered too many assassinations recently. I almost attacked you just now, you know?" Du Wan reached out and pinched the soft flesh on his waist, which made him scream in pain, and he even screamed out loud. Feeling aggrieved, "Isn''t it said that men can endure pain very well? Why do I scream so happily when Ie to you?"


    If I didnt scream in pain, would you let go so quickly?


    "Won''t."


    "Ha, it''s okay." Pei Hao lowered his head and kissed her on the cheek, then pressed his forehead against hers, "Wanwan, I want to set off tomorrow night. Can you sleep with me tonight? ?I thought that we would be separated for a long time this time, and I felt...very reluctant to let go."


    Du Wan did not refuse.


    Actually, she was reluctant to part with it.


    But he chose to go, what else could she do except respect him?


    Du Wan pretended toin, "Who told you to agree to Big Brother? As long as you don''t agree, Big Brother won''t force you to go. At that time, Big Brother told me that I didn''t even agree, so he said he would let you decide."


    "Yes, I didn''t think well. How about taking my wife away in my pocket?" Pei Hao said half-jokingly, deliberately trying to make her happy.


    Is your pocket big? Can you put me in it?


    Yes, do you want to take a look?


    "Let me see, let me see." Du Wan started to make trouble with her hands and took the opportunity to touch his armpit, but was quickly countered, "Ha, ha, ha,... it''s itchy. Stop it, bastard!" "


    When Pei Hao touched Du Wan''s armpit, he made herugh heartily.


    Whileughing, dont forget to fight back.


    The two were ying around for a long time, and even the servants guarding outside could hear it. Theyughed happily, which unknowingly diluted the deep sadness of separation in their hearts.


    The servant prepared hot water.


    The two of them had had dinner early, and after taking baths separately, theyy on the bed and talked quietly.


    It was Pei Hao who deliberately guided her to speak, not letting her think about things that were and were not. Of course, while speaking, he offered an arm to her as a pillow, and then smoothly held her in his arms.


    Pei Hao said softly: "Wanwan, we have been married for more than two months."


    "Yes. It went by so fast." Du Wan felt as if the wedding happened yesterday.


    "ording to the original n, we, the couple, should have moved to the princess''s mansion long ago. However, since we got married, one thing has happened after another, and there have been constant turmoil. Some people in the capital who are paying attention to us have quietly gossiped about us..., did you know that they are How was it spread?"


    "How?" Du Wan raised her face and looked at him through the weak candlelight. She found that those beautiful peach blossom eyes seemed to contain stars, which made her stunned for a moment.


    Pei Hao''s voice was light, as if with sadness, "Are we ipatible with each other? Not only are we ipatible, but we are in conflict with each other."


    Du Wans heart tightened at what he said, and she kissed the corner of his lipsfortingly, Dont think too much, it will be fine after this period of time,huh?


    Pei Hao turned against his wife in his arms.


    The kiss was fierce and fierce, not even giving her a chance to breathe.


    While Du Wan was feeling ted, she almost couldn''t hold her breath. She struggled a few times before pushing the person away, and then breathed heavily, "Huhu, surnamed Pei, what do you want to do?"


    "It was you who kissed me first, so I couldn''t hold it back for a moment." Pei Hao smiled ruthlessly, but his eyes drifted past her delicate lips.


    I still want to kiss you, but I have to hold back.


    Scared people away, which is very troublesome.


    Pei Hao endured the throbbing in his heart and hugged the person resignedly, "Okay, go to sleep."


    If he doesn''t sleep anymore, he really won''t be able to bear it anymore!


    He wondered if he had made a wrong decision by sleeping with her? Just as she was worried, if he didn''t have good self-control, it would be really difficult to suppress the restlessness in his heart. Its really your own fault and you can only suffer it yourself.


    The two of them fell asleep hugging each other. At first, they closed their eyes and listened quietly to each other''s breathing. Later, their hearts calmed down and they fell asleep one after another. It can be said that Du Wan rarely had a good sleep that night.


    Because in the past two months, Du Wan has been living a very stressful life.


    There is not much time to rx every day, let alone get a good night''s sleep. Most of the nights are spent practicing.


    Du Wan turned over and stretched.


    Pei Hao was no longer around the bed, he must have gotten up early.


    Du Wan touched her face and thought thoughtfully, "This shouldn''t be the case. She didn''t even wake up when someone got up?"


    Walking to the side of the small incense burner, I found the reason.


    The soothing incense is there, a small piece of it is lit.


    The corners of Du Wan''s lips turned up unconsciously. Knowing that he was worried that she would not sleep well, he deliberately lit the incense. At this time, Ning Qin came in from outside and said, "Princess, you are awake."


    Well, where is the prince? Du Wan looked outside.


    The prince has gone to the Yamen, so you dont have to wait for him to have breakfast.


    "I''m going to wash up, and you go and have breakfast served." Du Wan went to wash up first, then came back, dressed up, and went out to the dining room to have breakfast, "Ningqin, how long have you been out for?"


    Ningqin thought for a while and said, "It''s been about an hour."


    Its so early, its not yet dawn.


    No.


    Du Wan thought that when Pei Hao said he was going to the Yamen, it might not necessarily be the real Yamen.


    Pei Hao probably sent people and arranged for them to leave the city secretly.


    This operation must be fast and stealthy.


    Du Wan could not do much to help him except to stabilize the rear for him.


    After breakfast, Du Wan left the house.


    First I went to the princess''s house for a walk, then sent Du''s consort to the Yamen, and then went into the pce to find Du Qian. She even wandered around the pce for a while, but unfortunately she didn''t see Pei Hao.


    Du Qian looked at his sister''s listless look and said, "Why, you can''t bear to leave her before she leaves?"


    Whats the matter with being reluctant? Im not ashamed.


    Du Wan admitted openly, but Du Qian forced himself to hold back his joking remarks.


    After a long while, Du Qian promised, "Don''t worry, I will cover him."


    How to cover?


    Just watch it and itll be fine.


    Du Qian''s so-called cover was that on the day Pei Hao left Beijing, he issued an order to arrest the three Fang family members and seize all the Fang family''s property, including their business.


    When the imperial edict was issued, the government acted very quickly.


    As the Fang family, an inw of the Wei family, he should have been implicated after the Wei family rebelled in the northwest. Then there was strangely no movement from the government. Some people also secretly spected that Fang might escape.


    After two or three months, Du Qian suddenly attacked the Fang family.


    At once attracted everyone''s attention to the Fang family.


    On the contrary, no one pays attention to the situation on Pei Hao''s side...


    Subsequently, Du Qian acted with great fanfare, firmly attracting the attention of outsiders. He also arranged a secret guard who was very simr in height to Pei Hao. After the disguise, he would asionally hang out in front of people at night.


    It was true that no one noticed that Pei Hao was no longer in the capital for several days.


    Du Wan can only capitalize on the word "service" for her elder brother''s operation.

 Chapter 590: After hearing this, they turned into brother and sister.

    Chapter 590: After hearing this, they turned into brother and sister.


    Chapter 590 The two brothers and sisters changed their looks after hearing this.


    Du Qian not only cut off the Fang family''s business, but also arrested all those who cooperated with the Fang family and had business dealings with them for investigation.


    This is topletely cut off some people''s support for the northwest.


    Some people who supported the Northwest Wei family were dismissed one after another. No matter how deeply they were hidden, Du Qian found them one by one. It can be said that the source of the intelligence came from more than one party. Xie Zhang and the Pei family each provided some, and most of them were found out by people arranged by Du.


    The patriarch recalled the strong men who were scattered around the tribe back to the tribe.


    Since the founding of the Qin Kingdom, this is the first big move made by the n.


    The stone arch bridge in front of the vige has been reced by a suspension bridge. Personnel were arranged to guard the surroundings of the vige day and night to protect ordinary people. As long as there are no special circumstances, generally no one will leave the vige.


    Du Qian secretly sent Qin Jiu, the eldest princess and his younger brother back to their n.


    A few dayster, Du Qian asked Su Che to temporarily handle household affairs on behalf of his father, and sent his father back to the n. Du Qian trusted his n more than leaving his family in the princess'' mansion.


    Su Che has been with Prince Consort Du for such a long time, and he quickly picked up on taking over his work.


    This made Du Qian feel a pang of regret every time he saw him.


    The talent of being the number one schr is really not just a matter of talk, it is a talent that is the pir of a country. If Su Yu hadn''t almost killed his sister, their family probably wouldn''t have enmity with the Su family.


    What a pity...


    Ever since the ident at home, Su Che has been talking less and doing much more.


    In the past, there may have been unwillingness and resentment, but due to reality, they could only hide temporarily.


    asionally, I think about whether the Su family can make aeback and get out of trouble.


    However, after thinking about it over and over again, Su Che only saw a dark future. I can only show my loyalty to the masters of the Princess Mansion and work diligently so that they can see the loyalty and kindness of the Su family. Maybe the younger generations of the Su family will have a chance to restore their good status.


    The master of the Princess Mansion is the Su family''s only hope.


    Now, watching with cold eyes the dignitaries in the capital being dismissed one after another, and the families disappearing one after another, Su Che''s mentality has never been more stable. It was he who realized a problem. If nothing happened to the Su family back then, it still wouldn''tst long, because the foundation of the Su family was also unclean. He thinks it''s pretty good now.


    At least the family is well organized and living a stable life.


    Du Wan sat on the stone railing outside the imperial study, looking back inside. Du Qian and Su Che had been discussing for more than half an hour, "Brother, it''s almost noon, and my uncle will send someone over in a while."


    "Okay, wait another half-quarter of an hour." Du Qian shouted back outside the room.


    Su Che silently put away the files on the table, "Why don''t you, Prince, go have lunch first? Just let me take care of the rest."


    Thank you for your hard work, Ill ask the imperial kitchen to bring you food.


    "Thank you, Prince." Su Che bowed and replied respectfully.


    Du Qian stood up and strode out,ughing and scolding as he walked, "Du Wanwan, you know that your elder brother is busy and don''te to help. How dare youe in front of me and bezy?"


    I dont understand those things, and Im powerless to help.


    Actually, they were just some ounts, which were tooplicated and gave her a headache.


    Du Wan jumped off the stone railing and met Du Qian.


    The two brothers and sisters were fighting and bickering, and before they knew it, they arrived at the emperor''s pce.


    The emperor had prepared food and was sitting at the dinner table waiting for them. "It''s on time this time. I don''t need to send someone to call you."


    Uncle, it was me who reminded the elder brother. Du Wan smiled and leaned over, sitting on the chair next to the emperor. If I didnt remind him, he would have been busy for a long time.


    "Qian''er, no matter how busy you are, you have to pay attention to your three meals." The emperor looked at Du Qian.


    Okay, Ill listen to you. Du Qian was helpless.


    Now the emperor''s uncle ispletely a hands-off shopkeeper. He has been raising him for more than two months. In fact, he can handle part of the government affairs, so that he can rx. But he has the nerve to continue to take care of himself. Before that, Du Wan had been to Huguo Temple before.


    From Master Yuantong, exchange a promise for three Qi Nourishing Pills. It''s not that the old monk doesn''t want to give more, it''s just that he only has three.


    After returning to the pce, Du Wan gave all the Qi Yang Pills to the emperor.


    ording to the director, the emperor''s body was too damaged previously. Although these three pills cannot fully restore his body, it can still heal him. The remaining 20 to 30 percent can still be recovered if he slowly nursed back to health. Some.


    Compared with what I expected, I will be much sicker in the future.


    After this incident, the emperor rarely felt rxed and felt a little happy and reluctant to think about Shu.


    The three of them had a pleasant lunch.


    The screen retreated to the left and right, leaving only three people.


    The emperor asked: "Wanwan, do you really want to go to the northwest?"


    "Well, there is news that the northwest army is ready to go to the capital." Du Wan thought of Pei Hao, who had been away from the capital for half a month. He didn''t think much about him when he was around him before, but now that he has been away for so long, he has no idea. Meet people


    She admitted that she really missed him.


    Its very annoying to miss this thing.


    So she wanted to solve the problem in the northwest as soon as possible and relieve the pressure on Pei Hao. This also led to Du Qian sending his family members to the n.


    She wouldn''t be at ease if she didn''t do it this way.


    As for Du Qian''s safety, as long as he does not leave the pce, it is not a big problem.


    Even outside the pce, ordinary killers can''t kill him.


    What''s more, Du Qian promised her not to leave the pce until she came back, so she shouldn''t worry.


    Du Wan picked up the fragrant tea and took a sip, and then said: "Ah Hao has been away from the capital for half a month. Although the eldest brother has covered it up, it is inevitable that some people will be suspicious as time goes by. Although some people in the capital are not from the northwest, it does not prevent someone from giving birth to a child. , using the northwest army to cause trouble for us."


    The emperor asked: "Are you worried that someone will send news to the northwest?"


    We have a lot of enemies now. When Du Wan said this, she looked at Du Qian with a smile.


    Du Qian chuckled, "Uncle, don''t listen to my sister''s nonsense. It''s not a big deal."


    The two brothers and sisters stirred up the affairs of the Qin Dynasty during this period, using ndestine methods.


    The **** incidents are almost shocking to people.


    Some people also wanted to provoke the emperor, saying that they should take charge of the government, remove the old ministers and rece them with new ones, etc.


    Fortunately, the emperor was able to withstand it and sent those people away.


    In fact, the emperor was not without scruples at first, but when Du Wan delivered the three Qi-nourishing pills, the little suspicion that had just arisen waspletely put aside. If the brother and sister really wanted to control the government, there was no need to go to Huguo Temple to seek medicine. The sicker he gets, the better for them, right?


    The emperor finally spoke, "Qian''er, I will hand over half of the secret guards to you."


    Du Qian said steadily, "No, uncle. My sister and I have basically controlled the situation outside. We will start the final cleanup as soon as the problem in the northwest is resolved."


    I just hope nothing happens to you two.


    Im too sleepy, Ill just update it tonight, sorry.


    Dear friends, go to bed early. If there is no update after midnight, dont wait.

 Chapter 591: The queen is seriously ill and in a coma

    Chapter 591: The queen is seriously ill and in aa


    Chapter 591 The Queen is seriously ill and in aa


    In the position of an emperor, as long as one does not listen to one side or believe the other, he will see things more clearly than anyone else.


    The brothers and sisters have touched the interests of the powerful again and again for the sake of the Qin Kingdom, and they are really at the forefront of the storm.


    Last time, if the two of them hadn''t used thunderous means to fight back and pull out the ws of some powerful people, they would have been eaten to pieces. It was precisely because they had survived the most dangerous period that they now had the opportunity to sit together and chat.


    The confidence of two people is ultimately about their strength and cannot be copied.


    At this time, a **** hurriedly came over and said, "Your Majesty, there is news from Dongfeng Pce that the Queen has suddenly passed out."


    Can you please ask the imperial doctor? the emperor asked.


    The **** said respectfully: "It is said that I have been invited, but the queen is still unconscious."


    This matter reached the emperor''s pce.


    The emperor could not ignore it and asked to go and have a look.


    Du Qian and Du Wan heard about this and wanted to go and have a look.


    The three of them hurried to Dongfeng Pce.


    During this period, the Queen was still in confinement, and it can be said that the Emperor never came once. When I stepped in again, I found that Dongfeng Pce was in decline because no one had taken care of it. Weeds had grown in prominent ces, let alone the corners.


    The only ce that was well taken care of was the ce where the queen lived.


    A ce like the harem, without a woman to manage it, is really...


    The emperor had mixed feelings in his heart. After all, they had been married for many years. How could they really have no feelings at all? Without love, there will still be family affection. He turned to look at the general manager, "Is this considered a ve bullying the master? No matter what, she is my queen! A group of ves dare to receive a monthly sry and not work, what use are they?"


    The chief steward''s heart skipped a beat, and he knew he was in trouble, "Your Majesty, this, this..."


    You are in charge of the pce people, right?


    This old ve has mismanaged things, please ask the emperor to punish him? The chief steward suddenly knelt down.


    The emperor was silent for a while and said, "You will be punished with a year''s sry, and the others will be sent to Yeting Pce."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty. I obey your order." The chief steward said gratefully and secretly wiped away some cold sweat.


    The Du brothers and sisters looked at this with no expression on their faces.


    Du Qian had long been mentally prepared and had heard that the Queen was not doing well after being grounded. It''s just that he didn''t know it would be bad. Besides, as a nephew, it''s really not easy for him to interfere in the affairs of the emperor''s uncle''s harem. He thought his uncle knew about it, but now it seems he doesn''t.


    Someone must be hiding it from him.


    Du Qian turned to look at the chief manager.


    This old guy must have known about it, but he didn''t tell the emperor.


    Du Wan and Du Qian had simr thoughts. The chief manager might know something about it.


    It''s just that the pce is like this. Those who are powerful and those who are not are treated very differently.


    It is difficult to want fairness. This is the desire of the weak.


    Three people met the queen.


    The once bright and beautiful woman was lying quietly on the bed, emaciated and shabby, without any trace of her former beauty.


    It turns out that not all beauties are like Huang Lian after illness.


    Du Wan felt a little ufortable.


    Suddenly I felt that Pei Hao was right, Qin Yuyu was a broom star. Before she appeared, the emperor was in good health and the queen was in high spirits. But what about now?


    The imperial physician came over to see me.


    The emperor summoned the imperial physician to inquire about the reason.


    The queen started to suffer from wind and cold, which kepting back and forth. Coupled with the depression in her heart, the minor illness turned into a serious illness. Whether you can get better or not depends on whether the fever can be reduced. People can be dizzy, which is also the cause of high fever.


    The emperor will stay for a while.


    The brothers and sisters still had things to do, so they left first.


    When night fell that day, Du Wan left the capital in disguise.


    is a person leaving Beijing alone, dressing up as a man.


    It wasn''t Jin Yihua suit. He only changed his unusual cloth clothes, holding a bag with a long sword and wearing a bucket. The scabbard and hilt were wrapped in linen. Let a peerless sword be inconspicuous.


    This outfit is like a down-and-out swordsman.


    Du Wan used to like to disguise herself as a man and go around pretending to be a rich young man. It has been spread for a long time. So, this time she changed her appearance and walked down the street without looking back.


    So, Du Wan had a fairly smooth journey.


    Only when I see something unfair, I will secretly help someone. She didn''t see any refugees along the way. The people still didn''t look good, but there was hope in their eyes instead of numbness and hopelessness.


    Du Qian had mentioned to her before that the situation in various ces was getting better.


    At the time, I didnt have any intuitive feelings about it, but this time I had a clear understanding. Du Wan had been to the north before and had seen a lot along the way. However, just a few monthster, the situation was different.


    Du Wan doesnt know what kind of natural disasters there will be in the future.


    Usually after natural disasters, then man-made disasters.


    The northwest army wanted to send troops to the capital. They probably received news that the troops of Zhen Guogong, Nanyang Bo and Dingbei Hou had left the capital to suppress bandits and guard granaries across the country. They also escorted the people sent by Du Qian. .


    No matter how you look at it at present, the military strength in the capital is the smallest since the founding of the Qin Dynasty. It is the most suitable time to take advantage of the weakness.


    Many people can see that they are really waiting for the northwest army to enter the capital.


    The Imperial City and the Imperial Guard alone cannot defend it.


    I have just been away for about seven or eight days.


    Du Wan saw a rich man''s motorcade head on. They were a family of young people and their servants, escorted by people from the **** agency. This morning, Du Wan has seen more than one convoy of families moving away.


    At noon, I saw a convoy stopping.


    Du Wan walked over.


    Go straight to a kind-faced uncle.


    This uncle should be a bodyguard, not a ve of that family.


    Du Wan smiled and asked, "Hello, uncle. Can I ask you something?"


    Little brother, whats the matter? The uncle who was feeding the horse turned back, Hey, are you going north?


    Yes, I have seen one convoy after another all morning today. What happened?


    "What else can happen? There''s going to be a war." The uncle didn''t have anything he couldn''t say. He exined the situation in the northwest, "The Wei family in the northwest has rebelled and is preparing to go out. The rich people are well-informed. Of course we have to escape first. This is a war...people will die. My little brother is fine, so its better to turn around and go back."


    "Thank you for reminding me, uncle." Du Wan felt heavy after hearing this.


    In order to avoid unnecessary casualties, we had to rush on our way.


    The uncle who was feeding the horse gave the horse a handful of grass to eat. He was about to continue talking to the little brother next to him, but when he raised his head, there was no one around him?


    Looked around again, still no one?


    Looking at the road ahead and ahead.


    As a result, I saw a small silhouette on the road behind me. It was already walking very fast, turned around and disappeared again?

 Chapter 592: Walk northwest alone

    Chapter 592: Walk northwest alone


    Chapter 592 Going northwest alone


    Uncle Feeding Horses hand holding the grass is shaking?


    H-did he hit something dirty?


    But ghosts can appear in broad daylight? !


    Thanks to the hat and clothing, Uncle Ma was sure that the person was talking to him. But can normal people walk that fast?


    The uncle scrambled to see the **** leader and stammered about what happened.


    The **** leader was more knowledgeable than the uncle who fed the horse. He looked at the way he came, and there was no one there at that time. He felt a little regretful and said, "It''s not a ghost. You may have seen a master."


    High, master? Is this, so strong? In the time it takes to say a word, a person can reach that far? The uncle was shocked and dumbfounded.


    The **** patted him on the shoulder, "Yes, you''re lucky. Most people can''t touch such a master, let alone say a word to them."


    Just a few words to a master can make them brag for a lifetime!


    The uncle smiled sillyly, feeling extremely beautiful.


    From fright to surprise, I must have a good chat with my mother-inw when I get home. He is extremely lucky, and he is not the unlucky guy she calls him. He is definitely not the kind that even Chi Xiang can''t keep up with.


    Besides, Du Wan took shortcuts in order to get to the northwest as soon as possible.


    The route he took was based on the map he got from his family before setting off, and was nned by Du Qian himself. In addition, the list of important personnel and rtionships in the northwest were listed for Du Wan.


    Du Wan memorized all the information in his mind before writing it out.


    She is not good at ying tricks with others. ording to her approach, she probably wants to destroy the Wei family and end it all at once.


    Those who refuse to ept will be killed until they do.


    Besides, the other side has openly rebelled. Du Wan saw that people who raised troops to rebel in history either failed to rebel and were killed, or the rebellion sessfully overthrew the dynasty and reced it with a new dynasty and became the new emperor.


    Du Wan suspected that even if she didn''t kill the other person in the past, people wouldn''t believe her.


    However, before Du Qian left Beijing, he solemnly told her that this time was different from the southwest rebels.


    The rebels in the southwest were improvised and were unpopr with the people. On the contrary, the Wei family was deeply popr in the northwest. Most of the generals were capable and highly respected and loved by the soldiers.


    If killing is used to stop killing, it is likely to arouse hatred and lead to chaos.


    There are some people in the world who are not afraid of death. For the sake of justice, they can move forward bravely and die without regrets. There are a lot of fools like this in the northwest, and Du Qian doesn''t want to be killed by her. Furthermore, if these people had not been guarding the northwest these years, Great Qin would not be so peaceful. Besides, there are not many brave generals in Great Qin who are good at fighting.


    The war that took ce more than ten years ago was almost to the point of copse.


    We have managed to raise a few over the years, but if they all die, it will be a loss to the country.


    Du Qian is not the emperor of Qin after all, nor is he a pure member of the Qin family.


    The perspective of considering the problem will not bepletely from the standpoint of an emperor. Thinking from the perspective of an outsider, without personal prejudices and emotions, the things considered will only be moreprehensive. In other words, Du Qian evaluates the country''s long-term development and righteousness more. Before he makes a decision, he will first consider whether the matter is beneficial to Da Qin and whether it is beneficial to the people.


    Unlike some people, the first thing thates to mind is what benefits they can get from it.


    Although the rebels are not killed, it is not a good start.


    Worried that someone would imitate him in the future, however, Du Qian had no such scruples.


    What are you afraid of? He has a sister!


    Besides, Du Wan traveled day and night. After three days of traveling, he finally saw the advancing army.


    Oh, we bumped into it.


    The northwest army has already upied a county town and captured it easily. It only stopped for a day and then continued to advance. It is said that the person leading the army was Wei Ge, the eldest son of the Wei family marshal and a general.


    After three more days of walking, the army will reach the next city. Du Wan stood on the top of a mountain, her green hair and clothes fluttering in the wind, making her look extremely heroic.


    She watched coldly as the army, numbering tens of thousands at least, kept advancing like a long dragon.


    This army is well equipped and should be a vanguard army.


    Du Wan thought about how different it was when he saw the soldiers in the military camp in the capital. The soldiers in the capital were as clean as domesticated ones, but the soldiers in front of them were wild and well-trained.


    No wonder the Wei family had the confidence to rebel, even though they knew that their brothers and sisters were not easy to mess with.


    In the thinking of the Wei family, they probably feel that it will be a battle between armies and armies, rather than one determined by personal ability. There is some power in this world that the Wei family doesn''t know about. After all, the Wei family has only been rich for a hundred years. It was only during the war more than ten years ago that the Wei family had a marshal, and the Wei family became prosperous.


    Du Wan did not take action, but waited for the army to set up camp.


    In the evening, the army stopped marching and camped on the spot for the night.


    Du Wan has been following the army.


    Every time, he stood at a high ce and saw the situation of the army clearly.


    As long as she wanted to, she could even hear their conversation.


    General, ording to the report from the spies, there is norge army to fight in the mountain city ahead. The city gate is still wide open, and people can be seening in and out. It is no different from usual.


    Did they not receive the message from us?


    Unclear.


    If we explore again, we must find out the reality inside the city.


    -"yes."


    The reported subordinate leaves.


    Then the general and the military advisor were talking again, "Liu Army advisor, what do you think? Is there a trap?"


    Let me think about it. It was the voice of a middle-aged man.


    The things the two people talked about were all about being wary of Huanshan City. The reason was that it was impossible for Huanshan City not to receive the news, but it did not react in any way after receiving the news. This was very abnormal. They began to specte on various possibilities, and they spoke clearly and logically. Each one was very reasonable and very possible.


    Du Wan listened and found it quite funny.


    Of course its abnormal!


    Not long ago, she arrived at Huanshan City and happened to encounter several generals of the city defenders discussing whether to surrender or escape.


    Everyone knows that they can''t be defeated, but no one supports the challenge.


    Some generals even thought of joining the Northwest Army to gain a better future.


    However, Du Wan, a person who appeared out of thin air, beat them until they cried for mercy and then begged for mercy. She was directly subdued by her force, and now she behaves like nothing.


    Du Wan asked them to continue guarding Huanshan City and did not ask them to do anything else, just as usual.


    I just didnt expect those guys to be so cowardly. I told them to keep guard as usual, but is it really the same as usual?


    There is really no special situation, it is purely a matter of her words.


    The general and the military advisor were guessing and talking about Du Qian again.


    This general and military advisor is obviously very afraid of her eldest brother.


    The more I listen to it, the funnier I find it.


    This is the first time Du Wan wants tough after leaving Beijing. It''s quite ironic when you think about it.

 Chapter 593: Wait until the night slowly opens

    Chapter 593: Wait until the night slowly opens


    Chapter 593 Waiting for the night to slowly open


    The ce where the Northwest Pioneer Army camped was on the grasnd at the foot of a mountain.


    The fires were lit one after another.


    Beside each fire, the soldiers sat together in twos and threes, or rested back to back.


    One thing Du Wan noticed was that the weapons equipped by these soldiers were not left behind even when they were eating dry food.


    There are several temporary tents in the middle, one of which is thergest.


    It doesnt take much thought to know that these tents are used by important people to rest at night.


    Quietly waiting for the night to slowly open.


    The chirping of birds quietly disappeared, the chirping of insects continued, and asionally a wolf howl came from the mountain.


    Du Wan hid in the night, shuttled through the mountains and bushes, and gradually approached the camp, avoiding all open and hidden whistles. After most of the people fell asleep, leaving only some patrolling soldiers awake, she headed towards thergest main tent in the middle of the camp.


    The speed was extremely fast, so fast that even the shadow could not be seen. Some people could only feel a breeze blowing by.


    Its sote at night when youre camping out, so dont expect it to be windy or something like that.


    Just at this moment, the door curtain of the main tent was suddenly blown up by a gust of wind. The two soldiers guarding outside the tent just raised their hands to block the dust blown by the wind!


    After the blowing passed, they put their hands down and found nothing unusual around them.


    The tent curtain that was raised previously has fallen down, leaving only a small swing.


    No one knew that there was one more person in the main tent at this time.


    Du Wan is right!


    She took out a booklet from her waist and flipped through the portraits of people on it.


    It is a portrait of the main figures in the northwest.


    On the makeshift bed, someone was sleeping properly. Du Wan appeared quietly, not even disturbing the soldiers guarding outside, let alone the sleeping person.


    After Du Wan flipped through, the page stopped and he found it. Is it Wei Ge?


    So she put the book back on her waist and approached the bed.


    The person on the bed opened his eyes suddenly and noticed someone approaching. His sensitivity was still very strong. Unfortunately, before Wei Ge could see clearly who the person was, his vision suddenly went dark and the person lost consciousness.


    He was knocked unconscious directly!


    Before he fell intoa, he was still thinking that Huanshan City was indeed a scam!


    It''s just that he miscalcted and thought there was a scam in the city. He didn''t expect that the other party was waiting for them to set up camp. But how did the other party sneak into the camp''s main tent? Could it be that there was a spy around him?


    Its over


    Du Wan knocked the person unconscious and caused somemotion.


    Then she rolled the man up in a quilt, picked him up and ran away.


    The guard outside the door reacted, and the man had already disappeared. "Assassin! There is an assassin!"


    Oops! The general has been captured!


    Catch the assassin!


    ify], everyone stands and looks at each other.


    It is said that there is an assassin, but the question is where is the assassin?


    Didnt you say that the general was just captured? Where are people?


    A very strange situation urred in the camp of the Northwest Pioneer Army.


    When they heard that the general had encountered an assassin, they rushed over without even seeing a hair. The general in the camp confirmed that he was missing. The military advisor from the next tent hurriedly put on his coat and came out, "What happened?"


    Military advisor, the general was kidnapped, and we didnt even see him clearly. A soldier reported hurriedly.


    The military advisor wondered if the way he woke up was wrong, "Are you kidding me?" The soldier said anxiously: "I don''t dare, it''s true."


    The military advisor rushed to Wei Ges tent to check, but there was no one there.


    The general''s robe that he took off was still there, and even the boots in front of the bed were there, but the quilt on the bed was missing. Judging from the traces, Wei Ge was packed up and taken away while he was sleeping, without even a trace of a struggle.


    The military advisor looked sharply at the two soldiers kneeling on the ground, "Are you two on duty?"


    "Yes, it is."


    Have you found anything unusual?


    Just a gust of wind, does it count?


    ...what wind?


    "Suddenly a gust of wind blew with dust, and I couldn''t help but squint my eyes. Then we heard a little movement inside. We wanted to go in to take a look at the situation, and happened to bump into someone carrying the general. Before we could When we saw it clearly, we were knocked away by a strong force, and when we got up again, we disappeared. We..."


    They were also wronged. The man was too fast, like a monster.


    At this time, several lieutenants came over. After further questioning, they felt that their words were suspicious, and they were immediately taken away for interrogation.


    Its indeed suspicious.


    Because they were the only ones who saw the person, and no one else noticed it. They only heard their shouting.


    Du Wan took Wei Ge away from the camp, and did not go far. Instead, he went up a high **** and threw Wei Ge to the ground. From a distance, he saw movement in the camp, with torches swinging around.


    Du Wan kicked Wei Ge awake and said, "Wake up, don''t pretend to be dead."


    Who are you? Wei Ge was very afraid of Du Wan.


    A person who can break into the main tent from the midst of thousands of armies is not ordinary by any means.


    Looking through the moonlight, I could only see that she was wearing a bamboo hat, and the exposed half of her face was as white as jade, and she was very young.


    Du Wan asked: "Are you Wei Ge?"


    "Exactly, Your Excellency...?"


    Scorching sun. Du Wan replied simply.


    Hearing this, Wei Ge''s pupils shrank in vain, "Princess Jiaoyang?"


    Suddenly, Wei Ge made a move and raised his long legs to sweep towards Du Wan.


    This unexpected attack would certainly be useful to ordinary people, but for Du Wan, it was of no great use. She just blocked it with her long sword, and easily blocked Wei Ge''s full-strength move.


    Wei Ge felt his calf hit an iron te.


    No, that long sword is also made of iron, but it feels different.


    The long sword with its sheath did not move at all, but Wei Ge kicked out the leg. When his calf hit the scabbard, a sharp pain came!


    He was sure that Princess Jiaoyang did not have any damage to this leg, but he had a fracture. Fortunately, it was not serious, and the other party had mercy on him, otherwise, his leg would have been crippled!


    Wei Ge was so painful that he instinctively retracted his leg.


    Now he is sure that he can''t beat the opponent!


    Just try out one move, the opponent is too strong!


    Du Wan held the sword in his right hand and supported the ground with the sword. He squatted down and looked at Wei Ge who was sitting on the ground. "You should be lucky. I don''t have murderous intentions towards the Wei family yet."


    Wei Ge was silent.


    Du Wan sneered, "You, the Wei family, should be most grateful to my eldest brother. I came here specially this time to deal with the matter in the northwest. Da Qin cannot withstand the war now, so you have to start it. ording to what I mean, your Wei family will be Kill everyone in the family. But my eldest brother doesnt allow it.


    This is false.


    The Wei family has no friendship with the county prince, so how could he speak well for the Wei family?


    Wei Ge wanted to stand up, but there was an invisible pressure that weighed him down. Not to mention wanting to stand up, he even lost the ability to move. After living for nearly twenty-five years, this was the first time he encountered such a strange situation.

 Chapter 594: Killing you is like killing a chicken

    Chapter 594: Killing you is like killing a chicken


    The young man in front of him, no, he is Princess Jiaoyang, the person in the secret report who killed most of the powerful people in the capital and did not dare to stand up.


    A person who was rumored to be frightening actually had such a beautiful and childish face. In Wei Ge''s eyes, he was no different from a child. Especially those big eyes that are as bright as stars, crystal clear.


    Such eyes are not meant to kill people...


    I heard rumors about her before, but I thought they were too exaggerated.


    Now that he was a prisoner and unable to even fight back, Wei Ge didn''t dare to think like that.


    Only through personal experience can I feel that the princess is...terrible.


    She really has the ability to kill all the Wei family!


    The more he thought about it, Wei Ge just held his breath and didn''t dare to fall down.


    As if he can hold on longer like this, the Wei family can hold on longer!


    Very weak in strength, but very courageous.


    Du Wan stood up and looked down at the camp, "Do you know how the southwest rebels were defeatedst year?"


    Someone killed more than half of the generals


    So youve heard that the Wei family dared to raise an army even though they knew it. Its really courageous.


    Wei Ges heart trembled.


    He heard about this. It was rumored that despite being surrounded by tens of thousands of elite soldiers, he still beheaded the enemy and killed all the apanying generals.


    Du Wan said calmly: "My elder brother said that although the generals who guarded the northwest were at fault for rebelling, they can still be regarded as meritorious service. The merits and demerits can be offset. If I can save one life, it is a life."


    This Wei Ge was very surprised.


    Just listening, Du Wan said again: "Otherwise, what qualifications do you think you have to let me kidnap you instead of killing you? I hate trouble the most, not to mention that in my opinion, your Wei family is not innocent. The Fang family uses the Wei family to He has done all kinds of things that are harmful to nature."


    Nonsense, impossible! Their family has always been very honest in doing business...


    "Ha! Those who open gambling houses, brothels, and buy and sell people. How do you think people who do this kind of business can be clean?"


    Isnt it a business to open rice grain, cloth shop and restaurant?


    Wei Ge was speechless for a moment.


    My heart wanted to refute, but I couldn''t open my mouth to speak.


    Because this matter can be easily found out by just checking, there is no need for the princess to lie about this matter.


    Not long ago, the Wei family''s business was ordered to be shut down by Du Qian. My uncle and his family received the news in advance and escaped to the northwest to avoid being killed. I heard that many Fang n members and their business partners were arrested. Now Still in jail.


    Wei Ge felt a little ufortable and said in a low voice: "I always thought that the Fang family was a big grain merchant. They opened several cloth shops and restaurants, and asionally collected some medicinal materials for us."


    Hey, deceiving oneself and others.


    There is a description of Wei Ge in the information. It says that he is a straightforward man and has the talent of a general.


    Have been living in the barracks for many years and have no understanding of themon affairs outside.


    It''s normal that he doesn''t know the situation of the Fang family.


    Those who do bad things wont yell around, and the Fang family will take advantage of the situation to seek huge profits, let alone mention it to others.


    However, someone in the Wei family should know, but they just didnt disclose it. Sometimes when the Fang family caused trouble, it was the Wei family who stepped in to sort it out. The Wei family needs a lot of money, and the Fang family is the Wei family''s purse. Therefore, she said that the Wei family was not entirely innocent.


    Wei Ge waited for a while, but Du Wan didn''t say anything.


    He thought Du Wan was trying to persuade him to surrender, and was thinking about how to be more forceful in refusing.


    Unexpectedly, Du Wan didnt say anything?


    He did not know that Du Wan did not persuade him to surrender because he was not strong enough.


    The one who can really make decisions in the Wei family is the marshal. The person with the highest reputation in the northwest is almost like the local mascot. He is the well-deserved spiritual leader of the northwest.


    Wei Ge is just the grandson of the other party, can he still make the decision for his grandfather?


    What Du Wan was thinking, but Wei Ge didnt know. Wei Ge held it in for a long time, and finally said, "What on earth do you want to do? Kill or behead, it''s up to you."


    "I''m here to persuade the Wei family to surrender. Didn''t I just say that?" Du Wan looked back at him, "You are young and your memory is so poor. What will you do when you get old? Alzheimer''s disease is waiting for you. Woolen cloth."


    Weige:


    Can''t you speak more seriously at this time?


    Du Wan really felt that she was quite serious, and her face was very serious when she spoke.


    Wei Ge asked angrily: "Then why don''t you persuade me to surrender?"


    "I''m here to advise the Wei family, not you. Your opinion won''t affect the overall situation, but you are still of some use. You can be used as a hostage to negotiate with the Wei family."


    "I would rather die than use you as a bargaining chip to threaten the Wei family."


    "Have you not recognized the reality yet?" Du Wan just said that negotiation was just a polite word. "The Wei family has no right to refuse in front of me. What I said about negotiation just now was just a slip of the tongue. I''m sorry for making you die heroically." The chance is gone.


    Wei Ge:  So embarrassing.


    However, Princess Jiaoyang has such a vicious mouth!


    Howe no one has spread the news before?


    Du Wan no longer visits Weige.


    As the information indicates, apart from being proficient in fighting, this person is also a fool.


    Not as stupid as Hu San.


    Hu San looks simple and honest, but he is as careful as his hair.


    Wei Ge is quite handsome, like a young man from aristocratic family. He looks very shrewd, but on the inside he is really naive.


    Now this person is really stupid. When he saw Du Wan staring at the camp, he quietly acted as a prisoner, but he secretly observed her.


    I saw annoyance suddenly shing across Du Wan''s face, "When I captured you just now, I forgot to leave a note asking them not to continue marching."


    "Without me as the general, they won''t be able to march." Wei Ge said matter-of-factly.


    "You guessed this wrong. They think you may be captured by people from Huanshan City, and they are preparing to rush to Huanshan City overnight to ask for someone."


    ""how do you know?


    Wege was shocked but did not ask this question.


    Can she even know it despite being so far away? ! this is too scary!


    Suddenly, Du Wan swung her long sword and cut off a corner of Wei Ge''s clothes. "Take this corner and write a few words and tell them to stay where they are. If the army goes to Huanshan City, you will have to trouble me to stop it. Then I will Im worried that one person who doesnt control it well will kill several people to establish his authority.


    Wei Ge doesnt want to write.


    Write as the enemy asks you to do, what is the difference between this and surrender?


    Du Wan''s long sword was not sheathed yet, so she waved it deliberately in front of his eyes, "Killing you is like killing a chicken, be wise."


    I wont surrender, and I wont surrender even if I kill you.


    This princess knows about it and doesnt want you to surrender, so I will write a letter to save their lives.


    "Okay, I''ll write it." Wei Ge gritted his teeth and agreed. He raised his finger and was about to bite it.


    Du Wan shed his sword and made a cut for him, "I am a good person who is willing to help others, you don''t need to be grateful to me."


    Thank you, grandma!


    Wei Ge wanted to curse in his heart, but the problem was that he couldn''t beat him.


    I could only bleed and write a few words: Stay where you are, be safe for now. dry.

 Chapter 595: You are awesome, awesome

    Chapter 595: You are awesome, awesome


    Chapter 595 You are awesome, awesome


    Du Wan stared at the word "gan" and asked, "What does this word gan mean?"


    Oh, its my character, Wei Ge, the stem.


    "That''s okay. I''m not afraid of any conspiracy or signal from you." Du Wan picked up a stone, wrapped it in the cloth, and tied a knot to make sure it would not loosen.


    She just stood there and threw it towards the camp below.


    It looks like a very casual throw.


    Wei Ges eyes widened in disbelief!


    Is this a human capability?


    Is it a human being? It''s a human... right? !


    The stone hit the military counselor''s feet directly. The military counselor was frightened and thought that he was under attack and someone wanted to assassinate him. When he saw something rolling on the ground several times, it first fell on the cloth.


    The military advisor picked it up and sessfully saw the content on it, "Search! Search for me, search around here. The handwriting is very clear, and even the blood has not dried yet! This is written by the general, and the general is still nearby."


    Really? Let me take a look.


    A lieutenant rushed over quickly, snatched the strip of cloth and wiped the blood on it with his hand, "The stone ising in that direction, hurry up and chase it!"


    The other party was pointing in the direction where Du Wan and the others were.


    The remaining generals quickly led people to search in person.


    Its just that they are destined to be disappointed. It is impossible to find Du Wan and the others.


    The reason is that ording to the distance they calcted from throwing stones, the people were near the camp. But the real distance was beyond their imagination. Therefore, even after searching over and over again, not even a trace was found, let alone anyone.


    Du Wan looked down, "Your men thought you were still nearby and were searching desperately."


    When Wei Ge looked out, he could only see a few stars in the distance, and could not hear any movement, even in this silent night.


    But the people around you can hear it clearly, how can it not be scary?


    At this distance, even if he shouted with all his strength, he could not reach the camp. What''s more, if he dares to make a small move, the princess will give him a sword in the neck. In the deep mountains and old forests, corpses are also fed to wild animals after death.


    Wei Ge whispered: "Princess, my calf hurts."


    "oh."


    Maybe its a fracture? Can you find a doctor to treat it?


    "..." Du Wan was brought back to his attention and nced back at his calf, "It''s a slight bone crack, not disced, it will be fine if it grows longer. Don''t worry, I acted in a measured way."


    Wei Ge was notforted.


    He was in such pain, but she only said it was a slight bone fracture?


    Du Wan waved the sword in his hand and cut down a nearby tree branch. In a few strokes, he cut out a rough walking stick. "Take it and walk by yourself. Don''t y tricks and don''t try to escape."


    Wei Ge picked up the crutches and stood up, "Where are you going, Princess?"


    Go northwest.


    Do you really want to go?


    "I''m looking for your father. If I don''t look for him, how can I get you to surrender?"


    My family wont surrender! I would rather die than surrender!


    "Oh, you are so powerful, why don''t you just wipe your neck? What are you yelling about here? I didn''t stop you from dying. Anyway, I only promised my eldest brother not to kill people, but I didn''t promise him to save others, right?" Du Wan said What he said would really make people half-dead.


    Wei Ge either really wanted to die, or he couldn''t help but want to express his position.


    Du Wan walked forward, Wei Ge still followed slowly.


    After walking for a while, she stopped for a while, showing no intention of helping him.


    It wasn''t until daybreak that the two people went down the mountain.


    Du Wan stood at the foot of the mountain, "Patience is so good. I admire myself."


    Wei Ge trembled when he heard this, why is it so scary?


    Du Wan turned back to look at him, "It''s too slow to take you with me. How about I find a ce to hold you for a few days and then I go to the northwest by myself?" "You, you..."


    I remember there is a tiger cave on this mountain.


    When Wei Ge thought she had finished speaking, she added: "The tiger family living there is quite cute, especially the little tiger. It was just one month old."


    No, Princess, I can walk very fast.


    As soon as possible.


    It is said to be very fast. Even if Wei Ge did not hesitate and tried to keep up with Du Wan''s pace, it would still be slow in Du Wan''s eyes.


    Du Wan suddenly pointed forward and said, "You keep going forward."


    Its just me? Wei Ge felt incredible.


    Du Wan''s smile was hard to understand, "Yes, let''s go forward. I''ll look for a means of transportation, otherwise, it won''t take you long to reach your destination."


    After saying that, she left.


    Wei Ge confirmed again and again, Du Wan is really gone?


    He was excited and ready to make a move.


    Opportunity, opportunity to escape!


    Hence, he headed northwest in the direction Du Wan pointed.


    I just hope I can go faster, a little faster. Because he knows this direction and the army in the northwest. And the tens of thousands of troops he led were just a vanguard force that set off a day early. There were hundreds of thousands of troops behind him, as well as his father and brothers. As long as he rushed back before Du Wan...


    Then, he can report the news to his family and sessfully escape from the clutches of the devil!


    Hence, Wei Ge thought he was in sight of escape!


    Excited, as excited as anything, running forward with all my strength, no longer caring about the pain in my feet!


    Du Wan is roasting a pheasant and a hare somewhere.


    There is a tiger next to it, lying down like a kitten.


    When the pheasant and hare were cooked, she tore off a leg of the rabbit and gave the rest to the tiger.


    The tiger smelled it, bit it in a few bites, and took the remaining half back.


    After a while, the big tiger came back again.


    Du Wan put away the roasted chicken, tore into the roasted rabbit meat, and followed Wei Ge slowly on a big tiger, walking far away.


    asionally, I will pick a few wild fruits, as long as I know that the fool in front of me is walking hard.


    When it was almost done, Du Wan asked Tiger to go back.


    She heard arge army encamped ahead.


    The generals in the camp have obviously received the news about Wei Ge''s capture. Du Wan didn''t know what evil intentions she had until Wei Ge ran in a panic, panting and sweating profusely.


    I saw hope in others and looked at the army ahead.


    Du Wan appeared, "Hey, this is going pretty fast."


    Wei Ges whole body stiffened when he heard this.


    One moment it was hope, the next moment it was despair!


    Why? Just when he thought he was finally going to see his family, the demon that had left came back, and took advantage of his excitement and beat him to dust.


    Wei Ge was extremely depressed, "Did the princess do this on purpose?"


    "What are you doing on purpose? Didn''t I show you the way toe this way?" Du Wan patted him on the shoulder and praised, "You have a good attitude. You walk very quickly and actively, which is beyond my expectation. You were originally I wanted to find a substitute for you, but it seems that I thought too much. Look, you are awesome, awesome!"


    Weige:


    devil!


    This is a big devil!

 Chapter 596: The princess made people cry

    Chapter 596: The princess made people cry


    Chapter 596 The princess made people cry


    Wow! Wei Ge cried, crying loudly.


    Crying so hard that your heart is breaking, and howling loudly.


    He is indeed miserable today.


    This is the worst day in twenty-five years of my life!


    In the past, he had fought with bandits sneaking in from neighboring countries several times, and had narrowly escaped death several times, but he was never as miserable as he was today. He didn''t feel miserable at that time, but today, for the first time, he faced his own powerlessness.


    Du Wan took out the cloth bag hanging on his body and took out half a pheasant wrapped in arge leaf.


    The one roasted earlier has been half eaten.


    "Okay, stop crying. Can I give you half of the roasted chicken?" Du Wan tore off a chicken leg, took a bite, and returned the remaining half to him. "I know you are crying like this because you want to attract people in the military camp. Pay attention. I can tell you responsibly that you seeded! You caught their attention, and some people even said that it sounded like yours."


    Huh? Wei Ges crying stopped abruptly.


    Seeing the roasted chicken handed over by Du Wan, he grabbed it and took a bite.


    He had been running for so long, rushing to see his father, and he was really hungry.


    Du Wan waited for him to take a bite and then told him slowly, "But, the man also said that his little general would not cry so miserably, even if someone forced him with a knife, he would never cry. In a word, no, they suspect someone is ying a prank."


    Cough, cough, cough, cough


    Wei Ge coughed violently again.


    The doubters in the military camp dont know yet.


    Today, their little general is about to be crippled by a certain princess.


    Du Wan looked at him sympathetically and said, "Be careful, I only have one water bag, so I can''t give you anything to drink."


    Wei Ge was dejected and didnt want to talk to her.


    Du Wan looked at the military camp in front of him, "How about you howl a few more words?"


    Hearing this, Wei Ge became alert and asked, "What do you want to do?"


    As you wish, let your familye to save you. Du Wan replied kindly.


    Wei Ge was so nervous that his back was wet, "No, I won''t howl."


    "Really good intentions are not rewarded. You missed the opportunity even if I gave it a chance."


    You wouldnt be so kind?


    Im alone, what are you afraid of?


    At first, he also felt that she was alone and still a girl. What should he, a grown man, be afraid of?


    Now he is really scared that such a person can easily fool him around. And her confident attitude was something he needed to be extremely vignt about. He wasn''t sure. Maybe she could really turn the tide of the war on her own?


    Du Wan picked up Wei Ge who was lying on the ground, carried him away quickly, and soon arrived at a forest.


    She slipped Weigoti to a big tree and tied him to it. Then, he didn''t forget to cut off one of his sleeves, crumpled it into a ball, and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Very good, blocked!


    Du Wan sat on the fork of a tree next to him and said with a smile: "You are very lucky. It seems that one of your brothers asked the soldier after hearing the news, and then personally brought someone over to check. I will catch him in a while. , let him be yourpanion, as good brothers, we share blessings and share hardships."


    Wei Ges eyes shed with anxiety.


    Donte over!


    He came here to die. He now understood that the princess just wanted to use him as bait.


    At this time, Du Wan took out a booklet and flipped through it.


    Wei Ge also saw it. The small portraits on the pages that were opened were clearly from the Wei family.


    Du Wan noticed his gaze, "Oh, in this booklet, there are portraits of everyone in the Northwest Wei family, as well as important generals in the Northwest. It''s my first timeing to the Northwest, and many people don''t know me. It''s convenient to have this booklet. Theres more. Yo, Ive turned it over. Is this young maning to see you, Wei Zhan?


    Wei Ge burst into tears.


    This is his fourth cousin! It''s his second uncle''s child! With such a single seedling, nothing can happen...


    Wei Ge hummed desperately and wanted to say something, but Du Wan ignored him, "Don''t make any noise. If you bother me again, it will inevitably make me upset. I want to see blood when I am upset."


    ! Wei Ge didnt dare to say anything.


    Du Wan exhaled silently, it was good, he was finally frightened.


    Wait a little longer.


    Saw a figure shaking not far away.


    Du Wanfei fell down the tree and left for half a quarter of an hour. When she came back, she didn''t even hear the sound of fighting, and saw that she was still holding someone in her hand, and it was Wei Zhan with his eyes closed.


    Wei Ge was desperate, was he caught so easily?


    Du Wan casually hung the man on a big tree and ignored him. The news of Wei Zhan''s disappearance would soon reach the main ount. Then there will be important peopleing out to search, and then she will catch them.


    The more people you catch, the heavier the chips in your hand will be.


    Du Wan felt that she was really a clever little guy.


    It''s just that this ce is too close to the military camp. If there are too many people capturedter, they will inevitably be surrounded, and they need to find a safer ce. Later, Du Wan discovered that there was a big mountain in the distance, and there happened to be arge wolf pack.


    Du Wan carried a person in one hand and rushed up the mountain.


    Wei Ge was desperate, and once again intuitively realized how powerful this person was.


    Carrying two people is like carrying two chickens. They still walk easily and incredibly fast.


    By the time Wei Ge came to his senses, Du Wan had already ced him on a big tree next to the wolf den.


    The Wolf King wanted to howl, but Du Wan shouted in vain, "Shut up, it''s too noisy."


    That wolf howl was half howling.


    The Wolf King looked at Du Wan warily.


    Du Wan ignored it, quickly tied Wei Ge and Wei Zhan to a tree, and gagged them.


    She would choose this ce to ce people because she wanted to use the wolves as protection. The soldiers knew that there was a big wolf pack here, and even if they searched the mountain, they would not be able to find it for a while.


    Du Wan left again.


    Wei Ge went from anxious to numb!


    One by one, the sons of the Wei family were arrested, including two important generals in the army.


    A group of people were tied to a big tree. They couldn''t fit in this tree, so they were tied to the adjacent big tree.


    Wolves were squatting under two big trees.


    Their eyes are glowing green and they are drooling. From time to time they look up at the prey on the tree. The delicacies delivered to the door were uneatable, and several wolves were anxious.


    The first person to wake up was Wei Zhan.


    The first thing he noticed was that he was tied to a tree, and there was a pack of wolves below. He was so frightened that his heart trembled.


    Huh? Huh? Wei Ge made some noise.


    Wei Zhan finally discovered that not only was he in danger, but there were also many Wei family children in the tree, including Wei Ge, who had been kidnapped before. He wanted to speak and ask him what was going on, but his mouth was blocked, andmunication with eyes alone was limited. .


    Blind guess? By imagination?


    At this moment, Wei Ge looked in one direction and burst into tears.


    Im crying, can you stop crying?


    His father was also arrested!


    Wei Zhan followed his gaze and saw a young man wearing a bamboo hat, holding a sword in one hand and carrying a man in the other. Is it his uncle? !


    Fuck, uncle is themander in chief!

 Chapter 597: We agreed not to kill Weis family

    Chapter 597: We agreed not to kill Wei''s family


    Chapter 597: Promise not to kill the Wei family


    Du Wan lifted the middle-aged man to the tree in a few moments.


    So Wei Zhan was dumbfounded when he saw Du Wan''s cool moves.


    Carrying an adult, he easily jumped up the tree, then skillfully cut off the other person''s robe, made it into strips, and began to tie him up. Then he cut off a piece of the uncle''s clothes, crumpled it into a ball, and stuffed the uncle''s mouth. inside.


    Did he also experience these things when he was in aa? He couldn''t help but look down at his clothes.


    Yes, its almost the same as my uncles...


    Wei Zhan looked at Wei Ge again, his eyes were red with anxiety when he saw him.


    Wei Zhan asked Wei Ge with his eyes, who is that?


    Wei Ge ignored him and just stared at Du Wan.


    Du Wan found a ce to sit down, took out the water bottle and drank a few sips. When he looked sideways, he saw Wei Ge, "Hey, someone is awake? ... It''s been a while?"


    She just knocks people out.


    After beingatose for a period of time, people will indeed wake up.


    Du Wan looked at the people on the tree and counted nine people, not all of them surnamed Wei.


    At this time, Du Wan saw Wei Ge staring at her, as if he had something to say.


    She silently moved her eyes away, pretending not to see.


    Since Wei Ge''s father is here, is it necessary for him to appear as a grandson?


    Du Wan said slowly: "If you have anything to say, hold it back for now and wait until your grandpaes here in person to talk about it."


    Upon hearing this, Wei Ge knew that the princess had changed her mind again.


    Earlier she said that she would rush to the northwest to find his grandfather, but now she is waiting for his grandfather toe?


    Du Wans original n was to go to the northwest to meet people.


    The problem is that these hostages cannot be taken away, and there is no suitable ce to hide them. It is better to wait here for them to be delivered to their door.


    No matter what Wei Ge thought, Du Wan found afortable position and closed her eyes to rest.


    The Wei family members woke up one after another in the tree, and saw Du Wan, the only one who was not tied up, lying on the tree sleeping, holding a long sword in his arms, and covering his face with a bamboo hat? They are all guessing who this person is? However, everyone''s mouths were blocked and they could only look at each other.


    Thest person to wake up was Wei Zhongyuan, Wei Ges father.


    Wei Zhongyuan felt relieved when he saw that Wei Ge was not dead. Then he looked at the situation around him and knew that something was not good. Compared to the others, Wei Zhongyuan was worthy of being themander-in-chief and seemed much calmer. Even when you are in a dangerous situation, you are still thinking about how to get out of trouble and working hard to do so.


    He took out a de as thin as paper from his wrist guard and secretly cut the binding strips.


    The strips of cloth are obviously from his own clothes?


    When he cut it a few times and was about to cut it off.


    Du Wan raised her hand to take away the bamboo hat covering her face, then sat up slowly and put the bamboo hat on her head.


    "I really can''t live in peace, even if I want to take a nap." Du Wan looked at Wei Zhongyuan with a half-smile, then nced at his arm, "You are much better than your eldest son, he can only cry and howl in front of me. I am as desperate and sad as my parents are dead. Otherwise, I wouldnt be able to attract a bunch of people like you.


    Wei Zhongyuan:


    other people:""


    Immediately they all looked at Wei Ge.


    So its this guys fault?


    Wei Ge red at Du Wan fiercely, as if she was spreading rumors. He red at the others again, his expression clearly telling them to believe whatever they were told.


    Thats the enemy, thats the enemy!


    Just when Wei Zhongyuan wanted to continue cutting strips of cloth, Du Wan''s voice came up again: "General Wei, you''d better be calm. If you make me feel bad, I will see blood."


    In an instant, Wei Zhongyuan stopped moving.


    He used his eyes to signal Du Wan to remove the cloth from her mouth.


    Du Wan thought for a while, stood up, put the sword against his throat, and then pulled off the cloth that blocked his mouth, "Throw away the de. If you dare to break the tied cloth, I will break it for you." My hands and feet, but dont worry, I wont kill you. Wei Zhongyuan had read countless people, so he naturally realized that Du Wans words were true.


    She will do what she says...


    Wei Zhongyuan did not dare to move again.


    It was Wei Ge who heard Du Wans underlying meaning.


    Not to kill, but to cut off hands and feet?


    She didnt kill, not because she was kind, but because she promised Du Qian not to kill!


    Wei Ge was almost anxious and didn''t want his father to mess up.


    Du Wan''s smile did not reach her eyes, "Look, your son is in a hurry."


    "Who is your Excellency?" Wei Zhongyuan sighed inwardly, and at the same time let go of the de in his hand, "I just want to know at the hands of whom I lost today."


    The thin de fell straight to the ground.


    Du Wan retracted her sword and looked down the mountain, "I am Princess Jiaoyang, Du Wan."


    Wei Zhongyuan''s pupils shrank in vain, and it took him a long time toe back to his senses, "I have admired his name for a long time. I never thought that a girl like you woulde all the way to the northwest. The prince is relieved about this."


    Its nothing, its just strength.


    Yes, strength. Wei Zhongyuan felt mixed.


    After a pause, he continued: "I heard that the princess is already married to Prince Pei. Prince Pei is both talented in both civil and military affairs and looks very talented. I don''t know how manydies in the capital want to marry him. He is a perfect match for the princess."


    Dont think that if you say a few nice words, I will ignore your little actions.


    Wei Zhongyuans heart tightened as he was about to break free from the restraints in his hands.


    Soon, he quickly smiled and said helplessly: "I can''t hide anything from the princess. It''s true that a heroes from a young age."


    "Your approach doesn''t apply to me. I''m not very young, but my vanity has been cultivated in the capital. Ordinarypliments can''t impress me, and they won''t make me feel happy, so you can take advantage of it."


    Its so difficult!


    Wei Zhongyuan only felt that the person in front of him was particrly troublesome and different from the rumors.


    She in the rumor


    No, there are too many rumors about her.


    Some of the rumors are very false, but some are quite believable. For example, she is said to be beautiful, lovely and filial.


    Is it beautiful or cute? No! It''s so unlovable!


    Wei Zhongyuan was with her. He was supposed to be the older one, older than her father, but her current aura was no worse than that of his marshal father, who held a high position.


    Wei Zhongyuan asked: "What does the princess want to do if she doesn''t kill us?"


    Use you as bargaining chips to make your father surrender.


    The Wei family will not surrender, and would rather die than surrender.


    "Marshal Wei will surrender. If you really would rather die than surrender...I can choose to fulfill your fame for the rest of your life." Du Wan said lightly.


    Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh


    Wei Ge was so anxious that he tried to spit out the ball of cloth in his mouth, but he spit it out, "Princess, cough cough, princess, princess, cough cough cough..."


    Wei Ge, who was in a hurry to speak, coughed because of his anxiety.


    Du Wan turned to look at Wei Ge and suddenly smiled, "General Wei, he also said he would not surrender. He is a man of backbone."


    "Princess! The prince said he would not kill the Wei family." Wei Ge said anxiously.


    In an instant, everyone in the Wei family looked at Wei Ge, wondering if there was something wrong with his mind that he could say such a stupid thing? When raising troops to rebel, everyone is mentally prepared, and failure will result in failure.

 Chapter 598: Du Wan meets Marshal Wei

    Chapter 598: Du Wan meets Marshal Wei


    Chapter 598 Du Wan meets Marshal Wei


    The prince said he wouldnt kill him, so he really didnt want to kill him?


    The Wei family did not believe it. Wei Ge reminded Du Wan that in fact he was also suspicious in his heart. However, in the current predicament of the Wei family, this piece of unbelievable news became something Wei Ge could seize. A lifesaver.


    Wei Ge is not afraid of death, but he doesnt want the Wei family to disappear like this!


    He doesnt want his grandfather to die, he doesnt want his father to die, he doesnt want anything to happen to his mother, he doesnt want anything to happen to his uncle and brothers and sisters


    Du Wan ignored Wei Ge and instead looked at the wolves below, "They are such a bunch of cuties. They have been guarding for so long and haven''t given up."


    ?


    Everyone in the tree felt a chill running down their spines.


    What''s the meaning? Does she want to feed them to the wolves?


    Wei Ge was worried that his father would not know how terrible Du Wan was and would ruin the entire Wei family. "Father, the princess alone can destroy the entire Wei family, including all the generals in the northwest!"


    Wei Zhongyuan only thought that his son was crazy.


    Is this statement credible?


    He turned to look at Wei Ge. This son was his pride. At this moment, his eyes were numb and desperate, and he felt helpless as if his waist was being forcibly bent.


    This is the first time he has seen his son show such an expression.


    What exactly happened during the period when he was missing?


    Wei Zhongyuan was shocked and distressed, and turned to look at Du Wan, who was standing firmly on the tree, and her long sword tied with a linen strip.


    Hand-headed sword!


    It is rumored that Princess Jiaoyang has a ring-headed sword!


    Realizing something, Wei Zhongyuan looked at the other tied people, and suddenly he was not so sure again, and a bit of despair arose in his heart, "Princess, will you really let the Wei family go?"


    "Oh." Du Wan responded indifferently, "As long as you obey."


    Wei Zhongyuan was startled, "Why?"


    "If you want to know the reason, go back to Beijing and ask my elder brother." Du Wan didn''t want to exin it again. When the Wei family surrenders, the whole family will definitely return to the capital.


    Suddenly, Du Wan fell under the tree.


    Yes, its floating.


    Light and fluttering, like a leaf falling.


    Wei Zhongyuan was so shocked by Du Wan''s hand that his heart trembled.


    No matter how arrogant a person is, his back cannot be straight when facing an absolutely strong person. Perhaps, their Wei family was not unjustly defeated. Suddenly, Wei Zhongyuan spoke up: "Princess Princess, is there any news about my daughter Wei Xiu?"


    "Dead." Du Wan raised her head and nced at him, "However, your daughter should have been mentally prepared. After all, she turned the pce upside down before her death, and Qin Yuyu did not end well because of her."


    Hearing that his daughter had died, Wei Zhongyuan felt great grief in his heart.


    Others heard it.


    Wei Xiu is dead?


    They have all heard about the fact that the imperial pce was once closed. Not long after Qin Yuyu died, the emperor said that he was ill and that he had been recuperating before letting Du Qian act as an agent in the government? It turns out that there is also Wei Xius handiwork in this?


    Did Wei Xiu kill Qin Yuyu?


    But the next time, Du Wan ignored them and waved to the wolf king.


    Not only did the Wolf King not get closer, he even turned around and ran away!


    He ran away with the other wolves!


    Du Wan:


    No, she didnt mean any harm, really!


    Forget it, Du Wan didn''t want to talk to the people in the tree because Marshal Wei was about to arrive.


    With nothing to do, she could just go and greet him.


    Just as Du Wan took a few steps, he suddenly stepped back, took a run-up twice, touched the ground with his toes, jumped up the tree lightly, quickly pulled away the tokens on their bodies, and then fell to the ground again without looking back. to leave.


    After a while, Du Wan''s back was no longer visible. Wei Zhongyuan exerted force on his arms, and the strip of cloth binding him suddenly broke.


    !


    Unpredictably, something passed across Wei Zhongyuan''s cheek and pierced the tree trunk behind him.


    Wei Zhongyuans heart skipped a beat and he looked back.


    It turned out to be an ordinary branch, mostly submerged in the trunk? !


    Du Wan''s voice came from afar, "This is a warning. Please stay in the tree for me, Princess. If you want the Wei family to be wiped out, you can try to leave."


    If Wei Zhongyuan hadn''t been watching by his juniors and subordinates, he might not even be able to stand still.


    The consequence of not being able to stand firmly is likely to be falling off the tree.


    Wei Ge thought something had happened to his father, "Dad, how''s it going? Are you injured?"


    "It''s okay." Wei Zhongyuan raised his finger and wiped his slightly stinging cheek, then looked at the blood stained on his finger, "Ge''er, tell me everything that happened during the time you were missing. Dont miss any little detail, dont miss a word.


    Wei Ge calmed down and finally told the story of his captivity.


    Others listen to it as if it were a fairy tale.


    Its incredible!


    But they were either rtives of Wei Ge or familiar uncles, so they could naturally see that Wei Ge was not lying.


    Wei Ges eyes were confused after he finished speaking, Father, do we want to leave?


    "Wait a minute." Wei Zhongyuan couldn''t guarantee whether Du Wan had gone far. "If I guessed correctly, she went to look for my father. Things are now beyond our control."


    means time, fate.


    The Wei family was defeated, and they were defeated before they even started.


    All this happened so suddenly that no one in the Wei family expected it.


    Du Wan had already seen Marshal Wei at this time.


    He is an energetic old man wearing the robes of a marshal.


    The old marshal was originally stationed in the northwest, but he hurried over when he heard something big happened on the front line. Unexpectedly, before they reached the army camp, they were stopped by a young man wearing a bamboo hat.


    The young man''s face is as white as porcin, his eyes are clear and lively, he is confident and calm.


    Even though he was wearing ordinary people''s clothes, carrying a cloth bag made of rough fabric across his body, and wearing a cheap bamboo hat, he still didn''t look like a child who could be raised by a simple family.


    Children from ordinary families cannot afford a ring-headed sword!


    The current situation is that Du Wan directly appeared and blocked the way of the Marshal''s team.


    The old marshal was protected in the center of the team, separated from Du Wan by severalyers of guards. Anyway, there were probably thousands of soldiers surrounding Du Wan.


    Du Wan thought she was very friendly and waved her hand cordially to the old marshal, "Hello, Marshal Wei. I have something important that I want to talk to you about, but can we talk alone? I can tell you, I Currently, there is no killing intention towards the Wei family."


    Who are you? Marshal Wei was wary.


    "Wait a moment, let me show you something." Du Wan took out a bunch of things from the dough bag, nine items in total, and threw them towards the guards beside the old marshal.


    The guard caught the thing and handed it to the old marshal respectfully.


    When the old marshal saw these things, his hands trembled, "Who are you? What do you want to do?"


    "I am Princess Jiaoyang, from the capital." Du Wan took out her identity card from her arms, shook it and put it back, "Now, can we talk?"


    The old marshal held the tokens and said, "Princess, you are just a person..."


    "I alone am enough." Du Wan interrupted him calmly, "Those who once looked down on me now have grass growing on their graves."

 Chapter 599: Let brother go and have a headache

    Chapter 599: Let brother go and have a headache


    Chapter 599 Let the elder brother have a headache


    Du Wan and Marshal Wei chatted privately for a full hour.


    No one knows exactly what was discussed.


    Finally, Marshal Wei ordered the withdrawal of troops, and the northwest army returned.


    In just a few days, the sky in the northwest has changed.


    Marshal Wei announced his surrender to the court, and everyone in the Wei family will return to Beijing, including himself. This so-called rebellion is like a cloud that disappears as quickly as it appears.


    Wei Ge and others were picked up and taken down the mountain that day.


    After all, they did not dare to act rashly and stayed on the mountain until nightfall. Du Wan did not appear, but they waited for someone to pick them up, who was sent by Marshal Wei.


    They will know about the withdrawal of troops when theye down from the mountain.


    What kind of ambitions and ambitions were all wiped out by Princess Jiaoyang''s troubles?


    Some generals who did not know the inside story were not angry at first, thinking that the Wei family was being threatened. When they were about to make a fuss, they were suppressed by familiar insiders. It was not just the Wei family who were captured by Du Wan. I wont publicize it when Ie back, but if my rtives and friendse to ask about it, they will still give some advice.


    Just like this under the threat of strong force.


    The upper ss people in the northwest became strangely quiet.


    The generals at the top were silent, and the people below had no choice but to obey orders no matter what they thought.


    Du Wan wandered around the key city in the northwest.


    Until early morning on the third day.


    Some people saw a person standing on the top of the observation tower high on the city wall. The people standing underground looked up and could only see a small shadow, but they could vaguely see that the man was wearing a bamboo hat, holding a long sword, and was wearing hunting clothes.


    At such a high ce, the man still stood very steadily.


    It seems as if he was born to stand on a high ce and look down on all living beings.


    When the man rubbed his eyes and wanted to look again, the top of the observation tower was already empty.


    Du Wan jumped off the city wall from the top of the observation tower.


    The soldiers guarding the city were startled when they saw her, and were about to ask who she was.


    Feeling that there is no one around anymore?


    Such a strange thing happened, so he quickly reported it to his superiors.


    After the boss heard about the other party''s appearance, he quietly suppressed the matter and reported it to the superior. Then, one report after another, until the news reached the ears of the old marshal.


    The old marshal has be quite haggard these days, but he does not dare to fall down and still sits with his spine straight.


    Wei Zhongyuan said: "Father, is the princess showing up?"


    Wait until shees to the door again.


    Do we...really want this?


    What if you tell me? The old marshal looked sideways at Wei Zhongyuan.


    Wei Zhongyuan clenched his fist tightly on his thigh, "At worst, the fish will die and the will break."


    "Stupid! Even if the fish dies, the will not be broken. So what if the Wei family dies? Who will remember us a hundred years from now? Or do you naively think that you will be a hero who will go down in history?"


    The old marshal asked Wei Zhongyuan and his face turned red.


    After a long time, the old marshal said again: "Historical books are written by future generations. Maybe there will be a record in the future. The Wei family conspired to rebel, and the whole family was destroyed, and there was no unjust death."


    Its really possible.


    Du Wan, who was eating noodles on the street near the Marshal''s Mansion, happened to hear the conversation between the old Marshal and Wei Zhongyuan.


    Suddenly, the old marshal in the mansion heard a chuckle.


    This chuckle was far away, or it could be said to be very close. No one was in the house, but the voice came in, "Marshal Wei is a sensible man."


    Marshal Weis hands that were ced squarely on his legs shook slightly, County, Princess?


    The old man who shouted this was extremely bitter and in awe.


    What is this ability? this


    When he was young, he once worshiped a reclusive old man as his teacher, and he taught him martial arts.


    Before he died, his master warned him that when he met the children of a big family, especially the children of a family with a long history, he should make friends with them if he could; if he couldn''t, he should not provoke them.


    Master said that ordinary people...can''t afford to offend him.


    Marshal Wei thought that his family was powerful enough and could no longer be considered an ordinary person.


    Now it seems that he had misunderstood it at first.


    The untouchability that Master originally referred to has nothing to do with power...


    Wei Zhongyuan was the first to know about Marshal Wei''s abnormality, "Father, what''s wrong with you?"


    Didnt you hear what the princess said just now? Marshal Wei looked at his son.


    Wei Zhongyuan was stunned, "No."


    "That''s nothing. The princess should be around here. Please ask everyone in the house to pay attention and don''t offend the princess." Marshal Wei suppressed the huge gap and bitterness in his heart, hoping that the juniors would not offend him without being careless. Princess.


    Wei Zhongyuan met his father''s strange look and understood a little. Something must have happened just now, or something he didn''t know about. Then he followed his father''s words and said: "Father, please don''t worry, everyone is staying at home and not going out. "


    They are all good boys.


    "Yes, our Wei family has been upright and upright all our lives. If we were not really forced to survive, we would not risk all our efforts to rebel. Now the king is in charge of the government. I heard that the court has be a lot cleaner."


    The next step is the father and son. Each sentence you say and the other say are full of helplessness.


    He said why they rebelled, how they had no choice but to do so, and that the court had not paid the soldiers for several years, and that the food sent every year was old and mixed with a lot of sand, making it impossible to eat. The warm clothes are even more excessive. There is not even a bit of warm cotton inside, it is all grass.


    Not to mention the medicinal materials delivered, they are all of inferior quality and often in arrears.


    Every year many people die in the military camp due tock of medicine.


    There have been constant natural disasters in the past two years, and the lives of soldiers in the northwest have be even more difficult.


    Du Wan, who was eating noodles outside, was eating happily at first, but then she ate slower and slower, and finally she was thoughtful. As far as she knew, the emperor''s uncle had not treated Xixi badly in the past two years.


    She didnt know how the food was, but there was definitely no shortage of military pay. Where did the money go?


    With her help, the emperor is no longer short of money, so he should not be greedy for this money.


    Either the Wei family lied, or someone interfered with it, embezzling the general''s sry without saying a word, and sessfully concealed the matter? This is not a small matter and cannot be aplished by one or two people.


    The Ministry of War is responsible for food, wages, clothing, weapons and other supplies.


    Du Wan couldn''t help but think of the dead Ma Shangshu.


    At that time, Ma Shangshu actually sent people to assassinate their brother and sister. Not only Du Qian was surprised, but Du Wan was also surprised. You must know that in the main hall, Ma Shangshu was very cooperative and quick to give in. Both of them thought that he would be someone who knew current affairs. They really didn''t expect that he would secretly kill the brother and sister. It was also the time when Du Qian almost got into trouble. .


    Du Qian specially conducted a re-investigation for this purpose.


    After learning that it was the truth, Du Wan quickly solved the problem.


    Looking back at this moment, Ma Shangshu is indeed quite abnormal. Could it be... caused by a guilty conscience?


    Forget it, send the news back to the capital and let the elder brother have the headache.


    PS: Todays update is almosting to an end, lets sort out the subsequent plot. There have been several times when an author almost stopped updating. I thought of everyone waiting, but I still held back. It was not easy...

 Chapter 600: Beautiful people, kind hearts, awesome

    Chapter 600: Beautiful people, kind hearts, awesome


    Chapter 600: Beautiful people and kind hearts. Awesome.


    As for the news from the northwest, Du Wan asked Tai''an Bank to send the news back to the capital on the day Marshal Wei agreed.


    She will stay in the northwest for a while before Du Qian sends people to take over the northwest.


    I thought that due to sudden changes, a few thorns would appear in the northwest, but it turned out to be extremely calm.


    I''ve been wandering around for several days, but I can''t find anyone to scare the monkeys!


    Du Wan simply stayed at the Marshal''s Mansion, where he was provided with delicious food and drinks. At the same time, he changed into a set of clothes and threw away the bamboo hat. Later, he found that a five-year-old child from the Wei family had picked it up. It was said that this child was Wei Ge''s.


    That little guy was quite shameless, holding a bamboo hat and putting it on his head.


    It is said everywhere that masters must wear hats, please call them master from now on!


    The little guy also ran to Du Wan and said, "Princess Princess, I will be as strong as you in the future, and I will definitely defeat you."


    You are as strong as me, how can you defeat me? Du Wan asked with a smile.


    The little guy was stunned. The question was too profound. He couldn''t think it through for a while, "Then I am better than you."


    Oh, dreams are good, you have to work hard.


    "Yeah, I will definitely work hard! Look, I''m wearing your bamboo hat. That day you showed up wearing a bamboo hat, and everyone was shocked by you. How majestic you are. My dad usually likes to spank me. Shit, he was afraid of you that day."


    ""I see.


    Du Wan was amused andughed.


    No wonder the little guy is so obsessed with the bamboo hat.


    Then, the little guy continued talking. Unlike the adults of the Wei family, the little guy was not afraid of strangers at all. He even waved a small wooden sword, which made Du Wan so amused, "Okay, little guy,e here. I''m so shocked." The master who lives in your family will teach you a few tricks."


    Really? The little guys eyes were bright.


    Du Wan really taught him, it was Du Qian who taught her before.


    However, she only taught one trick and it was enough for the child to learn it for a long time.


    This matter naturally spread to the ears of the adults of the Wei family.


    Wei Ges wife was so frightened that she rushed to pick up the little one, but was stopped by Wei Ge.


    Wei Ge is now broken, "Let him alone."


    "But"


    "Our son is so cute, what are we afraid of? No, the princess has already taught him how to practice swordsmanship. Once he learns one and a half moves, he might be able to beat me as a father in the future." Wei Ge heard this from his grandfather. Clicked.


    Wei Zhongyuan agreed with what his son said, "Ge''er is right, you don''t need to be too nervous. If you are really worried, just make some snacks and send them over. I heard that the princess likes snacks."


    Then, let me go to the kitchen and have a look. Wei Ges wife hurriedly went to the kitchen.


    Du Wan didnt know that all his hobbies had spread to the northwest.


    Children are small after all. When their mother brings them food, they will keep their eyes on it.


    After eating, hey down in his mother''s arms and fell asleep.


    Du Wan smiled lightly and said: "He is tired, please take him down."


    Thank you, Princess. Wei Ges wife saluted respectfully, then left with her son in her arms.


    Du Wan looked at the delicate snacks on the table, picked up a piece, smelled it, stuffed it into his mouth and took a bite, and then finished the entire te of snacks in a short while.


    At Marshal Weis Mansion, its not that she did nothing.


    After investigating the issue of food and sry in northwest China, we found that this is indeed the case.


    Therefore, the northwest army''s dissatisfaction with the court umted little by little. This was the reason why the Wei family wanted to rebel, but no generals opposed it. The Wei family is not without money. On the contrary, soldiers from neighboring countriese to Qin State disguised as bandits to rob. The Wei family often goes to the Qin Dynasty to rob the country. asionally, they also go to neighboring countries to work. The family is really rich.


    Du Wan will know it after taking a walk around the Marshal''s Mansion.


    More than ten days passed peacefully.


    There is news, its from Guangluo County. It is said that the rebels hiding in the mountains were found, the general was captured with arrows in the chaos, a small iron mine and weapons manufacturing workshop were found, and most of the rebels surrendered. Now the people sent by the Central Government are solving the matter. Most of the rebels are poor people. Those who have no murder cases will be sent back to their hometowns to farm. Those who have murder cases will be judged ording to the severity.


    Everything is going for the best.


    On the other hand, when the Wei family heard the news, they all felt heavy.


    Du Wan knew that of course they were in a bad mood.


    After living here, Du Wan also knew that some members of the Fang family hade to seek refuge with the Wei family.


    Currently, they are not living in the Marshal''s Mansion. After learning that the Wei family had surrendered, they were still aggrieved. However, these people were greedy for life and feared death. No matter how dissatisfied they were, they would not go to Du Wan, so they did not kill Du Wan to scare the monkeys. Chance.


    Today, Marshal Wei came to see Du Wan in the courtyard.


    Du Wan met him in the pavilion in the courtyard and asked, "Old Marshal, why are you here all the time?"


    "It''s about Guangluo County." Marshal Wei seemed to be a few years older. "Can you spare Fang Yuechun''s life?"


    Who is Fang Yuechun? Du Wan asked.


    After asking the question, Du Wan thought about the incident in Guangluo County and understood a little bit, "Is it the leader of the rebels?"


    "Yes." Marshal Wei did not hide it. That was a retreat for his Wei family. The person behind the scenes was the Wei family, and Fang Yuechun was his confidant. "I know that the Fang family has done a lot of wrong things, but Fang Yuechun is good...just follow my instructions."


    Du Wan knew that if she agreed, her three views would be a bit overwhelming.


    Hence, she replied with a silver bullet, "I am not responsible for this matter. You can tell my elder brother when you return to Beijing."


    Marshal Wei:


    Princess, could you please stop being so perfunctory?


    Du Wancai ignored him, "I''m just a worker, I''m not the decision-maker."


    The old marshal looked at Du Wan quietly for a while.


    I hope the little girl will be soft-hearted and agree to this old man''s request.


    However, she looks young, but her mentality is extremely stable.


    Du Wan still respected an old man who had protected the Great Qin State and did not reject him in person, thus preserving his face. She felt that she was a really considerate and good girl.


    People are kind-hearted and beautiful, which is great.


    Luckily the old marshal didn''t know what she was thinking, otherwise he would have thought she was really a dog.


    The dog gets one!


    But he is not a stalker, and he does his best to obey fate.


    The future of the Wei family is currently uncertain, and they really dont have much to worry about.


    After waiting for about half a month, the people who took over the northwest finally arrived.


    Du Wan, along with Marshal Wei, went to the city gate to greet him.


    The person who came was beyond her expectation. It was actually Mu Si''an!


    Musian rode a tall horse and wore the robes of a general.


    Du Wan once thought that Mu Si''an was a pretty boy at first sight. More than two yearster, she still thought... he was a pretty boy wearing a battle robe, but his face was still a little bit dark.


    As soon as Mu Si''an saw Du Wan, he raised a big smile and quickly got off his horse and stepped forward.


    "Princess! Did youe here specifically to pick up someone?" Mu Si''an smiled mischievously.


    Du Wan''s eyes widened suddenly, "You mean Pei and Pei Hao are here?"


    Yeah, its just...


    Musian pointed to the carriage behind.

 Chapter 601: Who is in the carriage?

    Chapter 601: Who is in the carriage?


    Chapter 601 Who is in the carriage?


    As a general, if you ride in a chariot instead of riding a horse, the greatest possibility is that someone will be injured.


    But seeing Mu Si''an''s expression, the injury should not be serious, Du Wan was still worried and red at him, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? You still have a yful smile, huh."


    Mu Sian:


    Can you speak some reason?


    The princess is no longer cute after she gets married, s.


    Du Wan had already run to the carriage, opened the curtain and got in. Sure enough, he smelled a faint smell of medicine. Pei Hao was stunned when he saw the little girl who had been longing for him suddenly appeared.


    Wan Wan? Pei Hao called tentatively.


    Du Wan looked at him, "You have lost weight, you have serious dark circles under your eyes, you haven''t slept well or eaten well? You are also injured, is it serious? Where is the injury? What does the doctor say?"


    Pei Hao came out of his daze, and suddenly a lingering smile appeared in his burning peach blossom eyes.


    How should he answer this series of questions?


    Suddenly, Du Wan said with a straight face: "Why are you smiling? You''re so ugly! Your beard has grown out."


    A knowing blow!


    Pei Hao''s smile froze for a moment, then he gritted his teeth, pulled him into his arms, and kept rubbing her fair face with his stubble, making Du Wan so angry that he wanted to beat him, but held back in the middle, for fear of Get him hurt.


    She still doesnt know where he is injured.


    After all, he was sitting and his clothes were covering him, so nothing could be seen for the time being.


    Du Wan endured the itching on her face and said, "That''s enough."


    "Not enough." Pei Hao kissed her cheek, "Wanwan, let''s not separate next time, okay?"


    Du Wan was so dizzy from his kiss that she nodded.


    Pei Hao whispered again: "When we separated, I was prepared in my heart. I would definitely miss you if I didn''t see you. But I didn''t know...it would be so ufortable to really miss someone..."


    As time went by, he never knew he would miss someone so much.


    Sometimes in the dead of night, my thoughts are so clear that my heart hurts every time I think of them.


    Pei Hao recalled that feeling, and his heart felt dull and painful.


    So, he hugged her tighter and tighter, unwilling to let go.


    Du Wan was afraid that she would inadvertently hurt him, so she let him hug her. But when she heard his words, her eyes felt a little hot, a little ufortable but also a little sweet.


    The taste is not to mentionplicated, but its not bad after all.


    Until the carriage stops.


    Pei Hao had to let her go and get her out of his arms.


    However, his big hand still held one of hers tightly, "Wanwan, I''m injured, please help me get out of the car, okay?"


    When mentioning his injury, Du Wan felt very distressed, "Okay, where is the injury? Is it serious? If you don''t even tell me, do you want me to carry you out of the car?"


    Haha, everything will be fine once you see my wife.


    If you can talk a lot, it means its not serious.


    "No, it''s serious, very serious." Pei Hao leaned his entire weight on his wife.


    Du Wan knew his virtues, but couldn''t help but indulge him a little. What else could his own man do? Pamper me. So she earnestly helped him get out of the carriage.


    The people outside looked at the carriage out of curiosity.


    Many people in front of the city gate saw the princess getting into the carriage, and then therge army continued to move forward, with the carriage still protected in the middle. Many people were initially guessing who was in the carriage.


    Some people specte that it is Du Qian.


    This person in the capital suddenly came to the northwest? Who doesn''t know that the princess and the prince are the most intimate.


    Some people spected that it was Pei Hao, because the princess was a girl after all. She was riding in a carriage with others, and either a woman or a husband was in the carriage. Even if the county kinges over, so what if they are brothers and sisters? We have all grown up, and we should avoid those who should avoid suspicion. In public, the princess would not sit still like this. Until the carriage stopped in front of the Marshal''s House.


    The man in the carriage got off, and it turned out to be Pei Hao.


    However, Pei Hao looked like he was being supported by the princess when he got out of the car. He was in poor health?


    There were some whispers among the Wei family members in the crowd.


    Wei Zhan asked Wei Ge in a low voice, "Is this the princess''s husband? He doesn''t seem to be in good health."


    Wei Ge said: "Of course it''s not good. He smells like medicine. He might have been injured beforeing here."


    At this time, another young man from the Wei family came closer and said softly: "No way, I heard before that he was seriously injured when he was fighting the rebellion in Southwest China. The doctor asked him to recuperate for two or three years at that time. It should be Its not okay yet.


    Haha, I heard that he is no longer good.


    Pfft. Where did the newse from?


    It came from the capital.


    A few guys got together and gossiped about Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao suddenly looked at them coolly, and several people fell silent.


    Wei Zhan''s heart skipped a beat, "No way, no way, you won''t be heard, right?"


    Sometimes people die because of their bad words. Wei Ge warned.


    Marshal Wei personally weed Pei Hao and others into the mansion.


    Mu Si''an went to stay in the guest room that was cleaned up.


    Pei Hao moved directly into Du Wan''s small courtyard. They were husband and wife, and the Wei family did not stop him. They didn''t say anything to the Wei family for the time being. They hurried to the northwest. The team was really tired.


    The first thing to do is to rest.


    Pei Hao''s things were moved to Du Wan''s room by his entourage.


    Du Wan helped Pei Hao to the bed, "Lie down quickly, don''t mess around, let me take a look at the injury first."


    "No need. It''s broad daylight and the door is still open. What should I do if someone breaks in?" Pei Hao''s haggard face was actually dyed a light pink at this time. However, he was still holding a serious His posture, even when he came to the bed, he did not lie down, but sat on the edge of the bed with an upright posture.


    This appearance makes him look even more beautiful.


    Du Wan doesnt know how to appreciate it, and whats on her mind right now is his injury.


    Hear what he said?


    Uh, wait a minute. Du Wan ran to close the door.


    Pei Hao''s smile became even more beautiful, "Wanwan, if you close the door in broad daylight, aren''t you afraid that others will think too much?"


    "Just think about it. We are husband and wife, not outsiders." Du Wan didn''t care what outsiders said and couldn''t help but nce at him sideways, "You don''t know how to care about this? It''s not like your style. I thought You are more unruly than me."


    Pei Hao:


    He shouldn''t expect anything from the little girl''s mouth!


    Really, you shouldnt have expectations!


    Du Wan didn''t allow him to push back anymore. She was very persistent and wanted to know where his injury was. She also wanted him to untie his robe and show her the condition.


    Pei Hao couldn''t resist her, so he had to untie his outer robe.


    After untying it, the medicinal smell became stronger.


    Du Wan saw it, and there was a thick bandage around his waist, "This is..."


    "The situation was too chaotic at the time, and I was identally hit by an arrow. It doesn''t hurt anymore, and it''s almost better. Really, it''s not serious." Pei Hao opened and shut his mouth to show that it wasn''t serious, but his gentle tone made him feel Du Wan was even more worried.

 Chapter 602: He saw light in her eyes

    Chapter 602: He saw light in her eyes


    Chapter 602 He saw light in her eyes


    Du Wan stared at the injury on Pei Hao''s abdomen, "Doesn''t it really hurt?"


    It doesnt hurt. It hurts before I miss you.


    Pei Hao''s eyes were bright when he looked at her. He raised his hand and gently stroked her face with his thumb, "Wanwan, eighteen is too long. How about... seventeen?"


    Hearing this, Du Wan had a dark look on his face, "It seems that the injury is not serious. What are you thinking about?"


    Swatting his hand away, she snorted at him.


    Pei Hao wasn''t angry either. He put his robe back on with a gleaming smile, "Daughter-inw, I''m hungry."


    What do you want to eat? Du Wan asked with a straight face.


    "Noodle?"


    Okay, then Ill have someone cook you a bowl of noodles.


    I want to eat the kind of noodles in Southwest China?


    Are Southwest noodles delicious? Du Wan tried her best to remember, but it seemed like not, thats all.


    Pei Hao nodded seriously, "Every time you feed me noodles, I feel very delicious."


    Du Wan had a dark look on her face again. She was teased invisibly, right?


    People think the noodles are delicious, not because of the noodles, but because they are fed by her?


    Du Wan looked at his hands with disgust, "Your hands are not disabled this time, are they?"


    "Do you want to maim them?" Pei Hao suddenly came over and asked in a low voice.


    Du Wan''s face turned hot and she quickly stepped back, "What''s wrong!"


    The person ran away after he was scolded, and the prince''sughter was left behind.


    Out of the door, Du Wan patted Nuan Nuan''s face. She knew it must be red without looking in the mirror. Looking back at the door, she couldn''t help but raise the corners of her mouth.


    Run to the small kitchen and watch those people make a bowl of noodles in person.


    Have someone cut a lot of mutton slices, fry two eggs, and then put a handful of lettuce on top, and sprinkle with chopped green onion, so it doesn''t make it too fragrant. This bowl is not a small bowl, but a big bowl.


    Du Wan took it and walked quickly to the room.


    When I went back, I happened to see Mu Si''aning with the army doctor and changing Pei Hao''s dressing.


    Du Wan and Pei Hao are husband and wife, so they dont need to avoid suspicion, so they just go in with noodles.


    Mu Si''an''s eyes lit up when he saw the noodles in the big bowl. It smelled very fragrant, but it was a pity that it was not his. "It turns out that the princess went to get some food for Ah Hao. This looks pretty good."


    If you want to eat, go to the kitchen and ask them to make you a bowl.


    "May I?"


    "Of course." Du Wan knew that in order to please her, the Wei family had specially built a small kitchen for her, which was fully stocked with ingredients every day. She could just order whatever she wanted to eat, "Today''s mutton is very fresh."


    Ill go right away, and Ill leave this ce to you. Mu Sian slipped away very quickly.


    Pei Hao gave him a knowing look.


    Changing the dressing was notplicated. The doctor had already given the medicine. Pei Hao asked him to go out. He was not needed for the bandage. The doctor quietly left with the medicine box.


    Du Wan put the noodles on the table aside and took over to tie a bandage on him, "This injury is not serious."


    "Scabs will form in two days." Pei Hao straightened his waist and his upper body was free. When Du Wan put a bandage on him, he would inevitably be a little more intimate.


    In fact, he can do this himself, but he just wants her toe.


    Wanwan, I will have another ugly scar on my body from now on. Will you dislike me?


    "meeting."


    This answer caught him off guard.


    Pei Hao had already thought about what he wanted to say if she said she didn''t mind. As a result, when he met her eyes and noticed her teasing smile, he understood immediately.


    The little girl obviously doesn''t dislike it, but she insists on teasing him?


    Well, he knew she wouldn''t dislike it, so didn''t he ask? In fact, he mainly wanted to remind him that after seeing his body... there was no reaction? For example, the girl is shy or something.


    It just so happens that the little girl is very open-minded.


    Du Wan is really magnanimous, and to be honest, Pei Hao has a good figure.


    But its not like she has never seen a mans body, especially the upper body, and she has searched a lot of them on the Inte. She really can''t be like a little girl who has never seen the world and is so ashamed when she sees some flesh.


    Pei Hao put on his clothes helplessly, "Daughter-inw, am I not in good shape?"


    Okay, pretty good.


    "Then your cheeks won''t be red at all."


    Its not the first time Ive seen this, theyre an old couple.


    I want to curse someone, what should I do? Pei Hao was in a particrly sour mood. Does the little girl have any misunderstandings about old couples? Is he the most miserable "old man" in the world? Well.


    An "old man" who has never eaten meat!


    When Pei Hao was properly dressed, Du Wan picked up the noodles and handed them to him, "Eat quickly. It''s just right to eat now, it won''t be hot anymore."


    Pei Hao was hesitant and didn''t want to answer. Du Wan stared at him with a half-smile.


    In the end, he was defeated and brought it over to eat himself.


    Is it easy for him to get closer to his wife?


    His wife just wont cooperate, what else can he do?


    Du Wan didnt know that the person in front of her was eating a bowl of noodles with a lot of thoughts. Are you and Sianing here to take over the northwest?


    "No, Si''an is taking over temporarily. Big brother asked us toe over because we are closest to the northwest." Pei Hao said that Du Qian meant to ask Mu Si''an to take over temporarily, and then he would send someone over again. guard. And this person is likely to be his father, Duke Zhenguo.


    In the future, there will be no fixed person to guard the northwest.


    It was probably several generals who took turns to garrison.


    Du Qian is a very far-sighted person, and the rotation guarding system can prevent the Wei family''s situation from happening again.


    Pei Hao came here this time purely to meet his wife and then apany her back to Beijing.


    Then Du Wan suppressed it, the Wei family cooperated, and Mu Si''an took over the northwest army.


    In addition, the disaster relief team from the Du family also rushed to the northwest and was responsible for rescuing the people here. They also brought arge amount of seeds with them, hoping to develop agriculture in the northwest.


    The Du family took action and brought hope to the people of the northwest.


    The Du family is also quite interesting. They put all the good deeds on Du Wan, so that themon people are grateful to Du Wan. The Wei family could not understand this wave of operations, and even the well-informed Marshal Wei found it extremely strange.


    Supposedly, shouldnt the Du family have a good reputation? Or is it on Du Qian''s head?


    Secondly, it should also fall on the emperors head, right?


    The people of the Du family contributed money and efforts to pave the way for Du Wan?


    Could it be that the person who will inherit the throne in the future will be Princess Jiaoyang?


    A bunch of Wei family leaders looked at each other in confusion and spected about what was going on. In the end, they couldn''t figure it out and stopped thinking about it. Anyway, they would return to Beijing in a few days.


    Wei Zhongyuan was unsure, "Father, when we return to Beijing on this trip...will everything be okay?"


    "My life is not a problem, the princess has said it."


    Does she promise?


    said that the king would not kill Weis family.


    What about the emperor? The Wei family did not trust the emperor.


    The Wei family had veryplicated feelings towards the emperor in recent years, and they were not without resentment.

 Chapter 603: The couple finally returned to Beijing

    Chapter 603: The couple finally returned to Beijing


    Chapter 603 The couple finally returned to Beijing


    That day.


    The old marshal made an appointment with Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao''s appointment with the old marshal was expected.


    The two met in the marshal''s study.


    When the servants served the tea, Pei Hao took a sip and said, "Marshal, if you have anything to say, you might as well say it directly."


    "Those people who came to provide relief were probably sent by the king. I heard that they were all over the Qin Dynasty." The old marshal expressed his doubts in his heart, "They don''t look like people from the court."


    They are indeed not from the court, but from the Du family.


    Its not that the Du family has never been involved


    "They are not participating now. They just want to help the people of the world tide over this difficulty. For this reason, they have no reservations." Pei Hao actually couldn''t understand the Du family''s actions.


    The Du family seems to be doing something big, and almost all the family members are involved in it.


    Pei Hao didn''t ask his wife about this because he didn''t want to embarrass her.


    "What else is the old marshal in trouble for?" Pei Hao asked.


    The old marshal asked worriedly: "Aren''t you afraid of angering the emperor by doing this? Princess Jiaoyang''s reputation is too great, which is not necessarily a good thing. What should I do if it arouses suspicion?"


    "Don''t worry about this." Pei Hao answered vaguely.


    In fact, he was also a little worried and asked Du Qian.


    Du Qians answer was, dont worry, nothing will happen.


    Upon seeing this, the old marshal expressed his guess, "Is the future prince the princess?"


    Pei Hao squirted out a mouthful of tea and choked. He coughed for a while before he could catch his breath.


    The old marshal stared at him unkindly, "What I said is funny? The young man really doesn''t know how to respect the elderly."


    No, I was frightened by your words. Pei Hao shook his head. The little girl has no intention of inheriting the throne.


    The two chatted for a while. The old marshal''s analysis of the situation in Da Qin was thorough, and Pei Hao benefited a lot from it. It was not untilte in the morning, when Pei Hao stood up to say goodbye, that the old marshal finally asked about the concerns of the Wei family.


    The Wei family is most worried because the future is unclear.


    Pei Hao finally knew the reason for his appointment today, "Marshal, have you heard of the Su family?"


    Former Prime Minister, Su family?


    "Yes. The Su family is now living in the Princess Mansion. They have lost their former glory, but they are living a very stable life. In addition, Su Che has been favored by Du Qian, and now works in the Household Department. Although he has no position, he has been working in the Household Department. The work of the minister." Pei Hao calmly gave a junior salute to the old marshal and quietly exited the study.


    The old marshal fell into silence for a while.


    Not long after, Wei Zhongyuan came over.


    Wei Zhongyuan asked how the conversation went.


    The old marshal said Pei Hao''sst point, "He is telling us that the enemies of the Princess Mansion can live well, and that the Du family''s heart is bigger than we imagined."


    Does this point out a way for our Wei family?


    Whether he has mentioned something, how we do it depends on ourselves.


    At that time, there was a big quarrel between the Princess Mansion and the Su family.


    Now the entire capital''s dignitaries are about to undergo a change. Compared with those powerful people who even lost their lives, the life of the Su family is enviable. The most incredible thing is that the Princess Mansion can tolerate even enemies, and Su Che can still be reused!


    The Du family is not afraid of the trouble caused by raising tigers? Clearly unafraid.


    Those who would do this are either short-sighted and stupid, or they are too powerful to be afraid.


    Thinking of Du Wan''s strength, it goes without saying that it''s thetter.


    Marshal Wei murmured, "Attachment to the Princess Mansion is a way out for the Wei family. We owe the Pei family a favor today." "Yes, father."


    Pei Hao''s injuries are almost healed.


    The situation in the northwest has been decided. The entire Wei family packed up their things, loaded onto the carriage, and returned to Beijing with Pei Hao, Du Wan and others.


    When they went back, Du Wan and Pei Hao took a carriage.


    It was then that Du Wan realized that something was missing, "Where is Hu San? Why don''t you see him today?"


    Pei Hao looked at her funny, "Did you just realize now that Hu San is not with me?"


    Uh, didnt Ie to the northwest with you? Du Wan recalled that she didnt see Hu San this time, and immediately frowned, Whats wrong with him? Is he injured?


    "Yes, in order to protect me, he was seriously injured. I asked him to stay where he was to recuperate, and he will return to Beijing directly after he recovers."


    "Then you should reward him well when you get back. It''s best to reward him with a wife."


    Ha, hahaha. Hu San will be happy.


    The journey back to Beijing was uneventful.


    Du Wan left Beijing and came back more than two monthster, which took longer than she expected.


    ording to the original n, she couldplete it in about a month. However, Pei Hao and Mu Si''an went to the northwest, which changed her n and allowed her to stay in the northwest for a longer period of time.


    The carriage drove into the city gate.


    Du Wan''s mood is different, and she is eager to return home.


    Pei Hao pretended to be amused and said, "Wanwan, I''m still with you, but you still think about other men? Are you thinking about three at a time?"


    "Go ahead, I''m so jealous, I really won over you." Du Wan smiled and stretched out a white p, and pped it on his forehead, "That''s my eldest brother, that''s my eldest brother! And my father , Father, do you understand? Humph, and my little brother, such a cute little guy, do you have the nerve to do it? "


    Princess, she wants it too!


    After entering the city, Pei Hao and Du Wan separated from the Wei family.


    The Wei family''s residence in the capital was originally seized, but Du Qian returned the residence to the Wei family.


    Pei Hao and Du Wan did not return to the Duke''s Mansion, but went to the Princess Mansion instead.


    Its not the fault that they didnt go back, the main reason is that there is no owner at home in the Zhenguogong Mansion. The Duke of Zhen was still out on a mission, and Mrs. Pei and her daughter went to live in Huguo Temple and never returned home.


    As soon as the two people arrived at the princess residence, they received a warm wee.


    The eldest princess was so happy that she wiped tears while holding her daughter. There was also a cute little dumpling who looked like Yuxue.


    When Du Wan picked him up, the little guy giggled happily.


    On the other side, Du Consort and Du Qian also took Pei Hao to chat.


    In fact, the day before, Prince Consort Du and the eldest princess were still staying in the family. When they learned that Du Wan would return to Beijing today, they insisted on going back to the princess''s mansion to wait for their daughter. Even Du Qian couldn''t stop him, so they had to quietly send in protective personnel. Doubled again.


    In the two months since Du Wan left, the capital was not at all peaceful.


    Du Qian was assassinated in the pce and suffered minor injuries.


    People would visit the Princess Mansion from time to time, which annoyed Du Qian so much that the assassin caught him and killed him on the spot. Without the existence of Du Wan as a cheating device, it would not be easy to find the person behind the scenes.


    It is spected that it may be rted to Du Qian''s investigation of northwest grain and sry.


    Later, Du Qian and Xie Zhang worked together to investigate the food and sry problem, and almost wiped out the Ministry of War Yamen. The most interesting thing is that there are people in the northwest who are acting as internal agents, working with officials from the Ministry of War to embezzle food.


    And that person turned out to be a member of the Fang family.


    If the Wei family knew the truth, they would definitely be embarrassed and would no longer care about the life and death of the Fang family.


    PS: Dear friends, could you please give me a monthly pass?

 Chapter 604: He smiled a little silly

    Chapter 604: He smiled a little silly


    Chapter 604 He smiled a little silly


    That night, Du Wan rested in Yulingyuan.


    Pei Hao returned to the Duke''s Mansion on the way, and asked the chief steward to take good care of his home. He then asked the chief steward to send some things to the Huguo Temple to express his filial piety, and then sent a message saying that he would go to protect the country when he was free. Guoji looks at them.


    It is rare for Du Wan to return to a familiar home and a familiar room.


    There is no change, almost the same as before she got married.


    The familiar servants have been reced. For example, Ningqin and the others have moved to the princess'' mansion. When Du Wan came back, she did not notify them toe to the princess''s house to serve her.


    After Du Wan took a bath, she fell into a deep sleep.


    As she fell asleep, she felt something strange around her. She raised her hand in a daze and happened to touch someone. The person rolled her up and trapped her in his arms, then let her rest on his arm, looking for afortable ce. The sleeping position continued to sleep soundly.


    He thought she would wake up.


    But in the confusion, she noticed a familiar and reassuring atmosphere.


    So, I continued to sleep, I was too sleepy.


    Pei Hao was almost angry. He was so heartless. He had been busy all day and came backte at night. Didn''t she even care?


    Hold her tighter as if to vent his anger.


    Originally, he thought he would not be able to sleep, but unexpectedly, he fell asleep too after a while.


    When the two woke up again, it was already early the next morning.


    The first one to wake up was Du Wan, but as soon as she moved, Pei Hao also woke up. His peach-blossom eyes went from sleepiness to rity, "Wan Wan? Are you awake?"


    "Huh?" Du Wan blinked, "When did youe backst night?"


    "Hai Shi." Pei Hao kissed her forehead, "Want to get up?"


    Yes, I also want to have breakfast with my family.


    Du Wan stood up, and Pei Hao followed suit and trimmed her hair.


    Pei Hao was supposed to ask his servants toe in and wait on him, but Pei Hao refused to let him.


    Pei Hao has always been like this. He rarely asks others to serve him personally. He is used to solving things that he can do by himself.


    Du Wan saw him from the side. He was doing it very skillfully. It was obviously not a matter of one or two days. "Don''t you...please ask the servant toe in and serve you?"


    No, its a very simple thing. Ive been doing it since I was a child.


    Isnt it said that the children of aristocratic families have been cared for since childhood? Why do you want to do it yourself?


    If there are servants, maybe our teaching methods are different.


    Pei Hao was neatly dressed and had his hair tied up.


    He then helped Du Wan and took out a set of clothes from the box, which matched well.


    Pei Hao said while doing things: "My father taught me this habit since I was a child. ording to my father, it is the basic ability to survive. I can quit but I have to understand. If one day the Duke''s government is in decline, There are no more servants, and he hopes that I can still live well."


    When I was a child, it was for studying.


    Later on, as I continued to learn, I didnt really like outsiders to touch me.


    The more Du Wan listened, the more he thought he was a dog.


    In the past, when he was in front of her, especially when he was in the southwest, she would help him everywhere.


    You still have the nerve to say that you dont like outsiders touching you?


    Du Wan wasining in his heart, but on the surface he was listening attentively, feelingfortable being served. When she sat at the dressing table, Pei Hao actually picked up the sandalwoodb andbed her hair.


    Looking at yourself in the mirror, and then looking at him in the mirror?


    That serious gesture was so beautiful that it made her little heart beat fast. She touched her heart, took a deep breath, and suddenly thought of the jade que she wore around her neck. Take it out and take a look?


    The flowers on it are no longer light gold, but much thicker.


    The flowers are nearly half thicker than before she went to the northwest. It is likely that she prevented the war in the northwest and avoided a lot of casualties, thus gaining a lot of merit.


    This shows that their approach is correct.


    "What are you looking at?" Pei Hao asked warmly, "Hey, did you change the jade sign?"


    "No, it''s still the same piece." "I remember the family emblem on it, it''s white."


    "Well, it used to be." Du Wan carefully put the jade medal into her clothes, "If you do too many good things, the family emblem will turn into gold. By then, something terrible will happen to the family."


    What will happen? Pei Hao forgot to breathe at this time.


    Is this the unusual secret of the Du family?


    Du Wan was stunned for a moment, then hesitated and said, "I said I would go home."


    Go home... What home?


    Du Wan looked back at him and thought that he was her husband and a reliable person, so she told him about the Du family''s affairs so that he could be mentally prepared.


    Pei Hao felt his whole soul wandering. When he stepped out of the bedroom, he had not yete back to his senses.


    Du Wan knew it would take some time for him to fully ept it, so she didn''t disturb his thoughts and simply took his hand and walked to the main courtyard. Just halfway through, I met Du Qian.


    Brother! Du Wan let go of Pei Haos hand and ran towards Du Qian excitedly.


    Du Qian responded with a smile and started chatting with her in a low voice.


    Brother, where is my sister-inw?


    She is still in the n and is pregnant with a child, so it is difficult for her toe back.


    Pregnant? How many months?


    Haha, its been almost two months.


    It was precisely because she was pregnant that the eldest princess asked her to continue raising the fetus in the n''s old house before the pregnancy was settled.


    The two brothers and sisters walked and chatted with smiles on their faces, ignoring Pei Hao!


    Yes, ignored!


    The poor prince finally came to his senses and was very helpless.


    The little heartless one is still the same heartless one!


    When you have a eldest brother, you dont need a husband?


    Pei Hao was thinking this in his heart, but he followed the two people steadily.


    Actually, he felt quite ufortable.


    What will he do if the little girl leaves here with her family in the future? Suddenly, some people understood what Du Qian had said, that his little girl really didn''t have to be with him, she had a very good future.


    Du Wan turned around and asked strangely: "Still thinking about it? I called you several times but didn''t answer?"


    "Wanwan, will you leave me?" Pei Hao looked at her and asked.


    Then will you be sorry for me? Du Wan asked.


    "Won''t."


    Then I wont leave you.


    Is it that simple?


    Pei Hao saw the seriousness in the little girl''s eyes and believed her.


    At this moment, I suddenly feel at ease. What will happen in the future will be known in the future. There is no need to worry now.


    As long as he is good to the little girl and doesn''t do anything wrong to her, no one can separate them based on the little girl''s stubbornness. What''s more, they are already husband and wife! Although he doesn''t know what love is, he only knows that protecting her is what he wants in his heart...


    After thinking about this matter, Pei Hao had a smile on his face.


    Du Qian was a little disgusted, "He''s smiling a little silly, sister, what''s wrong with him?"


    I dont know, hes always been like this. Du Wan curled her lips.


    Pei Hao''s smile froze, then he straightened his back and coughed politely, "Brother, Wanwan, you said in front of me that I... went too far."


    Du Qian smiled heartily, "Have you finallye back to your senses?"


    Yes, I havee to my senses. How dare he note to his senses?


    If you donte back to your senses, you will be a fool in the mouth of the brother and sister.

 Chapter 605: Du Qian is causing trouble again

    Chapter 605: Du Qian is causing trouble again


    Chapter 605 Du Qian is going to cause trouble again


    The main courtyard has servantsing in and out.


    After a while, a rich breakfast was ced on the table.


    The eldest princess asked the kitchen to prepare a variety of exquisite snacks early in the morning, all of which were Du Wan''s favorites. So, the whole family had a great time. A breakfast thatsted for most of an hour.


    It was almost time and Du Qian was going to the pce.


    Consort Du has Su Ches help, so it doesnt matter whether he goes or not at the moment.


    However, Du Wan and Pei Hao must go to the pce, and the emperor is still waiting for them.


    The three of them walked towards the gate. Along the way, Du Wan asked, "Is the emperor''s uncle in good health?"


    "It''s okay." Du Qian paused when he answered, a little unsure.


    Du Wan noticed something strange, "Brother, what happened in the pce?"


    "What else could it be? Our uncle is just a passionate person, haha." After Du Qian saw his sister, he never mentioned anything about the pce. It''s not a big deal, but it''s a little ufortable.


    Subsequently, Du Qian briefly exined what happened in the pce.


    After Du Wan left Beijing, the queen''s condition did not improve.


    The imperial doctor was a little helpless and said that the emperor should be mentally prepared.


    Then, the emperor called several imperial doctors to diagnose her, and they all said that the queen had a heart disease and so on. As if the queen was dying, she asked Qin Yuyu to see her onest time on the bed.


    The emperor actually agreed? !


    Yes, I agreed and sent people to Chiyan County to bring Qin Yuyu back to the capital.


    Qin Yuyu seemed to have changed a lot when she came back, and she felt very good. Later, the queen''s condition gradually improved, and she has not died until now. While the emperor was happy, he also felt good about Qin Yuyu.


    At present, the family of three is living in Dongfeng Pce, eating together every day and getting along happily.


    Du Wan took a look at Du Qian''s face and said, "Then the elder brother''s expression doesn''t seem right?"


    "There is something wrong. Qin Yuyu must have done something else?" Pei Hao said firmly.


    Du Qians eyelids twitched, what could he do?


    Qin Yuyu would send him some food from time to time, tell him not to work too hard, etc. She cared about his body and was considerate enough to make his skin crawl.


    He always suspected that the woman was targeting him.


    There is no hope of being a wife, so I guess she will be his wife or concubine.


    Can he say just these words? unable!


    If Du Qian opened up about it, the other party would probably deny it, saying that he was just a rtive and wanted to care, and so on.


    At that time, he, the person who misunderstood, would face an embarrassing situation.


    Hearing that Qin Yuyu was back, although his identity was not disclosed, Du Wan and Du Qian felt equally resentful. The emperor''s uncle wanted to send people far away before, but he changed his attitude soon.


    Sure enough, he has the potential to be a fool. Perhaps the original novel did not use him unjustly?


    Du Wan suddenly said: "Brother, the little flowers are about to turn golden, let''s work harder."


    Really? Du Qian was surprised.


    Du Wan nodded, "Yes."


    Thats good, Im busy with government affairs every day, and Im going crazy. Du Qian couldnt help but sigh.


    Pei Haoughed silently beside him. This was a rare asion when he saw Du Qian''s joke.


    When Du Wan got into a carriage, Pei Hao followed him.


    Du Qian actually followed him up without saying a word?


    Du Qian smiled and said: "Take a ride in the carriage and let''s talk about official business together."


    "Chatting in the car?" Pei Hao looked out the window.


    Du Qian smiled and said, "It''s not a big deal, it''s just discussing how to make the Qin Kingdom better and better. The merits will be in the future."


    You have great ambitions. Pei Hao teased.


    Du Wan blurted out: "Build roads and bridges. If you want to develop, convenient transportation is very important."


    This inspirationes from modern times.


    Infrastructure maniacs are not just talking. If a country wants to develop, infrastructure is very important.


    Du Qian pondered for a long time and felt that it made sense, "This still needs to be discussed with the courtiers. At present, I have decided to do another thing, which I wanted to do earlier." Pei Hao realized something and immediately expressed his position: "There is no need to talk to him. We said. No matter what eldest brother does, Wanwan and I will support you."


    "Yes, you don''t need to tell us." Du Wan had justpleted the task and hadn''t had enough rest.


    Du Qianughed and scolded, "What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that I will leave the matter to you?"


    Nothing! The two people denied it at the same time.


    Just when Du Qian wanted to say, he could leave the matter to them.


    The two people took the lead and said, "I''m tired, please ask for a rest."


    Du Qian:


    Forget it, dont be in a hurry.


    The carriage drove directly into the pce.


    Du Qian went to the imperial study, while Du Wan and Pei Hao went to see the emperor.


    When he learned that the emperor was currently in Dongfeng Pce, Du Wan was speechless, "I''ll go by myself, and you go find your elder brother."


    Okay. Pei Hao didnt want to go there either.


    Du Wan walked slowly towards Dongfeng Pce.


    There is a small court today, and Du Qian meets with some courtiers.


    When Pei Hao passed by, some ministers were already present.


    Marshal Wei and his family, all of whom had official positions, entered the pce.


    Du Qian did not embarrass them, and issued an imperial edict to let them stay at home for the time being, and he would consider whether to use them depending on the situation in the future. This situation is the best oue for the Wei family.


    The biggest fear is that after returning to Beijing, the whole family will be imprisoned.


    Then, Du Qian called Su Che, "When the timees, the imperial list will be posted soon."


    As ordered. Su Che hesitated for a moment, but said nothing in the end.


    Sometimes he really felt that the king was acting too hastily. He had just bloodbathed the military department and wanted to attack the powerful people. Isn''t this really going to cause a big mess? Now those who wish for the death of the county king can circle around the imperial city.


    Su Che sorted it out and found that the imperial list had been written a long time ago and had been polished several times.


    He personally left the pce and posted the imperial list.


    This imperial list is different from the previous imperial lists. It is no longer written in a formal way, but is written in spokennguage.


    ording to Du Qian''s meaning, it is for ordinary people to understand.


    Du Qian had this idea, thanks to Du Wan''s "Entertainment Newspaper".


    In order to make the entertainment newspaper easy to understand, Du Wan writes the contents of the gossip very straightforwardly, so that anyone who can read can understand it. Du Qian felt that this approach was very good. The purpose of the imperial list was to be understood by everyone in the world, not to show off literary talent.


    As soon as the imperial list came out, the whole city was in an uproar.


    . The imperial court will conduct a census of farm properties in various ces in one month. Land that has not been deeded and paid taxes will be confiscated once discovered. Those who refuse to be confiscated will have their homes confiscated and exiled without mercy.


    Reports are wee.


    Once the report is verified, there will be generous rewards.


    The next step is a series of reports. The rewards are very generous, including gold and silver, houses and fields. In addition, if the whistleblower is a ve, the emperor will allow the whistleblower''s immediate family members to follow him and get rid of the ve status, and the reward will not change.


    Why should this be specifically marked?


    It was so disturbing that the master couldn''t help but doubt every ve he saw.


    Some of the heads of the family who received the news turned pale.


    The princess has just returned to Beijing, and the prince is already eager to cause trouble?


    Especially the reward for reportingter, it is simply poisonous!


    As long as there are some powerful families in the Qin Dynasty, there are only a few people who do not conceal theirnd. It just depends on how much they conceal. Some people actually secretly paid attention to the property of the Princess Mansion. They did not believe that the Princess Mansion did not conceal the information.


    Some people learned that they only called those who paid attention to it as idiots.


    No matter whether the Princess Mansion existed before or not, the fact that the county king dared to post the royal list showed that he was no longer afraid of people checking.

 Chapter 606: Its all thanks to my sisters blessing

    Chapter 606: It''s all thanks to my sister''s blessing


    Chapter 606 Its all thanks to my sisters blessing


    Du Qian makes trouble, but Du Wan doesn''t care.


    She is now standing in front of Dongfeng Pce, hesitating whether to go in or not.


    To be honest, she didn''t really want to see Qin Yuyu. She was so angry that she didn''t even want to see the emperor. So, she lingered outside, and again, but didn''t go in.


    One team of the patrolling guards had already walked three times and still saw the princess outside Dongfeng Pce.


    Some pce servants saw Du Wan and secretly went in to report to the chief steward.


    Then the chief steward went to mention it to the emperor.


    The emperor knew that Du Wan returned to Beijing yesterday, and he also knew that she would enter the pce today. It was not clear when she woulde to see him. Now that he knew that the person was here and still outside, he couldn''t help but feel happy, "Hurry up, go and invite her in?"


    Just as he said these words, the emperor suddenly realized something, "Forget it, I''ll go over."


    After saying that, the emperor stood up and walked out.


    The Queen and Qin Yuyu were left and looked at each other.


    After a long while, Qin Yuyu whispered enviously: "Mother, my cousin is really liked by my father."


    "Yes, we are both at the back." The queen said a little mockingly, "Don''t do any tricks. I worked hard to get you back. If you try tomit suicide yourself, no one will be able to save you."


    In the past, it was the daughter who was ignorant, so the queen mother had to worry about it.


    Its best to know the best and live a peaceful life. Dontpare yourself with Wanwan. You cantpare.


    Qin Yuyus face was distorted for a moment, but he soon returned to calm.


    Besides, when the emperor went out, he saw Du Wan slowly stepping onto the steps of Dongfeng Pce, as if he wanted to step on the ants on the ground.


    The emperor knew this, and his niece did not want to see Qin Yuyu.


    Okay, ha! Lets go, walk with me.


    The emperor who came forward called the little girl and walked out.


    Du Wan immediately stopped moving with her feet and hands, and followed her up, "Uncle, how are you? Are you feeling better?"


    Much better. The emperor responded with a smile.


    Du Wan turned around and nced at the gate of Dongfeng Pce, silently breathing a sigh of relief.


    Very good, no need to go in.


    The emperor seemed to understand her thoughts and did not force her, "Tell me, how are you doing outside?"


    Its pretty good, but I will feel homesick after a long time.


    I thought you would be happy and not miss Shu.


    "How could it be? A golden nest or a silver nest is not as good as my own doghouse. I still like the one at home the most." Du Wan did not feel that the outside world was very big and she had to go out for a walk.


    Go out for a walk if you have the chance. Its also good to stay at home if you dont have the chance.


    Du Wan told the emperor about what he had seen and heard from his trip to the northwest, as well as the process of regaining the Wei family. When he learned that the little girl had hung the man on the big tree next to the wolf''s den, the emperor couldn''t helpughing.


    When he learned that Marshal Wei did not embarrass the little girl and quickly surrendered, the emperor still feltplicated even if he had known about it earlier.


    The feeling of getting news from outside is very different from hearing the statements of the parties involved.


    The emperor sighed in his heart, "Maybe I am not suitable to be an emperor."


    "Uncle doesn''t need to do many things personally. He just needs to know people well and handle them well. Otherwise, why would he raise so many ministers?" Du Wan knew that the current court had many shorings, but there was nothing he could do about it. Let''s change it slowly. "Look at my brother. , its not hard at all.


    Hahaha, you said Qianer is not working hard? He isining about it every day.


    He probably doesnt want to see you beingzy.


    Haha, you are the only one who dares to tell the truth.


    It was rare for the emperor to take Du Wan with him and go to the imperial dining room to have a good meal in person, and then went to find Du Qian.


    Du Wan was extremely satisfied with this and did not need to see the Queen and Qin Yuyu.


    When he saw Du Qian and learned what Du Qian had done, the emperor fell silent for a moment. Du Wan gave Du Qian a thumbs up, "That''s great, my big brother."


    "It''s all thanks to my sister''s blessing." Du Qian was now confident, "My sister is back, who among them dares to assassinate me?"


    The emperor was quite helpless, that is, the brother and sister dared to make such a fuss.


    If he had done this, he would have died several times.


    The emperor reminded, "Be careful and don''t be careless."


    I will do it. Du Qian promised.


    Du Wan rolled his eyes. He had been practicing with her for so long and was still far behind her.


    If he were a little stronger, who would dare to touch him?


    Du Wan said: "There are not many people who dare to take action now."


    "I''m basically afraid of being killed. Thest time I was assassinated, it was because he knew that I was investigating the northwest food and sry issue." Nowadays, the officials in the court have been purged over and over again. If someone else does not need an enemy country to attack, they can copse the country by themselves, because the officials are all Kill, there is no one avable.


    Du Qian had this ability and poached arge number of talents from various ces.


    In addition, the appearance of people from the Du family also filled arge gap. Many times, Du Qian was short of manpower, so the people from the Du family temporarily stepped in.


    The Du family has been passed down for countless years. There are really many people in the Du family, and there are branches all over the Qin Dynasty.


    Normally I dont know clearly if I dont pay attention, but this time the n leader mobilized, it was really scary.


    Du Wan paid no attention to what happened next. After staying in the pce for a while, she slipped away to find Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao has made great achievements this time. ording to Du Qian''s wishes, he will discuss his merits and reward him in a few days.


    But before, he was the actingmander of the Guards, and now he should be at the Yamen of the Guards.


    When Du Wan passed by, he saw Pei Hao handling official business.


    It was said that another group of people were discharged from the army this year. Pei Hao asked her if she wanted to ept them?


    She thought for a while and said, "The princess''s mansion needs a group of guards. Youe and select some with good character."


    "Sure." Pei Hao took out the list and began to select people, "Do you want to go back?"


    Go back to the princesss mansion and stay with my mother and Xiaotuanzi.


    Well, you go back first, I have to take care of some official business.


    "Okay." Du Wan did not leave immediately, but sat next to him and talked with him.


    Until I got a little bored, I slipped away.


    Pei Hao was helpless. The little girl was sometimes very patient, such as when dealing with enemies. Sometimes patience is limited, just like now, and you will get bored if you sit for too long.


    Du Wan left the pce and wandered around the streets instead of returning directly to the princess mansion.


    After wandering around for more than half an hour, I felt that nothing had changed in the huge capital city, but I also felt that it was different. For example, many familiar people are gone, and some unfamiliar faces have arrived.


    Passing by the Four Seasons Building.


    Du Wan looked at the horizontal que but did not go in.


    Continued to move forward.


    Rather, someone poked his head out of the second-floor window of the Four Seasons Building, "Is that the princess?"


    "Chen Liu, are you dazzled? The princess is wandering around alone?" Another person stuck his head out and took a look, "The days are quite boring now. All the brothers in the past are busy, but we have nothing. Gotta do it.


    Haha, they were captured as coolies. How about I sign them up for you? Let you have something to do.


    Get out of here, I dont want to dig river embankments.


    Those who had offended the prince in the past were all sent by their families to build river embankments, which was euphemistically called exercise.

 Chapter 607: A super love brain

    Chapter 607: A super love brain


    Chapter 607 A Super Love Brain


    The years are very peaceful and beautiful.


    Every day I wake up and feel the air is fresher.


    During this period of time, Du Wan lived happily and casually.


    I specially rode back to my n to meet Qin Jiu, my sister-inw.


    I want to bring people back to the princess''s pce. However, thinking that the cheap brother is recently made a demon, the danger is less, and it is notpletely eliminated. Du Wan couldn''t follow Qin Jiu all the time, so after thinking about it, safety came first.


    One day at the old house, chatting with Qin Jiu and making delicious food.


    He ran to the patriarch for a while, and then went to her farm.


    Du Wan saw Zhuang Cong.


    Zhuang Cong has not changed much. He smiles more. He must be living a good life.


    Hearing that they were getting married soon, Du Wan said congrattions.


    At dusk, Du Wancai rode back to the city.


    Go back to the princess mansion and have dinner with the eldest princess and Xiaotuanzi. The household department has been particrly busy during this period. The reason is still the issue of Du Qian''s royal list. Du Qian and his consort are now going to the Yamen.


    The imperial list was posted, but there was no movement for the first few days.


    Many people were waiting and watching. Later, someone tentatively sorted out the family''s hidden property and went to the Yamen.


    After going to the Yamen, I was not given any trouble. I reported the property and signed the contract.


    I paid the tax back ording to the actual situation, and then arranged for someone to investigate. If the investigation turns out to be incorrect and the actual situation is not correct, if you continue to pay taxes, you will be fined. After the official warned him, he let the man go home.


    The man picked up the newly issuednd deed and walked out in a daze.


    Those who were paying attention in the dark quickly spread the word.


    Hence, if there is one, there are two.


    More and more people followed suit, and there were long queues every day, adding one counter after another.


    Hence, the Yamen has been very busy recently.


    Wanwan, did you go to see your sister-inw today? The eldest princess gave Du Wan some food with chopsticks.


    Du Wan took a bite of rice and said, "Sister-inw is very good."


    Its good toe back after shes settled in the womb.


    The eldest princess is frightened by assassinations from time to time this year. Qin Jiu is the first child, so she needs to pay special attention. "You should spend more time with her when you have time."


    I know. Du Wan agreed.


    After eating, she left, not to Yulingyuan, but to her princess mansion.


    Yes, now Du Wan lives in the beautiful princess mansion.


    Pei Hao will also go back to the princess'' mansion when he goes to the yamen.


    As for life at night, ahem, it is still mainly about cultivation.


    Pei Hao''s force value is rising slowly. Perhaps this is the onlyfort he deserves.


    The teams sent by the emperor to buy grain came back one after another.


    In general, the process was very arduous, and the food purchased was limited. Together, it was not as good as the two that Du Wan had found. One-third of the other teams sent have not returned yet.


    In this case, something is probably wrong.


    The world outside is not peaceful, especially in the border areas.


    The situation in the north became stable, and they were imprisoned and escorted back to Beijing.


    Then Hu San and some other injured Pei family guards came back.


    They first returned to the Zhenguo Pce andter met Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao asked them to take good care of their injuries and receive the moonlight.


    He called Hu San alone again, "Hu San, the princess said that you have done a good job in protecting the Lord this time and asked me to reward you with a daughter-inw. What do you think?"


    "No, no, no need. I have no intention of getting married." Hu San shook his head repeatedly.


    He was an orphan and had a memory of being a beggar. Later, he came to the secret guard camp of the Duke''s Mansion and was selected to be with Pei Hao. He was raised by the Duke''s Mansion and there was no pressure to pass on the family bloodline.


    In this life, he has no ns to get married. When he gets old and can no longer serve as a guard, he will be a trainer.


    Pei Hao didn''t force him, "Don''t keep thinking about not getting married. If you find someone suitable, tell me if you like it. Sometimes fate ising, so don''t refuse it, understand?"


    "Okay, thank you, Master." Hu San did not insist on getting married.


    Pei Hao doesnt want him to die alone in the future.


    Now that Pei Hao is staying at the Princess''s Mansion, Hu San and others are not on duty yet, but they can stay at the Princess''s Mansion first.


    One month passed quickly.


    Du Wan went to the pce three or four times, but went to Dongfeng Pce once to visit a patient.


    When the queen saw her, her smile was very kind, without her usual sharpness.


    After chatting with the queen for a long time, Du Wan didn''t see Qin Yuyu, and she didn''t see anyone until she left.


    After leaving Dongfeng Pce and paying attention, Du Wan realized that Qin Yuyu had deliberately avoided it.


    Interesting. Du Wan chuckled.


    In fact, she really has nothing to do these days.


    I stare at the jade que every day, watching the Biangan flower on it almost turn into gold.


    Standing in front of him was a tall figure, a familiar man.


    Du Wan''s eyes lit up, "Are you looking for me?"


    "Well, I''ll take you home." Pei Hao said with a smile and greeted her.


    He held her hand and walked out of the pce step by step.


    The sun shines, and the two shadows ovep, extremely intimate.


    Every person who identally saw it could not hide their envy in their eyes. The rtionship between Prince Pei and the princess was so good!


    Returned to the Princess''s Mansion.


    Pei Hao helped the little girl get out of the carriage and was about to walk inside.


    At this time, a guard from the Pei family came over and said respectfully: "Your Majesty, the secret guard over at Huguo Temple has sent a secret message."


    "Give me the secret message." Pei Hao took the secret message.


    Opened it and nced at it, and immediately frowned.


    Du Wan nced at him secretly and found that his face looked disgusting. What was there in Huguo Temple that deserved his care? She thought of Mrs. Pei and Pei Huiyu.


    The Duke''s Mansion has arranged secret guards to protect two people.


    The secret guard came back with news, it seems that something happened.


    Du Wan stood on tiptoes and nced at the letter in his hand, "What did you write? Does it make your face look so bad?"


    "It''s not a good thing, nor a big thing." Pei Hao pulled her inside.


    Du Wan was curious, "Your description is quite strange."


    Sometimes I envy my eldest brother for having a sister like you.


    Haha, thats right. Is this apliment? Is it apliment?


    Du Wan felt very happy, but she knew who had the problem. It was obviously Pei Huiyu who caused the problem, "Tell me, what did your sister do?"


    I got to know a poor schr, haha.


    Now, she understood.


    Pei Huiyu is a cheater on her father and mother, and she is also a super love brain.


    In the original work, she was determined to marry a poor schr.


    Before marrying a schr from a poor family, her family was naturally opposed to her, and then she acted like heaven and earth, crying, making trouble, and hanging herself. Once she almostmitted suicide, but her family couldn''t get her to do anything, so she finally agreed to marry her. This marriage brought more troubles. She would go home crying from time to time, saying that this was not good and that was not good in her husband''s family, but her family wanted her to reconcile, but she couldn''t bear to leave.


    Every time Ie to the Duke''s Mansion, I feel like I''m in the autumn breeze...


    PS: The more you want to finish it, the harder it is to write.


    In fact, the climax of this book is gone, and what is left are some endings. It is very likely that I will finish it as I write it. I would like to say hello to the little cuties first, so that everyone can be mentally prepared, hehe.

 Chapter 608: I feel like Ive been cheated

    Chapter 608: I feel like I''ve been cheated


    Chapter 608 I feel like Ive been cheated


    Du Wan asked: "Do you want to go to Huguo Temple to see it?"


    "I''ll go there again in a few days when I have some free time." Pei Hao really felt that this sister had a lot of things to do and was restless even when she arrived at the Huguo Temple. "I''ll send a message to my mother and ask her to take care of it."


    Well, its up to you. Du Wan wasnt too interested in this.


    Let Mrs. Pei take care of the letter, but Pei Huiyu''s paranoid temperament will not have much effect.


    In the end, Pei Hao probably still needs toe forward.


    As Du Wan expected, Mrs. Pei really had no choice but to deal with her daughter. Within two days, she sent a letter to Pei Hao, asking him to investigate the poor schr.


    Pei Hao had sent people to investigate earlier. The family was clean and they were out-and-out civilians.


    My ancestors lived in a vige on the outskirts of the capital. The schr''s father was somewhat prosperous and made some money by doing some small business. He rented a house in the city to live in. Later, he saved some money and bought an old courtyard where arge family lived. . You must know that this schr''s parents have a total of seven children, four sons and three daughters.


    This schr ranks the smallest.


    This shows how big this family is.


    The schr is still studying and has no ie, so he relies entirely on his family for support.


    Pei Hao looked down on such people. He couldn''t bear it and his sister went crazy because he just fell in love with this schr.


    He can imagine that if his sister really gets married in the future, she will be a piece of cake.


    Pei Hao suppressed his anger and went to Huguo Temple, but the effect was not great. "Hui Yu is like a man possessed. Do you like that man so much? Are you looking for life and death? I will never marry anyone other than that man in this life." "


    Du Wan smiled and said, "It''s not as good as my mother here, not to mention you are a brother."


    Wanwan, you have many bad ideas, give me one. Pei Hao asked his wife for help.


    During this period, he was thoroughly annoyed by his sister''s affairs.


    He is really not good at dealing with this matter.


    Du Wan touched her chin and said, "You can refer to Xie Qi''s approach on this matter. At first, his sister fell in love with a poor student. Later, he took his sister to live next door to that family for a few days, and Xie Ying gave up. Yes, now I am married to a well-matched family."


    "You can give it a try." Pei Hao knew about this, and he regarded it as a joke at that time.


    Now that it was his turn, he felt his face hurt.


    Du Wan chuckled.


    Now, there is no shortage of gossip.


    So, she straightened her back and asked with dignity: "Do you want my help?"


    Stop reading the jokes. My home is your home now. Are you embarrassed to read your own jokes?


    Thats good.


    He waspletely defeated!


    Pei Hao couldn''tugh or cry, so he touched her forehead.


    Skin it, are you happy? !


    The next few days.


    Pei Hao asked someone to buy the house next door.


    He told Pei Huiyu what happened to Xie Ying and asked her to listen to it.


    Pei Huiyu hesitated and went to listen, staying there for several days.


    The method is the same, but the effect will be different when meeting different people. At least this poor schr is much smarter than the person Xie Ying met, and his character has never been ruined.


    On the contrary, Pei Huiyu was even more satisfied with him.


    Even though she knew that his family was not easy to get along with, she still said confidently that the one she wanted to marry was him, not his family! Whats no money? He also shouted that as long as the rtionship between husband and wife is deep, there is no difficulty that cannot be ovee.


    Whats more, will the Zhenguo government be short of that little money?


    Pei Hao was silent for a while after hearing this.


    Du Wanughed so hard that she fell on her back, "Hahahaha, you''re right. The Duke''s government has a lot of money, how can it not afford to support them?" "Stillughing? You are the eldest sister-inw, and you will be the one to cause trouble in the future."


    No way. Du Wan felt frightened just thinking about it.


    She didn''t want to deal with Pei Huiyu, who was not very clear-minded. The jade pendant back then... well, the jade pendant. What was she thinking at the beginning, taking it home and letting her rtives bleed it?


    Something happened at that time, but she forgot about it.


    Seeing that she was silent, Pei Hao thought she was finally shaken, and couldn''t help but smile on his face, "Father will guard the northwest, and mother may apany him. After Huiyu gets married, won''t he have to find me if something happens to him? ?And I have to be busy with official duties, wont it fall on you in the end?


    ""can not imagine.


    Du Wan finally realized a problem and his whole body was in bad shape.


    The affairs in the court were dealt with in a short time. Du Qian was currently keeping things under control and there was no need for her to participate anymore. She thought she could finally have some free time, but she ran into Pei Huiyu''s matter again.


    As a sister-inw, do you have to take care of your sister-inws troubles?


    Du Wan curled her lips and said, "That''s OK. I''ll go see her."


    "Okay." Pei Hao quickly came up and kissed her on the cheek, "You''re so good. I''m going to the Yamen."


    Why do you feel like youve been cheated?


    Pei Hao didn''t wait for her to refuse, turned around and strode away.


    Du Wan wanted to call someone to stop him, but he had already disappeared. "Okay, I''ll just solve it. It''s not a big deal."


    Soon, Du Wan called someone.


    Ningqin came and said, "Princess, what are your orders?"


    "Prepare the carriage, I''m going to the Duke''s mansion." Du Wan knew that Pei Huiyu was in the mansion now. In order to go to the schr''s house next door to hear about the situation, Pei Hao specially took him back to the city.


    After hearing this, Pei Huiyu did not go to Huguo Temple for the time being.


    Mrs. Pei is still at Huguo Temple and obviously has no intention ofing back.


    The princess''s mansion prepared the car very quickly, and Du Wan deliberately dressed herself up very beautifully before leaving the mansion.


    She is dressed in rich clothes, wearing a hairpin, a priceless ancestral jade pendant hanging on her waist, and a pair of jade-white wrists wearing green jade bracelets. The water head is very good, and it looks expensive at first nce. Even a pair of embroidered shoes have a It is encrusted with pearls.


    The painting style is very different from the previous one.


    Her dressing style used to be whatever was convenient for her, unless it was a special asion.


    How rich and noble she is today!


    This outfit alone is staggeringly expensive!


    Ning Qin was quite curious. After getting on the carriage, she looked at Du Wan who was sitting dignifiedly and said, "Princess, what do you... want to do?"


    "Hey, let''s go see my sister-inw." Du Wan had nothing to hide from Ning Qin, and briefly told her about Pei Huiyu''s situation, "No, Ah Hao asked me to persuade her."


    ...You advise me in this way? Is stimtion more appropriate?


    Ningqin had a strange expression.


    Du Wan said confidently: "What do you know? Keeping it is useful."


    Some people have weird brains, and normal reasoning is useless.


    The carriage arrived at the Duke''s Mansion.


    Pei Huiyu was originally depressed. She was grounded by her eldest brother and was not allowed to leave the house.


    Crying and fussing at once is of no use to the elder brother. Her eldest brother is a hard-hearted man. Brother Wenxin is such a good person, but his life experience is a little worse. Why can''t he get married?


    "Miss, my servant sent news that the princess has returned home alone." A maid hurried over and said.


    Pei Huiyu was stunned, "What is she doing here alone?"


    I dont know. Do you want to go to greet me?


    "I"

 Chapter 609: The little thoughts are well hidden

    Chapter 609: The little thoughts are well hidden


    Pei Huiyu didnt want to see Du Wan.


    Du Wan is now synonymous with fear. Even her mother wants to avoid her. No, now the entire capital changes color when talking about her.


    But, Du Wan came back.


    Pei Huiyu still gritted her teeth and went out to greet him.


    So, she seeded in seeing a wealthy and wealthy Princess Jiaoyang.


    The man was dressed in splendid clothes and got out of the carriage dignifiedly and elegantly. Every step he took dazzled the eyes of others. I don''t know whether the princess did it intentionally or not. Every piece of jewelry exposed was frighteningly expensive.


    Pei Huiyu was extremely jealous, especially the jade pendant around Du Wan''s waist.


    The ancestral jade pendant that she had coveted since she was a child was hung on Du Wan''s waist in such a majestic manner, "Huiyu has seen the princess and wishes her well."


    "Um."


    Du Wan nodded with a cool attitude, very dignified and noble.


    Going past Pei Huiyu and walking into the Duke''s Mansion.


    Pei Huiyu followed her silently.


    When they arrived at their own territory, Du Wan began to ridicule her, "I heard that you are looking for life and death for a man? It''s really good. You are worthy of marrying a man like that."


    ?!


    Pei Hui was furious when she heard the words, "Du Wan, what do you mean?"


    The literal meaning, am I wrong?


    "Brother Wenxin has outstanding appearance and amazing talents, but what''s wrong with his wealth? You can humiliate me, but you are not allowed to humiliate brother Wenxin." Pei Huiyu did not allow anyone to look down on her sweetheart, and she looked like she would fight to the death.


    Du Wan nced back at her and said disdainfully, "Yes, he has no shorings except his family background. And you, except your family background, have no advantages. So I think he and you are a perfect match."


    You, you...deceive others too much!


    Pei Hui''s words made her eyes red. She was so angry that she wanted to hit someone but didn''t dare to, so she could only hold back.


    Du Wan walked to the main coffee table and sat down, "What are you angry about? I''m not wrong. Didn''t you cry, make trouble, and hang yourself for a man?"


    What do you know? How can you possibly understand Brother Wenxin and me


    Pei Huiyu yelled at Du Wan, "We really love each other, why can''t our family help us, woo woo woo."


    Its really heartbreaking.


    Just like what was written in the storybook, the infatuated youngdy met the affectionate poor student, but suffered the misery of being beaten by her family. She cried pitifully and sadly, with her eyes red and swollen.


    Du Wan finally understood why Pei Hao suddenly left the matter to her.


    This girl is into the drama, something is wrong.


    The tragic drama moved no one else but herself.


    Du Wan suddenly said: "I don''t think you two are in true love."


    "Nonsense, you can''t nder the pure love between me and Brother Wenxin. People like you will never understand."


    Hey, what dont I understand? Your elder brother and I also have a very pure rtionship.


    You, you are not.


    "Why do you say that we are not, but yours is? When your eldest brother was chasing me, he specially searched for me delicacies in the entire capital, bought a snack shop, and gave me snacks in different ways every day. What about you? What do you have? Do you have a shop or some snacks? I wont read a few sour poems every day and pick a few wild flowers worthless for you."


    Pei Huiyus expression froze.


    I thought it was quite romantic before, but after she said it, is it really like this?


    Du Wan started sarcastic again, "It''s so miserable, I haven''t even eaten snacks. It can''t be that... you have to give him food and clothing every day. Haha, you can''tpare to me in this, your eldest brother did it for me He''s done a lot. What has your sweetheart done for you? I don''t believe that he really loves you, and he keeps it because of your money and status." "No, he really loves me."


    "Do not believe!"


    His feelings for me are true. He would die for me. There is no doubt about this.


    Oh, would he also be happy to let him get married?


    "What?"


    "Didn''t he say that he really loves you? As long as he is willing to marry into your wife, I believe that he really loves you. As long as you guys are really in love, I will convince your eldest brother for you."


    How can an ambitious man get married? This is an insult to him.


    "Hey! Didn''t you say that he would die for you? He is even willing to die. Go and ask. If he agrees, he loves you. If he doesn''t agree, he definitely doesn''t love you anymore. What did he say before that he is willing to die for you? Go to hell, these are all lies told by fools. You must know that men''s mouths are all lies, and what else, most of the bad people are schrs."


    Pei Huiyus eyes twinkled at the words, and she even forgot to cry.


    "This kind of person who has read a little bit of books is the best at talking nice words, saying that he will be good to you in the future and what will happen in the future. Who knows what will happen in the future? If you can, just be good to you now. Your elder brother won''t , he treats me well every day, saying less and doing more."


    Then Du Wan showed off all kinds of kindness Pei Hao did to her.


    Pei Huiyu''s face became increasingly ugly due to the sun''s rays, and Du Wan showed off her wealth again.


    There is harm only when there is contrast.


    The more prosperous and prosperous Du Wan is, the more unwilling Pei Huiyu bes.


    Why?


    Why cant she be happy if she can be happy?


    How can shepete with any man she marries?


    After Du Wan finished showing off, she said with sympathy: "I really hope you can get married. I have fine clothes and fine food every day, but you have to eat chaffy vegetables every day. I live in a beautiful mansion, surrounded by servants, But you have to live in a big, dpidated courtyard with others. I heard that some people have lice on their heads. Donte near me from now on, how dirty it is..."


    "Shut up!"


    Pei Huiyu finally couldn''t help roaring, and goosebumps broke out all over her body.


    Turning around, she ran away crying!


    I cant stay any longer, I really cant stay any longer!


    She was going to Huguo Temple to find her mother forfort.


    Ningqin watched the whole process, dumbfounded, "Princess, you are so amazing."


    Just by opening your mouth, you can make people cry.


    Du Wand raised her chin in disbelief, "It''s not a big deal, just do it a few times like today."


    What if that man agrees to marry into his wife? Ning Qin made an analogy.


    "That''s better. The Duke of Guo''s family has few heirs. The children she will give birth to in the future will not be too beautiful. I think both the Duke and Mrs. Pei will be happy to see it."


    "Is the princess happy with this?"


    What are you unhappy about? Du Wan hid her little thoughts very well.


    Pei Huiyu''s recruitment of a son-inw is exactly what she wants to see most.


    From now on, Pei Huiyu and her husband will live in the Duke''s Mansion. When she gives birth to children, it is best to have a lot of children, all named Pei. Now Duke Zhen and Mrs. Pei don''t have to keep an eye on her and Pei Hao.


    Otherwise, ording to her intention, if she doesn''t get pregnant after two or three years, she still won''t be stared at to death?


    Zhen Guo Gong seems to be reasonable, but he is not immune to the problem of heirs.


    Not to mention Mrs. Pei...

 Chapter 610: Say it again and let me listen

    Chapter 610: Say it again and let me listen


    Chapter 610 Say it again and let me hear it


    Du Wan did not stay in the Duke''s Mansion for long.


    The Duke''s Mansion is close to the Princess'' Mansion. Before Du Wan went back to the Princess'' Mansion, he went to the Princess'' Mansion first.


    The eldest princess looked at her daughter''s dress and was stunned for a while. Is there a banquet in the pce today? She didn''t hear about it.


    What banquet are you going to attend today? the eldest princess asked.


    Du Wan suddenlyughed and said, "No, I will tell my mother in detailter."


    She had no intention of hiding anything about Pei Huiyu. She sat down to drink tea and started chatting with the eldest princess while teasing the little dumpling.


    When the eldest princess heard what her daughter had done, sheughed so hard, "That''s what a monkey like you can think of!"


    Its too bad, really.


    Most people really dont know how to use it.


    Du Wan rolled her eyes, "Is she a normal person? No! To deal with abnormal people, you have to use abnormal methods. If I tell her in a nice voice, she might think that I don''t want to see her. ."


    "That''s it. My daughter is very considerate." The eldest princess didn''t think that her daughter did something wrong. It was just that the method was too tricky, and it was really not something that ordinary people could think of. "Sometimes I wonder how you have such a brain. ?


    Im just as tall as everyone else. Du Wans face showed a slight expression of disdain.


    The eldest princess asked: "You don''t want toe here a few more times, do you?"


    If it works, dont use it. If it doesnt work, think of something else.


    "I heard what you said, the effect should not be bad." The eldest princess can imagine that the daughter of the Pei family, who has a strong self-esteem, will definitely listen to her daughter''s stimtion. "Some girls love topare. Wait until she sees her again. That man, when he thinks about what you said, he will realize that he is inferior to you in every way."


    Even my daughter never thought about it: how many men in the capital couldpare to Pei Hao?


    It is simply bullying topare that schr with Pei Hao. But ording to Pei Huiyu''s mind, she probably wouldn''t have thought of this.


    The eldest princess began to teach her daughter, "You must take this matter seriously and handle it properly."


    "I know. Ah Hao said that if you don''t handle it properly, there will be trouble in the future." Du Wan replied with a smile.


    When the eldest princess saw that she was stillughing, she knew she was a big-hearted person, "Come on, do you want to stay here for dinner today?"


    "I have to wait for my father and elder brother toe back. I still have something to say."


    Then we need to send someone to tell Cheng Ming and ask him toe to the Princess Mansion.


    "Okay." Du Wan immediately called a personal guard and asked him to send a message to Pei Hao. Then, she ran back to Yulingyuan and put on simple clothes, which was refreshing and elegant.


    Havent left Yulingyuan yet.


    A personal guard came over, "Princess?"


    Hey, didnt I ask you to pay attention to Pei Huiyus affairs? When Du Wan left the Dukes Mansion, she left two personal guards behind. She couldnt have caused trouble again so soon.


    The guard looked strange and told what happened not long ago.


    Pei Huiyu was originally banned, but she cried and insisted on going to Huguo Temple.


    People in the mansion went to notify Pei Hao, and then Pei Hao agreed and sent someone to **** her to Huguo Temple. In the middle of the journey, Pei Huiyu made an excuse to escape to the academy to meet Qiu Wenxin.


    The guard said: "I didn''t follow up with the academy. I don''t know what they talked about. But Miss Pei didn''t look very good when she left. She might have been wronged in some way."


    "Huh?" Du Wan''s eyes lit up, and then she felt a little regretful, "What a pity, I really want to go and take a look."


    Ningqin pursed her lips and smiled, "Princess Princess, if you want to take a look, you have toe back and change clothes first."


    Du Wanughed, "Yes, yes, it was inconvenient before."


    After sending his personal guards to continue watching, Du Wan happily went to the eldest princess to share the gossip, "Mom, do you think she was hit? Is that new person not agreeing to marry into the family? That''s true, yes. If a few men are willing to be brides-inw, they will still be looked down upon by others, even if they serve as sons-inw for the Dukes pce.


    Silly girl, you are still too young.


    The eldest princess didn''t think that the schr would give up the opportunity to cling to the Zhenguo Pce, "We''ll see in a few days." Du Wan nodded and decided to wait a few more days.


    The sun sets in the west, and the sky is filled with red clouds.


    The three men in the family went back to the house together.


    Du Qian saw his sister at home and smiled handsomely, "Sister, are you happy? What happy things happened to you today?"


    "I''m happy every day." Du Wan smiled and walked to her eldest brother''s side. "How is the pce today? Is there any beauty favor?"


    Go, go, get out of here. Du Qian became irritable when he mentioned this.


    Pei Hao heard it from the side andughed out loud.


    The eldest princess and Prince Consort Du were all happy.


    Since he learned that Qin Yuyu brought food to Du Qian, Du Wan''s gossip started again.


    Every time she saw Du Qian, she would say this, deliberately making Du Qian grumpy.


    After dinner at the princess''s mansion, Pei Hao took his wife back to the princess''s mansion.


    When she went back, she took a shower and changed clothes. Pei Hao was determined not to allow her to practice. He hugged her and was going to sleep. "Wanwan, what did you do at the Duke''s Mansion today? You stimted Hui Yu so much."


    No, I just dressed up nicely, walked over to her, and told her how nice you were to me before we got married, so that she could have aparison.


    "Really? How do you say I''m good to you? Say it again and let me hear it?"


    Whats the matter? First of all, I said you...


    Du Wan talked with a small mouth about how Pei Hao was nice to her, and she was beaming and in high spirits.


    Pei Hao''s peach blossom eyes were sparkling, so soft that they were almost dripping with water. It wasn''t until she finally finished speaking that he asked with a swaying smile: "So Wanwan has seen everything I did and still remembers it."


    Huh? Du Wan was stunned.


    Immediately she thought of something, her face turned red instantly, and she hid her head on his chest, deceiving herself into thinking that it would not be embarrassing, "I''m talking nonsense, I''m exaggerating, it''s not like you''re really good, you don''t want to Misunderstand."


    No misunderstanding, um, no misunderstanding.


    Pei Hao chuckled softly, his voice was extremely pleasant.


    Suddenly, a decision was made.


    We can no longer let the little girl lead us by the way. We have been married for so long and its time to consummate the marriage!


    Then one night, the prince tried to consummate the marriage, but the little girl resisted.


    Neither of them used their abilities and relied entirely on their own actions.


    On the small bed, a drama of you pressing me and me pressing you was going on, making the bed squeak, and the originally solid bed was suddenly in danger of copsing at any time.


    "Pei, you have no shame. I''ll beat you to death if I don''t."


    Daughter-inw, its not fair for you to do this. At eighteen years old... you might as well take my life. Even a man cant bear it.


    Why is it unfair? We agreed before we got married.


    I didnt agree.


    You promised, I clearly remember it.


    You remember wrongly, I will not agree to such an unreasonable request...

 Chapter 611: What big thing is going to happen again?

    Chapter 611: What big thing is going to happen again?


    Chapter 611 What big thing is going to happen again?


    the next day.


    The prince is high-spirited and in a good mood, even though there are suspicious bruises at the corners of his eyes.


    This one may have been beaten?


    Du Wan actually slept in, and got up when the sun was getting really high.


    There was no free time in the whole night.


    Even if the two people did not reach thest step, they have done everything else they should do. s, they are not pure anymore.


    The main thing is...the first time, my hands are sore.


    As a result, Du Wan gave up on herself and stayed in the dormitory most of the day without going out.


    Three days passed peacefully.


    Du Wan didn''t go out for the past three days.


    People paid attention to Pei Huiyu''s situation and learned that she went to Huguo Temple and was entangled with the schr. Just as the eldest princess expected, the schr would not give up Pei Huiyu''s road to wealth in one step.


    The schr is very experienced in coaxing a stupid girl.


    Pei Huiyu was coaxed again, and the schr did whatever he said.


    Du Wan knew it was time for him to appear again.


    She was not dressed up as richly asst time. She wore exquisite riding clothes and set off with a hundred guards in a gant manner.


    It is said that Pei Huiyu and the schr are on a date today, and they are going to Wangyue Tower to visit theke.


    Du Wan came to Wangyue Tower.


    Today''s Wangyue Tower is a government property and has reopened for business.


    Safety is much better than before, but business is far less than before. You must know that the business of Wangyue Tower mainlyes from wealthy families in the capital. However, this year the rich and powerful are living in trepidation, let alone having any pleasure.


    Pei Huiyu came out of Huguo Temple early and came to Wangyue Tower.


    I haven''t seen my lover waiting inside yet, so I met the majestic Du Wan in front of Wangyue Tower, apanied by hundreds of personal guards. "Hey, it''s you again, Pei Huiyu."


    Princess, Pei Huiyu said through gritted teeth.


    Shouldnt you be at Huguo Temple at this time?


    Du Wan suddenly realized something and pped her forehead, and smiled meaningfully, "I know, hehe. It''s a private meeting with my lover. The cost of Wangyue Tower is not low, you won''t be spending money to treat guests again, right? You can do it with this money. Go upstairs and hire some handsome young men, and have fun with them as you like."


    Pei Huiyu said with full of malice: "Should I tell my elder brother what you said? Your tone sounds very familiar to me."


    Its okay, I just hope you wont be beaten by your big brother after you say it.


    "you!"


    What are you doing? No one cares about a man who is unwilling to spend money on a woman.


    "Are you vulgar? You talk a lot about money, but you are still the princess."


    Hey, you are not vulgar, so dont spend money. Spending money while scolding the money for being vulgar is such a grievance.


    Pei Huiyu couldnt help Du Wan, so she stamped her feet angrily.


    Then she ran into the building.


    Du Wan''s gloating words came from behind, as if he was talking to someone, "Look how pitiful she is. I have long seen that the schr doesn''t love her and is just coaxing her to y."


    The princess is wise.


    Thats right, I have fiery eyes and golden eyes!


    Pei Huiyu grinded her teeth with hatred.


    Today, she wants to talk to Qiu Wenxin about getting married.


    Seeing his pain and sadness, she almost felt so distressed that she wanted to take a step back and stop forcing him. It seems that it is impossible, she must get married. He loves her so much, so he will definitely agree. The most she can do is wait until he gets married, and she will be doubly kind to him.


    Must prove to others that he truly loves her!


    So, Du Wan hid in the dark and watched a big show.


    is a handsome schr who is like a white lotus, and a silly and sweet girl, who staged a lingering and pathos love.


    The handsome schr said that he loved her and was willing to die for her, not to mention getting married for her. "...For Yu''er, even if I endure a lifetime of rumors, it is worth it. As long as we can be together, I It''s nothing to feel a little wronged, so don''t be sad, Yu''er, we all need to be well, no one can separate us."


    Miss Silly Baitian was so moved that she almost said that she would not let him marry her, but thinking of the arrogant look of Du Wan she had just met, Miss Silly Baitian suddenly changed her mind, "I knew you loved me. , I will go back and tell my familyter that you agree to marry me, and I will ask your family to invite the best official matchmaker toe to your home to propose marriage."


    "A certain schr almost died of depression.


    This development is not quite right. Shouldnt I feel sorry for him and change his mind?


    The schr said sadly again, "It''s just about my parents..."


    "It doesn''t matter, you don''t have to worry about this, I will convince them, just give them more money." The silly girl was full of confidence in this.


    Schr:


    Du Wan almostughed out loud.


    Yes, the customs in this world are a little different.


    The man agrees to get married, the woman prepares a betrothal gift and goes to the man to propose marriage. The marriage document states that the woman is the head of the family.


    Du Wan knew that this schr was not a good match.


    However, this schr is still a character in the original work. I dont know if he has true love. At least he does it on the surface. He is devoted to Pei Huiyu and coaxes her into believing that he has deep love for her and has no regrets.


    Du Wan did not spend any effort to break them up.


    With Pei Huiyus brain circuitry, if she really breaks them apart, she might hate her for the rest of her life.


    Du Wan would not do such a thankless job, but as long as the schr married into the Pei family and lived in the Duke''s Mansion. Du Wan and Pei Hao don''t have to worry about their affairs in the future.


    The people who are worried are Pei Huiyus parents.


    Furthermore, Du Wan can be regarded as helping Pei Huiyu and sessfully getting rid of the best mother-inw and sister-inw.


    Listen for a while longer.


    Feeling that Pei Huiyu, a pig, would never be coaxed into changing her mind, Du Wan ate and drank with peace of mind, admired the view of Wangyue Tower, and then left with satisfaction.


    Go straight to Dujiacun.


    Du Wan went to Qin Jiu to chat about gossip and decided to let her have fun.


    This conversationsted until it was almost sunset, and then I rode back to the city with unfinished content.


    As soon as he returned to the princess mansion, Du Wan noticed something was wrong.


    Is the atmosphere wrong?


    Du Wan went to the main courtyard and did not see the eldest princess. Only the servants were ying with the little dumplings.


    Du Wan asked the housekeeper, "What''s going on? Why is Xiaotuanzi the only one at home, and where is my mother? My father and eldest brother should also be returning home at this time."


    "Princess, something seems to have happened in the pce. The eldest princess hurriedly entered the pce half an hour ago."


    What happened again?


    This old ve doesnt know, but the eldest princess was in a hurry when she left.


    It was okay now, Du Wan turned around and left the princess''s residence.


    He mounted his horse again and rode towards the pce.


    The bodyguard who was following behind him had not yet taken a breath, so he quickly followed after him.


    A group of people walked in a hurry and stood out.


    Some people are specting whether something big is going to happen again?


    Otherwise, how could the princess run so fast?


    Normally, most people would not run wildly on the street for fear of hitting passers-by and getting sued, unless something extremely urgent happened.

 Chapter 612: Is there any hidden secret in this?

    Chapter 612: Is there any hidden secret in this?


    Chapter 612 Is there any hidden secret in this?


    Royal Pce. Dongfeng Pce.


    When Du Wan came over in a hurry, he saw a group of imperial guards guarding the Dongfeng Pce from a distance.


    There was a handsome man among them, who stood out from the crowd and could be seen at a nce.


    Du Wan silently breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Pei Haoren feeling relieved.


    Pei Hao saw the little girling in a hurry, and with a thought, he went to greet her.


    Du Wan grabbed him, looked around, then behind him, and asked softly: "Tell me, what happened?"


    Its not a big deal, dont worry.


    For both of them, anything that does not involve life is not a big deal.


    Du Wan nced at the gate of Dongfeng Pce behind him, "Is there someone acting like a monster inside?"


    "Well, I guess, I don''t know." Pei Hao was at the Yamen at the time, and was shocked when he was suddenly called over to guard the door. "The Emperor doesn''t look very good."


    Isnt it the queen who wants...that?


    No, it doesnt quite look like it.


    "how do you know?"


    The Emperor is angry, not sad. Pei Hao thought he still had this bit of discernment. The person in front of him was silent. When he looked down again, he noticed that her expression was focused, as if she was thinking about something. In fact, she was just listening to something?


    Pei Hao naturally blocked her so that the guards behind her would not notice anything strange.


    However, Du Wan listened for a long time and didn''t hear anything. Instead, she knew a little bit, "Qin Yuyu is in aa. The hospital is checking her?"


    "It''s been more than a quarter of an hour since we entered the hospital. Are you still checking?" Pei Hao was surprised.


    Isnt this a terminal illness?


    Even if it is a terminal illness, it does not take so long to check.


    Du Wan pulled Pei Hao and quietly approached Dongfeng Pce.


    Turning to a deserted ce, Du Wan narrowed her eyes, "The dean''s reaction was wrong."


    Whats the matter? Pei Hao asked softly.


    Du Wan also said softly, "He took Qin Yuyu''s pulse for a long time. I guess he was afraid of being silenced?"


    Pei Hao almostughed, "What''s going on?"


    "What else can happen? It''s probably another scandal." Du Wan sympathized with Mr. Yuan Zheng.


    The emperor, empress, eldest princess, consort Du Ma and Du Qian were all present. Several people said nothing, and Du Wan could not guess the specific ins and outs. From this situation, he could also guess that it was rted to Qin Yuyu.


    Wanwan, you can go in and have a look.


    Can I go in? My uncle didnt let me in.


    "You can. If you are afraid of being rude, just ask someone from the pce to report it first."


    "That''s okay." Du Wan thought about it and decided to go in.


    Pei Hao had to stay outside and prohibited outsiders froming.


    He called the pce servants to report the matter, and not long after, he got the emperor''s permission to go in.


    Du Wan waved her little hand towards Pei Hao and ran in quickly.


    The emperor walked in with gentle steps. He didn''t say anything and frowned, not knowing what he was thinking. The queen looked sad, focusing on Qin Yuyu''s affairs and not paying attention to Du Wan at all.


    The eldest princess and Prince Consort Dus eyes signaled her to calm down.


    Du Qian waved to her, motioning for her toe over to him.


    Du Wan came to Du Qian and silently asked what happened?


    When he mentioned this, Du Qian''s expression turned strange, as if he was holding back a big secret.


    Du Wan tugged on his sleeve, "What happened?"


    "You watch first." Du Qian lowered his voice.


    The brother and sister''s heads were almost pressed together, and they were muttering softly.


    After waiting for a long time, Du Wan did not wait for the diagnosis answer from the hospital director. Du Wan saw that the hospital director''s hands were shaking. In addition, cold sweat broke out on his forehead, as if he was holding something back.


    The emperor said angrily: "What''s going on? I''ve been feeling the pulse for so long and it still hasn''te out. I can''t find another person." "Your Majesty, do you want to step aside first?" Yuan Zheng said with a trembling voice.


    The emperor frowned and looked around the room, and asked other pce residents to exit, leaving his whole family present. Du Wan and his family of four were lucky enough to stay.


    The emperor said: "Now you can speak directly."


    Yuan Zheng gritted his teeth and said: "Your Majesty, I have checked my pulse again and again, and my pulse is happy, happy, happy."


    Cough, cough, cough, cough!


    There was a sudden coughing sound in the room.


    The emperor had not yet recovered from the shock, and turned to look at the person coughing. It was Du Wan, whose face was turning red.


    Du Qian silently moved his body to block his rude sister.


    My sister is still young and can''t stand anything. She will make a fuss when encountering such trivial things. Their father and mother looked calm after hearing this.


    At this time, the queen was shocked, "No way, you quack! What nonsense are you talking about?!"


    The hospital is tremblingly suggesting, "Your Majesty, your Majesty, I am not good at studying and may have been misdiagnosed. Please ask a few more imperial doctors toe over and make a diagnosis."


    You have indeed misdiagnosed. The emperor suddenly said.


    Yuan Zheng''s heart felt tense, and a burst of panic hit his heart.


    Shut up? Do you really want to be silenced?


    Du Wan didnt know what the emperor meant, but he knew that the emperor would not invite a few more people to embarrass himself.


    After Qin Yuyu entered the pce, her identity was not restored, and she was known to the outside world as a distant niece outside the Queen''s Pce.


    The distant niece looks like the former Qin Yuyu, which is barely eptable, after all, they are rted by blood.


    Moreover, the people serving in Dongfeng Pce have beenpletely changed. The old people have eithermitted crimes or been sent away.


    Since Qin Yuyu entered the pce, he has been staying in Dongfeng Pce to serve the queen, and only goes out asionally.


    You will also wear a veil when going out to Dongfeng Pce.


    Not many people know about the fact that she is now Qin Yuyu.


    At the moment, Yuan Zheng is one of the people who knows.


    The reason was that during this period, the hospital took over the Queen''s illness, and she came in and out a lot, so she identally learned the secret.


    It is precisely because I know that I am afraid.


    Another pregnancy out of wedlock!


    The shocking royal scandal


    The emperor suddenly made a decision in his heart, "Today is the Queen''s birthday. From now on, the Queen''s health will be your responsibility. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, I understand." Yuan Zheng wiped his hands with cold sweat.


    Get back.


    "Yes." Yuan Zheng responded and quickly exited.


    This is a life saved. I wanted to find an opportunity to resign, but looking at this... it still doesn''t work!


    The queen sat in front of the bed, guarding Qin Yuyu as she was distracted.


    The emperor turned to look at the eldest princess and the others, "Sister, I''m sorry, I''ve caused you trouble again."


    The family is talking about trouble.


    The eldest princess sighed slightly, "It''s Qian''er who has been wronged today."


    The emperor looked at Du Qian again and said, "Qian''er, it''s my fault in teaching you that I have wronged you again."


    Du Qian stood up and responded with fear, "No, no, don''t say that. It''s okay for a man to feel a little wronged. It''s not like he''s missing a piece of meat."


    Du Wan squinted at this scene.


    Is there any hidden secret in this?


    What is ? She''s not really targeting her brother, is she?


    With Qin Yuyus intelligence, it shouldnt be...


    Todays update~ Good night, dear friends.

 Chapter 613: Try to avoid the harem point as much as possible

    Chapter 613: Try to avoid the harem point as much as possible


    Chapter 613 Try to avoid the harem point


    The Princess Mansion family left.


    Du Wan finally learned the truth from her family members.


    Today, Du Qian took care of the government affairs and went to Dongfeng Pce to have dinner with the emperor.


    After finishing the meal, Du Qian stood up to say goodbye. Qin Yuyu said that he wanted to see him off. He refused, but she persisted. The queen also spoke at the right time, so he agreed because he didn''t want to show off to his elders.


    As a result, this should cause trouble.


    Qin Yuyu was walking when he suddenly became unsteady on his feet.


    Du Qian refrained from helping her, but she fell down.


    After waiting for a long time, she didn''t get up.


    Looking around again, I didnt see anyone in the pce, as if they had been sent away earlier.


    Du Qian''s face was extremely dark, which was not surprising, so he didn''t want to help him even more. However, today she was here to send him out. It would be even more unclear if he just left the person and left.


    Furthermore, this person is a cousin by blood.


    Du Qian hesitated, but still squatted down, trying to wake him up.


    He thought she was faking, but never thought...she was really dizzy!


    He was asked to pick her up, but he was not happy, so he left to call someone.


    Unexpectedly, this scene would be seen by the pce people and treated as an escape.


    Then he met the unreasonable queen and questioned Du Qian. A person is fine when he is out, why do he suddenly fall into aa? And he''s okay? Also, Qin Yuyu was unconscious, but he wanted to escape. Wasn''t it because he had bad intentions?


    Sometimes women are really savage when they get angry.


    Du Qian suffered in this way and was suspected of harming Qin Yuyu.


    The emperor insisted that Du Qian would not do such a thing, but the queen was unreasonable.


    He was worried about the queen''s health, and he didn''t want to do anything to the queen.


    So the eldest princess and Prince Consort Du entered the pce.


    Du Qian suddenly said: "Actually, the queen is quite weird. She has been making trouble for not inviting the imperial doctor. My mother came over and reminded the emperor to ask for the imperial doctor, and then the hospital official was notified."


    Is there a ghost?


    Du Wan thought that the queen''s reaction just now didn''t look like a show.


    The eldest princess pointed out, "I guess the queen has already guessed that she is pregnant."


    This guess is a bit scary, but it is indeed possible.


    Du Qian said helplessly: "You really can''t me me for that situation. She is just my cousin, not my biological sister. She is in aa. If I hold her in my arms, then what will happen if I marry her? What should she do? It''s normal for a grown man not to touch her. I''m not running away, I''m just going to call someone."


    Du Wanughed loudly and gave a thumbs up to his elder brother, "Brother, well done!"


    Its troublesome not to hug someone, but its even more troublesome to hug someone.


    The eldest princess and Prince Consort Du were well-informed and could vaguely sense that something was wrong.


    It''s just that, due to this wave of maniption by my son, it has changed its development.


    So, the couple looked at their daughter together.


    Du Wan was stunned, "Why are you looking at me?"


    "Daughter, what is the color of that...?" Du Huima asked darkly.


    "about there."


    "That''s good. If you cane to the harem as little as possible, it''s better toe less." Du Huima now regarded the pce as a scourge, and hoped that a pair of children would get rid of the burden as soon as possible.


    The eldest princess was helpless about this, "Qian''er, listen to your father and try to avoid the harem as much as possible."


    My son understands. Du Qian felt that his parents were right.


    Du Wan understood and smiled mysteriously, "This is simple. My uncle''s health is almost done."


    Du Qian smiled and nodded, "That''s right, that''s almost it."


    Ha! Prince Consort Duughed.


    These two evil-minded guys dont know who they look like.


    Is it really that simple? The emperor and the ministers of the emperor are really not just words. Since Du Qian took charge of the government, the court officials have been purged too harshly. Most of the officials in the government today were promoted by him.


    When the emperor takes over, there is still work to be done, and it will take a long time to get used to it.


    Du Wan wanted to send her parents back home, but Du Qian stopped her, "It''s gettingte, you should go home. Unless you don''t n to go back again and stay in Yulingyuan."


    Du Wan turned to look at Pei Hao.


    Pei Hao smiled and said, "I listen to Wanwan."


    "Okay, if you don''t want to send it off, you won''t send it off." Du Wan snorted arrogantly and pulled Pei Hao into the carriage.


    This is to go back to the princess''s mansion.


    Pei Hao still smiled and held the little girl''s hand, feeling satisfied.


    At the house, I asked the kitchen staff to prepare a table of food, and I ate and drank with the little girl. "Wanwan, are you out of town today?"


    Yes, lets go and watch your sisters date. Du Wan got excited again when she mentioned this, Did you know? That man coaxed your sister into spinning around.


    Soon, she talked about the gossiping from the crowd.


    Pei Hao was silent for a long time, "He is a schr, so he may not agree to marry into the family."


    "Why?"


    Those who marry into the family cannot be officials.


    And thisw?


    There is now, but it is everyones default rule.


    Thinking about it from your point of view, I think there is a high probability that he will agree to marry into his wife. He joins the court and bes an official to live a good life, but if you marry a noble girl, you will immediately reach the top.


    This choice is really not difficult to make.


    Du Wan didn''t see clearly before, but after watching it, he finally saw clearly how good the character of a schr who can deceive a little girl can be.


    Another month has passed peacefully.


    The census of Du Qian''s fields in the DPRK went smoothly. In addition, the emperor would go to court from time to time and handle some government affairs, but most of them were left to Du Qian.


    Du Qian was quite speechless. Seeing the emperor''s uncle like this, he just wanted to find a free and trustworthy worker.


    However, apart from asionally dining with the emperor, he no longer set foot in the harem.


    The guards at Dongfeng Pce have be stricter again. The emperor does not spend as much time visiting the queen as before, and asionally he spends the night with his concubines.


    After Qin Yuyu''s tossing, his thoughts about the queen obviously faded away.


    Du Qian did not find out what was hidden in it.


    In the Dongfeng Pce.


    Qin Yuyu washed his face with tears again, feeling extremely aggrieved to the queen.


    In the past month, the queen has be ustomed to saying, "Why are you crying? You are still alive after such a scandal, because you are lucky to be born in an emperor''s family. Think about the fate of those women who became pregnant outside of wedlock."


    Qin Yuyu lowered his head and said nothing, with deep resentment in his eyes.


    If it werent for Du Wan! If she hadn''t sent herself to Chiyan County, would she have been forced? And she''s pregnant with an evil seed!


    Mother, I dont want to give birth to the child.


    I have to give birth even if I dont give birth. I had an abortionst time, and if I have another abortion this time... it may be difficult to get pregnant in this life.


    But, but...


    No but! Your father needs heirs.


    Cant the queen help me one more time?


    "That''s enough. Last time you transferred the pce people without authorization, I took the responsibility for you. Do you really dare to think about who to target, but your cousin Du Qian?"


    "Mother, you... didn''t stop me either?" Qin Yuyu asked back with tears in her eyes.


    The queen was so angry that she almost fainted, "What do you mean you didn''t stop it?!"


    pS: Thest day of this month, please vote~

 Chapter 614: Don鈥檛 dream much during the day

    Chapter 614: Don¡¯t dream much during the day


    Chapter 614: Stop dreaming in broad daylight


    Qin Yuyu whispered: "I often send food to my cousin, and you didn''t stop me."


    The Queen felt depressed and could hardly breathe, "I just think that you want to save some face in front of him. If anything happens in the future, he can protect you. Who knows how dare you -"


    If she had known Qin Yuyu''s n, the queen would have stopped her, "Who do you think your cousin is? Even if he is a concubine, you are not qualified, do you understand?"


    "I am a princess. I have never thought about marrying my cousin. I can just be a concubine..." Qin Yuyu really didn''t think her idea was wrong. She wants to marry Du Qian not because she likes him, but purely because she hates Du Wan.


    Didnt Du Qian protect Du Wan the most?


    As long as she marries Du Qian, she will definitely steal his love for Du Wan!


    If you cant **** it away, you cant make it easy for Du Wan!


    Hey, do you feel that I look down upon you and feel aggrieved?


    The queen finally suppressed the anger in her heart and continued with a sneer, "The eldest son of the Du family is so noble. Do you really think that you, a princess, are worth anything, or a deposed princess? How many times have I warned you not to do anything again? You are the only one to be spared. On the surface, you deserve good things, but when you turn around..."


    If she hadn''t known that she was pregnant, the queen would have wanted to p her away.


    The emperor once again ignored Dongfeng Pce, and Du Qian never set foot in the harem again.


    Havent this stupid daughter seen this change?


    There was one thing that the queen found difficult to talk about. The n secretly warned her about it, and the next time she would do it, she would be exterminated. This time the n did not deal with her. It was Du Qian who looked at the emperor''s face and let her go.


    The queen recalled her noble scenery in the first half of her life.


    Until this daughter is found, she will be what she is today step by step.


    But who can she me?


    Because the daughter was born to her and she cannot part with her...


    The Princess''s Mansion.


    Today, Mrs. Pei came to the door.


    This was something Du Wan didn''t expect. Mrs. Pei, who came back from Huguo Temple, went straight to the princess''s mansion.


    Mrs. Pei specified that the person she was looking for was Pei Hao.


    Du Wan came out to show her face. Seeing that Mrs. Pei''s expression was not good, she didn''t say much. She just asked her servants to entertain her and then sent someone to notify Pei Hao toe back.


    Pei Hao thought something had happened when he saw people from the mansioning.


    When he learned that his mother was back, Pei Hao was silent for a while, put down what he was doing, and went back.


    When Mrs. Pei saw Pei Haoe back, she took a look at her son and found that his face looked good, so she felt relieved, "Hao''er, do you know about your sister?"


    Mother is saying that she fell in love with a poor student?


    "Yes, she said that as long as the other party is willing to marry into the family, you will agree to her marriage. Yesterday she came to see me and said that the person agreed to marry into the family and was only waiting for my family toe to propose marriage and betrothal."


    Pei Hao didnt remember that he had promised this.


    I immediately thought that the little girl might be using him to show off.


    So, he did not deny it, "What does mother think?"


    "I don''t want her to marry that kind of family. I don''t want her to be of the same family, but I don''t want her to be too different." Mrs. Pei looked sad. She went to Huguo Temple for a while and prayed to Buddha every day. Her mentality was much calmer. Her daughter''s The incident made her worried again, "Do you want to inform your father about this?"


    I have written to him before and mentioned some things.


    Then what did he say?


    He said, it depends on what you want.


    Pei Hao thought of Du Wan''s little thoughts and tried to persuade his mother, "Actually, wouldn''t it be better if the other party is willing to marry into the bride? People from the right family will not marry into the bride. When my sister gets married, she will still live in the Duke''s Mansion with you watching. I''m not afraid that she will be bullied."


    Mrs. Pei is a little moved.


    Pei Hao said again: "You also know that my sister has a temper, and she will suffer a lot when she gets married." "But..."


    My mother cant stop her from marrying that person, right? She cant stop her anyway, so why not choose whats best for her and wait until the other person gets married, or should we have the final say?


    Thats okay, then. Mrs. Pei relented.


    Mrs. Pei was also afraid of Pei Huiyu, who cried, made trouble, and hanged herself.


    So the mother and son discussed how to invite an official matchmaker to propose marriage to the man.


    The two families also need to write a marriage document and write down all the details.


    Pei Hao asked his mother to stop going to Huguo Temple and stay at the house to arrange the marriage for Pei Huiyu. Then he stayed with Mrs. Pei for lunch at the Princess''s Mansion, and then personally sent her back to the Duke''s Mansion.


    Du Wan had long known about the conversation between mother and son, and was extremely happy.


    The Zhenguo Duke''s Mansion has already attracted much attention, and now that he has be an inw of the Princess'' Mansion, it has attracted even more attention. Pei Huiyu''s marriage has always been very popr. Many people came to propose marriage, but they were rejected one by one.


    Its quite surprising that we are suddenly looking for a son-inw!


    This operation of the Duke''s Government is quite confusing, and many people cannot understand it.


    Its not like there are no sons in the house!


    But, still want to recruit a son-inw?


    Etiquette moves quickly. As Pei Huiyu said, the man''s parents did not agree at first, but as the betrothal gift increased and ordinary people could not umte arge amount of wealth in a lifetime, the man''s parents finally relented.


    Since it is a man getting married, it is not asplicated as a normal marriage.


    The formalities went by quickly, and the wedding was scheduled for a monthter.


    Du Wan''s sister-inw is getting married. As a sister-inw, she still needs to care about her in a decent way. She will hang out at the Duke''s mansion from time to time, and then go back with some gifts in a grand manner.


    Pei Huiyu is about to get married and is in a good mood.


    There is no more trouble, Du Wan feels that she is much more pleasing to the eye.


    So, Du Wan sessfully maintained a superficial harmony with her for the time being, and smiled whenever she saw anyone, "If you are always so cute, I don''t mind giving you one more thing, and I''ll put it in the box for you."


    "Seriously?" Pei Hui said urgently, "Then I like the bracelet you worest time."


    Du Wan:


    No, she wants to take back what she just said.


    Du Wan rolled her eyes, "My mother packed the bottom of the box for me, there''s no way she would give it to you."


    Ancestral jade pendant?


    Youre eating farts.


    You can give me a set of masks at will, but it cannot be less than fifty pieces.


    "Okay." Du Wan thought that she had several sets of masks in her private treasury, which she had not touched. She could just take one and send it to her. After all, even if she took out one set at random, they were all on the market. Its rare to say, Ill find an unused set for you tomorrow.


    "Remember, don''t forget." Pei Hui said happily, and suddenly she said proudly, "Princess, look, he really loves me. We will get married soon, and we will stay and fly together."


    Yes, I only envy mandarin ducks but not immortals.


    I will definitely live a better life than you.


    Its broad daylight, dont dream.


    Just wait and see, I will definitely have a good life.


    Who gives you confidence? That soft-boiled guy?


    Don''t wait for the update at night. If there is no more update, don''t stay upte.


    Dear cuties, dont worry about Qin Yuyus plot, she has no role anymore...

 Chapter 615: Today is the Du familys ancestor worship [End]

    Chapter 615: Today is the Du family''s ancestor worship [End]


    Chapter 615 Today is Dus ancestor worship [End]


    The white horse has passed by, and the new year is approaching again.


    This winter is still cold, but it is full of joy.


    The Qin Dynasty is flourishing like a dead tree blooming in spring.


    Especially since this year is a good harvest year. The emperor exempted taxes for three years. The people finally took a breath and saw hope of living.


    It was rare to find calm in the capital city.


    Du Qian did not make any big noise again.


    Together with the Lord of the Sun, the Lord of the Sun was low -key, and he concentrated on eating various melons, such as the days when Pei Huiyu became a kiss.


    Du Wan was eating melon seeds and watching them, feeling very happy.


    Also, over at the imperial pce, Qin Yuyu was confined to Dongfeng Pce. If you didn''t pay attention, it would be like disappearing.


    I heard Du Qian asionally mention that Qin Yuyu was still uneasy and made the queen faint several times.


    On the first day of the Lunar New Year, worship ancestors.


    Pei Hao went to the Pei family, and Du Wan had a very special status, so he still went to the Du family to worship his ancestors.


    This year, there is also a small dumpling in the direct line.


    The fat and fat baby, when I saw my sister, I was sticky, "Sister, take me to fly, fly fly! I want to fly!"


    "Hahaha, I can''t fly. My sister has no wings. Do you think?" Du Wan turned sideways and showed Xiaotuanzi''s back, "Does it have no wings? All birds that can fly have wings on their backs."


    Xiaotuanzi took a look and said, "Where are sister''s wings?"


    Ill probably have it when you get to the ancestral temple. Du Wan is a big liar.


    Du Qian looked on andughed.


    Du Huima said funnyly: "When he is tired from walking, pull him for a while, he is still young."


    Thats okay!


    Du Wan and Du Qian looked at each other.


    Then, one on the left and one on the right, he took the little dumpling''s little arms that looked like pink lotus roots, and lifted it up with a little force.


    The child suddenly became happy and giggled non-stop.


    It was supposed to be a serious scene, but in the face of a child, no one criticized anything.


    Du''s ancestor worship ceremony was very grand this year, and many people came. In previous years, many n members were not in the capital and did note to the ancestral temple to participate.


    This year, due to some actions within the tribe, many people returned to the tribe, and some people moved to Dujiacun one after another.


    The high wall of Dujiajie has been built.


    There are four main gates.


    The name carved on the city gate is Dujiajie. Anyone from the Du n can move back, but they will not be forced to move back, it will all be done voluntarily.


    Some families have long been aware of the abnormalities in the Du family, including the emperor.


    The emperor had no doubts because Du Qian told him the truth, so the emperor knew that Du Qian would not take over the throne.


    Du Wan looked back at the n members and whispered: "Brother, there are many more n members this year than usual."


    Well, everyone who is fine is back.


    Are we going toe one by one like before? Du Wan had a dark look on her face.


    Du Qianughed and said, "No, it will probably be several families together. If the ancestor worship is held as usual, it may not end until it gets dark."


    "That''s okay." Du Wan was really scared, "The main reason is that Xiaotuanzi is still small and will be hungry. When he starts crying, I won''t be able to coax him."


    You take him flying, and Im sure he wont cry. Du Qian joked.


    Xiaotuanzi heard this and chuckled, "Feifei, let''s fly!"


    When Du Wan heard this, he lifted him up a little.


    When she was ying with him in the past, she took him to perform Qing Kung Fu and fly around the house. After ying it only once, the child became addicted and came back every time he saw her.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, step into the ancestral temple.


    Du Wan vaguely noticed something different this time. Forty-ninerge stone pirs carved with various beasts were most likely some kind of formation.


    Especially the aura inside the ancestral temple is very rich, with the high tform of the ancestral hall as the center, gathering the aura of heaven and earth.


    The mysterious patterns on the high tform seem to be shining with light.


    There is also themp in front of the ancestors tablet. The tribesmen have never added tung oil to it, but themp has never been extinguished.


    When Du Wan stepped in, the small me suddenly grew in size and swayed happily.


    Yes, Du Wan felt happy inexplicably.


    For a moment, Du Wan had a hint of enlightenment in his heart.


    She took off the jade medallion from her neck. The Bianhua flower on it hadpletely turned into gold, a very rich gold.


    If the group of old monks from the Huguo Temple came to take a look, they would probably see Du Wan''s merits shining like gold, almost blinding people''s eyes. The patriarch and others saw Du Wan''s actions, but no one bothered her.


    The sacrifice has not yet begun.


    But it seems there is no need to start.


    The jade que suddenly flew out with a golden light and blended into Du Wan''s eyebrows.


    How to open the seal appeared in Du Wan''s mind.


    It''s very simple, as long as she flies up to the high tform, ces the jade token at the designated ce, and then drips her blood.


    Du Wan tapped her toes on the ground and flew up to the high tform.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes fell on her.


    Xiaotuanzi shouted excitedly, "Sister! Sister, Feifei!"


    "Quiet." Du Huima turned around and warned, "Don''t disturb your sister."


    Xiao Tuanzi immediately stretched out his chubby little hands, covered his little mouth, and looked at Prince Consort Du with his big eyes blinking.


    Du Prince Consort felt a little softer, but still kept a straight face.


    The little things naughty demeanor is exactly the same as her sisters!


    Soon, everyone was attracted to Du Wan again.


    Du Wan found a groove in the center of the high tform, which was just the right size to put down the jade tablet.


    The jade tablet in the original book was obtained by Qin Yuyu, which is equivalent to cutting off the Du family''s return. Moreover, the direct bloodline is cut off, so it is impossible to open this seal.


    Because this seal can only be opened by the blood of Du''s direct lineage.


    That book is poisonous, right? Is it an illusion, or does it really exist?


    Is it rted to hering here?


    Du Wan fell into deep thought for a moment, maybe...it''s rted.


    In the bottom of her heart, she had a vague guess.


    But any guess is just a guess and needs to be verified.


    Du Wan pressed the jade que into the groove, then scratched his palm, and dripped blood onto the jade que.


    The moment blood drops fell on the jade que, the jade que suddenly glowed brightly.


    The secret pattern on the tform, with the jade tablet as the center, was quickly activated. When the entire tform was activated, the light quickly spread to all directions, and in a few breaths, it enveloped the entire top of the mountain.


    The animal totems in the forty-nine huge stone pirs seemed toe to life in an instant, and they kept roaring to the sky.


    Shaking the sky and the earth, shocking all directions.


    The sound spread extremely far, as if it was going to destroy the world.


    People hundreds of miles away from Dujiajie can still vaguely hear the roars of various giant beasts, but people within a hundred miles, including the people in Dujiajie, can clearly see it.


    Countless people knelt down in this direction and shouted for blessings from the gods.


    In the pce, the emperor hurriedly came out of the house and ran to the highest point, looking in the direction of Dujiajie.


    The Pei family was worshiping their ancestors when they suddenly heard the roar of a beast that shook the sky, and they all ran out to check.


    Someone eximed, What is that?


    God, thats God!


    God bless you! Everyone who saw it knelt down and worshiped.


    Pei Hao looked in that direction, his heart surging.


    Could it be said that Du Shi has opened the seal?


    Huguo Temple.


    Buzz!


    Buzz! Buzz, buzz buzz!


    The big bell in the clock tower has been ringing very rhythmically.


    It seems to be responding to something.


    Compared to the excitement of the big clock, arge number of monks stood outside, looking in the direction of the Du Family Ancestral Temple. They seemed much calmer on the surface, but the beads in their hands were spinning faster than usual.


    An old monk asked with bright eyes, "Has the timee? Has it reallye?"


    "It should be so. The Du family is worshiping their ancestors today." The beads in Yuan Tong''s hand spun quickly, "The princess promised that she would do something within her power."


    Hey, its no problem to borrow the passage, as long as the princess responds.


    Yes! said loudly.


    "Ha ha ha ha"


    logue


    No~ Good night.

 Chapter 616: Extra: The ancestors are here!

    Chapter 616: Extra: The ancestors are here!


    Chapter 616 Extra: The ancestor is here!


    The vision in the skysted for a whole morning.


    There was a tremor in all directions, and some people rushed this way, but they were all blocked outside the city gate of Dujiajie.


    When some people arrived here, they were surprised to find that there was already a high city wall here. After asking around, I learned that this was the fiefdom of the county king.


    Some people used to make fun of the fact that the fiefdom of a county king was just a tiny ce.


    More than 90% of thend is wastnd, and there are no taxes.


    Now it seems that the county king does not pay attention to taxation at all.


    With the strength of the Du family, they can build a city without taxation.


    Even a country has been supported, let alone a city?


    Yes, many people in the Great Qin Kingdom now know that it was the Du family who stepped forward to pull the precarious Great Qin out of the quagmire.


    At the beginning, many knowledgeable people could foresee that the Qin Dynasty would be destroyed.


    Looking back at the Great Qin today, it is different from what it used to be.


    Pei Hao stood among the crowd, looking at the closed city gate with worry in his eyes.


    Because he knew that the person who was going to open the seal was a little girl, and he didn''t know if she would be in danger. But one morning has passed, the vision in the sky has disappeared, and there is still no movement?


    Amitabha, is it convenient for the nobles toe to Huguoji Temple?


    A group of monks from Huguo Temple came to the temple and stopped at the east gate.


    A group of monks appeared and disappeared. Pei Hao''s brows were condensed, and he saw Master Yuantong.


    At this time, Master Yuantong also saw him, nodded to him kindly, and came towards him again, "Prince Pei, nice to meet you."


    Nice to meet you. Pei Hao responded with a smile.


    The two stood side by side. Master Yuantong raised his head and said with a smile: "There are people above the tower, but they didn''t wait for me."


    "I''m guessing he''s busy. Aren''t I also outside?" Pei Hao defended without leaving any trace.


    "The prince must have never stood up, otherwise he would have been weed in."


    "Master, if you want to enter, you don''t have to stay outside."


    A monk will not trespass without the masters permission. Master Yuantong said very grandly.


    Pei Hao knew very well that these monks must be afraid, "Master, the Du n probably doesn''t have time to entertain guests now."


    The poor monk knows that everyone just cant help bute over.


    Ha. I couldnt helpughing.


    Pei Haoqing coughed and said, "Like the master, I can''t hold it back."


    Concerned about the princess?


    Yes. Pei Hao responded calmly.


    Yuan Tongdao: "The princess Jiren has his own destiny."


    Thank you for your kind words.


    Pei Hao and Yuantong chatted wordlessly.


    Until the sun sets in the west, suddenly, the entire Dujiajie suddenly and mysteriously disappears!


    Under everyone''s gaze, he suddenly disappeared out of thin air. Just like the legendary myths and ghost stories, everyone who witnessed this incident was shocked.


    "No-"


    Pei Hao panicked and ran towards the city gate just now.


    His gracefulness!


    Wanwan is still inside!


    As a result, people were blocked?


    There is ayer of seemingly non-existent barrier that blocks people outside.


    The people of Huguo Temple and others who had been sitting cross-legged outside for a long time suddenly came to their senses. An old monk said loudly: "Amitabha, Prince Pei, don''t worry, this should be a barrier."


    "Boundary?" Pei Hao heard this word for the first time, "Will anything happen to the people inside?"


    "Won''t."


    Just when the old monk wanted to say something else.


    Suddenly something happened again, Pei Hao flew up and disappeared in the barrier instantly. The old monk was dumbfounded, "This, this is the benefit of being Du''s son-inw?"


    The rtionship between the Du family and the Pei family is very deep. Yuan Tong reminded.


    A monk asked: "Then shall we continue to guard? Or shall wee again another day?"


    Yuan Tong looked ahead and said, "Go back to Huguo Temple first ande back for a visit in a few days. As Prince Pei said just now, the Du family probably doesn''t have time to entertain guests at the moment."


    A group of monks left, followed by others who were staying not far away, and some followed.


    Some people were still standing outside, or a few servants were left to keep an eye on them.


    About a quarter of an hour ago, inside the Du family''s ancestral temple. All the Du n fell into aa, including Du Wan on the high tform.


    So no one knew that the high tform of the ancestral hall shed with light, and a young man who looked like a **** appeared out of thin air.


    When he saw the pale-faced Du Wan passed out on the high tform, and then saw theatose nsmen in the ancestral hall, his eyes that had never wavered for thousands of years were finally touched.


    Picked up the unconscious Du Wan.


    The young man nced at it with his consciousness and said, "Eh? Is the elixir condensed?"


    In this ce where birds don''t shit, you actually managed to cultivate the Condensation Pill? !


    Still a little kid?


    He lowered his head and looked at the faint red light on the high tform, and then nced at themp on the altar.


    The small me of themp remained motionless, trying hard to minimize the me, so small that there was only a faint light, as if to let the young people ignore its existence.


    The young man chuckled, "Ha!"


    I saw him waving his hand, and themp was in his hand instantly, "Tell me, what happened here?"


    The small me on themp was swaying, and he didn''t know what it meant, but the young man knew it. At this time, he lowered his head and looked at the little baby in his hand, his eyes were a little different, "This is the baby who deserves my inheritance." Son?"


    Then, he took Du Wan''s hand and shed a white light, sliding around Du Wan''s body. Du Wan''s pale face improved at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    However, people still havent woken up.


    The young man took out the jade medal from the groove on the high tform and put it on Du Wan.


    Themp was thrown back to its original ce by him.


    Looking at the unconscious tribesmen on the ground,rge and small, old and young, the young man raised his arm and waved, and another white light appeared, quickly circling around the people on the ground.


    The members of the Du family have received great benefits this time.


    The white light circled around their bodies and healed their old injuries in an instant. Even those who were not injured received great benefits, at least their bodies would be better.


    The first person to wake up was Du Qian.


    Du Qian was confused at first. When he saw his sister being held hostage by a strange young man, he suddenly woke up and asked cautiously, "Who are you? How did youe to the ancestral hall of my Du family?"


    He wanted the man to put his sister down, but was careful not to mention it.


    This approach is actually the most sensible.


    I dont mention it because I dont want others to see my weakness and find out what I value most.


    But how could Du Qian hide his little thoughts from the young man, "Well, you''re not bad."


    At this time, Du Qian noticed that he was dressed in a very familiar attire, with Bianhua flowers embroidered on the hem. His face was also somewhat familiar, "Who are you? Can you give me your name?"


    Your ancestor.


    This is too much.


    Du Qian was shocked when he suddenly thought of something, "Ancestor?! It''s really"


    "Yes, yes. I have been paying attention to the seal of the small world here over the years."


    The young man still gave him some face, not saying that these tribesmen were too useless. Thousands of years had passed, and not only had they not been able to break the seal, but they had almost trapped themselves to death.


    PS: The previous chapter is the most suitable to finish the main text of ancient proverbs.


    There will be extra chapterster, but not many. Updates will be irregr and irregr. Will you add anything not mentioned in the text, for example, about eating meat? hey-hey.


    I would like to thank you all for your tips, and I would like to express my love for the cute Fuqiao ~ blowing a kiss!

 Chapter 617: Extra: Brother is so stupid

    Chapter 617: Extra: Brother is so stupid


    Chapter 617 Extra: Brother is so stupid


    Du Qian nced at his sister in his ancestor''s hand from time to time, "Ancestor, do you want... me toe?"


    You are carrying your sister like this, just like you are carrying a kitten or puppy.


    When she wakes up, she might be in a hurry with him!


    The young man looked at Du Wan in his hand and threw it directly to Du Qian.


    Du Qian was greatly shocked.


    Its so high, just throw it down? !


    He quickly went to catch the person and held him in his arms nervously. He was immediately speechless for this newly appointed ancestor.


    Sister is a human being, not a toy, you can throw it away casually!


    Du Qian hugged his sister, then looked at his sleeping father and other tribesmen, "Old Ancestor, why don''t everyone wake up?"


    "You can''t die, just take a nap and you''ll be fine." The young man seemed to be looking outside, "There''s a kid outside. Who are you?"


    He waved his hand, and a water mirror appeared in front of Du Qian.


    Pei Haos face appeared above.


    Du Qian was surprised, "He is my brother-inw."


    "The husband of the little girl in your hand?" The young man''s stern eyebrows narrowed slightly, "How old is this baby to get married?"


    Du Qian wiped his sweat.


    My sister is seventeen this year, so she is quite young.


    Then he thought that the person in front of him was his ancestor, who had lived for who knows how many years, and shut up again.


    Youth fell from the high tform.


    Step forward and sp Du Wan''s wrist, the young man''s eyebrows stretched, "Fortunately, the marriage was not consummated, otherwise it would be a hindrance to cultivation."


    Du Qian only felt that he was hearing hallucinations.


    What did the ancestor say? Why didn''t he understand? My sister has been married for a long time!


    What is Pei Hao doing?


    Dont he lift it? !


    Outside the stone pir formation of the ancestral temple, Pei Hao sneezed inexplicably.


    The person who was outside the city gate a moment ago suddenly appeared on the top of the mountain. He had never been to Du''s Ancestral Temple before. It was quiet and there was no one around, so he couldn''t find anyone to ask.


    The young man said: "That kid is outside the formation. Go and pick him up."


    "Okay." When Du Qian heard that someone was outside, he immediately carried his sister and walked out.


    He carried the person out. He never thought that Pei Hao, who was outside, would suddenly see his uncle carrying the little girl out. Especially when there was no one around, he carried the person out...


    That feeling


    Everyones first instinct is that something happened to the little girl!


    Pei Hao''s whole heart was tugged, he couldn''t even move his steps, his hands and feet were stiff.


    Until Du Qian came over and found him looking at his sister steadily, with something wrong in his expression, "Wanwan is fine, is she just too tired to fall asleep?"


    Pei Hao didn''t move for a long while.


    Du Qian went over and kicked him directly, knocking him to the ground, "Are you awake? I said Wanwan was fine, but she was so tired that she fell asleep. She''s fine, it''s fine!"


    "Are you really okay?" Pei Hao came to his senses in a daze.


    At this moment, it was like seeing a ray of light again from the darkness.


    He quickly stood up, stepped forward in panic, took the little girl from Du Qian''s hand, pressed his palm on her face, feeling warm, and then put his heart back into his stomach.


    He held her in his arms, and when he looked at Du Qian, his face turned a little dark, "Brother, why are you carrying Wanwan out here when you have nothing to do? Don''t you know this will scare people to death? Also, where is my father-inw?" "


    Inside the ancestral hall.


    Everyone is here?


    "Yes, they are all here. My ancestors asked me to take you in."


    Pei Hao opened his mouth to ask, but finally stopped.


    He just held the little girl in his arms tightly, nothing else mattered. There are too many secrets about the Du family, and he doesn''t necessarily need to know them. "That''s the Du family''s ancestral hall. Is it okay if I go in as an outsider?"


    There was a rtionship before, but not this time. Du Qian said very bluntly.


    What does it matter if the ancestor speaks in person? When the patriarch and the others wake up, they won''t say anything. Pei Hao felt relieved after hearing this, and followed Du Qian with the little girl in his arms, "Brother, Wanwan...are you really okay?"


    "The ancestors said she was fine." Du Qian was not so sure in his heart. His cultivation is far inferior to his sister.


    Even he woke up, but his sister didnt. Doesnt that mean theres something wrong?


    However, the ancestor is extraordinary at first nce, he should not tell lies...


    Du Qian added: "The ancestors said that it will be better after a sleep."


    "Ah That''s good."


    Neither of the two grown men thought at this time how long their ancestor would sleep while sleeping in his mouth. When they returned to the ancestral hall, people were already waking up one after another.


    The stronger you are, the better your body is and the earlier you wake up.


    Du Huima was fighting against the five scum, half of the n members woke up, and then he faintly woke up.


    The surroundings were as quiet as chickens, and everyone stood respectfully aside.


    Some people were so hungry that they didn''t dare to say a word because their stomachs were ringing.


    Xiaotuanzi woke up. The little guy who was a little noisy at first saw his sister who had not woken up from her sleep. He was surprisingly silent beside her. Even Du Qian nced at the little guy several times.


    Du Qian asked in a low voice: "Brother, are you hungry?"


    Im hungry. Xiaotuanzi replied childishly, and even frowned after saying this.


    Then why dont you cry?


    Brother is so stupid. If he cries all the time, he will disturb his sister while she sleeps.


    Yes, he was stupid.


    Pei Hao smiled silently next to him. The eldest brother was despised by a child today.


    The young man found it quite interesting, "A legitimate child?"


    Yes, ancestor. Du Qian responded respectfully.


    The young man spoke, "Those who are awake, go down the mountain. Bring down those who are not awake."


    Then, everyone looked at the patriarch who had not yet woken up.


    Less than half of the people were awake, including the patriarch. At this time, everyone turned to look at Du Qian, waiting for Du Qian to speak.


    Du Qian said, "Listen to our ancestors."


    Thereupon, the tribesmen paid their respects to the youth one after another, and then worked together to carry the unconscious tribe leader down the mountain. As for the matter of ancestor worship, everyone tacitly agreed not to ask.


    The ancestors are all here, who dares to offer sacrifices to them?


    Other ancestors, please wait until the ancestral hall at the foot of the mountain to worship.


    But we have to wait until tomorrow, the time has already passed today.


    Pei Hao followed the others down the mountain with the little girl in his arms.


    Du Qian was responsible for carrying the old patriarch on his back.


    About the ancestor who called Pei Hao into the ancestral hall, he just looked at him and said nothing. Du Qian had doubts in his heart, but he did not do anything unnecessary.


    Du Qian first sent the patriarch home, then went back to the old house and asked his servants to prepare a quiet courtyard for the ancestor to rest.


    The young man was very satisfied with this arrangement and waved his hand, indicating that he could leave.


    Du Qian bowed and then left, going about other things first. There are still a lot of things in the n that are waiting for him to deal with.


    It was Pei Hao who sent Du Wan back to her yard.


    Simrly, he also stayed.


    Ningqin asked worriedly: "Your Majesty, do you want the princess to take a bath and change clothes?"


    Pei Hao wanted to say no, but when he saw a few drops of blood and dust on the hem of Du Wan''s clothes, he said, "Go and get ready. The princess will take a bathter."


    Yes, ve, go and prepare now.


    good night

 Chapter 618: Extra: Moto clan

    Chapter 618: Extra: Moto n


    Chapter 618 Extra: Yuan n


    Ning Qin and others were ready, and Pei Hao picked them up.


    Just about to go to the bathroom.


    A voice suddenly sounded in Pei Hao''s mind, "Boy, it''s best to maintain Yuan Yang before your cultivation isplete. You are the only direct branch of the Pei family. If you dare to break your body, your ancestor will cry to death."


    "who?!"


    Pei Hao was very shocked.


    The man said: "Ancestor of the Du family."


    Pei Haos entire figure seemed to be under a restraining spell.


    After a long time, he came back to his senses and carried the little girl into the bathroom.


    Before putting the little girl down, Pei Hao said to the air: "Ancestor of the Du family? Are you here?"


    No one responded.


    Pei Hao shouted a few more words, but still no one responded.


    From this point it can be seen that the ancestors no longer pay attention to them.


    Pei Hao looked at the unconscious little girl, his eyes dimming.


    When will his wedding night bepleted? A bit far off.


    Letting Ning Qin and others guard her outside, Pei Hao personally bathed and changed her daughter-inw''s clothes, put on clean clothes, and then took her back to the bedroom and covered her with a quilt.


    Pei Hao finally realized something was wrong at this time and shouted into the air, "Ancestor? Ancestor?! Are you here?"


    There was movement outside.


    Ningqin hurriedly came in, "Your Majesty, what happened?"


    Pei Hao didn''t care about Ning Qin and the others at this time, and continued to shout into the air in panic:


    Ancestor of the Du family?!


    Are you there? Are you there?!


    It was cold outside, and Pei Hao hurriedly ran outside without even taking his cloak.


    I happened to bump into Du Qian on the corridor.


    Brother, Wanwan hasnt woken up yet? Why isnt she awake yet? With her strength, its impossible that she hasnt woken up for so long..."


    When Pei Hao said this, his voice was trembling.


    Du Qian looked at him withplicated eyes, "Ancestor said, just take a nap. There are still a few people in the n who haven''t woken up yet, so you don''t have to worry too much."


    "But"


    Wait until tomorrow when my sister is still awake before asking. Du Qian just went to see his ancestor.


    The ancestors answer was still the same.


    Du Qian always felt that it was not that simple.


    They were under the high tform, and my sister fainted on the high tform.


    Pei Hao couldn''t help it, so he returned to the bedroom and stayed by Du Wan''s side.


    I didnt sleep a wink all night long.


    But the little girl did not wake up.


    If the little girl''s pulse was not stable, herplexion was normal, and her breathing was even, Pei Hao felt that he was going crazy and couldn''t hold on.


    Early the next morning, as expected, the little girl did not wake up.


    Pei Hao had a few threads of blood in his eyes.


    He went to the small courtyard where the ancestors of the Du family stayed early in the morning.


    As a result, no one was blocked, and the ancestor was no longer in Dujia Vige, so he went to find Du Qian instead.


    Du Qian''s face was solemn, and he hurriedly looked at Du Wan, "Wanwan? Wanwan? Is it time to wake up?"


    ""no respond.


    Du Qian touched his sister''s forehead. There was no problem. "I''ll let the doctore and take a look."


    "good."


    Pei Hao had no choice but, "Old Doctor Bai seems to be living in Wanwan''s farm. Do you want him toe over and take a look?"


    "be."


    Du Qian immediately ordered him to go down.


    The pce doctor is the doctor raised by the princess''s pce, who usually treats the servants of the princess''s pce.


    The doctor came to check the pulse and found no problem. "The princess''s pulse is normal."


    Well, you go down. Du Qian waved his hand to signal him to retreat.


    Pei Hao held Du Wan''s hand tightly and was unwilling to let go. We waited until Old Doctor Bai was picked up. Fortunately, the farm was within the Du family boundary, and it didn''t take long for the carriage to pick him up.


    Old doctor Bai was picked up. Since returning to Beijing from the southwest, he has rarely seen the princess.


    When we saw each other again, it was actually when she was sleeping.


    Old doctor Bai took her pulse seriously.


    Hand again and again, back and forth no less than ten times.


    Pei Hao asked: "Lao Bai, how are you doing?"


    I am not very talented and have little knowledge, so I dont think there is any problem. Old doctor Bai tried and took his pulse again.


    The pulse is still the same, which is normal.


    The only thing that makes her different from ordinary people is that the princess is in excellent health and her pulse is extremely strong.


    Old doctor Bai said: "Your Majesty, Prince, I''m sorry."


    He wanted to say that the princess was fine.


    But, if nothing happened, I should have woken up long ago.


    With such a bigmotion, a normal person should wake up, but the princess did not wake up at all, which means something went wrong somewhere.


    Old doctor Bai suggested, "How about asking the imperial doctor to take a look?"


    "Well, I''ll send Bai Lao back." Du Qian said.


    Old doctor Bai resigned.


    Du Qian looked at Pei Hao and said, "Don''t worry too much. Maybe as our ancestors said, Wanwan is just sleeping. It''s just...she sleeps longer than ordinary people."


    Pei Hao''s face was expressionless, not knowing whether to listen or not.


    Du Qian patted him on the shoulder and said, "You haven''t slept a wink all night. Get some rest first. Don''t let Wanwan wake up and fall ill when the timees. That would be troublesome."


    Did the ancestor say where to go?


    I didnt say anything, Ill ask again when hees back.


    Du Qian did not expect this, and seven days passed.


    Du Wan still hadn''t woken up, but the ancestor of the Du family traveled around Daqin, including the countries near Daqin. When he came back here again, he saw Huguo Temple again, so he went there.


    He will appear because there is his golden body in the temple.


    Being worshiped every day? Ah!


    When the ancestor of the Du family appeared, Yuan Tong was inexplicably excited when he saw the familiar person. He stepped forward and knelt down devoutly, "The seven hundred and eighty-ninth generation descendant of the Yuan family, pay homage to my lord."


    The ancestor of the Du family looked him over and asked, "Are you a descendant of the Yuan n?"


    "yes!"


    You are quite capable, and you have all be monks.


    Yuantong smiled awkwardly and touched his bald head, My ancestors said that we can live morefortably this way.


    The so-called tribe refers to the subordinates collected by the strong. It is to recruit a whole family at once, not just one or two people.


    The Yuan n is the descendant of the ancestors of the Du family.


    At that time, the Du n was in danger, and among the people who were sent to the small world for refuge, there were hundreds of juniors from the tribe.


    There are not many that can be found today, and Huguo Temple is one that remains intact.


    The ancestor looked at this golden body and saw that it was well carved.


    Yuan Tong said respectfully: "In the past thousands of years, the bells in the temple have only rang when the young master Du Wan came to offer incense at the age of fourteen. But when she came to worship when she was a child, there was no sound."


    "This is not surprising." The ancestor of the Du family obviously knew the reason, but he did not continue.


    However, the ancestor of the Du family mentioned the bell at Huguo Temple.


    That bell was once a weapon he used, and luckily he developed some intelligence. Someone from the Ji Yuan n performed meritorious service, and he gave it to the Yuan n as a reward, and the Yuan n used it as a magic weapon to suppress the n.


    Du Wan has obtained his inheritance, so its not surprising that Xiao Zhongzhong is a little excited to see her.


    The ancestor stayed at Huguo Temple for another hour before returning to Dujiajie.


    When I returned home, I found that the atmosphere at home was not right.


    Everyone looks bad.


    When Du Qian saw his ancestoring back, he felt like he was seeing his savior. "Ancestor, are you back?"


    What happened? the ancestor asked curiously.


    "It''s been seven days, and Wanwan hasn''t woken up yet. Everyone in the n has woken up. I''ve looked at the doctor, but they can''t find anything wrong..." Du Qian quickly told the story.


    Huh? Ill go take a look.


    As soon as the voice fell, the ancestor of the Du family disappeared.


    Good night, little cuties~

 Chapter 619: Extra: Meet the Ancestor

    Chapter 619: Extra: Meet the Ancestor


    Chapter 619 Extra: Meet the Ancestor


    When the ancestor of the Du family passed by.


    I saw Pei Hao looking haggard in front of the bed.


    His eyes were bloodshot, and it was obvious that he had not rested well for a long time.


    Seeing the ancestor of the Du familying over, Pei Hao was a little confused at first, but then he realized something and became excited, "Ancestor, ancestor! Come and take a look at Wanwan."


    Get out of the way.


    The ancestor of the Du family stretched out his hand and sped the little girl''s wrist.


    After a long time, his expression suddenly dawned, "I''m fine, I''ll be fine when I wake up."


    Then, how long do you need to sleep?


    "It depends on her ability." The ancestor of the Du family said vaguely, "No one can help her, and you don''t have to worry too much. This is also a good thing for her."


    Pei Hao stared at Du Wan on the bed.


    From the attitude of the ancestor of the Du family, it can be seen that he knows the reason.


    But he didnt say it clearly, so it shouldnt be a trivial matter.


    The ancestor of the Du family thought for a while, and suddenly a jade bottle appeared in his hand, poured out a pill, and stuffed it into the little girl''s mouth.


    The elixir melts in your mouth.


    The ancestor of the Du family said: "This can help her wake up early."


    Thank you, ancestor.


    "Well, just keep an eye on her, wait until she wakes up, and let her go see me."


    Yes. Pei Hao felt slightly relieved.


    The ancestor of the Du family left, leaving Pei Hao alone.


    Then Du Qian came in a hurry. After seeing Du Wan, he asked, "Has the ancestor been here?"


    "I''ve been here. The ancestor knew what was going on but didn''t say it clearly. I just said that this is a good thing for Wanwan." Pei Hao also told the story about the ancestor of the Du family feeding Wanwan medicine.


    Du Qian finally let go of his worries.


    It is impossible to let gopletely.


    Only when people wake up can they feelpletely at ease.


    Du Wan is really good at sleeping, and she slept for more than a month.


    When I woke up, my whole body was numb. I only blinked my big eyes and looked at Pei Hao, whose eye sockets were slightly sunken beside the bed.


    When Pei Hao saw her waking up, his eyes turned red instantly, tears fell uncontrobly, and he whispered hoarsely, "Wanwan, are you awake? Really?"


    Youcough!


    Du Wan''s throat was dry and she was speechless for a moment.


    Pei Hao held her hand nervously, "Wanwan? Are you feeling ufortable somewhere?"


    "water"


    Okay, water, wait a moment.


    Pei Hao quickly went to the table to pour a bowl of warm boiled water and carefully fed it to her.


    After drinking water, Du Wan''s throat finally felt better. She sat up half-supported and leaned into Pei Hao''s arms. "Hey...my hands and feet are so numb."


    The sour and numb taste is not pleasant.


    Pei Hao knew as soon as he saw her that she had not moved for a long time, so he quickly moved her muscles and bones for her.


    Du Wan secretly looked at Pei Hao.


    Have they not seen each other for a long time?


    Why do you think he has changed? He lost a lot of weight, and he still looks so nervous? Du Wan felt very distressed, "Did I sleep for a long time?"


    Pei Haos movements froze.


    After a pause, he liedmely, "...it didn''t take long."


    Not long, how long? Du Wan stared at him closely and asked.


    Pei Hao lowered his eyelids and said softly: "Thirty-eight days."


    Still not that long?


    Du Wan grabbed his big hand, then raised her hand and gently stroked his cheek, "I''ve lost weight, I''ve lost a lot of weight."


    Wanwan


    Pei Hao finally grabbed her into his arms and held her tightly.


    Du Wan heard his heart beating very fast and his body was still very tense.


    Wanwan, you scared me this time...


    Im sorry. Du Wan felt a little confused.


    The next sentence came out again, "I made you look ugly. You are not as good-looking as before." Pei Hao: "..."


    Suddenly someone poured a basin of cold water on him, forcibly extinguishing his newly warmed heart.


    He wanted to strangle her to death, really!


    Why did you be ugly? Why is he so ugly?


    Is it really ugly? Pei Hao began to doubt himself.


    Thinking about this period of time, he really didn''t pay attention to his own image, or was it true?


    Du Wan then started nagging again, "Really, such a big person still doesn''t know how to eat well? Big things are not as important as your own body, do you understand?"


    "I understand." Pei Hao chuckled lowly.


    He rubbed her cheek and said, "Wanwan will supervise my eating from now on, okay?"


    No! Thats a lot of trouble.


    Then let me supervise you?


    No, Im not a child. Only children need supervision.


    Du Qian heard a servanting to report that his sister had woken up. He hurried over and heard the childish conversation between the two people.


    Is this still three years old, or three years old?


    No, no, even a three-year-old overestimates them. Xiaotuanzi is not even three years old yet, but he is more sensible than them.


    The eldest princess and Prince Consort Du came over in a hurry.


    Qianer, why are you standing here? Your sister the eldest princess asked urgently.


    As a result, when I came in, I saw two people hugging each other on the bed, you and me.


    Du Wan noticed someone entering the house and secretly reminded Pei Hao to pay more attention, "Mother, dad! Brother, are you here to see me? I heard Ah Hao say that I slept for thirty-eight days."


    Pei Hao reluctantly let go of his wife, stood on the bed reservedly, and greeted everyone individually.


    Xiaotuanzi was also hugged by Aunt Wen at this time.


    In addition, Qin Jiu also came to visit after hearing the news.


    Soon, Ningqin said that someone was visiting, including the n leader and others.


    Evidently they heard that Du Wan had woken up, and everyone was worried and came over to take a look.


    Du Wan tried to get out of bed and walk around, but found nothing ufortable. On the contrary, her whole body felt extremelyfortable, and she felt an unprecedented sense of rxation.


    She changed her clothes and went to meet everyone.


    Then, she drove Pei Hao to rest, and she went to find her ancestor.


    I heard that it was the ancestor who requested it, and she would go find him when she wakes up.


    The courtyard where our ancestors lived is not too far from the courtyard where Du Wan lives.


    It didnt take long to arrive, but I was still hesitating whether to knock on the door.


    A voice came from inside, "Come in."


    "yes."


    Du Wan opened the door and entered in a polite manner.


    After entering, she saw a very imposing young man sitting cross-legged on a soft couch.


    This man''s aura is so strong that people can ignore his appearance.


    In other words, few people have the courage to look up and take a closer look at his appearance after seeing his aura.


    Du Wan is one of the few.


    The ancestor of the Du family is different from the grandpa she imagined.


    He has a very young appearance, as if he is in his early twenties, but his eyes that seem to be able to see everything in the world betray his age.


    Du Wan saluted respectfully, "The younger generation pays homage to the ancestor."


    Find a chair and sit down by yourself. The ancestor of the Du family said.


    Thank you, Patriarch. Like a good baby, Du Wan found a chair and sat down.


    The ancestor of the Du family was a little amused when he saw her like this.


    If he hadn''t heard about the many things she had done during this period, he would probably have thought that she was a well-behaved and obedient child.


    Good night everyone~

 Chapter 620: Extra: The inside story of traveling through books

    Chapter 620: Extra: The inside story of traveling through books


    Chapter 620 Extra: Inside the Book


    The ancestor of the Du family asked: "Do you have any doubts? Ask quickly."


    "Didn''t you ask me toe over here?" Du Wan asked, blinking her big eyes.


    The ancestor of the Du family smiled, "Let me ask you, are you still on guard? What''s different about waking up this time?"


    Im in particrly good spirits, does that count?


    Forget it. What else is there?


    If you have anything to say, ancestors, its better to say it clearly. Du Wans attitude was correct.


    There is indeed something different about waking up this time. For example, she actually has the memories of the original owner, from childhood to adulthood, including the original owner''s lost memories of four years when she was a child.


    Different from what I saw through the jade quest time, this time I had a real feeling.


    That feeling... is like something I have experienced before.


    The ancestor of the Du family felt that this child was quite capable of hiding things, so in the end he told her an incredible secret, which was also closely rted to her.


    The ancestor of the Pei family has reached the pinnacle of Tianjishu. He figured out that his family''s bloodline was wandering in the small world, and the way back was suddenly cut off.


    Later the problem was discovered and the owner of Du''s inherited jade que was found, but the owner was still unable to be recognized.


    The reason is that the master''s soul is iplete, and part of his soul ran away to other small worlds.


    The ancestors of the Pei family spent half their lives cultivating themselves and used the magical power of reversal of time to turn things around and recover part of Du Wan''s lost soul, because as long as the soul is iplete, the jade tablet will not only be unable to recognize its owner, but will also consume energy at all times to protect her.


    This is also the reason why Du Qian said back then that his sister would fall intoa as soon as she left the jade tablet.


    Because the soul is iplete and the soul is unstable.


    The jade tablet can stabilize her soul.


    Its just that I dont know what went wrong in the middle, and the returning souls have never been able to fuse.


    Half awake, half asleep.


    The sober half is Du Wan who slipped back from the modern rapture.


    The ancestor of the Pei family felt that this was not safe enough, so he gave Du Wan another memory, which was about the content of the book "The Beggar Princess" and was described from Qin Yuyu''s perspective.


    Why did you choose Qin Yuyu as the protagonist?


    Of course its because this guy took away the jade tablet and the luck of the direct descendants of the Du family. He is the culprit!


    Du Wan was dumbfounded when he heard this, "I am wearing a book... No, this book was written by the ancestor of the Pei family?"


    Yes, he said that in the small world you live in, young people are more likely to ept wearing books.


    There is a saying in MMP that I dont know whether to say or not.


    This time the seal was lifted, Du Wan was at the center, and his soul was greatly affected.


    As a result, the souls merged like this!


    This can be regarded as a coincidence and a happy event.


    Du Wan said sarcastically: "The ancestors of the Pei family are quite...advancing with the times."


    "Hahaha." The ancestor of the Du familyughed, "I only found out about this after the fact."


    This time Mrs. Du owed Mrs. Pei a great favor.


    It is shameful to say that from that time on, he paid more and more attention to the seal of the small world. For example, I used to pay attention two or three times a month, but now I pay attention once or twice a day.


    The two chatted for a while.


    Du Wan mentioned the Huguo Temple and said that there was a strange bell in the temple. "It rings every time I see it. Even if no one rings it, it will ring again. This makes the monks in the Huguo Temple ring every time they see it." Everyone was on guard, like they were guarding against thieves, for fear that I might steal their clocks."


    Haha, no, Im just guarding you.


    The ancestor of the Du family rarely smiled, and mentioned to her that Huguo Temple belongs to the Yuan n, "When you seed in cultivation, you can go and recruit your own n."


    Du Wans eyes widened.


    This is just like recruiting a younger brother, right?


    The ancestor of the Du family talked to her about cultivation again. Compared with before, she had to explore on her own and have guidance from knowledgeable people. Du Wan benefited a lot. It was almost done. The ancestor of the Du family asked her to think through what he taught today first, and then ask him if she didn''t understand anything.


    Du Wan obediently stood up and left.


    This time I give a junior salute, which is much more sincere than before.


    After leaving the yard, Du Wan was as happy as a little oriole, and quickly went to find her family.


    In the past, she thought that she was upying the original owner''s body and regarded the original owner''s family as her own family, but it was inevitable that she always felt a little regretful and a little guilty in her heart. After all, no matter how much we treat them as family, they are still a little short of each other.


    Because this is a kind of deception to Du Qian and others.


    This is almost like stolen favor, but now its different, it turns out its all my own.


    Du Wan was very grateful to the ancestor of the Du family foring and telling her this huge secret, which allowed her to finally untie the knot that had umted in her heart.


    In fact, this matter is not a trivial matter.


    Having knots in your heart can easily affect your practice.


    The ancestor of the Du family probably saw this in her, so he talked to her about something calmly. Otherwise, the secret of the ancestor of the Pei family''s regression in cultivation was of great importance and could not be leaked out.


    Fortunately, Du Wan would not tell the matter outside easily.


    Like a gust of wind, Du Wan ran to see the eldest princess, hugged her, and shouted coquettishly: "Mother! Mother! Mother... you are my biological mother, the best and best mother."


    What bad idea are you, a skinny monkey? the eldest princess scolded with a smile.


    Du Huima was a little bit annoyed, "Wanwan, am I the best and best father?"


    "Of course!" Du Wan let go of the eldest princess and rushed to Du''s consort, hugging him whole. "Oh, you are the best dad in the world."


    "You still have some conscience." Prince Consort Du rubbed her head with his big hand.


    The eyebrows are rxed and the expression is cheerful.


    Just at this moment, Du Qian came in with Xiao Tuanzi in hand.


    Du Wan let go of Du Wan''s consort again, and immediately jumped on Du Qian, saying excitedly: "Brother! Big brother! You are the best brother in the world, bar none."


    Hahaha, its good to know!


    Du Qian caught her in time and rubbed her head hard, turning her hair into a chicken coop.


    It was rare that Du Wan was not angry, and was still happy to be like a little fool.


    Suddenly, she felt someone tugging at her sleeves and pulling them back and forth.


    Du Wan looked down and saw Du Xiaotuanzi looking at her with bright eyes.


    Suddenly, Du Wan was happy, squatting down and hugging the little dumpling, "Hehehe, my little brother is also the cutest little brother in the world."


    Sister, I want to fly, fly!


    Xiaotuanzi is thinking about this the most.


    Du Wanzheng was so happy that she immediatelyplied with Xiao Tuanzi''s request, hugged him and ran out of the courtyard, and then flew around in the courtyard. As a result, Xiao Tuanzi''s giggles were everywhere in the courtyard.


    The little guy got tired from ying all the time, so he stopped.


    The eldest princess lost her temper, "You girl, he is still a child, so you indulge him like this? Will he not have to go to the house to build a tile in the future?"


    Haha, mother, dont be afraid, dont be afraid, Im here.


    Nonsense, you can still look at him all the time.


    Then, isnt there an elder brother? Du Wan suddenly threw the pot at Du Qian.


    Du Qian smiled and agreed, "Yes, there is me too. The little guy can''t lift the sky."


    So, before the little boy grew up, he was already burdened with two huge mountains, and they were still mountains that he would never be able to climb over in the future!


    He raised his head and looked to the west.


    Du Qian reminded: "Sister, it''s time for dinner. Is Pei Hao awake?"


    "He should still be sleeping, so there is no need to disturb him. I asked the kitchen to leave some food for him and put it in the pot to heat."


    Du Wan didn''t need to go back to the yard. After paying a little attention, he knew that the person hadn''t woken up yet. "He... is probably exhausted during this period."


    Well, Im exhausted. Du Qian wanted to say something several times.


    Later, I refrained from mentioning it and decided to wait for Pei Hao to wake up and talk to him again...


    Good night~ I wish you all a good dream.

 Chapter 621: Extra: Ni Ni Wai Wai

    Chapter 621: Extra: Ni Ni Wai Wai


    Chapter 621 Extra: Ni Ni Wai Wai


    The moon was rising high, and it was quiet outside the yard.


    When Pei Hao woke up,mps were already lit in the room.


    The little me was also dimmed intentionally, which was a very considerate move.


    At the same time, he saw the little girl sitting cross-legged on the soft couch in the room with her eyes closed and meditating.


    She did not practice, she just meditated.


    Therefore, there is no strong aura in the room.


    After being criticized by the ancestor of the Du family, Du Wan is now out of the scope of a country bumpkin. He knows that it is most important not to be disturbed when practicing. If he really wants to practice, he must find a secret room or something.


    Cultivation in a ce where otherse and go as they please is simply seeking death.


    When Pei Hao turned over and his feet justnded on the ground, Du Wan slowly opened his eyes, "Are you awake?"


    What time is it now?


    Zi Shi. Are you hungry? Ill let you warm your food in the kitchen.


    "I''m hungry."


    Ha, then you go and wash up, and Ill bring you something to eat.


    Just as Du Wan was about to get up and walk out, Pei Hao grabbed her and said, "Don''t leave, stay with me for a while."


    But, arent you hungry?


    Wait a minute, lets go to the kitchen together.


    Okay. Du Wan nodded, his eyes as bright as stars.


    Pei Hao couldn''t stand the temptation, so he quickly lowered his head and pecked her on the lips.


    Du Wan shrugged her nose in feigned disgust, "You haven''t rinsed your mouth yet?"


    "How dare you dislike me?" Pei Hao smiled and scratched her nose, "If you dare to dislike me again, believe me or not -"


    I dont dislike it, I dont dislike it! I dont dare to dislike it anymore.


    Du Wan felt a little nervous when she saw him staring at her again, and urged him to wash up quickly.


    Pei Hao crossed his arms and refused to leave. "You want to follow me and not leave me even one step away?"


    She was so slimy just after waking up, and she wasnt afraid of othersughing at her... When Du Wan nced at him sideways with a smile, her little look was particrly cute. Pei Hao pulled her away and said, "If we whisper in the room, can we still spread it? No matter how sticky we are, no one will see it."


    Du Wan was in a very good mood and went with him.


    Hand him a towel when he washes himself.


    He wiped his face, twisted up the towel, and wiped her face directly.


    Du Wan asked with a smile: "My face is not dirty."


    You wash your face every day, do you wash it only when its dirty? Pei Hao asked with a smile.


    Du Wan was stunned by this question, "I can''t ept your words."


    Thats because Im reasonable.


    Isnt it childish?


    Pei Hao felt that as long as he was with her, even if he did all the childish things in the world, it would still be worth looking forward to.


    He pulled her towards the small kitchen.


    At this time, there was no one in the kitchen, but the pot lid on the stove was still warm.


    Du Wan lowered his head and looked into the stove. There was still charcoal burning inside, "Can you lift the lid?"


    What do you think? Pei Hao asked angrily.


    Du Wan said with a smile, "I just asked, some young men don''t even know what kind of rice they usually eat."


    Do you understand? It sounds like you understand it very well.


    Of course I understand, I am a little genius and can do anything.


    "Really? There is one thing I''m sure you can''t do." Pei Hao said firmly while taking the food out of the pot.


    Du Wan suddenly felt a little unconvinced.


    Even though she knew that this kind of behavior was quite childish, she was still unconvinced, "What is it, you want toe and take a look?"


    Pei Hao paused while serving the dishes, then nced at her with a smile but not a smile, "...the bridal chamber."


    This is really difficult.

 Chapter 622: Extra: It鈥檚 an own mistake

    Chapter 622: Extra: It¡¯s an own mistake


    Chapter 622: Extra: A mistake


    Given that Pei Hao''s eyes were too eager.


    Du Wan rolled her eyes inwardly, "You know it''s impossible, but you still want to mention it?"


    Didnt you say you are omnipotent? Pei Hao smiled and deliberately criticized.


    Even if I can do it, you must be able to do it!


    Pei Hao was sessfully blocked again.


    Du Wan sneered, "My cultivation level has reached a breakthrough, I''m afraid you haven''t started yet."


    Receiving this advantage, she puffed up her chest, patted it hard and said, "You know, I am a person who has inherited the inheritance, and there is an ancestor to guide me. You have nothing."


    Its even more heartbreaking!


    After Pei Hao ate, he decided to work hard and took his wife to practice together.


    Cultivation speed is much faster when I am next to my wife!


    So, he thought so and did so.


    Du Wan did not dampen his enthusiasm and practiced with him all night.


    Early the next morning, I just had breakfast.


    Pei Hao wanted to take the little girl with him to the garden for a walk to eat.


    A young couple holding hands, you and me, it was originally sweet, but if he didn''t run into Du Qian along the way, Pei Hao would be very satisfied with his life.


    Pei Hao was slipped away by Du Qanti, who had a dark look on his face.


    Du Wan blinked and wanted to follow him secretly.


    Du Qian turned around and warned, "You are not allowed to follow, and you are not allowed to eavesdrop."


    "Brother, what are you doing? It makes people feel trembling." Du Wan suspected that Du Qian had been staring at their yard, otherwise why would he have appeared just a moment after he came out?


    Du Qian smiled half-heartedly, "What? Are you worried that my eldest brother will eat him?"


    "That''s not true." Du Wan straightened her back immediately, "It''s okay, brother, just take him away. I''m just asking, just asking."


    Its best if its okay. Du Qian snorted.


    Pei Hao had no right to speak at this time, so Du Qian took him to his courtyard.


    When he stepped into the house, Pei Hao saw Dr. Bai waiting, "Hey, Mr. Bai, are you here so early?"


    Ahem, I was invited herest night. Old doctor Bai was invited by a carriagest night. He originally thought someone was sick and needed emergency treatment. Finally came here, good food, good amodation and great greetings.


    Now I see Prince Pei again, I wonder what is going on?


    Du Qian looked at the two of them back and forth, and asked pointedly: "You guys look familiar?"


    "We are quite familiar with each other. The Pei family is very kind to me." Old Doctor Bai said truthfully. Pei Hao is a little confused at the moment. He wonders what medicine Du Qian sells in his gourd?


    Du Qian said with a straight face: "There was once a rumor that Pei Hao was inhumane. Is it true? Doctor Bai even covered up Pei Hao for this and let him deceive my sister?"


    Pei Hao was embarrassed when he heard this.


    Old doctor Bai was much more straightforward and looked confused.


    What happened? Why can''t you understand?


    Pei Hao noticed Du Qian''s serious expression again, and then he was shocked to realize that Du Qian had misunderstood something. It involved a man''s dignity, and he could not let the other party misunderstand him. "Brother, anything that doesn''t happen is just random things done by people outside." Passed on."


    "I don''t believe it." Du Qian said firmly.


    Even if the ancestors are d that their sister did not consummate the marriage, which is good for their cultivation, it is still a big problem if the marriage has not been consummated for more than a year. There was nothing wrong with the ancestors at that time!


    Then, how can you believe it, brother? Pei Hao opened his mouth to say something, then closed it, and turned to look at Old Doctor Bai, Old doctor Bai, can you go out for a while? I have some private matters that I want to talk to brother alone.


    "Okay, I''ll go out first." Old doctor Bai was eager to leave quickly.


    He seemed to have heard a terrible secret.


    The princess and the prince have been married for so long, and there are rumors in the capital that this couple is very affectionate, but they havent consummated their marriage yet? The prince is also suspected of being inhumane!


    This gossip is much more exciting than the headlines in the "Entertainment Newspaper" outside!


    Du Qian said coldly: "There is no one left now, can I speak?"


    Brother, Wanwan is not happy, what can I do? Cant I use force?


    Nonsense.


    Really, I didnt lie, she insisted on waiting until she was eighteen...


    The baby is feeling miserable!


    After suffering for so long, finally there is someone who can let it out.


    Pei Hao told all the causes and consequences of the incident, no wonder Du Qian didn''t believe him.


    This kind of lie is really unnecessary. Just ask Du Wan and you can find out the truth.


    It turns out that he made a big mistake.


    When Du Qian asked Pei Hao to leave, his strange look made Pei Hao feel embarrassed.


    In fact, Du Qian still had a little sympathy for him.


    Meeting that willful girl of yours is really hard work! However, he would not say it out loud. In front of outsiders, his sister is always right and there is no time when she is wrong.


    Its been so long since Ive kidnapped my sister, I can only say that the boy named Pei is not charming enough!

 Chapter 623: Extra: Pei Hao appears

    Chapter 623: Extra: Pei Hao appears


    Chapter 623 Extra: Pei Hao appears


    Da Qin State, capital city.


    The most sensational thing is the disappearance of Dujiajie.


    Even after more than a month, it is still attracting attention, spreading further and further, bing more and more mysterious.


    At first, someone witnessed the appearance of gods in the sky over Dujiajie. There were so many witnesses that others could not help but believe it. These people spread rumors that the gods had taken away all the Du family members.


    Some people exaggerate and say that Du was of extraordinary origin and came from heaven.


    Now he has returned to the fairnd.


    There are a lot of rumors, all kinds of, some good and some bad.


    The most widely circted one is that the Du family brothers and sistersmitted too many crimes and attracted divine punishment, and their entire family was taken away at once, not even the dregs were left.


    There is no need to think about this rumor. It must have been spread by the brothers and sisters'' enemies.


    The dignitaries in the capital stared at Dujiajie, but no one came out, and then they all paid attention to the emperor.


    Given the rtionship between the emperor and the princess''s pce, it is impossible for there to be no rumors.


    Then, the emperor was surprisingly calm, eating when he needed to eat and sleeping when he needed to.


    Some people are happy and some are sad.


    The one who is happy is Qin Yuyu, who has a big belly but has vicious thoughts one after another.


    The one in the entire pce who most wanted the Du family to die was Qin Yuyu, so since the Du family disappeared, Qin Yuyu had eaten two more bowls of rice every day.


    It was Mrs. Pei who was so worried that her hair turned gray.


    Pei Hao suddenly disappeared on the edge of Dujiajie that day, and he was seen by many people.


    Many people tried to enter, but they were all bounced away by the barrier.


    Some people are fine, some are slightly injured, and some are seriously injured.


    The degree of this injury is different, and it will all bounce back ording to the strength of the opponent''s attack on the barrier.


    Mrs. Pei has not seen her sone out, and she looks worried for a day or even a day, including the Duke of Zhen who is outside. After receiving the news, he immediately handed over the certificate and expressed the hope to return to Beijing, hoping that the emperor would allow it.


    The emperor received the memorial and knew about Pei Hao''s affairs.


    So now Zhenguo Zheng is on his way back to the capital.


    If she hadn''t known that Zhenguo Zheng was rushing back, Mrs. Pei might have fallen ill and wouldn''t be able to survive.


    Inparison, Pei Huiyu was more concerned, "Mom, the eldest brother can be patient. He will not get into trouble if others have trouble. Besides, Dujiajie is the princess''s home, and it is difficult for the princess to get into trouble."


    Mrs. Pei looked at her daughter disapprovingly.


    There was no trace of sadness or worry in the girl''s expression.


    She didn''t know it before, but now she knows that her daughter is cold-hearted.


    Your eldest brother has been missing for so long, are you really not worried?


    Mrs. Pei waved her hand and signaled Pei Huiyu to step back, "I want to be quiet for a while. You can go down first."


    Okay, mother, have a good rest.


    Pei Huiyu stood up and left, thinking about going to see the man.


    After careful consideration, Mrs. Pei called her servants to dress up and nned to go to the princess''s mansion to ask about the situation.


    "Madam! Madam, the prince is back!" A maid hurried over and reported with surprise.


    "What?" Mrs. Pei stood up suddenly, "Hao''er is really back?" "Yes! It''s almost the second door."


    Mrs. Pei ran out in a hurry without caring about her appearance.


    During the time Dujiajie was closed, no one came out because Du Wan was in aa. The Du family was worried that something might happen, so they banned entry and exit.


    Furthermore, the matter in Dujiajie will definitely spread a lot outside.


    It is at the cusp of the storm, and it would be a good thing to disappear for a while.


    Pei Hao knew that Du Wan was fine, so he thought that there were still a lot of things going on in the outside world, so he asked whether he could go out?


    In the end, the ancestor of the Du family solved this problem. He used jade to make arge number of identity tokens for entry and exit, and asked Pei Hao to put a drop of his blood on the tokens. As long as he wore the tokens, he could enter and exit the enchantment.


    Du Wan originally wanted to follow him out, but the ancestor of the Du family slipped away.


    So, Pei Hao came out alone.


    When Mrs. Pei saw her son, she stepped forward and hugged him, crying so hard that she couldn''t help herself.


    This crying is also a way to vent my emotions. I have been very frightened during this period.


    Pei Hao felt very ufortable. He patted his mother''s back gently andforted her gently: "Mother, my son is fine. I''m worrying you. I did something wrong this time. I didn''t send a message back home first."


    Its okay if its okay, its okay if its okay. Mrs. Peis eyes were red.


    Compared to his son''s safety, what happened in the past seems to be nothing.


    As long as people are safe, everything is fine.


    Nearly all the surviving aristocratic families in the capital received news of Pei Hao''s return.


    Some people came to the Zhenguo government office unexpectedly.


    Chen Liu was informed by his family elders and rushed over to inquire about the news.


    He himself was not very happy. There must be a lot of things going on right after his friend came out. How could he have time to entertain guests?


    In the end, his objections were in vain, and he was thrown into the carriage by his elders.


    We are still halfway there, good guy!


    The road is blocked!


    It blocked a long, long street.


    Chen Liu said happily: "I''m afraid I won''t be able to go today, so let''s go to the Four Seasons Building first."


    Your Majesty, the olddy said before going out, if the road is blocked, please walk across! the servant outside the car reminded.


    "No way."


    Yes, let us look at you a little bit.


    Is it really good to rush like this?


    There are many young masters who suffered the same fate as Chen Liu.


    As long as the capital called the names, all were sent.


    Even Xie Zhang was among them. It was not because he was ordered by his elders, but because he himself wanted to see Pei Hao.


    This world seems to be really not simple.


    The whole capital was in a state of excitement because of Pei Hao''s appearance.


    The streets are full of chaos and noise.


    However, these problems did not affect Pei Hao. When many people rushed to the Zhenguo government office, he decisively refused and ordered the guests to be closed behind closed doors.

 Chapter 624: Extra: Thank you behind closed doors

    Chapter 624: Extra: Thank you behind closed doors


    Chapter 624 Extra: Thank you behind closed doors


    The people who thank guests behind closed doors in Zhenguo Pce are really thanking guests.


    Not a single guest was invited in.


    After the news spread, the blocked street still took a long time to clear.


    It''s interesting to be near the Zhenguogong Mansion. The teahouses and inns are doing a prosperous business and are full of customers.


    Xie Zhang arrived at the gate of the mansion and saw that the gate of Zhen Guogong was closed, and he immediately understood the meaning.


    He had expected it beforeing here, but he still couldn''t help but take this trip, just when he was about to turn around.


    Hey, Xie Qi? What a coincidence. Chen Liu was sitting by the wall not far away, eating the barbecue bought by his servant.


    Beside him, there were several young men squatting.


    Xie Zhang was not surprised when he saw their informal appearance, so he walked over and said, "Prince Chen, what a coincidence."


    I heard this sentence eight out of ten times today.


    Chen Liuchao looked around at the people around him, "Look, they are all here. They all want to go into the house to see Ah Hao, but no one has a way."


    Xie Zhang asked: "When you came here, the door was closed?"


    "Yes, it was closed early." Chen Liu did not hide anything. "We didn''t dare to go home so early. What if the elders say we didn''t try our best? We squatted at the gate to show that we really tried our best."


    Chen Liu said and handed him a skewer of barbecued meat, "Would you like to eat?"


    Thank you. Xie Zhang took it generously and sat on the steps next to him.


    His move surprised the young masters present.


    The clear breeze and bright moonlight, Young Master Xie Qi, squatting on the street eating barbecue with a bunch of dandies like them?


    Why is it so unbelievable when you say this?


    Xie Zhang took a bite of the barbecue and looked at the gate of the Zhenguo Pce. "Chen Shizi, how long have you been sitting here?"


    Soon, just about an hour. Chen Liu said casually.


    Xie Zhang:


    Isnt this not long ago?


    Chen Liu seemed to know what he was thinking, he chuckled and said, "Look over there, those people will stay longer."


    There are really many people who are unwilling to give up outside the Zhenguo Pce.


    Xie Zhang asked tentatively, "Have you received any news?"


    "It''s the same as everyone else." Chen Liu took a big bite of the barbecue. "I went to see the outside of Dujiajie. It waspletely foggy. What blocked me when I wanted to go in? It''s really amazing."


    Its something very powerful, something Ive never seen before. Xie Zhang ate the barbecue politely.


    Chen Liu asked someone to pour a ss of sake for Xie Zhang, "You want wine to go with the barbecue, here you go!"


    Thank you very much. Xie Zhang took it politely and thanked him again.


    "Why are you so polite? It''s boring to thank you and go." Chen Liu said in a very informal manner, "After we finish eating these barbecues and drinking these wines, we will leave. If we stay outside, we will definitely not see you. Human.


    Everyone knew in their hearts that no one could be seen, but they still came to guard.


    The secrets of Dujiajie are really too big and shocking. No one can resist the temptation, but in everyone''s heart, there is a deep fear, as well as awe of the unknown mysterious power. Families with a long history all know some secrets.


    The ancient aristocratic families of Da Qin are different from ordinary people, but why they are different is a bit vague.


    What happened in Dujiajie allowed them to see the tip of the iceberg.


    After Chen Liu had a drink, he suddenly asked: "Xie Qi, your cousin is getting married, what about you? Why is there no trace? If you had gotten married early, thedies in the capital would not have to worry about us all the time. Brothers can also pick up some mistakes."


    Xie Zhang chuckled, "That''s nonsense. Your elders should have made arrangements for your marriage."


    A dude reminded me, "Don''t fool me. Tell me why you didn''t get married?"


    My cousin is the heir apparent, and he is enough to carry on the family line. Xie Zhang still did not directly exin the reason.


    I said your father was quite strange. He passed the title on to his nephew over you?


    "Don''t sow discord. I agreed to this matter. Will Ick a title based on my ability?" Xie Zhang nced at the talking dude and found that there was no calction in his eyes, and he was just speaking out of pure words.


    It was then that Chen Liu and others remembered that this guy was already in a high official position at a young age.


    So everyone felt sour all of a sudden!


    Suddenly someone with sharp eyes said: "Wow, look, is that person the Duke of Zhen?"


    On the street not far away, a team came on horseback.


    There is one person among them, who is the Duke of Zhenguo.


    Xie Zhang realized that this might be the Duke of Zhen who had just returned from the northwest.


    When my daughter got married, the Duke of Zhenguo did not return to Beijing.


    The situation of the Du family this time is of great importance, and Pei Hao disappeared too strangely, so he finally came back.


    The Duke of Zhen came to the gate and dismounted his horse.


    He looked around and saw the people who were carelessly monitoring the Zhenguo Pce, as well as a group of young men sitting on the steps directly opposite. Xie Zhang''s unique demeanor made him stand out from the crowd.


    The Duke of Zhen saw the person at a nce, but he silently withdrew his gaze.


    On the other hand, Chen Liu excitedly waved the barbecue at Duke Zhen. No, he was waving his arms, but he happened to be holding a skewer of barbecue in his hand.


    The two families have always been in contact with each other, so Chen Liu also wanted to call the Duke of Zhen Guo, "Uncle Shi, can you invite me in for a cup of tea?"


    I wanted to show off to the Duke of Zhen who didnt know, so I had to turn around and said, Its not convenient today, so youd better go home and drink.


    Oh, I wille to visit you again when it is convenient for you. Chen Liu continued to speak loudly.


    Okay! The Duke of Zhenguo responded.


    After a simple conversation, the door opened and the Duke of Zhen strode in.


    As the Duke of Zhen entered the mansion, the heavy door was slowly closed again.


    Countless pairs of eyes stared, but no one came forward in awe.

 Chapter 625: Extra: Daily chores

    Chapter 625: Extra: Daily chores


    Chapter 625 Extra: Daily chores


    Pei Haoforted Mrs. Pei and dealt with Pei Huiyu and his wife.


    Not long after I returned to Tingyuju, I heard that the Duke of Zhen had returned to his home.


    Father, why are you back?


    Pei Hao personally poured tea for the Duke of Zhen, "Is everything okay over there in the northwest?"


    Duke Zhenguo suppressed the excitement in his heart and said, "I came back specifically to take a look after hearing the news from the capital."


    Subtext, say it quickly, what happened?


    As a son, Pei Hao still knew a little about his father, and he did not tempt him. He told everything in detail, and he did not even hide the affairs of the Du family''s ancestors.


    The Duke of Zhen was shocked.


    After a long while, he suddenly stood up and said, "Go somewhere with my father."


    Pei Hao followed his father''s bedroom and opened a mechanism, revealing a dark room.


    After a while, the Duke of Zhen took out a small box from inside and opened it with a key. Inside was a brocade box, several animal skin scrolls, and other misceneous things.


    The words and patterns on it were not only confusing to read, but Pei Hao didn''t even recognize a single word.


    The Duke of Zhen also couldnt understand. These things are passed down from our ancestors, from one generation to the next.


    He picked up the brocade box again and opened it. On it was a jade ring engraved with the totem of Bianhua flower.


    As soon as Pei Hao saw the totem on the jade ring, "Isn''t this something from the Du family again?"


    I dont know, its passed down from our ancestors anyway. Zhenguo Gong really didnt know. It had been passed down from generation to generation, and there was no exnation. It has the emblem of the Du family, so its probably the emblem.


    The Duke of Zhenguo was very tired. More than half of the things handed down from his ancestors had the Du n emblem.


    How deeply involved are the two families?


    Pei Hao took out a piece of animal skin scroll, which was densely written with line after line of font in a square shape, "Father, I have seen this kind of writing in Wanwan''s."


    "Oh. I know." Zhen Guogong was not surprised, "The writing passed down by the Du family. No, we always thought it was the writing passed down by the Du family. Now it seems that it is not, but the universal writing of another world. Hao''er, this is yours to learn."


    It''s best to learn it and then teach him.


    The Duke of Zhen looked at his son expectantly, "Our family is not simple either, isn''t it?"


    "Yes. There seems to be an ancestor in my family who is very powerful." Pei Hao thought of his ancestor Du talking about his ancestors, his tone was very familiar, "The rtionship with the ancestors of the Du family seems to be pretty good."


    The Duke of Zhen felt that the excitement of this day was too great and he had to take it easy.


    Almost at the same time.


    Du Wan and Du Qian got together in private and talked for a long time.


    Du Qian pondered the jade pendant handed over by Du Wan, turning it over and over for a while, "Sister, is this really a treasure?"


    I mean it might be, you want to give it a try first.


    But wasnt this jade pendant given to you by the Pei family when you got married?


    "What''s this? It belongs to our family." Du Wan didn''t care.


    She wanted to give it a try a long time ago and let her family take a look. As a result, abination of circumstances has dyed it until now.


    At Du Wan''s urging, Du Qian cut his finger and dripped two drops of blood onto the jade pendant. Second after second passed, but the jade pendant did not move. The blood beads on the jade pendant did not seep into it.


    Du Qian was a little disappointed, "No change."


    "Am I overthinking it?" Du Wan felt it was impossible, "But brother, our ancestors are not simple, which means that the family is not simple either. Could the jade pendant passed down from the direct ancestor be an ordinary thing? Why do I not believe it so much? Woolen cloth."


    Why dont you ask your ancestors? Du Qian gave a reliable suggestion.


    Du Wan thought about it and decided that this was the only way to go.


    What are you asking me for?


    As soon as people were mentioned, people arrived.


    The ancestors of the Du family had long been aware of the brother and sister and gathered together to whisper.


    Du Wan directly exined the reason and handed the jade pendant to his ancestor.


    The ancestor looked at the jade pendant and the blood on it, "His cultivation level is still shallow and he cannot recognize the master."


    "Huh?!"


    Du Wan was pleasantly surprised, "So, this is really a treasure?"


    "Well, it''s a small nting space. I remember it has about ten acres ofnd. It was refined by a certain ancestor of our family." The ancestor of the Du family took the jade pendant and looked at it carefully, "However, this is only half of it. Still missing the other half.


    The other side is at my fathers ce. Du Wan said happily.


    Du Qian nodded simrly, "My father said that this is an ancestral jade pendant."


    Yes, it has been lost for more than ten or twenty years. Du Wan sighed.


    Du Qian:


    Ancestor of the Du family:


    This is unworthy of ones descendants.


    The two brothers and sisters are not afraid of their ancestors taking things away.


    If the ancestors wanted it, they couldn''t keep it.


    Besides, ancestors, what good things have you not seen? Not even the jade token was taken back.


    The only pity is that Du Qian''s cultivation is still shallow and he cannot recognize his master.


    Du Wan could admit the master, but she refused, saying that she had a jade card, so she would leave this to her eldest brother.


    The three of them did not think of Prince Consort Du and Xiao Tuanzi at all.


    Du Huima is just a scumbag, and the treasure is of no use to him.


    In addition, Xiaotuanzi was too young, and his status in the world was far inferior to that of his eldest son Du Qian.

 Chapter 626: The show is over

    Chapter 626: The show is over


    Chapter 626 is over


    No matter what the outside world spectes, as long as no one from the Du family shows up, there will be less public discussion over time.


    Even if there are a small number of people who are determined to keep paying attention, in the face of absolute strength, they have no ability to investigate and act like a monster. This is not the slightest threat to the Du family.


    The period when Pei Hao returned home.


    Du Huima''s family, except Qin Jiu who was pregnant and couldn''t follow him, all got into a carriage and entered the pce in a low-key manner.


    After chatting privately with the emperor, everyone sat together again and had a pleasant meal.


    The emperor knew the cause and effect, and was excited and envious. The so-called cultivation and immortality recorded in history books were actually not fabricated. It''s a pity that time waits for no one, and even if the emperor wanted to follow him in cultivation, he was unable to do so. In the future, the Du family will only go further and further away, and they will no longer be on the same path as the Qin family.


    The emperor wanted them to stay in the pce.


    Du Huima refused and said he wanted to go back to the princess''s mansion.


    The emperor did not retain him.


    When leaving the pce, Du Wan personally held Xiaotuanzi in his arms.


    She pinched his chubby little face as she walked.


    Xiaotuanzi opened his big round eyes. Not only was he not angry, he also giggled at her.


    "Dad, your little son is not stupid, is he?" Du Wan winked at Prince Consort Du, "I pinched his cheek and he stillughed without crying."


    Du Prince Consort was delighted when he heard this, "Ask him yourself if he is stupid."


    "Bad sister, bad father." Xiao Tuanzi said angrily, "Tuantuan is not stupid, Tuantuan is very smart."


    Du Qian stood aside and said, "Brother, no fool will admit that he is stupid. Your behavior just confirmed the fact that you are a little fool."


    Little Tuanzi felt aggrieved for a moment, and his big eyes suddenly filled with tears.


    Looking at a very pitiful baby.


    The eldest princess was so happy that she gave Du Wan and Du Qian a big p on their shoulders, "You guys are so capable. You even bully a child. Be good and don''t cry. Mother, please help me." You beat them."


    Xiaotuanzi waved his little fat fist and said in a sweet voice: "Yes, yes, yes, mother, beat them."


    This look is so cute.


    Du Wan couldn''t help but picked him up and kissed him happily.


    The little guy''s cheeks suddenly turned red. He was so shy that he forgot to be angry. He twisted his **** and buried his head in the eldest princess''s arms.


    Several people in the carriage burst outughing all of a sudden, and they were all extremely amused.


    People outside didnt know what was going on in the carriage, they just heard bursts ofughter.


    Time flies, and it flies by.


    The ancestors asked them to prepare to leave.


    A few days before leaving, there were more and more things going on between the Du family and the Pei family. Even Du Wan was too busy to put his feet on the ground, let alone the eldest son Pei Hao.


    One night.


    Princess, Princess! Something happened in the pce.


    Du Wan rarely had a good sleep.


    As a result, he was woken up by a rapid shouting.


    Du Wan sat up suddenly and stared at Ning Qin faintly, "What happened?"


    Ningqin was startled. The princess''s gaze was so scary, "Yes, I heard that the queen was born prematurely."


    "Ha! Okay, I got it, back off." Du Wan understood what had happened. It was probably that Qin Yuyu was seeking death and causing premature birth.


    It is not easy to feed premature babies in this era.


    The matter has nothing to do with you, just hang it up high.


    Du Wan decided to continue sleeping and asked Ningqin not to disturb her and to wait until she wakes up to discuss any important matters.


    While she was drifting off to sleep, Du Wan noticed someone approaching. She was a little wary at first, but she smelled a breath that was familiar to her bones. Then when the person stretched out his arm and put it on her head, she turned around and Rolled into his arms.


    This silly little move...


    Pei Hao raised the corners of his mouth, hugged the little girl, and was about to close his eyes and sleep.


    The little girl in her arms suddenly opened her eyes, "Hey, it''s you."


    "It''s not me, who else are you thinking about?" Pei Hao stared at her threateningly and asked.


    Du Wan rolled his eyes at her, "Can''t I be quick to talk for a moment? It''s your fault for this. I haven''t been seen for several days and I don''t know what I''m busy with."


    Isnt this about leaving? Things at hand must be arranged properly.


    Are you done?


    "I''m done. Where''s yours?" Pei Hao ran his fingers through her hair, and the silky touch made him reluctant to let go.


    Du Wan nodded, indicating that he was free. In fact, she doesn''t have much to do, it''s just the affairs of the Entertainment News. When she wants to leave, she has toplete the handover with the person in charge first. The person who came to take over this time was appointed by the emperor.


    She originally wanted the Du family to take over the business. Later, I thought that the big boss behind the scenes was the emperor, and stopped thinking.


    Besides, not all of the tribe members who left this time were only a very small number of carefully selected people.


    And the Du family will not give up on this small world, because most of the n members will not leave. Those who want to leave should have the talent for cultivation. ording to the words of our ancestors, if you dont have the talent for cultivation, it is better to continue to live here.


    Over there, the strong are respected.


    Some elderly people dont want to leave, and its hard to leave their homnd.


    Suddenly having to change life in a different environment and starting from scratch, not everyone has the courage to face it. Therefore, among the first batch of people to leave, almost all were young people who had not yet matured their talent in cultivation. Among them were Du Wan and Pei Hao.


    It was the ancestor of the Du family who specifically pointed out that it didnt matter if other people could not leave.


    But, they must go.


    Du Wan whispered: "Ah Hao, I heard that the queen in the pce was born prematurely?"


    She bites the word "queen" very hard.


    Pei Hao replied softly: "It was premature. The child is alive, but the adult has suffered a hemorrhage."


    The master is gone?


    Du Wan was slightly shocked, Qin Yuyu is dead?


    Pei Hao added: "I was in the pce at that time, and I happened to hear some news. It was a fall that caused the premature birth. Before the fall, thedy was beating the pce man with a whip, and the pce man pushed her before he died. A handful."


    You cant live without hurting yourself.


    Du Wan did not mention Qin Yuyu again.


    Everyone is dead, no matter how many grievances there are, they are gone. Besides, she is about to travel far away.


    In the future world and unfamiliar environment, not only others will feel uneasy, but she also feels uneasy, but she hides it more deeply, or she is embarrassed to tell others.


    Three dayster.


    The ancestral temple on the top of the Du family mountain.


    All members of the Du n put on their n robes.


    There were a total of twenty people who left with the ancestor this time. Among them, Du Wan, who was wearing a direct lineage robe, was standing on the ancient teleportation array. On her left was Pei Hao and on her right was Du Qian.


    Not far away, there were rtives watching them off.


    The mncholy of parting is pervasive, but there is not much sadness.


    The ancestor of the Du family said that as long as the teleportation array is not broken, it is not difficult toe back.


    The eldest princess and Prince Consort Du stayed, followed by Xiaotuanzi and Qin Jiu.


    Qin Jiu cannot leave for the time being because she is pregnant.


    Du Wan waved to her parents, "Mom, dad, sister-inw, and Xiaotuanzi, I wille back to pick you up after my eldest brother and I have settled in."


    "Okay, we''ll wait for you to pick her up." The eldest princess''s phoenix eyes were filled with mist.


    Du Prince Consort was also reluctant to give up, and waved his hand fiercely towards the teleportation array, "Don''t be willful when you go there, you must listen to the words of our ancestors, you know?"


    I know, I will definitely listen to my ancestor. Du Wan responded loudly.


    On the contrary, the ancestor of the Du family next to him smiled and said, "Little girl, you must keep your words."


    Du Wan:


    No, she just said it casually.


    Just as she was about to make a reparation, the teleportation array suddenly burst into light, enveloping everyone in it.


    After a few breaths, the light disappeared, and all the people on the array tform disappeared.


    In the new world, their lives really begin.


    Complete book


    PS: The extra chapter is over and will not be updated again.


    Thank you all for your continued support, thank you very much! ~As for the new book, the editor initially said it was not exciting enough, so I had to put it on hold for now while I think about what I want to write.


    In groups on Weibo and thement area, there will be notifications when new posts are posted.


    goodbye.


    Author Fan Que (2022.07.01)


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!